《DxD: Scion of Lucifuge》 Chapter 1: The Boy Who Refused to Be Left Behind "To know sorrow is not terrifying. What is terrifying is to know you can''t go back to happiness you could have." , ~ Very long Chapters After Ch +60! <><><><><><> The Underworld The Fabled realm of Devils, Fallen Angels, and a host of supernatural beings. Within a magnificent castle, a young man diligently practiced his swordsmanship in the courtyard. "Nine thousand, nine hundred ninety-seven ninety-eight ninety-nine ten thousand!" He lowered his sword, panting, and wiped the sweat from his brow. The sixteen-year-old had silver-white hair and sharp, intelligent glowing orange eyes. Though his handsome features still held a trace of boyish charm, his demeanor possessed an unusual maturity and resolve. "No slacking, Roy! You have one hundred thousand swings to complete today!" a cool, authoritative voice called from behind. "Yes, Sister," Roy replied with a resigned sigh. "She''s always so serious during training," he muttered under his breath. "Not a shred of cuteness." He resumed his practice. Roy was a transmigrator, the how and why lost to the mists of time. His current name: Roy Lucifuge. At first, he''d been doubtful, but after several years in this world, the reality was undeniable. He was living in the world of High School DxD. Devils, Fallen Angels, Youkai, Spirits, Angels... even Dragons and Godsbeings of myth and legend were real here. The woman who''d just spoken was his older sister, Grayfia Lucifuge. In the original story, she was Sirzechs Lucifer''s Queen, renowned as the strongest of his peerage, the Silver-Haired Annihilation Queen. However, in this reality, things were different. Born into the prestigious extra-demon House of Lucifuge, Grayfia''s family had served the Old Satan Lucifer for generations. During the Devil civil war, she''d fought for the Old Satan Faction, eventually clashing with Serafall Leviathan for the title of strongest female Devil. Though she didn''t win, her power rivaled that of a Satan. This elevated House Lucifuge to a position of power within the Underworld, independent of the Lucifers. However, the war had decimated their ranks, leaving only Grayfia and Roy, the last male heir. Roy had initially believed that being born into a powerful Devil family, with such a strong sister, guaranteed him a life of easy power and a harem of beautiful girls. Riser Phenex, in that regard, was the embodiment of every Devil''s dream. Reality, however, proved harsher. Despite his lineage, Roy lacked any significant talent for demonic power. After years of relentless training, he was only a Low-Class Devil. His peers, Rias and Sona, had already reached High-Class. He''d been tempted to give up, but Grayfia''s unwavering belief in him pushed him forward. Her strict training regime was a constant in his life. Unfortunately, this also earned him a reputation as a talentless failure within the Underworld. He didn''t let it bother him. "Ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred ninety-seven ninety-eight ninety-nine one hundred thousand!" He finished his sword swings, his arms shaking, sweat pouring down his face. He was too exhausted to even wipe it away. And this was just the beginning of his daily training. "Take a break, Roy. We''ll start magic practice soon," Grayfia said, a rare smile softening her usually stern features. "Alright, Sister," Roy gasped, collapsing onto the ground. After a short rest, it was time for magic. Years of practice, hampered by his lack of aptitude, had yielded only a handful of basic spells: teleportation, memory manipulation, magic bullets, healing, and, most importantly, the contract magic necessary for forming pacts with familiars and prospective servants. Of course, forming a peerage required Evil Pieces, something he didn''t yet possess. The world of High School DxD was a fascinating place. While humans were the majority, true power resided with the Devils and Gods. Above even them were beings like Ophis, the Infinite Dragon God, and Great Red, the True Red Dragon God Emperorentities at the very apex of power. In such a world, Roy refused to be ordinary. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wouldn''t stand idly by while the girls he admired ended up with someone else. If he couldn''t be ordinary, he would be extraordinary. Lacking magical talent, he''d dedicated himself to the sword. While others played, he trained. While others rested, he trained. His relentless dedication had honed his swordsmanship to an exceptional level. He was confident that no one in this world could match his skill with a blade. In his past life, he''d been Regular Joe. But now, reborn into this dangerous and exciting world, he would achieve his dreams. And to do that.. <><><><><><> To be Continued... Chapter 2: The Only Male at Kuoh Academy! Kendo Captain Returns! "If you don''t take risks, you can''t create a future!" C ~ Very long Chapters After Ch +60! <><><><><><> The next day, Roy packed his bags for the return to Kuoh Academy. Summer break was over; it was time for his second year. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each Devil family in the Underworld governed a specific territory. House Lucifuge was no different. However, due to Roy''s underwhelming power, Grayfia hadn''t assigned him a territory of his own. She''d placed him at Kuoh Academy, jointly controlled by the Gremory and Sitri clans. This way, she could keep a closer eye on him. He was, after all, the last male Lucifuge, the future of their house. At the Kuoh Academy gates, groups of girls chattered and laughed, their youthful energy infectious. Roy noted, with some amusement, that he was the only male student present. His intervention had prevented the school from becoming co-ed, as it did in the original story. He remained the sole exception. Issei Hyoudou hadn''t transferred, and Roy didn''t know what had become of him. Perhaps he''d already been killed by a Fallen Angel. Mid-conversation, the girls noticed Roy. Their chatter died down as they turned to stare. "Wow, he''s so handsome!" "Which upperclassman is that?" "Are you a new student? You don''t even recognize Roy-senpai?" "He''s the only boy at Kuoh Academy! Our very own prince charming!" "And the Kendo Club captain!" Roy offered a polite smile, unfazed by the attention. Handsome, elegant, *and* the captain of the Kendo Club C he was the perfect prince charming in the eyes of every girl at Kuoh Academy. He was used to this by now. He walked towards the school building, ignoring the whispers and admiring glances. "Roy!" a voice called out. The crowd parted, revealing a girl with vibrant crimson hair, brighter than any natural shade. It was Rias Gremory, Kuoh Academy''s resident idol. Standing next to Rias were Akeno Himejima, the academy''s second most popular idol, and Koneko Toujou, the quiet but adorable first-year student. "Good morning, Rias-senpai, Akeno-senpai, and Koneko-chan," Roy greeted them cheerfully. He''d made it a point to befriend Rias, Akeno, and student council president Sona Sitri during his first year. "Good morning, Roy," Rias replied, smiling. Despite his lack of talent, she admired his work ethic. Also, thanks to Roy''s influence, her peerage was currently limited to Koneko and Akeno. She hadn''t encountered Gasper or Kiba yet. "Morning" Koneko mumbled, offering a small wave. "Ara, ara, Roy. You always greet Rias first. Am I not as important to you?" Akeno teased, feigning heartbreak, tears welling in her eyes. Roy sighed inwardly. Akeno''s dramatic flair was unmatched. He''d been caught off guard by it when they first met. "Of course you''re important to me, Akeno-senpai," Roy replied sincerely. Akeno blinked, momentarily stunned by his earnest response, a blush creeping up her cheeks. Rias pouted. "Are you saying I''m *less* important than Akeno?" she huffed playfully, hands on her hips, leaning forward. She seemed oblivious to how the pose accentuated her figure. Roy''s headache returned. "Rias, please don''t pick up Akeno''s bad habits," he thought with a sigh. Seeing his exasperated expression, Rias giggled. She''d been teasing. She had a soft spot for the hardworking underclassman. She wouldn''t tease just anyone like this. "Come on, class is about to start," Rias announced, heading towards the school building. Roy followed. He was in class 2-A, while Rias and Akeno were third-years, and Koneko was a first-year. Their paths diverged. As Roy reached his classroom, a chorus of greetings met him. "Good morning, Captain!" "You''ve gotten even more handsome over the break, Captain!" "Captain, we haven''t seen each other all summer! How about a hug?" The most enthusiastic of the girls was Aika Kiryuu, known for her surprisingly bold personality despite an initial shyness. She loved teasing Roy and often engaged him in conversations most boys their age would find interesting. Next to Aika were Katase and Murayama, two other attractive girls who had played minor roles in the original story. All three were elite members of the Kendo Club. <><><><><><> Chapter 3: The Cheat Finally Awakens "Power comes in response to a need, not a desire." Goku, ~ Very long Chapters After Ch +60! <><><><><><> Roy observed the girls'' diligent kendo practice. He''d shared some techniques, surprised by their natural aptitude. He even considered adding them to his peerage. However, after some thought, he decided to wait. Choosing servants was a serious matter. Evil Pieces were a finite resource. They were based on chess pieces. A Rating Game peerage consisted of one King, one Queen, two Rooks, two Knights, two Bishops, and eight Pawns, sixteen in total. The current Maou''s distributed fifteen of these, excluding the King. The King piece, capable of drastically enhancing its user''s power, was considered too dangerous for general distribution. Only Ajuka Beelzebub, the creator of the Evil Pieces system, could bestow it. Choosing servants required careful consideration. Roy often daydreamed about unlimited Evil Pieces. It would solve so many problems. But it was just a fantasy. "Good morning, everyone!" he greeted the girls with a smile. Classes dragged on. Roy even dozed off. Finally, the bell rang, signaling the end of another mind-numbing school day. Club activities. He joined the Kendo Club members from his class at the dojo. Leaving them to their own practice, Roy retreated to his private training room. Even without Grayfia''s watchful eye, he wouldn''t slack off. He had a daily quota to meet. "Ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred ninety-seven ninety-eight ninety-nine one hundred thousand!" He completed his swings, arms trembling. Was this his limit? He stared at his shaking hands, a wave of frustration washing over him. The plot was about to begin. Fallen Angels, Riser Phenex, the White Dragon Emperor, powerful adversaries awaited. What could he do with his current, meager strength? The thought was unsettling. Was this the peak of his potential? Roy froze. A voice echoed in his mind. Then, a surge of elation. He was no stranger to the concept of "systems." Since his arrival, he''d secretly longed for a cheat, a golden finger. Sixteen years had passed with no such luck. He''d almost given up hope. But now it had finally arrived. Perhaps golden fingers were just fashionably late. He closed his eyes, focusing on the system interface. It didn''t offer instant power, but something potentially even better: Evil Pieces. System-granted pieces were mutated, significantly stronger than standard ones. And, crucially, they were Unlimited. He could create a peerage of any size. His fantasy of infinite pieces had become reality. Moreover, due to an integrated King Piece ability, every successful contract would strengthen him, the power boost proportional to the servant''s strength. With enough strong servants, his power could grow exponentially. There was a catch, however. He couldn''t contract with someone whose power vastly outstripped his own. As a Low-Class Devil, he was limited to those below Maou-class. He mentally reviewed his options. The list was short, especially considering his preference for female servants. Asia Argento, Xenovia, Irina Shidou, Rossweisse, Ravel Phenex Perhaps the three girls from the Kendo Club? Even contracting all of them would probably only elevate him to Maou-class, which wasn''t enough. Maybe even Grayfia? He shook his head and continued exploring the system''s functions. There another option: world travel. Periodically, the system would present a selection of worlds for him to visit. This was it. This was the solution. With access to other worlds, finding powerful servants would be much easier. He eagerly selected the world travel function. Three options materialized before him: His mind immediately conjured images of the main heroines: Eriri, Utaha, and Megumi. They were ordinary humans, lacking combat prowess. They wouldn''t contribute much to his power. A world on the brink of a zombie apocalypse. Saeko Busujima was the standout here. A skilled swordswoman with a refined demeanor, she was also a surprisingly capable homemaker. Her kendo skills were impressive, even by Roy''s standards. Compared to ordinary humans, she was a prodigy. And then there was her bloodlust. Roy wasn''t repelled by it. In fact, he found it intriguing, a mark of a true warrior. Unlike Eriri, who''d likely remain weak even as a Devil, Saeko possessed immense potential. He suspected she might even possess Mid-Class Devil strength upon transformation. This was a non-starter. Tohru and Kanna were ridiculously powerful, far beyond his current level. And they were dragons. The difficulty of forming a contract with them was astronomical. Devils weren''t inherently weak. Their immortality was a testament to their inherent power. But contracting dragons like Tohru and Kanna would require, at minimum, Maou-class strength. They were likely Transcendent-class beings, and their dragon blood further amplified the difficulty. He had one shot. He chose . <><><><><><> Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 4: Saeko Busujima! "The only thing we''re allowed to do is believe that we won''t regret the choice we made." Levi Ackerman, Attack on Titan ~ Very long Chapters After Ch +60! <><><><><><> The third option: . Roy dismissed this one immediately. Tohru and Kanna were vastly more powerful than he was. Also. they were dragons, making a contract significantly more challenging. Devil bloodlines weren''t weak; the original story established their near-immortality. A race capable of such longevity couldn''t be inherently frail. Even so, contracting with dragons like Tohru and Kanna would require at least Satan-class power. They were likely Transcendent-class, their dragon blood adding another layer of difficulty. The system''s world travel function had limitations. He only had one jump available. He had to make it count. His power would increase with time, granting him more opportunities to travel. The unvisited worlds wouldn''t disappear. He could always return later. He made his choice: Highschool of the Dead. Contracting Saeko Busujima would undoubtedly propel him to Mid-Class Devil status. Roy tapped the Highschool of the Dead panel. A flash of white light engulfed him, and he vanished from the kendo dojo. .... Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He reappeared on the rooftop of a school building, another flash of white light marking his arrival. "No! Don''t bite me!" "Help! Someone, please!" "Agh! Get off, you bastard!" The air was thick with screams. Roy looked down to see the school grounds in chaos. Students were attacking each other, tearing and biting. Screams of terror and pain echoed through the aira full-blown apocalypse. "Is this Fujimi Academy?" he wondered, surveying his surroundings. He recognized the school setting but needed to be sure. This was his first system-assisted jump, and he wasn''t sure where he''d materialize. "No!" "Hyaah!" A sound from the other side of the rooftop drew his attention. He walked over to see a familiar scene playing out. Takashi Komuro, Rei Miyamoto, and Hisashi Igou. He watched as Hisashi turned, then Takashi caved his head in with a baseball bat. Rei stood by, screaming in horror. It Fujimi Academy. And the story had just begun. "Excuse me," Roy said, startling the pair. "Could you direct me to the kendo dojo?" Relieved he wasn''t another zombie, they visibly relaxed. However, having just witnessed the death of her boyfriend, Rei was understandably distraught and unresponsive. Takashi, too, seemed lost in grief. Roy shrugged. No answer was an answer in itself. He turned and leapt from the rooftop. "What?! He jumped!" Takashi exclaimed, running to the edge. That was a fatal drop, even without the zombies below. He looked down, but Roy was gone. Roy landed gracefully in the corridor below. He would search the school floor by floor, hoping to find Saeko. He had no interest in Takashi or Rei. Several zombies, attracted by the sound of his landing, shambled towards him. Bloody, mangled, with vacant white eyes and grotesque, contorted facesthey were a gruesome sight. With a speed imperceptible to the naked eye, his wooden sword flashed. Heads flew. Bodies dropped. It was his practice sword from the Kuoh Academy kendo dojo. Despite being made of wood, it cleaved through zombie flesh with ease, leaving him unstained. Years of dedicated practice had honed his skill to this level. If he could master control of his breathing, he suspected he could generate sword beams. He moved quickly, clearing out zombies as he searched the floors. Descending a stairwell, he entered another corridor. A large group of zombies were clustered around a classroom door, pushing and clawing. The door and windows gave way, and the zombies surged inside. "Aaaaaah!" A bloodcurdling scream echoed through the hallway, sending the zombies into a frenzy. It also drew the attention of other survivors in the vicinity. Roy moved towards the sound, his wooden sword a blur of motion. Heads fell so fast it seemed they were detaching themselves. As he cleared a path through the horde, he noticed someone else fighting on the other side of the corridor. His eyes lit up. A girl with long purple hair and an impassive expression. Tall and graceful, even the standard school uniform couldn''t hide her athletic physique. Every movement was precise and elegant, like a seasoned martial artist. Her wooden sword, crimson with blood, cracked zombie skulls with deadly efficiency. It was Saeko Busujima. Chapter 5: Saeko’s Surprise, A Servant’s Offer! "When do you think people die? When they are shot with a bullet? No. It''s when they are forgotten." Dr. Hiluluk, One Piece ~ Very long Chapters After Ch +60! <><><><><><> Saeko Busujima In the anime, she possesses immense popularity, surpassing even the main female lead, Miyamoto Rei, and Takagi Saya. Following behind Saeko Busujima was Shizuka Marikawa. She is Fujimi Academy''s school doctor, and also a mature, stunning beauty with long, flowing golden hair. Her classic professional attire, a black pencil skirt and white blouse, accentuated her incredibly curvaceous figure. More importantly, this beautiful woman had been single for as long as she had been alive and possessed a naturally airheaded personality. Even the worldly Roy couldn''t help but admire her. Roy wasn''t one to be easily swayed by beauty; in his year at Kuoh Academy, he had seen more than his fair share of attractive women. He was particularly acquainted with Rias, Akeno, and Koneko, each of them elegant and noble heiresses. However, Shizuka Marikawa seemed to be an exception... Seeing Saeko still fully engaged in slaying zombies, Roy flashed to her side, his eyes fixed intently upon her. "Look out!" Saeko cried, assuming the figure that suddenly appeared before her was a zombie. She swung her katana instinctively. Realizing her mistake the moment the blade left its sheath, she gasped. **Clack!** To Saeko''s surprise, her strike was blocked by a wooden sword. Looking up, she saw a young man slightly taller than her 174cm frame, his silvery-white hair tousled by the wind. His features were delicate and handsome, his eyes sparkling like stars, captivating her gaze. This incredibly attractive young man possessed an air of nobility, the unmistakable mark of one born into high society. As the daughter of the renowned Busujima swordsmanship family, Saeko was an impeccable judge of such things. "Be careful!" Shizuka, noticing Saeko''s sudden hesitation, called out a warning. She saw the numerous zombies still approaching! However, the instant she spoke, every zombie in front of them collapsed, their heads rolling to the side. Saeko''s pupils constricted. Such remarkable swordsmanship! Even Saeko, from a lineage of renowned swordsmen, was stunned. She hadn''t even seen him draw his sword. Furthermore, the zombies'' necks didn''t sever until seconds after the strike. Just how fast was his swordsmanship? Who exactly was this noble young man? Filled with shock and curiosity, Saeko looked at Roy. "Hello, Saeko-senpai," Roy said, offering an elegant, aristocratic bow. As the sole heir of the House of Lucifuge, his older sister Grayfia had drilled him relentlessly on proper noble etiquette. Such refined manners and graceful demeanor didn''t seem out of place even in this hellish landscape. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saeko, seeing Roy''s formal greeting, returned the gesture with equal seriousness. "Greetings, Kouhai," she replied. Seeing her serious response, Roy couldn''t help but smile inwardly. He wasn''t one for strict adherence to noble customs. This was his first encounter with Saeko, and unsure how to address her, he had defaulted to his ingrained training. After all, in his past life, he was anything but smooth. "Saeko-senpai, I''m quite taken with you. Please become my servant." With the greetings out of the way, Roy stated his purpose directly. Though blunt, as a man of few words, he couldn''t conjure up sweet nothings to woo a girl. Besides, Saeko might not appreciate such an approach. Saeko blinked, stunned. She thought she had misheard him. "Kouhai, could you repeat that? I believe I misheard you." Just as Roy prepared to reiterate his offer, a cry echoed from a nearby classroom. "Ah... Stay away... Don''t come any closer..." A girl''s voice, filled with terror and tears. Roy paused, realizing that in his focus on Saeko, he had forgotten the others trapped in the classroom. When the windows and door had been breached earlier, several zombies had gotten inside. Hearing the cries, Saeko turned towards the classroom, about to rush to the rescue. But the noble young man vanished before her eyes. Roy reached the classroom first. Three zombies remained inside. The others had been dispatched with a nail gun, wielded by a stout young man. However, the nail gun was now empty. Trapped, the young man and a girl could only watch in despair as the zombies closed in. Thump! Thump! Thump! Just as they closed their eyes, bracing for the inevitable, a sound like vegetables being chopped echoed through the room, followed by the thud of bodies hitting the floor. After a long moment without pain, the girl cautiously opened her eyes. She saw a young man with silvery-white hair, delicate features, and striking good looks. His eyes, in particular, seemed to sparkle like stars, holding her gaze captive. The girl stared at her rescuer, speechless. Roy recognized the stunned girl as Saya Takagi. The prodigious girl had a surprisingly well-developed figure for her 155cm height. Her petite frame and long twintails gave her an endearingly vulnerable appearance, evoking a protective instinct. Most importantly, at only sixteen, she already boasted an F-cup bust, a truly remarkable sight. She was the epitome of a delicate, yet voluptuous, twin-tailed loli. Next to Saya Takagi stood the heavy-set Hirano Kohta. "Are you alright?" Roy asked the two, still stunned from their near-death experience. Saya, seemingly lost in thought, continued to stare at him without speaking. Hirano, on the other hand, gave a weak, pale smile. He clutched one arm, which was bleeding profusely, clearly having been bitten by a zombie. Roy frowned, seeing Hirano''s injury. He hadn''t expected him to be bitten. Chapter 6: Pink Twintails Saya Takagi! "No matter how deep the night, it always turns to day, eventually.." Brook, One Piece Could it be that his presence had altered the course of events? Regardless, Hirano''s fate was sealed. Just then, Saeko Busujima and Shizuka Marikawa entered the classroom. Taking in the scene, Saeko approached Roy and looked at Hirano, paralyzed with fear and shock after being bitten. With a calm expression, she said, "I''m Saeko Busujima, captain of the Kendo Club. Third-year. What''s your name?" "*Ugh!*" Hirano vomited a mouthful of black blood, then stammered, "H-Hirano... Kohta..." He coughed violently. "You protected your classmate. That''s admirable. I acknowledge your courage," Roy said, taking over the conversation. In this apocalyptic world, even the strongest bonds could crumble in the face of death. Betrayal and abandoning companions to their doom were commonplace. Hirano''s willingness to shield Saya Takagi demonstrated a certain level of bravery. "However," Roy continued, his voice even, "you understand what becomes of those who are bitten. Do you want your family and friends to see you like *that*?" His words made Hirano tremble. "If not... then allow me to offer you release." Hirano''s face contorted in a silent struggle. "P-Please..." Finally, he closed his eyes, his body relaxing as he accepted his fate. Roy raised his wooden sword. "W-Wait... Wait a minute! What are you doing?" Shizuka cried, rushing forward to stop him. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Marikawa-sensei, please don''t interfere," Saeko said, gently restraining her. "To preserve a man''s dignity is a woman''s duty." Her words held a double meaning, referring to both Roy and Hirano. Roy smiled, surprised to hear Saeko''s famous line. He remembered it well. In the next instant, Roy''s sword fell swiftly, granting Hirano a painless release. ... "I''m Saeko Busujima, from Class 3-A," Saeko said, introducing herself to Roy as the immediate danger passed. She was intensely curious about his identity. His speed, his swordsmanship, everything about him intrigued her. Even Saya, who had been quietly weeping, stopped and looked up at the mention of Saeko''s name. "Saeko-senpai," Roy said with a smile, "My name is Roy Lucifuge. I''m a second-year student at Kuoh Academy." "Judging by your name, you''re a foreigner? I''m Shizuka Marikawa, the school nurse here," Shizuka said, her airheaded nature apparent. "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Roy replied with a smile. "Kuoh Academy?" Saeko repeated the name, but it drew a blank. She had no recollection of such a school. They exchanged introductions, but Saya remained silent. "And you? What''s your name?" Roy asked, extending a hand to Saya. He knew that facing such a horrifying apocalypse, Saya, an ordinary student, was near her breaking point, just as she had been in the original story. Saya lifted her tear-streaked face, meeting Roy''s gentle smile. Somehow, his presence calmed her turbulent emotions. She managed a weak smile. "My name is Saya Takagi. I''m a genius, you know?" Though her smile was strained, Roy didn''t find it off-putting. She took his hand and stood up. "It''s a pleasure," Roy replied, smiling back. Turning to Saeko, he spoke with a serious tone. "We can''t stay here any longer. We need to leave immediately." "What do you suggest?" Saeko agreed readily. "As the school nurse, Marikawa-sensei should have a car, correct?" Roy looked at Shizuka. "Yes!" Shizuka nodded, her expression vacant. "Where are the keys?" "Oh, let me look" Shizuka rummaged through her bag. "Found them! Look!" she exclaimed, holding up the keys like a child showing off a prized possession. "Marikawa-sensei''s car should be able to fit four people, right?" Including himself, there were four people present: Saeko, Saya, and Shizuka. Roy remembered Shizuka having a small car, so it *should* be enough. "No problem!" Shizuka chirped. "Then we shouldn''t delay. Let''s go!" "Now, let''s assign roles. I''ll take the lead, Saeko-senpai will cover the rear, and Takagi-san and Marikawa-sensei will stay in the middle. Any objections?" Roy placed himself in the most dangerous position at the front, leaving the relative safety of the rear to the others. "No problem!" Saeko agreed without hesitation. She had no reason to refuse, especially considering this mysterious young man''s evident strength. "But..." Shizuka started to say something but was interrupted by Saya. "I know what you''re worried about, Marikawa-sensei, but we can''t worry about that now." Saya, having regained her composure, understood that Shizuka was still concerned for the other students. "Indeed, Marikawa-sensei. Let''s focus on escaping first," Saeko added. Shizuka, though still worried, didn''t argue further. "Then let''s go!" Seeing no further objections, Roy led the way, and the four of them set off. Just as they exited the classroom... "D-Did... Did Roy-senpai kill all these zombies?" Saya asked, her voice trembling as she saw the numerous headless corpses at the doorway. She recalled the zombies that had fallen before her just moments before. Saeko, recalling Roy''s swordsmanship, was filled with admiration. Such skill was unlike anything she had ever witnessed. "Yeah, they were just ordinary zombies. Let''s hurry," Roy said dismissively, waving his hand as he stepped out into the corridor. The three girls followed close behind, saying nothing more. Chapter 7: Escaping Fujimi Academy with 3 Girls "When you give up, that''s when the game is over" Mitsuyoshi Anzai, Slam Dunk As they made their way, numerous zombies swarmed towards them. Roy, wielding his bokken, casually swung his arm. *Thump! Thump! Thump!* The three girls watched as flashes of the wooden sword sliced through the air, separating the zombies'' heads from their bodies. There wasn''t a single hitch, as smooth as cutting through tofu. This was with Roy intentionally slowing his sword strikes; otherwise, they wouldn''t even have been able to see how the zombies died. Saeko Busujima watched from behind, her eyes sparkling with admiration. With Roy leading the way, they hardly had to do a thing. His [Heightened Senses] detected every zombie within their vicinity, swiftly eliminating them before they could pose a threat. They felt completely safe, proceeding quickly towards the school parking lot. They soon reached the parking lot and located Shizuka Marikawa''s car. Just as they were about to get in, a group of people, following the path they had cleared, ran towards them and blocked the car. At the head of the group was the most repulsive character in the original story, Koichi Shidu. "Marikawa-sensei, please take us with you!" Shidu pleaded, a false smile plastered on his face. "But my car can''t hold so many people," Shizuka said, her expression troubled. "I''m sorry, Shidu-sensei, but please find another vehicle," Saeko firmly refused his request. The man didn''t strike her as trustworthy, and their car only had room for four. However, Shidu didn''t retreat, his fake smile unwavering. "I understand that, but the keys to the school bus are in the first-floor office. If we can get those keys, taking everyone with us won''t be a problem. And with *this* student''s abilities, retrieving them should be a simple task, right?" He looked at Roy, having witnessed him effortlessly cutting down the surrounding zombies from his vantage point upstairs. He knew this was his chance to escape and had promptly gathered a group of students to follow. After sacrificing a few students'' lives along the way, they had finally caught up. So, he was trying to use *him*? Roy stared coldly at Shidu, his eyes glacial. "I''ll say this once. Five seconds. Get out of my sight, or die." His disgust for Shidu was immense. If not for his reluctance to have Saeko and the others think of him as a casual killer, he would have already erased this scum from existence. Shidu flinched under Roy''s icy gaze. But survival instincts spurred him on. "Student, you''re not from this school, are you? I''m a teacher, and as a student, you should listen to your teachers. Furthermore..." Shidu continued his desperate plea. "...3...2...1..." As Roy reached "1"... *Swish!* No one saw him move. But in the next instant, Shidu''s head flew off his shoulders, blood gushing from his neck. "Aaah!!" The students Shidu had brought shrieked in terror. Their screams attracted the attention of the surrounding zombies, drawing them closer. *Idiots*, Roy cursed inwardly. "I suggest you find the bus keys and drive the bus out of here. Otherwise..." He glanced at the approaching horde, the implication clear. Of course, he was just putting on a show. He didn''t care about their fate. The students, terrified by the encroaching zombies, scattered in a panic. "Marikawa-sensei, the keys, please," Roy turned to Shizuka. "Huh? Oh!" Shizuka blinked, then fumbled for the keys in her bag. Roy snatched the keys and got into the driver''s seat. "Get in!" He started the engine. Saeko, Saya, and Shizuka quickly climbed into the car. "But... but Roy-kun, do you even have a driver''s license?" Shizuka asked, her usual ditzy demeanor returning as she sat in the passenger seat. Roy chuckled. "Of course not. But I don''t need one..." Before he could finish, the car lurched forward. "Eek!" The sudden acceleration threw Shizuka back against the seat, her ample bosom bouncing. Roy''s eyes flickered downwards for a moment, nearly causing him to crash into a flowerbed. "Roy-kun, pay attention to the road!" Saya called out from the backseat, annoyed by his momentary distraction. "Ahem..." Roy cleared his throat, turning back to focus on driving. The streets were teeming with zombies, drawn by the roar of the engine. To protect the car from damage, Roy enveloped it in a layer of demonic power. He plowed through the horde, quickly escaping the school grounds and entering the city. However, the sight that greeted them was grim. The entire city was eerily silent, smoke rising from various locations. It was clear that the entire city had fallen. Roy turned on the car radio. A female voice began a news report. "Reports indicate that the number of victims in Saitama Prefecture has exceeded 10,000..." "And President of the United States has abandoned the capital, evacuating by helicopter to an aircraft carrier..." "Aaah! No...!" A scream cut off the broadcast, followed by the sounds of tearing flesh and gnashing teeth. The grim reality of the situation weighed heavily on Saeko, Shizuka, and Saya. Roy switched to another station. Only static greeted them. He tried several other stations, but the results were the same. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A heavy silence descended upon the car. Chapter 8: Marikawa-Sensei Always Carries Alot! "When you give up, that''s when the game is over" Guts, Berserk "A worldwide zombie outbreak? How could this happen? Everything was fine when I checked the internet this morning!" Even the usually carefree Shizuka Marikawa couldn''t hide her worry in the face of this apocalyptic scenario. "Unbelievable! In just a few hours, the whole world has changed!" Saya Takagi exclaimed in disbelief. "It''s quite similar to the Black Death in the 14th century. A third of Europe''s population perished," Saeko Busujima calmly analyzed. "How did the infection stop back then?" Shizuka asked, turning to Saeko with a worried expression, hoping for some good news. "There are many theories, but the most likely explanation is that it simply ran out of people to infect," Saeko replied. Shizuka and Saya fell silent. "But the dead are walking around, attacking people!" Shizuka murmured, looking at the scattered zombies outside the window. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So there''s no way to stop it from spreading?" Saya added, breaking the silence. "Well... Summer is coming soon. Once the flesh rots away, leaving only bones, they might not be able to move anymore!" Shizuka suddenly exclaimed, a hopeful glint in her eyes. "How long will that take?" Saeko asked, despite her doubts. Shizuka counted on her fingers. "In summer, it takes about twenty days for a body to decompose to bones! In winter, it might take several months. Either way, it won''t be too long." She finished with a naive smile, as if the problem were already solved. "We don''t know if they *will* decompose. Corpses that walk around and attack people aren''t exactly within the realm of normal medicine. This could go on indefinitely," Saya countered, bluntly shattering Shizuka''s optimistic theory. "Oh no..." Shizuka sighed again. Saeko, noticing that Roy had been silent, asked curiously, "Roy-kun, is something wrong?" Her question drew Shizuka and Saya''s attention to him as well. "Huh? I''m fine. Just thinking about where we should go next," Roy replied. He hadn''t been concerned about their worries, so he had remained quiet. The three girls'' eyes lit up. They hadn''t even considered that yet! Roy''s foresight made him seem incredibly dependable. "So, Roy-kun, have you decided?" Saeko asked. "Well... It''s getting dark. We need to find a safe place to rest for the night," Roy explained. "Then we need to confirm our families'' safety, and finally, find a secure location. That''s my plan, in short." He had simply voiced the most logical course of action. His actual goal was to make them his servants and then find a way to leave this world. The three girls readily agreed with his plan. There wasn''t a better alternative. "So where should we go first?" Saya asked, adjusting her glasses. "Whose home is closest?" Roy asked, glancing at the two girls through the rearview mirror as he drove. "My only family is my father, but he''s currently at a dojo overseas. I don''t really have anywhere to go," Saeko answered calmly. "My house is in the city just ahead. I... I want to go back and check on my mother," Saya said, her expression a mix of longing and fear. "Oh dear... My parents are gone, and my relatives live quite far away. I don''t have anywhere to go either," Shizuka chimed in. "But if we''re looking for a place to rest, a friend of mine has a house nearby." She held up her index finger excitedly. "Is it your boyfriend''s house?" Saya asked suspiciously. "N-No, it''s not!" Shizuka quickly waved her hands, flustered by the misunderstanding. "It''s a female friend''s house. Because of her special job, she asked me to help clean it. And there''s a convenience store nearby, and a car parked there that''s as big as a tank!" She gestured to emphasize the size. Roy glanced over; Shizuka''s ample bosom jiggled with her movements. *Quite bouncy* he thought. "Alright, we''ll rest at Shizuka-sensei''s friend''s house tonight and head to Takagi''s home tomorrow," Roy decided. "Indeed. I''m exhausted. I''d love a shower while we still have electricity," Saya added, looking at the bloodstains on her clothes with discomfort. "Roy-kun, you haven''t told us about your family," Saeko noticed, realizing that while they had all shared their family situations, Roy hadn''t. "Ah... My family doesn''t live here, so there''s no need to worry about them," Roy said casually. *Is that true?* Saeko wondered, observing his relaxed demeanor with a hint of skepticism. They drove in silence. As dusk settled, they finally arrived at the house Shizuka had mentioned. "See? It''s like a tank, isn''t it?" Shizuka said proudly, pointing to a modified Hummer parked in the courtyard. The massive vehicle exuded an aura of power and dominance. "Just who is your friend?" Saya asked, impressed. "Anyway, we should clear out the surrounding zombies first," Saeko said, noticing the undead gathering, drawn by their arrival. "Indeed, Saeko-senpai. Please protect Takagi-san and Marikawa-sensei. I''ll take care of these zombies." Roy grabbed his wooden sword and headed towards the scattered undead. "Wait, Roy-kun..." Saeko called out. Chapter 9: Saeko-senpai.. Become my servant! "Fear is not evil. It tells you what your weakness is. And once you know your weakness, you can become stronger" Gildarts Clive, Fairy Tail Roy turned, looking at Saeko Busujima quizzically. "Don''t mistake me for a frail woman! I''m perfectly capable of fighting," Saeko said, a smile playing on her lips. Roy paused, realizing she was right. Saeko Busujima, after all, possessed a thirst for battle, a desire to unleash her swordsmanship. Roy''s tendency to eliminate all the zombies himself had left her with no outlet for this urge. "Then I''ll leave it to you, Saeko-senpai," he agreed, allowing her to take on the surrounding zombies. Roy would focus on protecting the group, including Saeko herself. If she encountered danger, he could intervene instantly. Saeko smiled brightly at his assent, then began her deadly dance with the wooden katana. Roy stayed close to Shizuka Marikawa and Saya Takagi, keeping a watchful eye on Saeko''s progress. As the slaughter began, Saeko''s movements grew increasingly swift and precise. Her swordsmanship was incredibly sharp, noticeably more refined than before. Observing Roy''s own swordsmanship had clearly elevated her skills. Roy also noticed a growing excitement in her expression, a clear enjoyment of the battle. As he suspected, living in an era of peace was a waste of her combat talent. She should be at his side, witnessing the strongest fighters across various worlds, reveling in the thrill of combat. In no time at all, Saeko had cleared the area of all zombies. "Whew... Let''s get inside," she said, her expression returning to its usual calm after the fight, exhaling softly. "Yes, you''ve worked hard, Saeko-senpai. Let''s go in and rest," Roy replied, leading the way into Shizuka''s friend''s house. ... Upon entering, he carefully checked the interior. Though the house appeared unoccupied, he couldn''t rule out the possibility of someone hiding inside. Saeko, Shizuka, and Saya were surprised by his cautious approach. It also instilled a deeper sense of security in them. After confirming the house was clear, the three women headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Roy went to a separate bathroom to wash up. Though he hadn''t been splattered with blood, he still felt the need to cleanse himself. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He finished first, emerging to find the others still enjoying themselves in the bathroom. It seemed they wouldn''t be out for a while. Roy went to the kitchen and prepared a simple meal of noodles. By the time the noodles were ready, Saeko, Shizuka, and Saya had emerged, their hair still damp. "I apologize. To think I''d let Roy-kun cook for us," Saeko said, entering the kitchen wrapped in a towel. For a traditional woman like Saeko, having a man cook for her felt almost like an insult. However, Roy had quietly prepared dinner while she was bathing, leaving her with little choice. Roy admired Saeko''s appearance; the simple towel did little to conceal her stunning figure. He mentally applauded her beauty. Her words pleased him even more. A woman who could grace a ballroom, manage a kitchen, eliminate threats, overcome obstacles, drive a luxury car, own a beautiful home, outsmart rivals, and defend herself against thugs Ahem... No, that should be, a woman who could dominate the battlefield. She was practically the perfect woman. "It''s no trouble at all. It was just a simple meal of noodles," Roy said. "Come help me carry these out. I imagine you''re all starving." He stepped aside, gesturing for Saeko to enter the kitchen. "Certainly!" Saeko smiled, carrying two bowls of noodles out of the kitchen, leaving a trail of pleasant fragrance in her wake. Chuckling to himself, Roy carried the remaining two bowls. "Come and eat," he said, handing a bowl to Saya. Saya eyed him warily. They were all still in towels, leaving them vulnerable. If Roy had any ill intentions, they would be in trouble. She scrutinized him, but his clear gaze held no hint of malice or lust. Relieved, she accepted the bowl and began to eat. After an afternoon of running and fear, she was famished. "Mmm, these noodles smell wonderful! They''re delicious!" Shizuka exclaimed after her first bite. Saeko, though silent, also seemed to be enjoying the meal. Seeing them eat with such relish brought a smile to Roy''s face. After they had finished, he spoke. "By the way, Saeko-senpai, have you given any thought to what I mentioned earlier?" "Eh? What was that?" Saeko asked, looking at him quizzically. "When we first met, I asked you to become my servant," Roy said with a smile. "Huh? Servant?" Before Saeko could react to Roy''s words, Saya interjected, staring at him in surprise. "What? If Saya-san wants to become my servant, I''d welcome her as well." "Idiot, I would never" Saya''s face flushed crimson as she sat back down. The word "servant" in this context carried connotations of family, belonging, and even marriage. Saya had interpreted his words as a confession. It never occurred to them to associate the term with devils. However, in this case, becoming his servant was akin to accepting a proposal, a lifelong commitment. Saeko finally understood, her face also turning a delicate shade of pink. Though a popular girl at Fujimi Academy, accustomed to confessions of love, this was *Roy''s* confession. Throughout their ordeal, his exceptional swordsmanship, calm demeanor, and unwavering ability to guide them to safety had left a deep impression on her. His noble bearing, handsome features, and gentle nature had already sparked admiration within Saeko. Now, with his unexpected confession, she felt an impulsive urge to accept. However, before she could speak Chapter 10: Advanced to Mid-Class! Saeko Knight Piece! "Whatever you lose, you''ll find it again. But what you throw away you''ll never get back." Himura Kenshin, Rurouni Kenshin She recalled her darker side, thinking that perhaps someone like her, with such a hidden nature, didn''t deserve such a perfect man. Saeko''s expression darkened at the thought. "Roy-kun, I..." She began to decline, but Roy interrupted her. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the uncertainty in Saeko''s eyes, he knew exactly what she was thinking. "Do you have some reservations, Saeko-senpai? You seemed rather... unusual while slaying those zombies earlier." Roy''s smile didn''t waver. "Roy-kun... Did you notice?" Saeko''s eyes widened. She hadn''t expected him to see through her so quickly. Shizuka Marikawa and Saya Takagi, listening nearby, were completely lost, having no idea what the two were discussing. "Indeed, Saeko-senpai. Do you, perhaps, possess a strong desire to kill?" At Roy''s question, Saeko lowered her head, memories of her past surfacing. In middle school, Saeko had been accosted by a pervert on her way home. Because she always carried a bokken (wooden sword), she had intentionally allowed him to approach, then used it to inflict severe injuries, breaking his leg and shoulder blade. It was practically entrapment. After that incident, Saeko had realized with anguish that she had a strong violent streak. When she struck the pervert, she had felt a surge of exhilaration and pleasure. Because of this, she felt unworthy of confessing her feelings, unworthy of love, both given and received. "Saeko-senpai, there''s no need for you to feel ashamed. I find that aspect of you quite appealing." "Eh?" Shizuka and Saya exchanged puzzled glances at Roy''s words. "Really?" Saeko felt a surge of emotion at Roy''s words, a profound sense of acceptance. This had been a burden she had carried for years. It had prevented her from forming genuine friendships, from pursuing romantic relationships. "Can you truly accept me for who I am?" She looked at Roy with hopeful eyes, longing for his affirmation. "Of course. In fact, it''s the reason I came to this world, to meet you, Saeko-senpai." "Because..." "I am a Devil." Roy''s words were accompanied by a bright smile. In the next instant, a blue light enveloped him, and a pair of large, demonic wings unfolded behind him. The noble, enigmatic Devil stood before the three girls. They stared at Roy''s transformation, dumbfounded but unafraid. Unlike the devils of their imagination, Roy exuded an aura of elegance, power, and captivating handsomeness. There was nothing grotesque or repulsive about his appearance. Instead of fear, they felt a surge of curiosity. "Roy-kun, what is the meaning of this?" Saeko asked, her eyes wide with fascination. "A Devil? You''re joking, right?" Saya interjected, still struggling to process the surreal scene. "Oh my... Roy-kun looks so handsome like this!" Shizuka, captivated, stared at him dreamily. Saya twitched at Shizuka''s comment. The teacher''s reaction seemed completely off-kilter. Was *now* really the time to be admiring his appearance? Though, admittedly, he *did* look incredibly handsome... "Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Roy Lucifuge, Heir to the House of Lucifuge, a Devil from the Underworld." Roy declared with a flourish. "Now, Saeko-senpai, you need not worry about your desire to kill." "So, Saeko-senpai, become my servant. Fight for me!!" Roy finished with a warm smile directed at Saeko. His words, combined with his earlier acceptance, dissolved Saeko''s remaining hesitation. She knelt on one knee, declaring her allegiance. "I, Saeko Busujima, pledge my loyalty to Roy Lucifuge. I will become your sword, and fight for you until death!" Roy beamed, unable to contain his joy. "I, Roy Lucifuge, accept your pledge." As he spoke, a single Devil piece materialized in his hand - the [Knight] piece. Saeko, a master swordswoman, was a perfect fit for the [Knight] piece, which enhanced speed. Roy raised his hands, and a large, blue magic circle appeared beneath Saeko''s feet. "By my name, Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Saeko Busujima, to become my servant, a Devil, and be reborn as my [Knight]!" The words of the contract flowed from Roy''s lips. Simultaneously, the [Knight] piece floated towards Saeko, merging with her body. The next moment, Saeko was bathed in a blue light, demonic wings sprouting from her back. As the light subsided, her magnificent wings fully extended, adding an aura of noble grace to her already striking appearance. "So beautiful!" Shizuka murmured, staring at Saeko with a touch of envy. "This can''t be real!" Saya exclaimed, still in disbelief. Upon the contract''s completion, Roy''s power surged dramatically before receding. He couldn''t help but smirk. The contract with Saeko had propelled him to the rank of a Mid-class Devil. For over a decade, Roy had been unable to break through to this level. Now, simply by forming a contract with Saeko, he had achieved it effortlessly. His mood soared. And just as he had anticipated, thanks to Roy''s potent, mutated Evil Pieces, Saeko possessed the power of a newly ascended mid-class Devil immediately upon her reincarnation. "Saeko, how do you feel?" Now that she was one of his own, Roy addressed her by her first name. Saeko considered his question, carefully assessing the changes within her. She glanced out the window, her vision noticeably sharper and more expansive. Even in the darkness of night, she could see more clearly than in broad daylight. Chapter 11: Two More Servants Acquired! "If you win, you live. If you lose, you die. If you don''t fight, you can''t win!" Eren Yeager, Attack on Titan S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her hearing became exceptionally sharp, able to discern even the distant groans of zombies with clarity. She picked up the wooden sword again and swung it experimentally. Swish! The blade cut through the air with ease, the sound a testament to her newfound strength. A few casual swings were far more powerful than anything she had managed before. "It feels amazing," Saeko murmured, her gaze soft as she looked at Roy. From this moment forward, she belonged to him, body and soul. Roy nodded in satisfaction, then turned his attention to Shizuka. "Shizuka-sensei, how about it? Would you like to become my servant?" "Eh?" Shizuka hadn''t expected the question and hesitated, uncertainty clouding her features. "As my servant, you''ll never have to suffer from backaches again," Roy offered, his words a tempting lure. Well, he ** a devil, after all. Shizuka''s eyes widened. As a woman blessed.... or perhaps cursed, with G-cup breasts, she understood the appeal of such an offer. While many envied her ample bosom, it came with its own set of problems, primarily the weight. She frequently experienced back pain, and her favorite position was leaning down on the desk, which provided some relief. Roy''s offer was incredibly tempting, more so than anything else at this moment. "I accept!" she exclaimed, beaming at Roy. Saya Takagi stood nearby, speechless, an anime vein throbbing on her forehead. What a strange reason to agree! To be swayed by the promise of no back pain... But then... Saya glanced down at her own developing chest. They weren''t small either. Would she face similar problems as Shizuka-sensei in the future? "Roy-chan," Shizuka began hesitantly, "could you grant me a favor?" "Of course, Shizuka-sensei. Anything," Roy replied, suspecting it concerned her friend, Rika Minami. "Well, I don''t know what''s happened to my friend, Rika Minami. Could you please help me find her?" Worry etched itself onto Shizuka''s features as she spoke. As expected... "Certainly," Roy assured her. Shizuka''s face broke into a radiant smile. She stepped forward, positioning herself before him. Roy initiated the ritual once more. A blue magic circle appeared beneath Shizuka''s feet. "By my name, Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Shizuka Marikawa, to become my servant, a Devil, and be reborn as my [Bishop]!" A [Bishop] piece materialized, drifting towards Shizuka before merging with her body. [Bishops] primarily enhanced magical power, and Roy sensed Shizuka possessed the potential to become a powerful magic user, hence his choice of piece. The next moment, Shizuka was bathed in a blue light, and devil wings sprouted from her back. As the light subsided, the large, elegant wings unfolded, a testament to her newfound demonic heritage. Shizuka looked even more stunning than before. However, the refined air quickly dissipated. "Eh? I''m a devil now? How strange!" She hopped experimentally, her ample bosom jiggling with each bounce. "My back really doesn''t hurt anymore! Roy-chan, you''re amazing!" She threw her arms around Roy, burying his face in her chest. *Sniff sniff*. Indeed, very fragrant. Extricating himself from Shizuka''s embrace, Roy turned his gaze towards Saya. Saya, despite her reluctance, couldn''t deny the reality of the situation. She had witnessed two people reborn as devils with her own eyes. "Takagi-san," Roy addressed her, "would you be willing to become my servant?" "You must realize that this world is completely broken. Utter destruction awaits it." "Wouldn''t you rather come with me to the Underworld? You''ll have a new life there." "And by the way," he added, "becoming a devil not only eliminates back pain, but it also grants eternal youth!" Roy laid out the temptations one after another, enough to sway even the most resolute individual. "If I become your servant, I''ll leave this world?" Saya asked, struggling against the allure of his words. "Indeed." "Could my parents come with me?" she asked, her gaze full of hope. She still had ties to this world and couldn''t simply abandon them. "I''m afraid not. Only my servants can come with me. I won''t make your parents my servants," Roy refused without hesitation. He wouldn''t take men as servants, especially not those he didn''t favor. Saya slumped onto the sofa, dejected by his immediate refusal. With her sharp mind, she knew he was right. This world was doomed, and death awaited her here. Furthermore, she didn''t even know if her parents were still alive. In this apocalyptic world, hope was right before her eyes. Even if it wasn''t Sacred salvation, even if it came from a devil, as long as it offered escape from this abyss, she was willing. "I accept," she said, "but could I please see my parents one last time?" Saya agreed, her final wish being to check on her parents. If she couldn''t take them with her, she wanted to help them in their final moments. "Of course," Roy smiled. He wouldn''t deny her this small request. Saya''s face brightened, a genuine smile returning as she approached Roy. "By my name, Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Saya Takagi, to become my servant, a Devil, and be reborn as my [Bishop]!" Another [Bishop] piece appeared, floating towards Saya and merging with her. Saya was an intellectual genius; close combat wasn''t her forte. However, with her intellect, she might have a talent for magic. The next moment, Saya was enveloped in a blue light, devil wings sprouting from her back. As the light faded, her magnificent wings unfolded, enhancing her already striking beauty. She was a vision of elegance and grace. Chapter 12: A Sleepless Night! "The darker the night, the brighter the stars shine!" Rin Tohsaka, Fate/Stay Night Looking at the three girls who had all become his servants, Roy nodded in satisfaction. "Alright, it''s getting late. Let''s get some rest." "Tomorrow, we''ll check on Saya''s house first, then go find Rika Minami." The three girls nodded in agreement and returned to their rooms to rest. Just as Roy turned off the lights and prepared for bed, the door opened. Saeko Busujima, clad in a bath towel, stood in the doorway. She closed the door behind her and stepped inside. "Uh... Saeko?" Roy looked at her quizzically, wondering what she was doing there so late. "As your servant, it''s only natural that I attend to my master''s needs," she said, a blush creeping up her cheeks. Roy didn''t hesitate, ready to accept Saeko''s offer. He wasn''t one to refuse a gift so readily presented. However, just then, the door opened again. "Mmm... Roy-kun, I can''t sleep!" Shizuka Marikawa, looking sleepy and disoriented, also entered the room. Roy was taken aback. Why were they all coming to his room? Still, one dish or two, he wasn''t about to complain. But before he could react, the door opened *yet again*. "Um... Roy, I''m a little scared, could I..." Saya Takagi, blushing, stepped inside, then froze, seeing Saeko and Shizuka already there. Her face turned crimson, but instead of fleeing, she covered her face and climbed into the bed, hiding under the covers. Roy sighed. It seemed tonight was destined to be a sleepless one. ... The next morning, Roy woke up early (though, in truth, he hadn''t slept at all). He looked around. Saeko was gone, presumably already awake. Pushing aside Shizuka and Saya, who were clinging to him like Octopus, Roy got out of bed. The aroma of food drew him to the living room. Peeking into the kitchen, he saw Saeko, wearing only an apron, preparing breakfast. "Saeko-chan, why are you up so early?" he asked, wrapping his arms around her from behind. "As a woman of the Busujima family, these are my duties." She felt guilty about letting Roy make dinner the previous night. "Wrong, Saeko. From yesterday onward, you''re a woman of the Lucifuge family." Roy corrected her with a serious expression. Saeko paused, then realized what he meant. "Ah... Yes, that''s right, Roy." She smiled apologetically and tried to turn around. However... "Saeko, don''t move. Stay put." "Hmm?" Saeko looked at him questioningly. "Hee hee, you said the wrong thing. There must be a punishment!" --- After breakfast, Roy decided to take the three girls to Saya''s house. Although they had sustained some injuries the night before, their enhanced devil physiology had already healed them. As they opened the door, Roy noticed two figures in the yard. A middle-aged man lay on the ground, covered in blood. He was clearly dead. Next to him was a small girl. The little girl lay motionless on top of the man, seemingly asleep. "Eh? Roy, what''s wrong?" Saeko asked, looking at him curiously. "There''s a child in the yard." Roy walked towards them. Looking at the pink-haired little girl, Roy guessed she was Alice Maresato, the little girl from the original story. In the heat of his first battle the previous night, he hadn''t noticed them sneaking into the yard. Judging by Alice''s deceased father, it seemed they hadn''t escaped unscathed. Roy surmised he had been stabbed before fleeing here with Alice. "Hey," Roy said, gently tapping Alice''s shoulder. "Mmm..." Alice stirred awake, her eyes fluttering open. Seeing her dead father, tears welled up again. But she remained silent, likely having been told by her father not to make a sound. "Your father died protecting you. He''s a true hero." Hearing his words, Alice finally looked up at Roy. He smiled gently. "It''s alright now. From now on, I''ll protect you." Alice, overcome with emotion, threw herself into Roy''s arms, sobbing loudly. The cries attracted nearby zombies. Saeko, grabbing her bokken, stepped outside. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having just undergone her demonic conversion, she was eager to test her newfound strength. Roy lifted Alice into his arms and used his magic to dig a grave under a tree in the yard. He buried Alice''s father, ensuring he wouldn''t become zombie food. Alice watched, tears streaming down her face as her father was laid to rest. Eventually, exhausted from crying, she fell asleep in Roy''s arms. He handed her to Shizuka, who held her gently while he gathered their belongings. Once packed, he headed towards the Humvee. Saeko was already waiting, having cleared the area of all zombies. She was spotless, not a trace of blood on her, a testament to her drastically increased power. "Saeko, get in. We''re leaving." "Okay." Saeko hopped into the vehicle. The engine roared to life, and they set off, driving through a dried riverbed to enter the city. Their destination was Saya''s home. "Roy, we haven''t seen any zombies for a while," Saya said, sitting on the roof of the Humvee with Roy. Since crossing the riverbed, they hadn''t encountered a single zombie, which she found odd. "It seems they''ve all been drawn to the central area." Roy understood what was happening, but he knew he couldn''t entirely rely on the original story''s events. Alice''s situation was already a deviation. Saya looked towards her home with worry. Chapter 13: Yuriko Committed Suicide, The Resurrection! "We are all going to die. It''s not a question of if, it''s a question of when. But it''s the connections we make and the love we share that live on." Nagisa Furukawa, Clannad: After Story Just then, scattered zombies appeared up ahead. "Zombies!" Saya shrieked. "Don''t worry. You''re a Devil now, remember?" Roy said, giving Saya a reassuring head pat before directing the two women. "Saya, navigate. Shizuka, we''re going to ram through." "Okay, Shizuka-sensei, turn left" Saya called out, directing Shizuka as the number of zombies on the road increased. "Oh no, there''s a barricade!" Saya cried, pointing ahead. "Leave it to me. Shizuka, get ready to drive straight through the middle," Roy told Shizuka. He then extended his right hand towards the roadblock. "Magic Bullet!" A blue orb of magic energy shot from his hand, one of the few spells he had mastered. *Bang!* The barricade exploded, creating a gap just large enough for the car to pass through. "So cool!" Saya exclaimed, her eyes wide with admiration for Roy''s magic. Since her transformation into a Devil, Saya had become fascinated by magic. True to her nature as a bright, inquisitive girl, she was curious about everything. "I''ll teach you when we get back," Roy promised. "Really? That''s great!" Saya cheered, her excitement bubbling over. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, that''s strange. Why are there still zombies inside the barricade?" Shizuka wondered aloud, eyeing the scattered zombies ahead. "It *is* odd. If someone set up a barricade, there should be JSDF personnel inside," Saeko observed, her tone analytical. "JSDF? Mom" Saya murmured, a note of worry in her voice. Her mother was a member of the Japan Self-Defense Forces. *This isn''t how it happened in the original,* Roy thought to himself. The JSDF were supposed to be here, and Saya''s mother among them. The car continued forward, soon reaching Saya''s home, an impressive structure resembling a castle. However, the density of zombies had increased drastically. Even with Roy''s demonic power reinforcing the Humvee, it was impossible to drive through. "How can this be?" Saya whimpered, her gaze fixed on her house, now overrun by zombies. The front gate was broken. Her worst fears had been realized. Saeko and Shizuka watched in silence, the gravity of the situation evident. Just then, a gunshot rang out from Saya''s house. Saya''s head snapped up at the sound. "There are still survivors!" she exclaimed, a glimmer of hope in her voice. "Shizuka-sensei, hurry! Drive inside!" "But" Shizuka hesitated, her gaze fixed on the impenetrable wall of zombies blocking their path. With so many zombies, there was no way through. "Saya, calm down. We can''t drive through this," Saeko said gently. "Then what do we do?" Saya was frantic, her eyes pleading with Roy for a solution. Roy smiled. "Saya, don''t forget you''re a Devil now. We can fly." He unfurled his large, demonic wings, looking at Saya reassuringly. Saya blinked, then spread her own demonic wings. Saeko and Shizuka emerged from the Humvee, extending their wings as well. "Shizuka, take Alice. Let''s go!" Roy instructed, taking the lead and flying towards the source of the gunshot. The three women and the little girl, Alice, followed close behind. They soon reached the location of the gunshot, the rooftop of Saya''s house. A horde of zombies pressed against the rooftop access door, threatening to break through at any moment. Not far from the door, a mature woman lay in a pool of blood. "Mom!!" Saya screamed, rushing towards the woman. Hearing Saya''s cry, the others understood. This was Saya''s mother. It appeared that, driven to desperation by the zombies, she had chosen to end her life on the rooftop... Tears streamed down Saeko and Shizuka''s faces as they watched Saya''s heartbroken sobs. "Mom Mom" Saya, in the midst of her grief, suddenly turned to Roy. "Roy, can you save my mom? You''re a Devil! You can do it, right?" Her tear-filled eyes held a desperate plea, even though she knew that resurrection was almost impossible. "Hmm" Roy frowned in thought. He contemplated whether to save the woman. Even the pieces in Rias''s peerage could revive someone recently deceased, like Asia. His mutated Evil Pieces were even more potent. But Roy was a perfectionist, and this woman wasmarried Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He had an idea. "I''ll try," he told Saya. "Thank you! Thank you, Roy!" Saya cried, her face radiant with gratitude. "If you really want to thank me, there''s something I want later" Roy whispered in Saya''s ear. Saya blushed crimson but nodded in agreement. Roy smirked. A large magic circle appeared beneath Saya''s mother, Yuriko. "By my name, Roy Lucifuge, I command the soul of Yuriko Takagi to become my servant Devil, reborn as my [Bishop]!" This incantation was different from his usual ones. A spectral image of Yuriko''s soul emerged from her body. The [Bishop] piece in Roy''s hand floated towards Yuriko''s soul, merging with it. In the next instant, Yuriko''s spectral form glowed brightly. Moments later, the light subsided, revealing a perfect, restored body hovering in the air. Chapter 14: New Servant, Yuriko Revival, Nuclear Strike! "We don''t die for our friends, we live for them." Erza Scarlet, Fairy Tail <><><><><><> This body was identical to Yuriko''s, though much younger, almost like a grown-up Saya. This was Roy''s solution: utilizing the power of the Evil Pieces. He had completely reconstructed a perfect body for Yuriko. However, because so much magic was used in the reconstruction, Yuriko was considerably weaker than Saya. "Mom!!" Saya cried tears of joy as she saw her mother truly revived, rushing to embrace her. Under Saya''s watchful gaze, Yuriko slowly opened her eyes. "Mmm..." "Is this heaven?" Yuriko murmured, looking at her daughter with confusion. Her last memory was of taking her own life with a gun. "Mom... Mom, you''re okay! That''s wonderful!" "Saya? Is that you, Saya? Did you die too?" Yuriko asked, still disoriented. Saya giggled. She had never seen her normally serious and composed mother so bewildered. "Mom, you''re not dead! None of us are!" Saya explained. Finally, Yuriko''s mind cleared. As she stood, she suddenly felt a chill and instinctively hugged herself. Saya quickly removed her jacket and offered it to her mother. After putting on the jacket, Yuriko took a look around. Her eyes fell on Roy, and she instinctively knelt. "Master!" Yuriko addressed him respectfully, then looked surprised at her own actions. Why had she bowed to this boy? And why had such an embarrassing title escaped her lips? Roy wasn''t surprised. As his servant, she was bound to him. "Mom, Roy is the one who brought you back!" Saya explained everything that had happened. "Eh? Roy... I see!" Yuriko finally regained her composure. She knelt again before Roy. "Yuriko greets her Master!" "Mm." Roy nodded and helped her to her feet. He then turned to Yuriko''s original corpse, enveloping it in demonic energy. Within moments, the body was completely obliterated. Now that Yuriko was revived, there was no need for her old body to remain. Yuriko felt a strange sensation looking at her former self. Her new body was younger; if she walked alongside Saya, they would surely be mistaken for sisters. Prompted by Saya, Yuriko explained why she had chosen to end her life on the rooftop. It turned out that someone within the Self-Defense Force had been bitten but hadn''t reported it. When a large horde of zombies attacked, this betrayal, combined with the external assault, led to the fall of the Takagi estate. Yuriko had fled to the rooftop, trapped with nowhere else to go, and ultimately chosen suicide. Saya fell silent, absorbing her mother''s words. "Alright, now that this is resolved, let''s move on!" Roy declared. "The only one left is Shizuka''s friend, Rika Minami... Shizuka, do you know where she is now?" He turned to Shizuka. "Hmm... I don''t know her exact location, but I remembered Rika''s phone number this morning!" Shizuka said with a cheerful smile. "Saya, let Shizuka borrow your phone," Roy instructed. "Oh!" Shizuka accepted Saya''s phone. "Eh... this is one... this is two..." Roy sighed, watching Shizuka''s ditzy attempts to operate the phone. She was adorably clueless. Saya and Saeko also exchanged exasperated glances. *Ring! Ring!* The call connected. "Hello?" A woman''s voice answered. Shizuka exclaimed in delight, "Rika! Thank goodness you''re alive! I''m so glad!" Rika''s lips curved into a smile at the sound of Shizuka''s voice. She was clearly relieved as well. "Where are you now? Are you at my place?" "No, we left there. Oh, and we borrowed your car!" Shizuka chattered away, lost in the reunion. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahem... Shizuka, please ask her for her location," Roy interrupted, finally losing his patience. He wasn''t sure if the events would unfold as they did in the original story, with the nuclear EMP disabling all electronics. But to avoid any unforeseen complications, it was best to locate Rika quickly. Shizuka stuck her tongue out playfully. "Oh, right! Rika, where are you now?" "Is there anyone else with you?" Rika asked, having heard the commotion on Shizuka''s end. "Yes! Roy-chan is protecting me!" Rika understood immediately. Knowing Shizuka as she did, she knew her friend would never have survived this long without protection. She felt a surge of gratitude towards the person who had kept Shizuka safe. "Rika, tell us your location quickly so we can come and rescue you!" "Shizuka, it''s okay. Knowing you''re safe is enough for me. It''s very dangerous out there, so please don''t come looking for me!" Concerned for Shizuka''s safety, Rika refused to reveal her whereabouts. "Eh, Rika..." *Bang!* A brilliant white light flashed across the sky. The line went dead. Shizuka looked at the phone in her hand. Smoke curled from the device. It was clearly fried. "Could it be...?" Everyone looked towards the sky. A white ring expanded across the heavens, brighter than the sun. "It''s a nuclear attack," Saya said grimly, recognizing the telltale sign. "Eh?" Shizuka looked at Saya with confusion. "When a nuclear warhead detonates in the upper atmosphere, gamma radiation causes the air molecules to scatter electrons..." Saya explained, her expression grave. <><><><><><> Chapter 15: Finding Rika Minami "Dying is not repaying a debt. That is not what he saved you for. Only weak men would die after someone spared their lives" Itachi Uchiha, Naruto Shippuden <><><><><><> Roy sighed inwardly. He hadn''t expected this to happen. "Let''s go. Based on what Shizuka told us about Rika''s work, if I''m not mistaken, she should be at the offshore airport. We''ll head there first and see if we can find her." "But the cars are all useless now. How are we supposed to get there?" Shizuka asked worriedly. "Shizuka''s friend is part of a special forces unit. The car she left behind should have some kind of EMP protection. If that fails, we''ll just have to fly." With that, Roy swept Yuriko into a princess carry and flew towards the vehicle. Since most of Yuriko''s demonic piece power was used to construct her physical body, she couldn''t even manifest her devil wings. He had no choice but to carry her. Being carried like this, clad only in Saya''s jacket, made Yuriko blush deeply. However, now that she had a new life, such concerns seemed trivial. She would entrust everything to the person before her, the one who had granted her this rebirth. The group returned to the car, and as Roy predicted, it was unaffected by the EMP. Shizuka took the wheel, and they set off for the offshore airport. "Mom, seriously, can you please put some clothes on?" Saya said, exasperated, looking at her mother. Ever since Roy had carried her back, Yuriko had refused to get down. Was this really her mother? Saya briefly wondered if something had gone wrong with the reincarnation ritual, and her mother had been reborn as a succubus. "There''s nothing I can do. Saya''s clothes are too small, and Mommy''s too tired to move," Yuriko whined, clinging to Roy with a mixture of coquettishness and stubbornness. Roy observed his creation with satisfaction. Normally, demonic pieces offered a chance of reincarnation only immediately after death. Reincarnating someone long deceased was impossible. Moreover, normal pieces couldn''t create a new body from a soul. This was the power of his mutated piece; it could create a physical form directly from a soul. That''s how Yuriko had been reborn. Roy had also discovered that during the creation process, he could manipulate the age of the new body. Furthermore, due to being his creation, those reborn felt a strong sense of dependence towards him. "Mom, these are Shizuka-sensei''s clothes. They''re big enough. Please put them on!" Exasperated, Saya resorted to using Shizuka''s clothes. Looking at her mother, Saya felt a pang of jealousy. Yuriko was like a more mature version of herself. Roy, sensing the rising tension, finally put Yuriko down, gesturing for her to get dressed. He couldn''t maintain his composure much longer. With no other option, Yuriko reluctantly put on Shizuka''s clothes. ... Several hours later, they finally reached the vicinity of the offshore airport. The roads leading to the airport were completely blocked, making it impossible to drive any further. They had to abandon the car. Roy carried Alice as they disembarked. Alice had recovered from her earlier trauma, proving to be a remarkably resilient little girl. "We''ll fly the rest of the way! Saya, take your mother. Let''s go!" With that, Roy unfurled his devil wings and soared into the air. Saeko and Shizuka quickly followed. "Saya, I''ll leave it to you," Yuriko said to her daughter with a smile. "I know, I know," Saya grumbled, pulling Yuriko up and spreading her own devil wings. "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" Alice exclaimed from Roy''s arms, gazing at the shimmering ocean below. For a moment, she seemed to forget all her worries. Even the girls behind them were captivated by the breathtaking scenery. Their admiration was short-lived, however. They soon arrived at the offshore airport. The entire airport had fallen, overrun by hordes of zombies. "Rika!!" Shizuka cried out, fearing for her friend''s safety. "Don''t worry, it hasn''t been long since you called. Rika should still be alive," Roy reassured her. "Yes!" Shizuka nodded firmly. "Let''s fly to the airport''s central terminal and look for her," Roy said, looking towards the center of the airport, where he sensed signs of life. Reaching the central terminal, they saw a large group of zombies surrounding an armored vehicle. There had to be survivors inside. "Roy-chan!" Shizuka pleaded, looking at him with wide, worried eyes. "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Holding Alice securely with one arm, Roy aimed his free hand at the armored vehicle. "Magic Bullet!" Several blasts of demonic energy shot from his hand. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* Explosions rocked the area, sending the tightly packed zombies flying. Only a few scattered undead remained, shuffling towards the vehicle. "Saeko!" Roy called. "Understood!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without needing further explanation, Saeko grasped his intent. She descended swiftly, her wooden katana a blur as she efficiently dispatched the remaining zombies. In less than a minute, the area around the armored vehicle was clear. "Let''s go down," Roy said, leading the others down to the vehicle. "Hey, Rika, are you in there?" Shizuka called out, knocking on the door. The armored vehicle''s windows were opaque, preventing them from seeing inside. "Cough, cough... Is that Shizuka?" a female voice responded, followed by the sound of the door opening. "It really is you, Rika!" Shizuka beamed, reaching out for a hug. Rika, however, stopped her. "Cough... cough... Shizuka, I''m so glad to see you before I die. I don''t know how you got here, but you need to leave, now!" Rika said, her face pale. <><><><><><> Chapter 16: Rika’s Rebirth as Roy’s Pawn! "Even if things are painful and tough, people should appreciate what it means to be alive at all." Yato, Noragami <><><><><><> "Why, Rika? We came here specifically to save you!" Shizuka asked, bewildered. Rika gave a bitter laugh and revealed her ankle. It was a bloody mess, clearly the result of a zombie bite. "No way!" Shizuka gasped. "So, you should leave. I was about to end it all before you arrived..." Rika trailed off, then looked at Shizuka. "But being able to see you one last time...that''s enough." Shizuka panicked, seeing Rika like this. Then, as if remembering something, she turned to Roy and clung to his arm, pleading. "Roy-chan, please, can you save Rika?" In Shizuka''s eyes, Roy, capable of even reviving the dead, could surely handle a zombie virus. Roy had been observing Rika since their arrival. With her long purple hair, tanned skin, and curvaceous figure, she was quite attractive, and still single, he noted. She might not possess Saeko''s talent, but for Shizuka''s sake, he decided to make her his servant. "Will you become my servant?" Roy asked Rika directly. Once she became his servant, a mere zombie virus would pose no threat. Rika stared, taken aback, then looked at the young man Shizuka was clinging to. Silvery-white hair, handsome, almost devilishly attractive features, and that unmistakable aura of nobility. She had never met anyone like him. "Rika, don''t just stand there! Answer him!" Shizuka urged, seeing her friend''s hesitation. "Heh, to think someone would confess to me just before I die," Rika chuckled, mistaking Roy''s offer. "Alright, young man, I accept. Please take good care of Shizuka." She spoke as if delivering her last words, completely misunderstanding Roy''s intention. Seeing her agreement, Roy wasted no time. He enveloped her in demonic energy, pulling her from the vehicle. Rika was bewildered, but the virus was rapidly reaching her brain, clouding her consciousness. A blue magic circle appeared beneath her feet. "By my name, Roy Lucifuge, I command you, Rika Minami, to become my servant, a devil, and be reborn as my [Pawn]!" A [Pawn] piece materialized, floating towards Rika and merging with her body. The [Pawn] piece, though seemingly the weakest, held hidden potential, capable of promoting to any other piece besides King when facing an opponent designated by its master. Rika, with her diverse combat experience from her time in the special forces, was perfectly suited for the [Pawn] piece. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bathed in blue light, Rika transformed into a devil. She slowly opened her eyes, her gaze settling on Roy. "Rika Minami greets her Master," she said, kneeling respectfully on one knee. "Arise." "Rika! You''re alright!" Shizuka cried, throwing her arms around Rika. "Yes," Rika replied, then whispered, "Tell me about our Master, Shizuka." "Saeko!" Roy called out to Saeko, who was busy cutting down the approaching zombies. Hearing his voice, Saeko immediately returned. "You''ve worked hard, Saeko." "It was nothing, just my duty," Saeko replied with a slight blush, offering him a smile. "Let''s rest for a while in that house over there," Roy suggested, gesturing towards a nearby building. The girls readily agreed. After clearing a room of zombies, they took turns freshening up. Once everyone was clean, they gathered in the living room. ... "Alice, would you like to become my servant?" Roy asked Alice Maresato with a smile. He had decided to return to the world of Kuoh Academy soon. Of those present, only Alice wasn''t his servant, and he couldn''t leave her alone. Moreover, he had noticed Alice''s potential and decided to take her under his wing. "Huh? Like the big sisters?" Alice asked curiously. Though young, the ever-perceptive Alice understood that this was a significant decision. "Alice, don''t you want to stay with your big sisters? I''ll protect you!" Shizuka chimed in. Shizuka and Alice had formed a close bond, with Alice often finding herself cradled in Shizuka''s ample bosom. Roy often wondered if Alice might get suffocated, given Shizuka''s tendency to rest her considerable weight on the small girl''s head. Alice, already inclined to agree, nodded without hesitation upon hearing Shizuka''s words. "Yes, Roy-onii-chan, I accept!" With her consent, Roy immediately began the reincarnation process. "By my name, Roy Lucifuge, I command you, Alice Maresato, to become my servant, a devil, and be reborn as my [Bishop]!" A [Bishop] piece materialized, floating towards Alice and merging with her small body. A moment later, a soft blue light enveloped her, and a pair of small devil wings sprouted from her back. With the reincarnation complete, Shizuka scooped Alice into a hug. "Alice is so adorable!" she exclaimed, nuzzling her face against Alice''s, making the little girl giggle. "Alright, I''ve accomplished everything I set out <><><><><><> Chapter 17: Grayfia Shock, Return to DxD! "If you don''t share someone''s pain, you can never understand them." Nagato, Naruto Shippuden <><><><><><> The other girls were progressing well. Aside from Yuriko, whose new body had required a significant expenditure of Roy''s demonic energy, excluding Saeko, they all possessed the strength of Low-Class Devils. Of course, to fully utilize this newfound power, they would need to learn how to wield magic. Roy himself, due to the power feedback from his servants, hadn''t quite reached High-Class Devil status, but he had advanced to the intermediate of Mid-Class Devil. Having accomplished his goals in this world, it was time to return to the world of *High School DxD* with the girls. "Are we going back to Roy''s world?" Saya asked, her voice full of anticipation. "Roy said it was in the Underworld, didn''t he?" Saeko added, equally curious about the world Roy had described. "Eh? The Underworld?" Shizuka''s imagination ran wild at the mention of the term, conjuring up images of a hellish realm. "You''ll see when we get there. Is everyone ready?" Roy asked, looking at the girls. "Yes, ready!" "No problem!" "I can''t wait to leave this place!" "I''m so excited! I wonder what it''s like!" Amidst the girls'' excited chatter, a white light enveloped them. In the next instant, they vanished from the room. --- Kuoh Academy, Kendo Club. A white light flashed within a private training room. As the light subsided, Roy and the girls reappeared. "We''re back!" Roy glanced around, confirming that nothing had changed since their departure. The sounds of girls training drifted in from the Kendo club''s practice area outside. Despite spending several days in the *Highschool of the Dead* world, time in this world seemed to have barely elapsed. "Eh? This is Roy-chan''s world? It doesn''t seem that different," Shizuka remarked, puzzled. Her imagined vision of the Underworld was quite different from this normal-looking room. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is the human world, so naturally, it''s similar. Let''s head home first," Roy explained, activating a teleportation circle. A blue light enveloped them. It wouldn''t be prudent to simply walk out of the Kendo Club with so many unfamiliar faces, hence the discreet use of a magic circle. --- They materialized within a large castle in Kuoh Town. Emerging into the castle''s grand hall, the girls gazed around in awe and curiosity. Shizuka: "Wow! Is this Roy-chan''s house?" Saeko: "It''s a castle!" Alice Maresato: "Amazing!" Yuriko: "It needs a good cleaning!" Rika: "So, this is our new home?" "Yes, this is our home from now on. Let''s all tidy up a bit first," Roy declared, initiating the cleaning process. "Alright!!!" Excited by their new beginning in this unfamiliar world, the girls tackled the task with enthusiasm. Even Alice Maresato joined in, eager to help. The castle had been provided by Roy''s older sister, Grayfia, but he rarely stayed there. Its sheer size made it feel lonely and empty. As a result, it had been quite some time since it had received a proper cleaning, and it was in a state of disarray. By evening, thanks to Roy''s judicious use of magic to expedite the process, the enormous castle was finally clean. With the cleaning complete, Saeko took charge of preparing dinner with the other girls. A warm and comfortable atmosphere filled the castle. As they were about to start their meal, a magic circle shimmered into existence next to Roy. His heart sank. He instantly recognized the signature of the teleportation circle. It was Grayfia, his older sister. He felt a twinge of apprehension. Would she be angry that he had brought back so many girls? Grayfia was always stern and serious in Roy''s experience, especially when it came to his training. The magic circle''s light faded, revealing Grayfia Lucifuge in her usual maid attire. "Um Sis, what brings you here so suddenly?" Roy asked. Saeko and the others exchanged surprised glances, realizing the woman in the maid uniform was Roy''s sister. Grayfia stepped out of the circle, her brow furrowing slightly as she took in the sight of the numerous girls. She scrutinized them carefully before turning her gaze to Roy. "Are these your new servants?" she inquired. "Ah, yes!" Roy replied. "With the exception of her," Grayfia indicated Saeko, her expression serious, "they''re all normal humans. As the heir to the House of Lucifuge, your choices regarding servants should be more considered. Evil Pieces are a finite resource." Her concern was understandable. From her perspective, none of the girls, apart from Saeko who seemed to possess some inherent strength, were particularly noteworthy. Of course, she was unaware of Roy''s unique circumstances and his access to unlimited pieces. "I understand, Sis. But before you judge, Have a look!" Roy said, releasing his aura. "Oh? You''ve Advanced!" Grayfia''s stern expression softened slightly with surprise. Roy hadn''t advanced in his demonic power for over a decade, yet he''d managed to achieve an Advancement in just a few days. "Yes, You can rest assured, I will make the House of Lucifuge the strongest Clan!" A rare, genuine smile graced Grayfia''s lips. She didn''t enjoy being so severe with her younger brother, but the weight of their family''s legacy rested entirely upon his shoulders. It was a burden she felt compelled to prepare him for. <><><><><><> Chapter 18: The Peerage Joins Kuoh Academy! "The world isn''t perfect. But it''s there for us, doing the best it canthat''s what makes it so damn beautiful." Roy Mustang, Fullmetal Alchemist: Brotherhood <><><><><><> Seeing his sister finally smile, Roy breathed a sigh of relief. "Would you like to sit down and join us for dinner, Sis?" Roy invited. "No, thank you. I just came to check if you were slacking off. It seems you''re doing quite well," Grayfia declined softly. "There are still many matters to attend to back at the family estate. I''ll be returning now." "Oh, alright," Roy said, a hint of disappointment in his voice. Grayfia smiled faintly, a magic circle appearing beneath her feet. In the next instant, she was gone. "Whew..." Saeko, Shizuka, and the others sighed in relief once Grayfia had departed. Her presence had exerted considerable pressure on them. "Haha, that was my older sister, Grayfia. Don''t let her serious demeanor fool you, she''s actually a very kind person!" Roy chuckled, seeing their reactions. "She seems very powerful," Shizuka remarked with admiration. "And very stern," Saya added, feeling that Roy''s sister wasn''t easy to approach. "That onee-chan is scary!" Alice said, clinging to Roy''s arm. "Haha! Don''t be afraid, Alice. Once you get to know her, you''ll realize she''s actually very kind, despite her serious exterior," Roy reassured Alice, patting her head. "Really?" "Of course!" .... When it was time for bed, although everyone had their own rooms, they all ended up gathering in Roy''s room. Fortunately, it was spacious enough to accommodate them all. He had anticipated something might happen that night, but with Alice present, any such plans were out of the question. The next day, Roy accompanied Saeko and Saya to school. Shizuka, Yuriko, and Rika were no longer suitable for attending school, and Alice was still too young. Thus, Roy left them at home. He had already taught them some basic magic and provided them with spellbooks, instructing them to study while he was at school. He would continue their magical education after he returned. Although Roy''s own magical abilities were somewhat lacking, he was more than capable of teaching them the fundamentals. ... At Kuoh Academy, inside the student council room: "Sona-senpai!" Roy greeted Sona with a smile as he entered. Sona''s full name was Sona Sitri, the heiress of the prestigious Sitri clan, a family of high-class devils. She specialized in water magic and was a close friend of Rias, holding the third-highest popularity ranking at Kuoh Academy. She was exceptionally intelligent, skilled in strategy and tactics. Her short black hair and glasses gave her a scholarly and refined appearance. Though not as flamboyant as Rias, Sona possessed a quiet elegance, and her glasses added to her charm. "Roy-kun! What brings you here today?" Sona asked, surprised by his visit. Her gaze then shifted to Saeko and Saya standing behind him. Roy stepped aside, revealing the two girls. "These are my new servants. I''d like to request your assistance with their enrollment procedures," Roy stated frankly. While Kuoh Academy had a principal, the true power resided with the student council, led by Sona. Therefore, enrolling Saeko and Saya required her approval. "I see..." Sona gave Roy a thoughtful look before calling for Tsubaki Shinra. Tsubaki was Sona''s Queen and her right-hand woman. "Tsubaki, please take them and handle their enrollment." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Sona-kaichou." Tsubaki nodded and turned to Saeko and Saya. The two girls looked to Roy for guidance. "Go ahead. I''ll pick you up after school," Roy reassured them. Saeko and Saya followed Tsubaki out of the room. Roy remained, knowing Sona had more to say. "Grayfia Lucifuge, the Silver-Haired Extinction Queen, once contended with the Maou Leviathan for the title of the strongest female devil in the Underworld." "Under her leadership, the Lucifuge clan has become one of the most powerful devil families in the Underworld. And as the sole heir of the Lucifuge clan..." "Although your talent is...average, I trust you won''t bring shame upon the Lucifuge name," Sona said, ostensibly recounting the Lucifuge family''s achievements, but her words carried a subtle reprimand. Roy''s lips twitched. After such a long preamble, it turned out Sona''s concern was his choice of servants - two ordinary humans. Though not as direct as Grayfia, her meaning was clear. He couldn''t help but find the situation somewhat amusing. He knew Sona and Rias had high standards, but he hadn''t realized just *how* high. Indeed, they held little interest in ordinary humans, unless they possessed Sacred Gears. Sona hadn''t detected Saeko''s latent potential, hence her veiled criticism. Therefore, despite the pointed nature of her words, Roy felt no anger, only a touch of gratitude. "Don''t worry, Sona-senpai. I won''t disgrace the Lucifuge name," Roy assured her earnestly. A smile finally graced Sona''s face. Roy''s response seemed to have satisfied her. However, seeing Sona''s rare smile, a mischievous thought crossed Roy''s mind. <><><><><><> Chapter 19: Wave of Tricks, Sona Falls into the Trap! "A good strategy is one where everyone walks away alive." Shikamaru Nara, Naruto <><><><><><> Roy suddenly turned to Sona. "By the way, Sona-senpai..." "Yes?" "Didn''t you once break off an engagement using a Chess Game?" "I did." Sona folded her arms, a knowing look on her face, waiting to see where Roy was going with this. "If I were to defeat you in a Chess Game..." Roy began, then hesitated, noticing Sona''s amused expression. "I mean, ''hypothetically'', if I were to win, would Y..." "I would." "Huh?" Roy thought he''d misheard. "I said, if you defeat me in a Chess Game, I will become your fiance," Sona clarified, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. Even she, a composed and intelligent young woman, couldn''t help but react to such a bold proposition. However, the honesty of her offer was debatable. Roy was known throughout the Underworld as something of a failure, remaining a low-class devil even after more than a decade. The prospect of him defeating Sona was almost laughable. Perhaps her words were meant as an encouragement. But Roy didn''t think so. With his cheat abilities, defeating Sona wouldn''t be that difficult. "Really, Sona-senpai?" "Of course. As the heir of the Sitri clan, I wouldn''t joke about such matters." Clearly, Sona didn''t believe he could actually win. A victorious smile spread across Roy''s face. "Then it''s settled. I''ll be sure to inform my sister of our agreement. Well then, Sona-senpai, I''ll take my leave!" With that, Roy swiftly exited the student council room. Sona raised her hand to stop him but found he was already gone. She lowered her hand with a sigh, rubbing her forehead. "I hope Serafall doesn''t find out about this. I can only imagine what she would do..." The thought gave her a headache. She had only meant to encourage him, but things had escalated unexpectedly. Sona''s older sister was Serafall Leviathan, the current Leviathan and one of the Four Great Satans. Serafall had a cheerful personality and was responsible for diplomatic affairs in the Underworld. She specialized in ice magic and had a peculiar fondness for dressing up as a magical girl. Her love for Sona bordered on doting; she would readily wage war against the Fallen Angels or Heaven itself for her sister''s sake. If Serafall learned that Roy was trying to "steal" her beloved sister, she would undoubtedly come looking for him. And Roy''s sister, Grayfia, would certainly not stand idly by and watch her brother get bullied. The situation could easily escalate into a clash between two Satan-class devils. Hence, Sona''s headache. But it was too late now. She could only hope Roy wouldn''t spread the news of their agreement. Meanwhile, Roy, his spirits buoyed by his successful maneuver, returned to his classroom. "Buchou! Buchou!" Kiryuu Aika, Murayama, and Katase rushed towards him as he entered. "What is it?" Roy asked, looking at them curiously. "After kendo practice yesterday, we went to the training hall to look for you, Buchou, but you were nowhere to be found!" "When did you leave, Buchou? We didn''t see you go." "Just to add, I asked all the other kendo club members, and none of them saw you leave either!" The three girls peppered him with questions, their concern evident. Roy chuckled wryly. He had used a teleportation circle to return home with Saeko and the others yesterday, which explained why they hadn''t seen him leave the kendo club. He hadn''t realized they would be so worried. "Haha, don''t worry! I''m fine. I just suddenly remembered something and had to leave," Roy said vaguely, avoiding a full explanation. Until he decided whether or not to make them his servants, he preferred not to reveal his demonic nature. "Eh?" His explanation clearly didn''t satisfy them. They puffed out their cheeks and stared at him intently. "Alright, alright. I''ll teach you kendo after school, okay?" Roy finally relented under their combined gaze. "Yay!" The three girls cheered in unison, high-fiving each other excitedly. Roy realized he''d been played. They had been waiting for him to take the bait. He didn''t need to look to know that Kiryuu Aika was the mastermind behind this plan. ... Soon, class began. The teacher entered with an unfamiliar girl. The girls in the class began whispering amongst themselves. The girl was Saya. Being a second-year student, she had been assigned to Roy''s class. Saeko, on the other hand, was placed in the third-year class. Saya Takagi. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saya wrote her name on the blackboard. Though she and Roy had formed a close bond, they weren''t married yet, so she used her original surname. "My name is Saya Takagi. Pleased to meet you all." Saya gave a brief self-introduction from the podium. The other girls in the class eyed her with envy. She was so young, yet possessed such an impressive figure. Her pink twintails added to her undeniable cuteness. They sensed that another popular idol was about to join the ranks of the academy''s most admired students. "Alright, Takagi-san, you can take that empty seat over there," the teacher instructed, pointing to the desk behind Roy. Since Roy''s deskmate was Aika Kiryuu, and the desks in front of him were occupied by Murayama and Katase, the only available spot was behind him. <><><><><><> Chapter 20: Roy vs Saeko! "If you really want to be strong Stop caring about what your surrounding thinks of you!" Saitama, One Punch Man <><><><><><> Stepping down from the podium, Saya couldn''t resist indulging her tsundere nature as she passed Roy. "Hmph!" Perhaps because she couldn''t sit next to him, or perhaps simply out of habit, she let out a soft huff. "Eh? Buchou, do you know Takagi-san?" Aika, taken aback by Saya''s attitude, asked. "Of course," Roy replied. "Eh? Are you living together?" "Yep." "S-Shameless!" Aika exclaimed, a blush creeping up her cheeks as she realized she had stumbled upon a secret. "So... have you done anything..?" she whispered, her face crimson. Despite her embarrassment, curiosity won out. Such was the nature of her inquisitive mind. "Of course. Let me tell you" Roy readily shared some details with Aika, unfazed by the topic. To his surprise, instead of recoiling in shyness, Aika listened with enthusiastic interest, even contributing some suggestions of her own. Some of the things she mentioned were new even to Roy. He couldn''t help but marvel at her boldness. He only engaged in such conversations with her because he understood her personality. Behind them, Saya, thanks to her enhanced demonic hearing, overheard every word. Her face flushed crimson, as red as an apple. However, she couldn''t do anything about it. Roy was, after all, her master. But she made a mental note of Aika, who wants to teach Roy such embarrassing things. She wouldn''t let her get away with it. After school, it was free activity time. Having promised to teach Aika, Murayama, and Katase kendo, Roy, after finding Saeko, led them to the kendo club. Many girls were already practicing inside. "Good afternoon, Buchou!" "Buchou, you look so handsome today!" "Buchou, could you please teach us kendo?" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The female students were excited to see Roy. Most of the girls in the kendo club had joined because of him. Of course, some genuinely enjoyed kendo, like Aika, Murayama, and Katase, who displayed considerable talent in the art. "Everyone, please continue practicing. I''ll guide you all in a bit," Roy said, accepting their requests. Since he had already agreed to teach Aika, Murayama, and Katase, he figured he might as well instruct everyone. Saeko and Saya, observing Roy''s popularity at school, felt a swell of pride. Inside his private training room, Roy turned to Saeko with a smile. "Saeko, I know you''ve been wanting to spar with me," he said. As a kendo prodigy, Saeko had achieved remarkable skill. However, Roy was a true monster in the art. She had been deeply impressed the first time she witnessed his swordsmanship, and naturally, as a fellow kendo enthusiast, she yearned to test her skills against him. "It wouldn''t be a spar, but rather a learning experience. After all, your kendo surpasses mine by far," Saeko admitted, shaking her head. Roy didn''t dwell on the point. They each picked up a wooden katana and moved to the center of the training room, ready to begin. "That must be Busujima Saeko-senpai, the new transfer student. She seems quite close to Buchou." "From what Buchou said, Busujima-senpai''s kendo skills are incredible." "It must be amazing to be able to spar with Buchou. I''m so envious!" "They''re even calling each other by their first names. Something tells me they''re more than just friends." Aika, Murayama, and Katase whispered among themselves. Murayama, in particular, sensed an unusual connection between Roy and Saeko. However, only Aika knew the true nature of the relationship between Roy and both Saeko and Saya, the new transfer students. She had gleaned this information from her conversation with Roy that morning. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy towards the two girls. "Let''s begin, Saeko," Roy said, smiling and gesturing for her to attack. Saeko readily accepted the invitation. She charged forward, her wooden katana held firmly in both hands. Strikes, thrusts, slashes, cuts... All kendo techniques revolved around these fundamental movements, including Saeko''s specialty, iaido. Saeko attacked swiftly, but her strikes were ineffective against Roy. He effortlessly parried each of her blows. Seeing her attacks failing to connect, Saeko retreated a step, positioning her katana at her left hip, assuming the stance for a iaido draw. The essence of iaido lay in the art of drawing and striking in a single, fluid motion. Roy, in his kendo training, had studied and practiced various sword styles, both from martial arts manuals and fictional sources. He had experimented with techniques from manga and anime, ultimately developing his own unique style, characterized by speed, precision, and overwhelming power. His movements were devoid of unnecessary flourish, each strike imbued with devastating force. "Iai!" Saeko declared, her gaze fixed intently on Roy, before unleashing her strike. Like a flash of light, her katana reached Roy in the blink of an eye. But Roy''s wooden katana was already there to meet it. *Clack!* The two wooden swords collided. Aika, Murayama, and Katase, watching from the sidelines, finally understood what was happening. "Amazing!" "I didn''t expect Busujima-senpai''s kendo to be so powerful, even on her first day!" "But Buchou is still stronger. Look, he''s effortlessly blocking all of her attacks." "Yeah, you''re right!" <><><><><><> Chapter 21: Learned Magic in Day 1, Dinner Together, Stray Devil! "People fall in love without a reason, without even wanting to. You can''t predict it. That''s what makes it so powerful." Nezumi, No.6 <><><><><><> Kiryuu, Murayama, and Katase, observing Roy''s effortless display, began chattering amongst themselves in awe. Although Roy had easily deflected Saeko''s attack, his gaze held unconcealed admiration. Saeko''s swordsmanship had improved dramatically since their first encounter. Her talent rivaled, and perhaps even surpassed, that of Yuuto Kiba from the original story. "Saeko, the swordsmanship I practice doesn''t belong to any particular school," Roy explained. "Or rather, you could say it draws inspiration from various styles, ultimately forming its own unique approach. The key principles are speed, precision, and power. Master these three, and even a casual swing will hold immense power. Like this..." Roy casually flicked his wooden sword towards a nearby training dummy. Saeko and the others didn''t even see the swing. But in the next instant, the intact dummy was cleaved cleanly in two. The cut was so smooth it was hard to believe a wooden sword had inflicted it. "Buchou is amazing!" "So cool!" "I knew Buchou was the strongest!" ... Witnessing such a stunning display, Kiryuu, Murayama, and Katase erupted in admiration. Saeko stared at the bisected dummy, lost in thought, a flicker of understanding in her eyes. Roy, seeing her deep in contemplation, didn''t disturb her. He led the three girls and Saya out of the training hall. His primary goal in bringing Saeko to the kendo club was to provide her with guidance. Secondly, he needed to officially register both Saeko and Saya as members, a simple procedure that wouldn''t take long. In the kendo club''s main training area, Roy began instructing the female students, including Kiryuu, Murayama, and Katase, in the fundamentals of swordsmanship. Saya watched from the sidelines, having little interest or aptitude for kendo. Soon, club activities ended, and Roy returned home with Saeko and Saya. "We''re home!" "Welcome back, Roy-chan!" Shizuka greeted him enthusiastically, burying his face in her chest. ... "How was your day? Everything alright at home?" Roy asked, carrying Shizuka to the room where the others were studying magic. Yuriko, Rika, and Alice were all poring over their spellbooks. "Roy-oniichan!" Alice cried out happily, rushing over for a hug. Roy scooped her up, smiling. "Alice, have you been studying magic diligently?" "Mhm! I studied really hard! Look, look..." Alice nodded vigorously, eager to show off her progress. She held out her small hand, and a magic bullet, the size of an egg, materialized within it. Roy stared in surprise. He hadn''t expected Alice to master the magic bullet spell in just one day. Although it was one of the most basic spells, learning it so quickly was a testament to her magical talent. It had taken him months to learn the same spell. "Alice, you''re amazing!" Roy praised, giving her a kiss on the cheek. Alice beamed, happier with his praise than with mastering the spell itself. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Me too..." Shizuka said, not wanting to be left out. She held out her hands, and a soft, green light emanated from them. Healing magic! Roy was surprised again. Shizuka had also learned a spell in a single day. She looked at him expectantly, waiting for his praise. "Shizuka, you''re amazing too!" Roy said, patting her head affectionately. He then turned his attention to Yuriko and Rika. The two women looked embarrassed. They hadn''t managed to learn any magic in the past day. "Don''t worry, not everyone has their talent. It took me several months to learn the magic bullet spell," Roy reassured them, sensing their embarrassment. Yuriko and Rika relaxed, relieved by his words. "Everyone, let''s get dinner ready!" Shizuka announced cheerfully. After dinner, Roy personally instructed the girls in magic. This routine continued for several days. During the day, Roy attended school with Saeko and Saya, and in the evenings, he taught the others magic. One evening, however, Roy didn''t conduct his usual magic lessons. Instead, he gathered everyone together. "You''ve all learned some basic magic. Tonight, I''m going to show you a Stray Devil." "Stray Devil?" Saya asked, puzzled. "I''ll explain on the way." Roy didn''t elaborate further. He created a magic circle, and they vanished from the castle. ... In the next moment, they appeared in a forest. "Stray Devils were once servants of other devils...," Roy began. "Like us?" Saya interrupted curiously. "Exactly! Sometimes, a devil''s servant might betray or even kill their master and flee," Roy explained. "Eventually, they lose their sanity and become monstrous beings. These are Stray Devils." They arrived at a dilapidated house. "The Stray Devil is inside this house. It lures humans here and devours them," Roy said, pointing at the house. "Eek! That sounds scary!" Shizuka exclaimed, clinging tightly to Roy''s arm. <><><><><><> Chapter 22: Miss Stray Devil is Awesome! "Fear is like fire. If controlled, it will help you; if uncontrolled, it will rise up and destroy you." Makunouchi Ippo, Hajime no Ippo <><><><><><> "Hey, Shizuka, we''re devils now! How can we be afraid of something like this?" Rika, ever the fearless special forces soldier, boldly approached the house. She pushed the door open with a hard shove. The other girls followed, showing no signs of fear. Even Alice wore an expression of curious anticipation. Saeko''s grip tightened on her katana, her excitement evident. It was no longer a wooden practice sword she held, but a proper blade Roy had retrieved from his family''s vault. While not a legendary weapon or Sacred Gear, it was still a High-quality Katana. They filed into the house, their vision unaffected by the darkness. However, a quick scan of the interior revealed no sign of the Stray Devil. "Where is it? Where''s the Stray Devil?" Rika called out, her voice echoing in the silence. "It''s coming," Roy said quietly. Before the girls could react, a chilling voice echoed from the back of the hall. "Such a pungent odor, yet tinged with a sweet aroma. Is it sweet or bitter?" The voice drew closer, as if savoring the scent of a meal. A figure emerged from behind a stone pillar at the end of the hall. As the girls got a clear look at the figure, their faces flushed crimson. It was a naked woman, quite beautiful facially. "You shameless hussy!" Saya shouted, pointing at the woman indignantly. "Saya, don''t forget, she''s a Stray Devil," Roy reminded her gently. Saya paused, taking a closer look. She noticed that only the woman''s upper body was visible, and it was positioned several meters above the ground, at the height of the pillar. So where was the rest of her...? Before Saya could figure it out, the Stray Devil let out a chilling cackle. "Ahahahaha!" sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, her entire body came into view. Her lower body was a grotesque, monstrous form, several meters tall. The upper body they had seen earlier was merely her head and torso. "Th-this..." The girls stared in shock. They hadn''t expected the seemingly normal woman to be such a monstrous creature. "Didn''t I tell you? Having lost their original nature, their minds and bodies become corrupted," Roy said, a hint of amusement in his voice. His words snapped the girls out of their stupor. Rika, undeterred, stepped forward, brandishing her katana. "So this is a Stray Devil. I''ll be the one to take you down!" Rika excelled in combat with firearms, but Roy had none to provide. Moreover, firearms might be effective against low-level devils, but they were useless against higher-ranked ones. Therefore, he had equipped her with a katana instead. While Rika had received military training in close-quarters combat with knives, she wasn''t proficient with a katana. However, as the self-proclaimed second strongest fighter among Roy''s servants, she refused to back down. (Saeko was, of course, the strongest.) "Little girl. Prove your boasts with your blood! Hahahaha!" The Stray Devil cackled, rubbing her hands together. Two magic circles appeared before her, and two beams of white light shot out. Rika froze, caught off guard by the sudden attack. "Look out!" Saeko yelled. In the next instant, Roy appeared behind Rika, scooping her into his arms and dodging to the side. The white beams struck the ground where they had been standing, corroding the earth and creating two large craters. "Be careful, Rika," Roy whispered in her ear. Rika snapped back to reality. Roy had saved her. She had wanted to demonstrate her leadership, as the oldest and most experienced among them. (Yuriko, after her physical reconstruction, appeared younger.) Instead, she had been instantly outmatched and had to be rescued. Shame and self-reproach washed over her. Roy, sensing her feelings, said gently, "Don''t blame yourself, Rika. I know you wanted to prove yourself, but this is your first encounter with a Stray Devil. It''s natural to be unsure how to react." His words brought Rika some comfort. "I''m such an idiot. My ''little'' master sees things more clearly than I do. Thanks, Roy-sama!" Rika''s spirits lifted. However, Roy couldn''t quite agree with her choice of words. "Am I really that ''little''?" he asked, a playful smirk on his face. "Uh..." Rika stammered, caught off guard. She then realized what he meant, her face flushing. Leaning closer to his ear, she whispered, "Certainly not ''that'' little." Roy''s smirk widened, pleased by her response. Saya, however, had reached her limit. "Hey, this isn''t the time for this! Can you two focus?" she shouted, her face burning red. Roy decided to drop the teasing. "Saeko." "Yes." A single glance was all it took. Saeko understood his intent perfectly. They were in complete sync. <><><><><><> Chapter 23: Caught Red-Handed by Rias "A real warrior doesn''t need to say anything. You can see it in his eyes that he''s prepared to kill and be killed." Kenshin Himura, Rurouni Kenshin <><><><><><> Saeko flashed forward, appearing before the Stray Devil. She drew her katana and swung. *Swish!* A flash of steel, and the Stray Devil''s massive arm was severed. This Stray was the same one that had appeared in the original story''s first encounter. Its power was only on par with a Low-Class devil. For Saeko, with her Mid-Class devil strength, it was an easy opponent. However, Roy remembered that this particular devil could still control its severed limbs. If they weren''t careful, they could still be injured. "Rika, go and assist her," Roy instructed. "Huh? But Saeko is..." Rika began, but Roy cut her off. "This devil has a special ability. It''s not as simple as it looks." Rika nodded seriously. "Understood!" She rushed forward, but instead of joining the fight directly, she observed from the sidelines. Her swordsmanship was average at best, unlikely to inflict any significant damage on the Stray. She focused on observing, hoping to discern the special ability Roy had mentioned. Meanwhile, the battle between Saeko and the Stray Devil intensified. Lacking experience fighting devils, and hampered by the corrosive beams constantly firing from the Stray''s chest, Saeko struggled to approach. She relied on her speed to evade its attacks. Saeko''s combat instincts were sharp. Spotting an opening, she closed the distance rapidly. *Swish! Swish! Swish!* In a flurry of strikes, Saeko severed the Stray''s remaining arm and both legs. Without its limbs, the massive body crashed to the ground. The thrill of battling such a powerful foe sent a wave of excitement through Saeko. Her cheeks flushed as she approached the downed devil, ready to deliver the final blow. But just then... "Look out!" Rika shouted, her voice filled with urgency. She dashed behind Saeko. The Stray Devil''s severed arm suddenly sprang to life, reaching for Saeko with sharp claws. Even Saeko would be injured if caught by those talons. Without hesitation, Rika threw herself in front of Saeko, her katana meeting the incoming claw. *Bang!* The force of the blow was immense, sending Rika flying several meters. But she had successfully blocked the attack. Saeko''s eyes widened. Without a moment''s delay, she swung her katana. *Squelch!* The Stray Devil''s head was severed. With its head gone, the disembodied claw fell limply to the ground. "Rika, are you alright?" Shizuka rushed forward, checking on Rika''s condition and casting a healing spell. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though sent flying by the blow, Rika hadn''t sustained any serious injuries. This was why Roy hadn''t intervened. "I''m so sorry, Rika-senpai!" Saeko apologized, bowing her head. It was her carelessness that had put Rika in danger. "It''s okay, Saeko. It was thanks to Roy''s warning that I noticed the severed arm could still move." Rika shook her head, deflecting Saeko''s apology and giving credit to Roy. Saeko turned to look at Roy, her eyes filled with even greater admiration. "Alright, no need for self-recrimination. The devil extermination was a success, and both Saeko and Rika performed admirably," Roy announced, clapping his hands to bring the discussion to a close. "Yeah! Yeah! Saeko-neesan was so cool!" Alice said, her eyes sparkling with admiration. "And Rika did great too!" Shizuka added encouragingly as she continued to heal Rika. "Sigh, we didn''t get to do anything," Yuriko sighed, sounding bored. They had merely watched from the sidelines, unable to contribute. "That''s because Mom is too weak. You haven''t even mastered Magic Bullet yet!" Saya quipped. "Besides, even if you *had* mastered Magic Bullet, you probably wouldn''t have been able to break through that Stray Devil''s defenses," she added, recalling her observations. Even Rika''s sword had barely scratched it. Only Saeko, a Mid-Class devil, could sever its limbs with such ease. "Saya, you didn''t do anything either. You were trembling back there!" Yuriko retorted. As a mother, she couldn''t let her daughter''s criticism go unanswered. Saya blushed, remembering her initial fear when the Stray Devil had first appeared in its full, grotesque form. "Mom..." Before Saya could retort, Roy interrupted. "Alright, let''s head back home first." This blood-soaked place wasn''t somewhere they should linger. ... Rika, fully healed by Shizuka, was now completely fine. Her injuries hadn''t been severe to begin with. Roy led the girls out of the house. Just as he was about to activate a teleportation circle, a red magic circle appeared before them. As the circle dissipated, Rias, Akeno, and Koneko materialized. "Oh?" Rias looked at Roy and his group in surprise, wondering what they were doing here. She had received a report about a Stray Devil and come to eliminate it. Roy was equally surprised to see Rias. <><><><><><> Chapter 24: The Girls in Shock! "You don''t need a reason to help people. You do it because they''re family, and family always has each other''s backs." Natsu Dragneel, Fairy Tail <><><><><><> The original story had Rias and her peerage handling this Stray Devil. "What a coincidence, Rias-senpai," Roy greeted her with a smile. "Roy-kun, what are you all doing...?" Rias asked, glancing at Roy and then at the house behind him, from which the scent of a Stray Devil still emanated. "As you can see, Rias-senpai, we''ve already taken care of the Stray Devil inside," Roy explained, anticipating her question. "Ara ara, looks like our job was stolen," Akeno commented, her eyes fixed on Roy with amusement. She knew he was only a Low-Class devil, and tonight''s target was a particularly strong one, even for its rank. Even at the same level, Roy would have had a difficult time defeating it. Yet, he appeared completely unharmed. And what was with all the girls behind him? Akeno wondered. Roy felt a twinge of awkwardness at Akeno''s words. Dealing with Stray Devils in the Kuoh Town area *was* Rias responsibility. "Um, I apologize, Rias. I should have asked for your permission before..." "It''s no problem at all," Rias said with a gentle smile. "Rather, wouldn''t you mind introducing the young ladies behind you?" She wasn''t concerned about the stolen assignment; she was curious about the girls accompanying Roy. She recognized Saeko, who had recently enrolled in her class. "Ah, them..." "They''re my new servants. I brought them along to get some experience with Stray Devils," Roy explained without hesitation. Rias was surprised. She could tell they were normal, with no signs of Sacred Gears. Why would Roy take them as his servants? Her puzzlement was evident, and Roy noticed. "Heh, they may be normal now, but I assure you, their potential surpasses even those with Sacred Gears," Roy said confidently. With his cheat abilities, increasing their power wouldn''t be difficult. He could simply take them to other worlds and equip them with powerful weapons, armor, or abilities. Their potential would far exceed that of Sacred Gear users in this world. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? Is that so?" Rias didn''t argue, instead expressing curiosity about the source of his confidence. "Since the Stray Devil has been dealt with, we''ll be heading back now. Goodbye, Roy-kun." Having completed her assignment (or rather, having had it completed for her), Rias prepared to leave. "Roy-kun, do come visit the Occult Research Club sometime," Akeno said with a playful smile. "Goodbye, Roy-senpai," Koneko said with a wave, her expression as impassive as ever. "Goodbye. I''ll visit the Occult Research Club when I have the time. And goodbye, Koneko-chan," Roy replied with a smile and a wave. Rias activated a teleportation circle, and they vanished. "Roy-chan, who were those people?" Shizuka asked, curious. "They were senpai from Kuoh Academy''s third-year class: Rias Gremory, Akeno Himejima, and Koneko Toujou," Saya answered. The trio were popular at the academy. Even without actively seeking information, Saya had overheard countless conversations about them. "Saya is right. However, those are their identities in the human world..." "Rias true identity is the next head of the Gremory clan, one of the 72 Pillars of Devils, and holds the title of Heiress. She''s known as the Crimson-Haired Ruin Princess and is already a High-Class devil. Her older brother is the current Lucifer, one of the Four Great Satans!" "Akeno Himejima and Koneko Toujou are Rias servants. Akeno is also a High-Class devil, while Koneko is a Mid-Class devil." Roy explained Rias and her peerage''s background in detail. He had already told them about the supernatural world and the power of the devils, so they understood the significance of the title "Satan." Saya, Shizuka, Yuriko, and Alice were impressed. "They sound amazing!" "And a Maou? That''s incredible!" "We seem so weak in comparison..." Shizuka''s unintentional comment dampened the mood. Someone like Koneko was already a Mid-Class devil at such a young age. And Akeno, around the same age as them, was a High-Class devil. "Heh, there''s no need to compare yourselves to them. You''ve only just become devils," Roy said, offering words of encouragement. "In my opinion, your potential is no less than theirs, perhaps even greater. Because you have me." "That''s right, everyone. Don''t be discouraged!" Yuriko, a former career woman, understood these things well. "Mom, you seem to be the weakest one here," Saya teased. "Um..." Yuriko was speechless. It was true. Because of the way her body was created, her magical power hadn''t even reached the level of a Low-Class devil yet. Though she had learned some basic spells, their power was limited. Even Alice could wield magic more effectively than her. However, because of her reconstructed body, her magical aptitude had increased significantly. She was confident she would catch up eventually. She knew this herself, so she didn''t argue. "Alright, let''s head back," Roy interrupted their banter, activating a teleportation circle. In the next moment, they were home. <><><><><><> Chapter 25: The Blonde Nun’s Warm Welcome! "Being strong isn''t just about not feeling fear. It''s about standing up to it." Yusuke Urameshi, Yu Yu Hakusho <><><><><><> The next day... Due to Saeko and Rika''s unusual excitement the previous night, Roy didn''t get to sleep until very late. Surprisingly, he ended up sleeping in. Saeko and Saya, seeing this, didn''t wake him and went to school on their own. It wasn''t until 9:00 AM that Roy finally awoke. Carefully disentangling himself from Rika, who was still clinging to him, Roy got up and went to freshen up. "I''m heading out!" he called to the girls at home. "Be careful!" Shizuka, dressed in a maid outfit, waved to him from the doorway. She had recently taken to studying the art of being a maid, believing that as the future head of the Lucifuge clan, Roy should have a proper maid attending to him. So, she had risen early to practice her maidly duties. Yuriko and Alice were also diligently studying magic. After the events of the previous night, they had become even more dedicated to their training. ... Roy strolled leisurely down the street. Since he was already late, there was no point rushing to school. Besides, with his grades, even skipping class wouldn''t draw any reprimands from his teachers. As he walked, lost in thought, he noticed a young woman in a black nun''s habit and white veil up ahead. "Whoa!" The girl suddenly stumbled and fell forward. The momentum flipped her skirt upwards, draping it over her head and revealing her panties to Roy''s view. "Hmm..." Roy couldn''t help but appreciate the unexpected view. He also instantly recognized the girl. "Oh dear! Why did I fall?" the nun muttered, sitting up in a daze. Then, she froze, noticing Roy standing before her. "Are you alright?" Roy asked, extending a hand with a smile. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blonde nun was, indeed, Asia Argento. "Thank you!" Asia gratefully took his hand and stood up. Just then, a gust of wind swept away her veil. Asia''s lovely face was now fully visible. Her golden hair fluttered in the breeze, her large, emerald green eyes radiating an aura of purity. Startled by the loss of her veil, Asia blinked at Roy, her expression endearingly innocent. The veil drifted towards Roy, and he caught it. "Here you go." He smiled, handing it back to her. "Thank you!" Asia accepted the veil gratefully and replaced it on her head. "You''re welcome!" "By the way, my name is Roy Lucifuge. Just Roy is fine. I don''t believe I''ve caught your name?" Roy introduced himself with a smile. Asia blushed, flustered by his smile. She fidgeted, her index fingers pressed together nervously. "Roy-san, my name is Asia Argento. Please call me Asia," she replied, her eyes crinkling into a smile. "So, Asia, what are you doing here...?" Asia looked embarrassed. "Um... well... I''m lost!" she confessed shyly, her expression pleading. Roy, of course, couldn''t disappoint her. "I''ll be happy to guide you," he offered. "Really? Thank you!" Asia''s face lit up, but then a worried expression crossed her features. "But... won''t that interfere with your plans, Roy-san?" "Haha, no worries. I don''t have anything else to do right now," Roy reassured her. Skipping school hardly counted as an important engagement. "That''s wonderful!" Asia visibly relaxed. Roy then proceeded to lead Asia towards the church. They chatted as they walked. "So, Asia, what brings you to this city?" "I''m supposed to be taking up a position at the church here," Asia explained with a smile. "Oh? As far as I know, the church here has been unmanned for quite some time," Roy said pointedly. However, Asia didn''t react, suggesting she was already aware of the situation. After all, she wasn''t here to take up a new position, as she claimed. She had been exiled from the Church and subsequently misled by a Fallen Priest. "It''s wonderful to have met you, Roy-san. This must be God''s guidance!" "Hahaha, is that what you think?" Roy chuckled. This naive nun attributed everything to God. Little did she know that her God was already dead. "Oh! Is that it over there?" Asia asked, pointing to a dilapidated-looking church in the distance. "Yes, that''s the only church in this city." "Wonderful! You''ve been a great help!" "I''d like to thank you properly, Roy-san. Would you please accompany me to the church?" Asia asked, her eyes filled with gratitude. "To the church... Certainly." Roy couldn''t possibly let Asia go to the church alone. He knew the Fallen Angel Raynare was after her Sacred Gear. If she went alone now, Raynare might try to steal it. There was no telling how the events might unfold. And even if Raynare wasn''t a threat, there was still the Stray Exorcist, Freed Sellzen. <><><><><><> Chapter 26: The Fallen Angel Raynare "What''s futile is not realizing the reality of your own futility. One hundred cowards are the same as one." Yujiro Hanma, Baki <><><><><><> This guy tried to take advantage of Asia in the original story, so there''s no way Roy would let her go alone. Anticipating a tough fight, Roy discreetly contacted Saeko and the others, asking for their assistance. With his current power, Roy could handle the situation alone. The Fallen Angel Raynare was only a mid-level Fallen Angel. However, the Stray exorcist Freed Sellzen also possessed the strength of a mid-class devil, and there were numerous lesser enemies to consider. Bringing Saeko along was the safer option. Roy doubted the three mid-level Fallen Angels from the original story would be present. Raynare had specifically invited them to keep Rias and Akeno occupied. Since Asia''s situation wasn''t yet known to Rias, Raynare likely wouldn''t have called for reinforcements. Soon, Roy and Asia arrived near the church. A young, white-haired priest stood at the entrance, blocking their path. It was Freed. "Asia-chan, we''ve been expecting you. Please, come in," Freed said with an exaggerated smile. "But this one can''t come inside." Freed looked at Roy, his eyes flashing with murderous intent, though he kept it hidden from Asia. "Roy-san!" Asia looked at Roy worriedly. "Haha, it''s fine, Asia. Go on in," Roy said, smiling and patting her head. Asia, in her naivete, trusted Roy''s words and entered the church. "Well, well... if it isn''t the useless devil from the House of Lucifuge," Freed sneered, his smile turning sinister once Asia was out of earshot. "Your goal is the Sacred Gear inside Asia, isn''t it?" Roy asked, ignoring Freed''s taunt. "Hahahaha, precisely! Asia-chan will be relieved of her Sacred Gear very soon. It''s a shame, I was hoping to have some fun with her first," Freed cackled. Roy''s eyes turned cold. He had already sentenced this priest to death. Just as he was about to strike, a chorus of voices called out. "Roy-chan, we''re here!" A group of girls arrived, Saeko, Shizuka, and the others. "Well, well, well. If it isn''t a pack of devil scum come to die! Hahahaha..." Freed roared with laughter, seeing the group of devils. Saeko and the others glared at him, their expressions hardening. "Roy..." Saeko stepped forward, her eyes fixed on the priest, radiating killing intent. Anyone who dared insult Roy was marked for death in her eyes. "Yes, Saeko. I''ll leave this one to you." "Understood. I won''t let him escape." A bloodthirsty glint entered Saeko''s eyes. "His weapons are particularly effective against devils. Be careful not to get injured," Roy warned. "Yes!" With a curt nod, Saeko charged. She couldn''t wait to tear Freed apart. "Don''t get cocky, you stupid devil!" Freed sneered at the approaching woman. He quickly drew a pistol and a sword. *Clang!!!* Saeko''s katana clashed against Freed''s sword. The force of the impact sent a jolt through Freed''s arm, numbing his hand. Before he could react, Saeko unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks. Even Yuuto Kiba had struggled against Freed in the original story. But against Saeko, Freed was utterly outmatched. Saeko''s swordsmanship was on a completely different level. Yuuto, reliant on his Sacred Gear, wasn''t as skilled with a blade. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Freed''s defeat was only a matter of time. "I''ll leave him to Saeko. The rest of you stay here," Roy instructed the other girls, turning to enter the church. The upcoming battle wasn''t something they should be involved in. "Roy-chan, be careful!" "Go get ''em, Roy-oniichan!" The girls understood and offered words of encouragement. ... Inside the church, the scene was one of disrepair and decay. Asia was nowhere to be seen. Roy knew she must have been taken to the basement, where Raynare would be preparing the ritual to extract her Sacred Gear. Wasting no time, he descended into the basement. In the center of the basement, beside a large cross on a raised platform, stood Raynare, the Fallen Angel, clad in her wicked attire. She seemed to be speaking to Asia, who sat on the ground, her head bowed in disbelief, tears streaming down her face. It was clear that Asia had realized the truth: the priest''s offer of sanctuary had been a lie, a trap to lure her here. Their true objective was her Sacred Gear, and there was no one left to help her. She could only despairingly accept her fate. "Welcome, Devil of the House of Lucifuge," Raynare said, turning to face him. She wasn''t surprised. The commotion outside had alerted her to their arrival. Hearing Raynare''s words, Asia looked up with a glimmer of hope. "Roy-san!" She cried out in relief, seeing him. "Don''t worry, Asia. I''m here to save you." Seeing the innocent, cheerful young nun reduced to this state pained Roy''s heart. <><><><><><> Chapter 27: Saving the Little Blonde Nun "I am here. There is no greater security than that." Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, Bleach <><><><><><> Roy''s killing intent was focused primarily on the Fallen Angel Raynare. He could have prevented Asia from coming to the church, but if she hadn''t come, how would she have learned about the priest''s and Fallen Angel''s deception? If Roy had directly invited Asia to become a devil, she likely would have refused. So, this experience was necessary. Raynare was undeniably attractive. In the anime, she had garnered a significant fan following, and Roy himself had found her appealing. However, reality wasn''t an anime. The real Raynare was a depraved and wicked being. Roy would show no mercy. "Ahahaha! That''s not going to happen. Asia belongs to *me*," Raynare giggled, as if sharing a joke among friends. But her laughter vanished in an instant, replaced by a cold, murderous glare. "Attack! Kill him!" she commanded her subordinates below. Her followers drew their light swords and charged. They were merely low-level Stray Priests, no threat to Roy. He ignored them completely. In a flash, he appeared before Raynare, his sword arcing through the air. *Swish!* Raynare didn''t even have time to react. A deep gash appeared across her chest. "Damn it! You''re just a useless reject from the House of Lucifuge! How can you be this strong?!" Raynare narrowly avoided being bisected, dodging just in time and taking to the air. Despite her escape, the pain from her chest wound was excruciating. She hadn''t expected Roy, the so-called failure who had remained a low-class devil for over a decade, to possess such speed. Ignoring Raynare''s outburst, Roy helped Asia up from the ground. "Asia, are you alright?" he asked with concern. "Waaah... Roy-san!" Asia couldn''t hold back her tears any longer, burying her face in Roy''s chest and sobbing. This experience had been deeply traumatic for the kind and innocent Asia. Raynare, however, wasn''t about to let them have a moment of peace. She formed a spear of light and hurled it at Roy''s back. Roy, anticipating her attack, dodged effortlessly, still holding Asia. *Boom!* The light spear exploded against the ground. Raynare, now airborne, rapidly conjured more light spears, launching them at Roy in quick succession. The light spears moved with incredible speed, but Roy evaded them all. Raynare''s frustration grew. "You useless fools! What are you standing around for?! Attack him!" she screamed at her subordinates. "Yes, Raynare-sama!" The Stray Priests, terrified of their leader, fearfully charged towards Roy. Holding Asia, Roy''s movements were somewhat restricted. However, these Stray Priests were no match for him. With Asia cradled in his left arm, he casually swung his sword with his right, cutting down several priests with each strike. Just as he was about to finish them off, another volley of light spears rained down from above. Roy, keeping a close eye on Raynare, dodged the attack. The Stray Priests surrounding him weren''t so lucky. Several were struck by the light spears, their bodies exploding into nothingness. Roy was stunned by Raynare''s ruthlessness. Unable to hit him directly, she was using her own subordinates as bait. The remaining priests hesitated, fear gripping them. "You useless trash! Attack him! Or I''ll give you each a light spear to the face!" Raynare shrieked, her murderous intent clear. She held a light spear menacingly, ready to strike. Faced with certain death if they disobeyed, the priests had no choice. Roy watched their internal conflict with amusement. The priests charged again. But they were too slow to even touch Roy. While Roy remained unscathed, Raynare''s light spears decimated the ranks of her own followers. The last few surviving priests, their terror overwhelming them, turned to flee. But Raynare wouldn''t allow them to escape. Several light spears later, they were all dead. "My, my. Quite a spectacle. You''ve managed to eliminate your entire squad," Roy remarked, setting Asia down gently. He looked at Raynare with a mixture of amusement and disdain. He hadn''t dared put Asia down earlier, lest she be captured, but now, thanks to Raynare''s indiscriminate attacks, he was free to fight without restraint. Raynare''s face contorted in rage at Roy''s mocking tone. "Damn Devil! Die!" She fired another light spear at Roy. This time, he didn''t dodge. With a single stroke, he shattered the spear of light. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?! Impossible!" Raynare couldn''t believe her eyes. He had been dodging her attacks until now, and suddenly, he was casually destroying them. Roy smirked. He had only been avoiding direct confrontation because he had been protecting Asia. <><><><><><> Chapter 28: Asia, Lets go Home! "A winner doesn''t ask how the world is, but how it should be!!" Ssuke Aizen, Bleach <><><><><><> Now free from the concern for Asia''s safety, Roy no longer needed to hold back. "Asia, stay here and wait for me. I''ll take you home soon," Roy said with a reassuring smile. "Okay..." Asia clasped her hands together, returning a gentle smile. For her, this person who had rescued her from despair was everything. "Ahahaha, I can''t believe my ears! Asia, you''re going home with a ''devil''? Have you finally fallen so far as to consort with devils?" Raynare erupted in mocking laughter, deliberately emphasizing Roy''s demonic nature. Roy remained silent, his gaze fixed on Asia. He had faith in her. Asia was momentarily taken aback by Raynare''s words but quickly recovered. "I trust Roy-san, whether he''s a devil or a human. Compared to him, you Fallen Angels are the wicked ones!" she declared, her gaze unwavering. Asia had been indoctrinated by the Church, taught that devils were the most evil creatures in existence. However, after this experience, she realized that devils weren''t as evil as she had been led to believe. On the contrary, she now saw the Fallen Angels and the Priests, who had pretended to accept her, as far more wicked than any devil. "Hahahaha, how amusing! To be called evil!" Raynare''s expression was strangely gleeful. She seemed to relish the label. But her twisted smile quickly morphed into a mask of rage. "I''ll kill you!" Asia flinched, hiding behind Roy. "Don''t worry, Asia. I''ll take care of her," Roy reassured her, turning his attention back to Raynare. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahaha, you think you can defeat me just because you dodged my light spears...?" "Do I?" Before Raynare could finish her sentence, Roy was upon her. His right hand rested on the hilt of his sword, ready to draw. "Iai Slash!" The draw was so fast it was almost invisible. A thin line of blood appeared on Raynare''s neck. A moment later, blood spurted forth. "Impossible..." Raynare clutched at her throat, but the bleeding wouldn''t stop. "Azazel and Kokabiel won''t let you get away with this!" she choked out. "Heh, let them come. I''ll be waiting." If those two Fallen Angels came, his sister Grayfia wouldn''t stand idly by. And given enough time, Roy himself would become a force to be reckoned with. Raynare''s body finally collapsed, her last words echoing in the air. Just then, Saeko and the others arrived in the basement. "Roy, are you alright?!" "Roy-chan, let me see if you''re hurt!" ... Seeing that all the enemies were dead, the girls rushed to Roy''s side, checking for injuries. "I''m fine! I''m not hurt at all!" Roy said, exasperated. But Shizuka, ever the worrier, insisted on examining him. "Are you hurt, Roy-san?" Asia asked, her voice full of concern. Seeing Shizuka''s hands wandering a bit too freely, Roy rapped her on the head. She wasn''t checking for injuries; she was taking advantage of the situation! "Ow!" Shizuka clutched her head, finally calming down. "By the way, Saeko, what happened to the Stray Exorcist?" Roy asked, turning to Saeko. A satisfied smile spread across Saeko''s face. "As you commanded, the Stray Exorcist is dead." "Well done, Saeko!" Roy gave her a thumbs-up. "Hmph, thanks to *someone*, we almost let that Stray Exorcist escape," Saya muttered. "Oh? What happened?" Roy asked curiously. Yuriko chuckled nervously, tugging at her daughter''s sleeve. But Saya ignored her, refusing to give her mother any face-saving opportunity. She recounted what had happened. During the fight with Freed, the other girls had been using Magic Bullet to keep him from escaping. However, due to Yuriko''s carelessness, he had almost managed to grab her as a hostage. Fortunately, Saeko had reacted quickly. If Yuriko had been taken hostage, Freed Sellzen would have undoubtedly used her as leverage to escape, and their mission would have failed. After hearing Saya''s account, Roy looked at Yuriko. As a mature woman, she shouldn''t have made such a careless mistake. However, since her body had been reconstructed, her mental age seemed to have regressed somewhat, and she frequently bickered with Saya. Of course, her lapse in judgment was also partly due to her insufficient magical power, which had allowed Freed to break through her Magic Bullet. Seeing Roy''s gaze, Yuriko lowered her head like a child caught in the act. She regretted arguing with Saya, especially now that the incident had been brought to Roy''s attention. Roy placed his hand on Yuriko''s head, startling her. She braced herself for punishment. "Alright, since everyone''s safe, we''ll let it go this time. However, there will still be consequences. We''ll discuss this back home." <><><><><><> Chapter 29: Asia Joins the Family! "There''s nothing I hate more than weak excuses!" Roronoa Zoro, One Piece <><><><><><> Roy patted Yuriko''s head gently, not scolding her. Yuriko, initially relieved thinking she''d been let off the hook, now felt apprehensive. "What is it? What''s the punishment?" "You''ll find out when we get back," Roy whispered in her ear. Yuriko instantly understood the implied punishment. Instead of fear, a sense of anticipation bloomed within her. "Alright, let''s head back," Roy said, turning to Asia. "Okay!" Asia nodded with a smile. The group returned home. Fortunately, the church wasn''t far from the castle. Roy had recently renovated the castle. Its old-fashioned decor hadn''t suited his or the girls'' modern tastes. He''d hired a renowned Underworld renovation team, and within days, the castle had been transformed, blending modern aesthetics with its original grandeur. The changes had made the castle feel much more like a home. Leading everyone to the living room, Roy explained Asia''s situation. The girls had already become acquainted with Asia on the way back. By the time they reached the castle, Asia had practically become one of them. Her dream had always been to have many friends, and now, that dream had effortlessly come true. She was deeply touched. "So, Asia, would you like to become my servant?" Roy asked, smiling. Asia gazed at Roy, remembering their first encounter and how he had rescued her from despair. Tears welled up in her eyes. "I would!" she answered resolutely. Roy, pleased with her response, immediately began the reincarnation ritual. "By my name, Roy Lucifuge, I command you, Asia Argento, to become my servant, reborn as my [Bishop]!" A [Bishop] piece merged with Asia. Bathed in a blue light, the reincarnation ritual was complete. Asia was now Roy''s devil servant. "Congratulations, Asia!" "Asia-chan is so cute!" "Asia-neesan, we''re so glad you''re finally with us!" ... Shizuka and the others welcomed Asia warmly. They were all charmed by her sweet nature. Seeing their enthusiastic welcome, Asia''s eyes teared up again. She instinctively made the sign of the cross. "Thank you, everyone. This must be a blessing from the Lord!" "Ouch!" The moment she finished her prayer, a sharp pain shot through her head. "Huh? Asia, what''s wrong?" "Asia-neesan, are you okay?" Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The girls looked at her with concern. Roy, however, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Asia, you''re a devil now! Of course, praying to God will cause you a headache!" He didn''t mind her praying. After all, Asia had grown up in the Church. Prayer was ingrained in her; it would take time for her to adjust. "Oh! This must be a trial from the Lord!" "Ouch!" Asia instinctively prayed again and was immediately struck by another headache. The girls giggled. That evening, to celebrate Asia''s arrival, Shizuka, Saeko, and the others prepared a lavish dinner. Asia officially became a part of their family. When it was time for bed, Asia was shown to her own room. However, seeing Yuriko sneak into Roy''s room, curiosity got the better of her, and she followed. She didn''t emerge until the next morning. Early the next day, a slightly sore Asia used Twilight Healing on herself before getting up to prepare breakfast. She found Shizuka already awake in the kitchen. Together, they started preparing breakfast. "Roy-san, wake up! Breakfast is ready!" Asia called out, peering over Roy as he slept, a cheerful smile on her face. "Asia?" Roy, still drowsy, gave her a good morning kiss before following her to the dining room. "Asia, why don''t you come to school with us today?" Roy suggested during breakfast. "Eh? Really...?" Asia blushed, readily agreeing. The thought of going to school and making new friends filled her with excitement. Asia was at the perfect age for school, and her desire for companionship made the decision easy for Roy. Once again, they arrived at the student council room. "Sona-senpai, I need to ask for your help again," Roy said, grinning at Sona before pulling Asia forward. "This is my new servant, Asia Argento. Asia, this is the student council president, Sona-kaichou." He introduced them to each other. "Sona-kaichou," Asia greeted respectfully. "Hello. Tsubaki, please take Asia and handle her enrollment," Sona instructed, then turned back to Roy, her expression serious. "About our previous conversation, have you...?" She didn''t finish her sentence, but Roy understood her meaning. Despite her composed demeanor, Sona was clearly nervous. Roy had tricked her into agreeing to become his fiance if he could defeat her. <><><><><><> Chapter 30: The Girl Can’t Wait to Join the Harem! "The heart is such a nuisance. Unless you''re strong, you can''t protect anything." Gabimaru, Hell''s Paradise <><><><><><> Sona wasn''t worried about whether Roy could defeat her. Her concern stemmed from the potential fallout if their agreement became public knowledge. "Don''t worry, Sona-senpai. I won''t tell anyone about this until I''m confident I can defeat you," Roy reassured her seriously. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sona breathed a sigh of relief. However, her reaction irked Roy somewhat. "Ahem, Sona-senpai, you don''t seem worried at all about me actually defeating you. Is it because you already have feelings for me?" Roy mused, stroking his chin with a mock-serious expression. He even nodded, as if convinced of his own deduction. "Absolutely not!" Sona denied flatly. "Eh? Really?" Roy feigned disappointment. Sona couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for him. "Of course, if you manage to defeat me..." "Then what?" "Then you''ll have proven yourself worthy of being my fianc. And I will keep my word." A faint blush crept onto Sona''s cheeks. Even she, the composed and intelligent heiress, felt a touch of shyness discussing such matters. A confident smirk played on Roy''s lips. "Don''t worry, Sona-senpai. That day won''t be far off." With that, he turned and left the student council room. Sona was momentarily stunned by his sudden display of confidence and assertiveness. Then, a smile touched her lips. "I look forward to it," she murmured, watching him leave. She had clearly acknowledged Roy''s potential. Now, all he needed to do was overcome the obstacles in his path. The biggest obstacle being Serafall Leviathan, Sona''s older sister and one of the Four Great Satans. Without power rivaling a Maou, challenging her would be futile. Back in the classroom: "Class, we have another transfer student joining us today, this time from overseas. Everyone, please welcome her!" The teacher led Asia to the front of the classroom. The students'' eyes lit up at the sight of the blonde girl. No one could dislike someone as gentle and kind as Asia. The classroom erupted in applause. "Asia-san, please introduce yourself," the teacher said. "Yes!" Asia, overwhelmed by the warm welcome, felt a flutter of nervousness. "M-My name is Asia Argento. I''m currently living with Roy... I mean, Roy-san. Pleased to meet you all." She bowed politely. Another round of applause followed, along with excited whispers. "She''s so cute!" "She''s living with Buchou? I''m so jealous!" "I wish I could live with Buchou too!" "How does this new girl know Buchou?" ... The whispers continued, filled with envy towards Asia. "Asia-san, you can take that empty seat over there," the teacher instructed, pointing to the desk next to Saya. "Okay!" Asia walked over to Saya with a cheerful smile. "Saya-san, pleased to meet you." "No need to be so formal, Asia!" Saya replied, pulling Asia down to sit beside her. They had become quite close after spending the previous day together. "Hey, Buchou, is this another one of *those* relationships?" Aika Kiryuu nudged Roy with her elbow, whispering in his ear. "Hmm... I''m not sure what kind of relationship you''re referring to, but I suppose it''s similar," Roy replied thoughtfully. He assumed Aika was referring to a romantic relationship. However, his relationship with Asia was more complex than that. "But aren''t you and Saya in that kind of relationship? And now..." Aika looked at him questioningly. "Our relationship isn''t as simple as you think," Roy said vaguely, avoiding a direct explanation. Aika, however, jumped to her own conclusions, assuming Asia was Roy''s mistress or something similar. It was the only explanation that made sense to her. She wasn''t surprised by Roy''s supposed behavior. She had seen such things before. Besides, for someone as outstanding and perfect as Roy, having a few romantic interests wasn''t unusual. "Why didn''t he ask *me*?" she muttered under her breath. "What was that, Kiryuu-san? I didn''t quite hear you," Roy asked. "Oh, nothing!" Aika waved her hand dismissively, her face flushing crimson. She hadn''t meant to say that out loud. Relieved that Roy hadn''t heard her, she glanced at him and sighed inwardly. However, with his enhanced demonic senses, Roy had heard her clearly. He found her flustered reaction amusing. He pondered whether to make Aika Kiryuu, Murayama, and Katase his servants. He was quite fond of the three of them. And now that he had more demonic pieces, it wouldn''t be difficult. But after some consideration, he decided to wait. After school: "Roy-senpai, Rias-buchou invites you to the Occult Research Club," Koneko Toujou said, intercepting Roy, Asia, and Saya just as they were about to meet up with Saeko and head home. <><><><><><> Chapter 31: Invitation From Rias? "Someone who can''t sacrifice anything, can never change anything!" Armin Arlert, Attack on Titan <><><><><><> "Occult Research Club?" Roy mused. "It''s probably about that incident yesterday at the church, with the Stray Priest and the Fallen Angel..." Rias was, after all, responsible for the safety of Kuoh Town. It was only natural she''d learn about the church incident. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Saya, Asia, why don''t you two head over to Saeko''s place?" Roy said to the girls beside him. "I''ll go to the Occult Research Club first." "Yes!" Asia replied with a sweet smile. "Hmph!" Saya let out a haughty little snort, her displeasure evident. She knew Rias was the one who had invited Roy. Even Saya had to admit, Rias was an elegant young woman, a true ''ojou-sama''. But that didn''t make Saya any less jealous. "Be a good girl and go find Saeko, Saya," Roy said, gently patting her head and whispering in her ear. "I''ll have a reward for you tonight." He had a soft spot for Saya''s tsundere act, especially when he was the one teasing her. "I-I don''t need a reward!" Saya retorted, her face flushing crimson. "Hmm..." Asia, observing Saya getting her head patted, gazed at Roy with wide, hopeful eyes. Roy, of course, couldn''t let Asia down. He gave her head a gentle pat as well. Asia purred like a contented kitten, her eyes closing in bliss. "Alright, let''s go!" Roy said, turning to Koneko. Koneko, however, was staring intently at Asia''s head being stroked. Roy chuckled. "Does Koneko-chan want some head pats too?" A faint blush crept onto Koneko''s usually stoic face. "Roy-senpai, you pervert!" she mumbled, turning on her heel and walking away. Roy shrugged at Asia and Saya, a playful grin on his face, then followed after Koneko. It wasn''t long before they arrived at the Occult Research Club. "Roy-kun, you''re quite the elusive one, aren''t you?" Rias greeted him with a hint of playful reproach in her voice. Ever since their encounter during the Stray Devil incident, she had invited him to the club, but he hadn''t shown up even once. "Ahaha, sorry about that! Things have been pretty hectic lately," Roy said with a sheepish grin. He had, in fact, completely forgotten about the invitation. "Ara ara, could it be that Roy-kun was preoccupied with... *ahem*... certain activities with his peerage?" Akeno teased, approaching them with a tray of tea and a sly smile. "Cough, of course not!" Roy denied it smoothly. Though Akeno wasn''t entirely off the mark, he wasn''t about to admit to anything. "Aside from wanting you to visit, Roy-kun, we also wanted to ask about the incident at the church," Rias said, her expression turning serious. ''Here it comes,'' Roy thought. He had anticipated this. He wasn''t going to try to hide it. "Yes, that was me," he admitted, taking a sip of his tea. "Those Stray Priests and the Fallen Angel were targeting my servants. I couldn''t just let that slide." Rias sighed. "Roy-kun, you really are a handful, aren''t you?" "Hehe, I think Roy-kun did the right thing," Akeno chimed in. "It must be quite an honor to be part of his peerage." "Indeed it is," Roy said with a wink. "So, Akeno-senpai, how about switching sides? My peerage is always open to talented individuals like yourself." "Well now," Akeno purred, a finger tracing her cheek. "That''s certainly something to consider." "You two!" Rias exclaimed, feigning annoyance. "Flirting with my Queen right in front of me? I might get jealous!" Roy and Akeno exchanged a mischievous glance. This was all in good fun, of course. They enjoyed teasing Rias. "Ara ara, looks like Rias is getting riled up." "Ahem, alright, alright, we''ll behave," Roy said with a chuckle. Rias, seeing their amusement, simply shook her head. "The Gremory and Sitri clans have taken care of the incident at the church. You don''t need to worry about any repercussions from the Fallen Angels." Now that Rias had brought up a serious matter, Roy''s playful demeanor subsided. "Thank you," he said sincerely. "Don''t mention it," Rias replied. "The Fallen Angels were clearly in the wrong." Roy knew that. Even if he had been at fault, his sister''s influence would have protected him from any serious consequences. After chatting with Rias and Akeno for a while longer, Roy took his leave. He found Saeko and the others, and they returned home together. ... Later that evening, Roy gathered everyone in the conference room. "Eh? Roy-chan, is something going on?" Shizuka asked, curiosity in her voice. "Yes, I''ve gathered you all here because there''s something important I need to discuss," Roy replied, his expression serious. The girls exchanged glances, their attention focused on Roy. "Oh, and Rika," Roy said, pulling out a black pistol and a circular sword hilt. "This is for you." Rika''s eyes widened as she took the items. She recognized them from her encounter with the Stray Priest. Freed Sellzen had wielded a Light Gun and a Light Sword. The Light Gun was a ranged weapon, while the Light Sword was used for close combat. He had used them in perfect harmony, making him a formidable opponent. <><><><><><> Chapter 32: Preparing for a New Adventure "Those who have nothing will gain nothing. Those who are meant to have will gain much." Konro Sagamiya, Fire Force <><><><><><> "If Saeko hadn''t been stronger than that Stray Priest, Freed," Roy mused, "and without the others'' help, he would have escaped, even if defeat was inevitable." Even so, the incident proved how powerful those weapons were. Rika had often considered that such a fighting style would be perfect for her. She was already a skilled sharpshooter, and her swordsmanship, learned from Saeko, was fairly decent. If she could master the combined use of guns and swords in combat, her strength would dramatically increase. To her surprise, Roy had gifted her these new weapons without her even asking. Overjoyed, Rika jumped up and gave Roy a quick peck on the cheek. "Thank you, Roy! I absolutely love them!" "I''m glad you like them," Roy replied with a warm smile. Rika had been struggling to find her place. When it came to swordsmanship, she couldn''t surpass Saeko or Roy. In magic, she was less proficient than Alice and Saya. Shizuka and Asia were the experts in healing. Only Yuriko was weaker, but even Yuriko, despite her current limitations, had greater innate talent. That''s why Roy had formulated a plan when he encountered Freed. "Congratulations, Rika!" Shizuka exclaimed, pulling Rika into a warm embrace. "Rika-nee, try them out!" Alice, her eyes shining with curiosity, urged Rika to test the new weapons. Rika, eager to do just that, looked to Roy for approval. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s head to the training room, then," Roy agreed. Everyone eagerly made their way to the training room. "Rika, pay close attention. Here''s how you use these weapons..." Inside the training room, Roy demonstrated the proper way to wield the gun and sword. Rika channeled her magic into the sword hilt, and with a sharp *shing*, a black blade extended outwards. With a casual swing, she sliced a massive training boulder cleanly in two, as effortlessly as cutting through tofu. "Wow, it''s incredibly sharp!" Rika exclaimed, her eyes wide with amazement. "Hehe, this energy sword is far superior to that Stray Priest''s," Roy explained, his arms crossed with a touch of pride. He had acquired these weapons with his sister''s assistance; they were far more powerful than Freed''s. "Really? I love it even more now!" Rika declared, examining the energy sword with admiration. This Darkness-aligned blade wouldn''t be outmatched by Freed''s Light Sword. The pistol was equally impressive. Channeling her magic into it would generate Darkness bullets. The other girls watched with envy, longing for such powerful weapons of their own. Noticing their envious expressions, Roy felt a pang of sympathy. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to provide them with weapons, but they were all still novice magic users, and such powerful tools would be beyond their control. "Don''t worry, everyone," Roy reassured them. "You''ll all receive your own gifts eventually! But for now, I have something important to discuss." Back in the conference room, Roy addressed everyone. The girls settled down, their attention focused on Roy. "I''m planning to take Saeko with me on a journey," Roy announced. "Rika, I''ll leave things here in your capable hands." The girls were surprised by this sudden announcement. "Is it something important?" Shizuka asked, concern evident in her voice. "Yes, it''s very important," Roy confirmed. "But don''t worry, we might be back within a day." Saya, her analytical mind at work, had a suspicion. Adjusting her glasses, she asked, "Roy, are you going to another world? Like when you went to the world of *Highschool of the Dead*?" Roy was momentarily taken aback. "Eh? How did you know?" He hadn''t expected Saya to deduce his intentions so accurately. Since Saya had already figured it out, Roy decided to be upfront. "You''re right, Saya. I''m taking Saeko to another world to seek opportunities to become stronger. You all stay here and continue your training." "If all goes well, we might be back in the blink of an eye!" After all, his previous trip to the world of *Highschool of the Dead* had only taken a few seconds in this world. He hoped this trip would be similar. *It''s all because of this useless system, without even a system spirit to guide me,* Roy grumbled internally. "I want to go too!" Rika exclaimed, eager to put her new weapons to use. She expertly twirled the pistol in her hand with a confident grin. "Me too, me too!" Shizuka chimed in, her hand raised high. "As Roy-chan''s maid, I must accompany him on his travels!" "As the strategist," Saya declared, puffing out her chest, "my analytical skills are indispensable in an unfamiliar world!" Alice, Yuriko, and Asia, though they didn''t speak, looked at Roy with pleading eyes. Only Saeko remained quiet, a serene smile gracing her lips as she observed the scene. Roy, faced with this enthusiastic response, chuckled. "Come on, everyone, this isn''t a vacation. I can''t take all of you with me. Besides, the place we''re going to is quite dangerous." His words brought a hush over the room. They knew he was right; they were simply not strong enough yet. "Don''t worry," Roy said, his voice softening. "Focus on your magic training, and you''ll become stronger too." After reassuring the girls, Roy wasted no time. He activated the system''s world-travel function. <><><><><><> Chapter 33: Decision to Go to Demon Slayer World and Pick Up Girls "Have you ever spared a pig or a cow because it begged you for its life?" Mereum, Hunter x Hunter <><><><><><> When Roy woke up in the morning, he discovered that the system had added three new worlds to the travel list, along with one travel attempt. He also needs to prepare to face the High-Class Devil Riser Phenex. Why Riser Phenex, you ask? Well, it''s obvious, isn''t it? Because of Rias, she wouldn''t be able to defeat Riser Phenex, so Roy had to step in. He couldn''t just stand by and watch Rias marry Riser. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, with Roy''s current strength, facing Riser was a losing battle. Riser possessed the traits of a Phoenix, including immortality. Any injury would simply be followed by rebirth from the ashes. Even Rias Power of Destruction was useless against him in the original story. In fact, if Riser didn''t have immortality, his strength wouldn''t be that impressive. But with that bug-like ability, defeating him at the same level was impossible without special means. Therefore, Roy had to become stronger, and quickly. He glanced at the three newly available worlds. The first world: . Another slice-of-life anime... Although Kuroneko was cute, now wasn''t the time to chase girls. He moved on to the next world. The second world: . This was a world where Pokmon and humans coexisted. Humans, as trainers, would capture, train, and battle with Pokmon. They would nurture them or keep them as pets. As a Devil, having a Familiar was essential, but he would have to visit this world another time. The third world: . The moment he saw this world, Roy''s eyes lit up. This was it. , a classic anime, was deeply ingrained in Roy''s memory. It was also a world with man-eating monsters called Demons. The first Demon to appear was named Muzan Kibutsuji. Muzan Kibutsuji was born in the distant Heian period. Before he was even born, Muzan almost died due to his frail body. He was practically a stillborn. But with a desperate will to live, Muzan clawed his way back from the brink of death. However, before he even reached the age of twenty, he became bedridden with a terminal illness. A kind doctor, hoping to prolong his life, developed a medicine for him. But the medicine''s side effects led Muzan to believe his condition had worsened, and in a fit of rage, he killed the doctor. Only after the doctor''s death did Muzan realize that not only had his health been restored, but he had also gained an immortal and even stronger body. However, he also developed a craving for human flesh and blood. While this wasn''t a problem for Muzan, who had gained immense power, he had one fatal weakness: sunlight was lethal to him. To overcome this weakness, Muzan studied the doctor''s medicine formula and discovered that the final product required a plant called the "Blue Spider Lily." However, only the doctor knew where this Blue Spider Lily grew and how to Grow it. Thus, Muzan, in his quest to become the ultimate immortal monster, began creating countless Demons to search for the Blue Spider Lily. This was the origin of Demons. Opposing them was the Demon Slayer Corps. The first Demon Slayer was Yoriichi Tsugikuni, the younger son of the Tsugikuni clan. Yoriichi was also the first swordsman to master Breathing Styles. He was exceptionally gifted, born with the Demon Slayer Mark and an innate understanding of the Transparent World and the principles of Breathing Styles. As an adult, Yoriichi created Sun Breathing based on his understanding of Breathing Styles. Its primary function was to strengthen the heart and lungs, allowing the blood to absorb a large amount of oxygen in a short time. This could instantly increase physical abilities, temporarily granting strength comparable to a Demon''s. However, because others couldn''t withstand the power of the sun, they couldn''t learn Sun Breathing. Yoriichi then guided them to develop other Breathing Styles derived from Sun Breathing, including the five basic styles: Water, Thunder, Flame, Stone, and Wind. After that, the members of the Demon Slayer Corps created a variety of derived Breathing Styles based on these five foundational ones. The emergence of Breathing Styles provided the Demon Slayer Corps with a powerful weapon against Demons, gradually giving them an advantage in the war against them. And what interested Roy the most were these Breathing Styles. He had researched Breathing Styles long ago, but he couldn''t grasp the essentials. This was understandable. Even Yoriichi was born with an innate understanding of Breathing Styles, which allowed him to create Sun Breathing. Otherwise, with Roy''s talent in swordsmanship, he could have become a formidable force by creating his own Breathing Style. Therefore, his primary goal in going to the world was to acquire a Breathing Style, which should be relatively easy to achieve. The Demon Slayer Corps didn''t keep their Breathing Styles secret. His secondary goal was to recruit a few servants to increase his strength, preferably enough to allow him to become an High-Class. With his mind made up, Roy took Saeko''s hand and smiled at the other girls. "See you all later!" He then selected the world. In the next moment, they vanished in a flash of white light, leaving the other girls behind. <><><><><><> Chapter 34: First Encounter with Tanjiro & Makomo! "If you''ve got time to fantasize about a beautiful death, why not live beautifully until the end?" Gintoki Sakata, Gintama Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. <><><><><><> I''ve just added this fanfic to my ?Patreon! That makes a total of 8 fanfics available. If you''re interested, you can read up to ?Chapter 52+ : p@treon.com/dragonnx <><><><><><> Demon Slayer World. Atop a mist-shrouded mountain peak, a flash of white light appeared. Two figures materialized C Roy and Saeko. Roy surveyed their surroundings. Towering trees surrounded them, casting the forest in a dim light. It was winter, and snowflakes drifted down, melting as they landed on their shoulders. Roy wondered, unsure where the system had transported them. "Is this the other world?" Saeko asked, her eyes curiously scanning the surroundings. The dim light didn''t hinder her demonic vision. After a brief observation, finding nothing particularly interesting amongst the towering trees, Saeko turned her attention back to Roy. Lost in thought, Roy suddenly felt Saeko''s arms wrap around him from behind. "Eh? Saeko?" Roy blinked, startled out of his contemplation. "It''s a rare opportunity to be alone with Roy," Saeko murmured softly in his ear, her chin resting on his shoulder. Roy paused, realizing that he had never truly spent time alone with Saeko. They hadn''t even been on a proper date like a normal couple. A pang of guilt struck him. He turned around, embracing Saeko tightly. "Don''t worry, Saeko! We have plenty of time. We''ll be together forever!" Roy made a mental note to spend more quality time with each of the girls individually when he returned. Saeko''s face lit up with a radiant smile, her eyes filled with warmth. "Mm!" she replied softly. Overcome with emotion, Roy couldn''t help but lean in and kiss her. After a tender moment, it was time to focus on the task at hand. "Saeko, let''s fly up and see if there''s anyone around," Roy suggested. He figured the system wouldn''t send them to a location irrelevant to the plot. In other words, there had to be a place from the original story nearby, just like when he was transported directly to Fujimi Academy in the Highschool of the Dead world. "Okay!" Saeko agreed with a bright smile. They unfurled their Devil wings and took to the sky. The sky was overcast, with snowflakes swirling around, limiting their visibility. Despite this, Roy scanned their surroundings. However, the dense forest obscured any signs of human habitation. Just as Roy was about to leave with Saeko, he heard the clash of swords. "Someone''s fighting!" Roy''s eyes lit up as he turned towards the distant mountain where the sounds originated. "Come on, Saeko, let''s go see!" Holding Saeko''s hand, Roy flew towards the source of the commotion. Soon, they arrived at the location and quietly landed nearby. "Eh? Isn''t that boy Tanjiro Kamado?" Roy exclaimed in surprise, recognizing one of the figures engaged in combat. With dark red hair, a scar on his forehead, a gentle yet determined expression, and a green and black checkered haori, the boy was undoubtedly the protagonist of *Demon Slayer* C Tanjiro Kamado. Then he looked at the other boy, with pink hair and a mask, who was sparring with Tanjiro. And beside them, observing the fight, was a small girl with long black hair and a somewhat expressionless, adorable face. Without a doubt, these two must be Sakonji Urokodaki''s other Students, Sabito and Makomo. It seemed they had arrived two years after Tanjiro began his training with Urokodaki. Realizing this, an idea sparked in Roy''s mind. He focused his attention back on Sabito and Makomo. He could tell that they were merely spirits. They had died in the Final Selection at the hands of the Hand Demon. Roy couldn''t help but marvel at the peculiarity of this world. They had been dead for years, yet they could still appear as spirits, capable of fighting Tanjiro. It seemed rather unscientific! "Tanjiro Kamado?" Saeko questioned, tilting her head in confusion at Roy''s outburst. "Yes, that boy with the burgundy hair is Tanjiro Kamado," Roy explained, pointing. Saeko nodded in understanding, not questioning how Roy knew this. Meanwhile, the two figures in the clearing had grown serious. Tanjiro, gripping his sword with both hands, faced Sabito, who stood before a massive boulder. "I will win today!" Tanjiro declared with unwavering determination. Sabito remained silent, his masked face revealing no emotion as he awaited Tanjiro''s attack. Tanjiro took a deep breath, unconsciously activating his Breathing Style. In the next instant, he charged forward. There were no flashy sword techniques, just a simple downward strike. Sabito raised his sword, but Tanjiro was faster, his blade slicing through the air. "Fast!" Saeko gasped, impressed by the sheer swiftness of the attack. She knew that before becoming a Devil, she could never have executed such a strike. "That''s the power of Breathing Styles," Roy explained with a smile. "And it''s one of the reasons we''re here." Breathing Styles were mentioned in the Uesugi swordsmanship style that Saeko practiced, so she was familiar with the concept. However, these techniques had long been lost in their world. To her surprise, they existed here. Saeko''s anticipation grew as she watched the battle unfold with keen interest. As Tanjiro''s blade connected, Sabito''s mask split in two. Then, the boulder behind Sabito was cleaved in half. This was a deliberate act by Sabito, guiding Tanjiro''s strike towards the boulder. Cutting the boulder was a test Urokodaki set for his Students. Only those who could accomplish this feat were allowed to participate in the Final Selection and become Demon Slayers. Despite his mask being split, Sabito, as a spirit, remained unharmed. A smile spread across Sabito''s face. <><><><><><> If you''re interested, you can read up to Chapter 52+ : p@treon.com/dragonnx <><><><><><> If you Like the Story, Please Leave a Review ... Chapter 35: Tanjiro Kamado "Those who carry on the will of those who have passed must keep moving forward." Giorno Giovanna, JoJo''s Bizarre Adventure <><><><><><> I''ve just added this fanfic to my ?Patreon! That makes a total of 8 fanfics available. <><><><><><> The smile on Sabito''s face was a complex mix of emotions, joy, sorrow, and relief. "Tanjiro, well done," Makomo''s gentle voice chimed in. "Remember that strike!" "You have to win, Tanjiro!" she added, her words carrying a deeper meaning. "You have to surpass him!" With that, Makomo and Sabito slowly faded from Tanjiro''s view. However, Roy noticed that they hadn''t truly disappeared. They were still there, watching over Tanjiro, just beyond his perception. Tanjiro blinked, momentarily confused by their sudden vanishing. When he regained his focus, he realized he had successfully cleaved the boulder in two. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, Roy noticed a figure rapidly approaching from the foot of the mountain. Given the timing, it was likely Sakonji Urokodaki. As expected, Urokodaki appeared beside Tanjiro in a flash. He stood in silence for a moment, observing the bisected boulder. "I hadn''t intended to let you participate in the Final Selection," Urokodaki admitted, his voice heavy with emotion. "I didn''t want to see any more children die. I believed you wouldn''t be able to cut this boulder..." He then turned to Tanjiro and gently patted his head. "You''ve worked hard, Tanjiro. You truly are an exceptional child." "Waaah!" Two years of relentless effort had finally been acknowledged. Overwhelmed with emotion, Tanjiro burst into tears, burying his face in Urokodaki''s chest. Despite his growth, he was still just a fifteen-year-old boy. Seeing this, Roy decided to reveal himself. He and Saeko stepped out from their hiding spot. Their footsteps crunched in the snow, alerting Urokodaki and Tanjiro to their presence. Urokodaki''s eyes narrowed as he observed the approaching figures. He was surprised that he hadn''t sensed their presence earlier. Judging by the sound of their footsteps, they had been there for a while. Both Urokodaki and Tanjiro possessed a keen sense of smell. Logically, they should have detected the newcomers before they were seen. However, the two had approached openly, without any attempt at concealment. This raised Urokodaki''s suspicions. Roy and Saeko stopped before them. "Excuse me," Roy said with a friendly smile. "May we have a word?" "Who are you?" Urokodaki asked, his eyes scrutinizing the pair. He sniffed the air, his nose capable of easily distinguishing humans from Demons. Satisfied that they weren''t Demons, he relaxed slightly. Tanjiro, curious, also sniffed the air. Though they weren''t Demons, their scent was distinctly different from that of ordinary humans. He was intrigued by their identities. "We are swordsmen from afar," Roy explained. "Might you be Demon Slayers?" "Swordsmen from afar..." Urokodaki sniffed the air again, focusing on Roy. His nose could detect lies through scent. He found no deception in Roy''s scent, leading him to believe their story. "I am indeed a Demon Slayer," Urokodaki confirmed. "May I ask your purpose in coming here?" Roy didn''t hesitate. "We want to learn the Breathing Styles. In return, we offer our assistance in the fight against Demons." Urokodaki pondered this for a moment. "Let''s discuss this further down the mountain," he decided. He wanted to observe them more closely before making a decision. The Demon Slayer Corps wasn''t particularly strict about teaching Breathing Styles. After all, every person who mastered a Breathing Style became another asset in the fight against Demons. However, they couldn''t simply teach it to anyone; it wouldn''t do to impart those powerful techniques to those with ill intentions. With Urokodaki leading the way, the four descended the mountain. Urokodaki made no mention of the traps along the path. This descent was meant to be a training exercise for Tanjiro, filled with various obstacles. However, such traps posed no challenge to Roy and Saeko. As Devils, their night vision was even sharper than their daytime vision, making it easy to spot the hidden dangers. They maintained a steady pace behind Urokodaki. Even when he increased his speed, they effortlessly kept up. Tanjiro, on the other hand, struggled to match their pace, falling behind and gasping for breath. After this test, Urokodaki, realizing that Roy and Saeko could easily keep up with him, slowed his pace. There was no need for further probing; he understood that these two were not weak. The group arrived at the house at the foot of the mountain. They had introduced themselves during the descent. "Mr. Urokodaki, have you made a decision?" Roy asked, a confident smile on his face. "If the Demon Slayer Corps shares all the Breathing Styles with me, I can even help you eliminate the root of all Demons, Muzan Kibutsuji." They were gathered around the fireplace inside the house. Saeko had taken on the task of grilling fish. The aroma of the grilled fish wafted through the air, causing Tanjiro to salivate. "Muzan Kibutsuji?" Tanjiro echoed, tilting his head. The name was unfamiliar to him, but anything related to Demons piqued his interest. "Yes, Muzan Kibutsuji is the origin of all Demons in this world," Roy explained to Tanjiro. "I agree," Urokodaki finally spoke up. "I agree to teach you the Breathing Styles. However, for the other styles, I''ll need to inform Oyakata-sama." <><><><><><> If you''re interested, you can read 18 extra chaps, Up to 53+ : p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> If you Like the Story, Please Leave a Review ... Chapter 36: My Quest to Learn All Breathing Styles "A dream means nothing, if you dont grab it with your own hands!" Jin Mori, The God of High School <><><><><><> I''ve just added this fanfic to my Patreon! That makes a total of 8 fanfics available. <><><><><><> In the end, Sakonji Urokodaki decided to teach them the Breathing Styles. His nose told him that they hadn''t spoken a single lie. It was clear that these two were trustworthy. Moreover, Roy''s claim about helping the Demon Slayer Corps kill Muzan Kibutsuji was also genuine, proving they possessed considerable strength. Urokodaki was willing to do anything that could strengthen the Demon Slayers. If this could lead to the elimination of Muzan Kibutsuji, that would be the best outcome. "Thank you very much, Mr. Urokodaki!" Roy expressed his gratitude with a smile. "The fish is ready," Saeko chimed in with a smile. "It''s time to eat!" "Mr. Urokodaki, please try Saeko''s cooking," Roy said, offering him a skewer of grilled fish. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you," Urokodaki replied, accepting the offering. "And here''s one for you too, Tanjiro," Roy said, handing another skewer to the boy. "Thank you, Roy-nii-san! And Saeko-nee-san!" Tanjiro exclaimed, eagerly taking the fish and taking a bite. The delicious aroma had been making his mouth water. Roy and Saeko weren''t much older than Tanjiro. Within a short time, they had become quite familiar with each other, and Tanjiro had started calling them "big brother" and "big sister." Roy was quite fond of Tanjiro. Despite his gentle nature, Tanjiro showed no mercy when facing Demons. No matter how pitiful a Demon might seem, he wouldn''t hesitate to draw his sword. Compared to some protagonists who were kind yet indecisive, Tanjiro was much more likable. Of course, what Roy truly admired was Nezuko Kamado. After all, Nezuko was incredibly adorable. He glanced towards the interior of the house. Nezuko should be inside. However, now wasn''t the time to disturb her. With that thought, Roy picked up a fish and started eating. "Wow, this fish... is incredibly delicious!" Tanjiro exclaimed after taking a bite. Urokodaki, though he didn''t say anything, was clearly impressed by the taste of the grilled fish, as he started eating at a noticeably faster pace. "Thank you for the compliment," Saeko replied with a smile. It was understandable. In this era, Tanjiro had likely never tasted such exquisite food. Saeko had brought various seasonings with her, specifically to cater to Roy''s culinary preferences. With Saeko''s advanced grilling techniques and the addition of seasonings, the grilled fish was exceptionally flavorful. As they ate, Roy suddenly turned his attention towards the door. "Mr. Urokodaki," he asked with a knowing smile, "are those children outside your Students?" Urokodaki was taken aback. He looked towards the door, but saw nothing. Tanjiro, who had been engrossed in his meal, also looked towards the door, but he too saw nothing. Confused, they both looked back at Roy. There was clearly no one outside! Saeko glanced outside as well. In her vision, a group of masked children stood there. Most of the children appeared to be around fifteen years old, silently observing the scene inside the house. She also noticed that two of the children were the ones who had sparred with Tanjiro on the mountain. Despite seeing the children, Saeko remained silent. She knew Roy must have a reason for his actions. "Oh, I forgot you can''t see them," Roy said, slapping his forehead in mock realization. These children were spirits. Unless they chose to reveal themselves, ordinary humans couldn''t see them. As Devils, he and Saeko could naturally perceive them. With a wave of his hand, Roy cast a spell on the group of young boys and girls. Instantly, the children became visible. Urokodaki stared in disbelief at the sudden appearance of the children. His hands trembled, and he dropped his grilled fish. He rushed to the door. His eyes reddened, his voice choked with emotion as he spoke. "Children, is that really you?" Looking at the familiar masks and the faces of his former students, Urokodaki couldn''t hold back his tears. Sabito, Makomo, and the others were stunned by this unexpected turn of events. They had died during the Final Selection and felt ashamed for failing to live up to Urokodaki''s expectations. That''s why they had never dared to show themselves before him. But they never imagined that the man would reveal them with a simple wave of his hand. However, this wasn''t the time to be stunned. "Urokodaki-sensei!" Sabito and Makomo led the group and knelt before their former teacher. Urokodaki''s tears flowed freely. After a heartfelt conversation, Urokodaki finally learned how his beloved Students had died. He was devastated to realize that it was ultimately his fault. The Hand Demon on Mt. Fujikasane, the one responsible for their deaths, had been captured by Urokodaki himself. Because of this, the Hand Demon harbored immense resentment towards Urokodaki and had memorized the distinctive features of his mask. Therefore, every time a child wearing a mask crafted by Urokodaki participated in the Final Selection, the Hand Demon would target and devour them. Understanding this, Urokodaki was filled with remorse. "Mr. Urokodaki, please allow me to slay the Hand Demon and avenge everyone!" Tanjiro declared, his expression serious. He was happy to learn that those who had guided him for over half a year were his senior Students. But the realization that they had been killed by a Demon fueled his determination. Tanjiro was resolved to slay the Hand Demon and avenge his seniors. Since he was about to participate in the Final Selection, he volunteered for the task. <><><><><><> If you''re interested, you can read 18 extra chaps, Up to 54+ : p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) ... Chapter 37: Roy’s Objective "Why should I bear any hatred towards someone who''s obviously weaker than myself? All I feel is pity." Escanor, Seven Deadly Sins <><><><><><> I''ve just added this fanfic to my Patreon! That makes a total of 8 fanfics available. [PS] :I''ve got some good news! the chapters are longer than they used to be in the first 4 chapters... However, After the Demon Slayer Arc.. will be as long as 4/5 chapters combined, all without changing the schedule (2/3 Chapters Everyday). ? <><><><><><> "No, the Hand Demon on Mt. Fujikasane is no longer suitable for the Final Selection," Sakonji Urokodaki declared, his voice firm as he donned his tengu mask once more. "I will report to Oyakata-sama and personally slay the Hand Demon." The Hand Demon had devoured hundreds of people over the years, growing tremendously powerful. It was beyond the capabilities of those participating in the Final Selection. Every time he had eagerly awaited the return of the children who took part in the Final Selection, the news he received was filled with sorrow. Now, he understood that it was all his fault. Urokodaki was consumed by grief and anger. But he couldn''t show these emotions in front of the children, so he hid behind his mask. Tanjiro remained silent, unable to refute Urokodaki''s resolute words. "Mr. Urokodaki, why not let them avenge themselves?" Roy interjected. His words puzzled both Urokodaki and Tanjiro. Ignoring their confusion, Roy turned to Makomo with a gentle smile. "I imagine you''ve been hesitant to appear before Mr. Urokodaki because you feel you''ve failed him. And I''m sure not being able to defeat the Hand Demon is a lingering regret." Roy''s words struck a chord with the children. They all looked at him with a glimmer of hope in their eyes. "Your name is Makomo, isn''t it?" Roy asked, his smile widening. "Yes, Roy-san. It''s a pleasure to meet you," Makomo replied politely, bowing respectfully despite her lack of expression. "Makomo, would you like to personally avenge your fellow disciples?" "Is that... possible?" Makomo''s usually stoic face showed a flicker of emotion. "Of course. However..." Before Roy could finish, Makomo interrupted. "I accept. Roy-san, what do I need to do?" she asked, her expression serious and determined. No matter the cost, Makomo was willing to do anything to avenge her fallen comrades. "Roy-san, if possible, please let me take Makomo''s place," Sabito interjected, unable to remain silent. Avenging their fellow disciples was a responsibility he felt he should shoulder as their senior. "Now, now, don''t be hasty," Roy chuckled. "While you may not care about the cost, I must still explain it." Makomo and Sabito quieted down, listening intently. Roy''s lips curled into a sly smile. "I can resurrect one of you, allowing you to take revenge personally. But the price is that you will become my servant, bound to serve me for life." Roy''s objective was clear: he wanted Makomo! Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, they were unaware of his true intentions. They were still reeling from the shock of his offer. After all, the idea of resurrecting someone was simply too fantastical. Surprisingly, both Urokodaki and Tanjiro believed Roy''s words. Their noses told them that he wasn''t lying and that he truly possessed the ability to bring someone back to life. This revelation shocked them even more. "C-Could it be... that Roy-san is a God?" Tanjiro stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Not quite," Roy replied with a chuckle. "It''s actually the opposite. I''m a Devil." He didn''t hide his identity. In fact, revealing it might make them even more inclined to believe him. After all, in a world where Demons existed, the presence of Devils wasn''t so far-fetched. Urokodaki was the first to accept this truth. He trusted his nose, and if Roy was telling the truth, then one of his disciples could be brought back to life. He was overjoyed at the prospect. "Roy-sama, please, I beg you, save my children!" Urokodaki pleaded, prostrating himself before Roy. "Mr. Urokodaki, there''s no need for such formalities," Roy said, then turned to Makomo. "So, Makomo, are you willing to become my servant?" Faced with this question, Makomo, who had been so resolute just moments ago, hesitated. She seemed to be considering whether to give this opportunity to someone else. "Makomo, don''t hesitate! Accept his offer!" Sabito urged. Faced with the chance of resurrection, Sabito no longer insisted on taking Makomo''s place. In truth, Sabito''s talent far surpassed Makomo''s. He was a true prodigy. He had only died at the hands of the Hand Demon due to a moment of carelessness. Unfortunately, Roy wasn''t interested in male servants. Otherwise, Sabito would have been an excellent choice. Of course, Makomo''s talent was also remarkable. After all, she had managed to split the boulder at such a young age and qualify for the Final Selection. Her potential was undeniable. Urokodaki remained silent, leaving the decision to Makomo. Tanjiro was still trying to process everything. He was too young to fully grasp the situation. Makomo, still hesitant, turned to look at her fellow disciples. They all smiled at her encouragingly, none of them showing any desire to take her place. Seeing this, Makomo''s hesitation vanished. She turned to Roy, nodded firmly, and declared, "Roy-sama, I accept your offer! But I wish to personally slay the Hand Demon and avenge everyone." By forming a contract with a Devil, she could achieve her goal of avenging her fallen comrades. The price was a lifetime of servitude. "Rest assured, I will grant you the power to do so," Roy promised with a smile. "Follow me." With Makomo''s agreement, Roy wasted no time. He was ready to begin the Devil transformation ritual. "Mr. Urokodaki," Roy asked, "may I use a room?" "Of course, Roy-sama. Please, come in," Urokodaki replied, respectfully leading Roy inside. "Saeko, you come in too," Roy added. The Devil transformation ritual was about to begin. During the process, Makomo''s body would be reshaped, leaving her completely naked. <><><><><><> If you''re interested, you can read 18 extra chaps, Up to 55+ : p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) ... Chapter 38: Makomo Revived "There is a difference between those who aim for the top and those who''ll settle... And that difference matters." All Might, My Hero Academia <><><><><><> [PS] :I''ve got some good news! the chapters now are longer than they used to be in the first 4 chapters... However, After the Demon Slayer Arc.. will be as long as 4/5 chapters combined, all without changing the schedule (2/3 Chapters Everyday). ? <><><><><><> Roy led the two girls into the room. "Makomo, don''t be nervous," Roy reassured her. "I''m going to perform the Devil transformation ritual on you. Are you ready?" Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makomo, who had followed Roy into the room, fidgeted with her hands, her nervousness apparent. "Yes," she replied, nodding resolutely. Seeing her determination, Roy wasted no time and began the ritual. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, soul of Makomo, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Pawn!" As Roy chanted, a blue magic circle appeared beneath Makomo''s feet. A Pawn piece glowed, slowly rising from his chest and merging into Makomo''s body. A moment later, a brilliant light enveloped Makomo. When the light subsided, a perfect form emerged within the magic circle. She had sleek, black, shoulder-length hair and skin as smooth as jade. It was a flawless transformation. The only slightly disharmonious feature was her rather ample bosom. It was at least a D-cup, a considerable burden for a thirteen-year-old like Makomo. She was the epitome of a "loli-big-boobs" character. Was Makomo originally this well-endowed? Of course not. Roy had, shall we say, enhanced certain aspects of her physique during the transformation. This act exposed his inner lecher. Even Saeko gave him a curious look. Makomo, meanwhile, was beet red, covering herself with her hands. Unfortunately, her small hands couldn''t conceal much, making her even more alluring. "Um... why is this part different?" Makomo mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper, her head lowered in embarrassment. "Different? I think it''s perfect," Roy teased, unable to resist poking fun at her adorable fluster. "It''s just... it''s..." Makomo stammered, unable to articulate her thoughts. This was simply too embarrassing for her to discuss. Her face and even her ears were flushed crimson. Seeing this, Roy decided to stop teasing her. He didn''t want her to faint from embarrassment. "Saeko, give Makomo your clothes," Roy instructed. Saeko was much taller than Makomo, so her clothes would be quite loose on the young girl. But there was no other option for now. They would have to make do, and he would buy Makomo some new clothes later. "Okay," Saeko replied, retrieving some clothes from her bag. As she passed by Roy, she leaned in and whispered in his ear, "So, Roy, you like them big, huh?" Her warm breath tickled his ear. Saeko seemed a bit jealous. "Ahem, don''t worry, Saeko," Roy whispered back. "Yours are perfect. I love them." Saeko beamed, satisfied with his response, and proceeded to help Makomo get dressed. Dressed in Saeko''s clothes, Makomo looked like a delicate and adorable doll. "M-Master," Makomo addressed Roy timidly. Roy''s heart melted. He placed his hand on Makomo''s head, giving her a gentle pat. "Just call me Roy-onii-chan, Makomo," he said with a warm smile. "From now on, we''re family." Makomo blushed even harder at the head pat, unable to meet his eyes. Roy chuckled and gently pinched her cheek, then led her and Saeko out of the room. Urokodaki and Makomo''s fellow Students were waiting anxiously outside. They were stunned when they saw Roy emerge hand-in-hand with a porcelain doll-like girl. "M-Makomo, you''re... so beautiful!" Sabito stammered, awestruck by Makomo''s transformation. "Makomo, is it really you? Are you truly alive?" Urokodaki asked, his eyes brimming with tears. Makomo and Sabito were orphans whom he had raised since they were young. As his female Student, Makomo had always been especially dear to him. Seeing her standing before him once again filled him with overwhelming emotion. Unfortunately, his tengu mask hid his expression from view. "Yes, Urokodaki-sensei," Makomo replied with a sweet smile. "Thank you, Roy-sama!" Urokodaki bowed deeply in gratitude. "Haha, there''s no need for thanks," Roy said. "This was simply an equal exchange. I granted Makomo a new life and the chance for revenge, and in return, she will serve me." Despite Roy''s words, Urokodaki''s expression remained filled with gratitude. "Even so, I am eternally grateful to you, Roy-sama." "Tomorrow, I will write to Oyakata-sama. I''m sure once he learns of your abilities, Roy-sama, he will send the Breathing Style techniques to you as soon as possible." "That would be excellent," Roy replied with a satisfied nod. Kagaya Ubuyashiki, the leader of the Demon Slayer Corps, was related to Muzan Kibutsuji by blood. His entire family seemed to be cursed, with their children born frail and sickly, dying at a young age. Therefore, Kagaya was determined to eliminate Muzan. If he learned of Roy''s power and abilities, he would undoubtedly offer his full support. To Kagaya, any sacrifice was worth it if it meant the demise of Muzan Kibutsuji. While Roy and Urokodaki discussed Breathing Styles, Makomo was pulled aside by her curious fellow Students, who bombarded her with questions. "Makomo-chan, are you truly alive?" "Makomo-chan, have you really become a Devil?" "Makomo, you''ve become so beautiful!" Makomo''s fellow Students surrounded her, chattering excitedly. They even asked her to show them her Devil wings. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to 56+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 39: Tanjiro Plead "Great men will always surround themselves with great friends." Shiva, Record of Ragnarok <><><><><><> Unable to disappoint her fellow Students, Makomo displayed her Devil wings. As a young prodigy, Makomo''s strength during the Final Selection was roughly at the level of a Low-Class Devil. After the Devil transformation, despite the significant magical energy expenditure for reshaping her body, she now possessed the power of a newly ascended Middle-Class Devil, thanks to her Breathing Style. It was important to note that Makomo''s starting point was much higher than Saeko''s. This was because Makomo knew Breathing Styles! If not for the substantial magic consumption during the transformation, she would undoubtedly be even stronger. Tanjiro, witnessing Makomo''s Devil wings, was dumbfounded. Did Devils and Angels truly exist in this world? It was unbelievable. However, the reality before him was undeniable. Tanjiro then recalled his purpose in joining the Demon Slayer Corps. His goal was clear: to slay Demons and find a way to turn his sister back into a human. Now, the opportunity to restore Nezuko''s humanity was right in front of him. Roy, in Tanjiro''s eyes, had resurrected a person. He believed that if Roy could accomplish such a miraculous feat, then turning his sister back into a human wouldn''t be a problem. Tanjiro''s eyes lit up with hope, but he hesitated to speak. After all, Tanjiro was a kind and considerate boy. He didn''t want to burden others. However, returning his sister to her former self was of utmost importance. Tanjiro was torn. Roy, who had been chatting with Urokodaki, had been observing Tanjiro. Seeing his hesitant demeanor, Roy could easily guess what was on his mind. He approached Tanjiro and said with a gentle smile, "Tanjiro, is there something you''d like to tell me?" "Uh..." Tanjiro was startled by Roy''s sudden appearance. "Well... um..." After a moment of hesitation, Tanjiro decided to speak his mind. After all, his sister''s well-being was paramount. "Roy-sama, there''s something I''d like to ask of you," Tanjiro said, bowing deeply and respectfully. "Haha, Tanjiro, there''s no need to be so formal," Roy chuckled, patting Tanjiro''s shoulder. "Just tell me what''s on your mind. If it''s within my power, I''ll certainly help." Tanjiro was touched by Roy''s kindness. Tears welled up in his eyes. "Roy-sama, please, I beg you, save my sister!" he pleaded, bowing even lower, as if he wouldn''t rise until Roy agreed. "Tanjiro, calm down. I promise to help. First, tell me about your sister," Roy reassured him. Hearing Roy''s agreement, Tanjiro looked up with gratitude and excitement. He then recounted the story of how Nezuko became a Demon. "Could I see your sister?" Roy asked after hearing Tanjiro''s tale. Tanjiro readily agreed and led Roy and Urokodaki to Nezuko''s room. Inside, a girl with black hair, dressed in a kimono and with a bamboo muzzle in her mouth, lay peacefully asleep. This was Nezuko Kamado. Unfortunately, she was currently in a deep slumber. "Um... Roy-sama, is there any way to turn my sister back into a human?" Tanjiro asked cautiously, seeing Roy''s silence. "Hmm... I''m sorry, Tanjiro, but I can''t turn your sister back into a human," Roy admitted after a moment of contemplation. He truly couldn''t restore Nezuko''s humanity. He didn''t possess any healing magic or similar abilities. Moreover, even healing magic might not be effective, as becoming a Demon seemed to involve a bloodline inheritance. Tanjiro''s face fell, his shoulders slumping in disappointment. "However..." Those two words reignited hope in Tanjiro''s eyes. He looked up at Roy expectantly. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "However, I can turn your sister into a Devil, just like Makomo." "As a Devil, the mere blood of a Demon is insignificant compared to the power of Devil blood!" Roy declared, his tone dismissive of these flawed Demons. Demons with such glaring weaknesses were no match for Devils. Of course, there were different types of Demons. For instance, Rem and Ram from Re:Zero were part of the Oni race, and the Oni in Touhou Project were also incredibly powerful. They were far superior to Muzan Kibutsuji. Tanjiro''s face lit up with joy at Roy''s words. He glanced at Makomo, who was chatting with her fellow Students. Although Makomo had become a Devil, she seemed no different from an ordinary human! However, the thought of the price of becoming a Devil made Tanjiro hesitate. If Nezuko became a Devil, she would have to leave him. But after careful consideration, Tanjiro ultimately agreed. If he refused now, there was no guarantee that Nezuko could ever become human again. This might be their only chance. "Roy-sama, I agree. Please take good care of Nezuko!" Tanjiro pleaded, his eyes brimming with tears. Roy was a bit embarrassed by Tanjiro''s emotional display. "Don''t worry, Tanjiro. I''ll take good care of Nezuko," he reassured him, patting his shoulder comfortingly. Tanjiro''s spirits lifted slightly, and he was about to leave with Urokodaki. "Tanjiro, you don''t need to leave. I''ll need your help in a moment," Roy stopped him. He had asked them to leave earlier because he needed to reshape Makomo''s body, which wasn''t something they should witness. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to 56+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 40: Peak of Mid-Class Strength! "Not everyone who works hard is rewarded. But! All those who succeed have worked hard!" Coach Kamogawa Genji, Hajime no Ippo <><><><><><> Now, with Nezuko''s transformation into a Devil, there was no need to reshape her body, eliminating many concerns. However, Nezuko was currently asleep. If she woke up during the Devil transformation ritual and didn''t see Tanjiro, she might struggle, potentially causing the ritual to fail. Therefore, Tanjiro''s presence was necessary. Tanjiro nodded in understanding and observed from the sidelines. Roy then commenced the Devil transformation ritual. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Nezuko Kamado, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Rook!" As the incantation echoed through the room, a blue magic circle materialized beneath Nezuko, lifting her sleeping form into the air. A Rook piece slowly floated towards her. Just then, the Demon blood within Nezuko seemed to sense a threat, causing her to awaken prematurely. Nezuko''s eyes snapped open, and she glared at Roy with a fierce, almost feral expression. She struggled against the invisible force that bound her, attempting to lunge at him. Unfortunately for her, Roy''s magic held her firmly in place, allowing her only futile struggles. However, her resistance prevented the Rook piece from merging with her. "Tanjiro!" Roy called out. "Understood." Tanjiro immediately grasped the situation. "Nezuko, be good... be a good girl..." Tanjiro approached Nezuko, gently soothing her. Nezuko, who had already overcome the influence of Demon blood through sheer willpower, retained some semblance of reason. Although the stimulation from the Rook piece had nearly caused her to lose control, Tanjiro''s calming presence gradually eased her agitation. "That''s it, Nezuko. You''re doing great!" Tanjiro sighed in relief as Nezuko calmed down. He gently stroked Nezuko''s head, and she closed her eyes, enjoying her brother''s affectionate touch. "Nezuko, be good. You''ll be back to normal soon," Tanjiro whispered. "Mm..." Nezuko, with her limited mental capacity, didn''t understand her brother''s words, but she nodded obediently. Seeing this, Tanjiro stepped back, watching Roy with anticipation. Once Nezuko stopped struggling, Roy guided the Rook piece towards her. This time, Nezuko didn''t resist the power, and the piece smoothly merged with her body. A brilliant light enveloped Nezuko. After a long moment, the light dissipated. A mature version of Nezuko appeared before them. The bamboo muzzle was gone, revealing her small fangs. A complete Demon horn protruded from her forehead, and her hands had transformed into sharp claws. This was clearly Nezuko''s fully demonized form from later in the story. Roy quickly checked Nezuko''s status. What he saw brought a wide grin to his face. During the Devil transformation, Nezuko''s Devil bloodline had completely devoured her Demon bloodline. As a result, she retained her Demon abilities even after the transformation. Nezuko''s Demon abilities were quite formidable. Her Blood Demon Art was Exploding Blood. She could detonate her own blood at will, creating high-temperature flames to incinerate her targets. This ability had the unique property of burning only what she intended to burn, making it incredibly powerful. She could also nullify the effects of other Blood Demon Arts and poisons. Furthermore, she could severely burn Demons, temporarily hindering their regeneration. When her blood flames were channeled into a Nichirin Blade, it would transform into a crimson blade with enhanced destructive power. However, using this ability consumed a significant amount of her blood, which was the source of her power as a Demon, so she couldn''t use it frequently. Moreover, Nezuko''s strength increased dramatically in her fully demonized form. In this state, her desire to fight was intense, and her destructive power was immense. Her regeneration even surpassed that of some Upper Rank Demons. Even if her body were dismembered, she could easily reattach the severed parts with her blood and regenerate instantly. In terms of regeneration, she was far superior to Devils. Moreover, the weaknesses of Demons, such as the craving for human flesh and the vulnerability to sunlight, had vanished. Nezuko was now virtually flawless. Even Roy couldn''t gauge the full extent of her power. However, he estimated that at full strength, Nezuko could at least reach the level of an High-Class Devil. Nezuko was now even stronger than Roy, her master. And due to the feedback from Nezuko''s power, Roy''s own strength had increased to the peak of a Middle-Class Devil. He believed he would soon break through to the High-Class. Nezuko''s full demonization lasted only a moment before she reverted to her adorable, younger appearance. "Nezuko?" Tanjiro called out hesitantly, still in disbelief. "Onii-chan!" Nezuko replied with a cheerful smile. Tanjiro burst into tears of joy. Roy didn''t interrupt their reunion and left the room with Urokodaki. He then resumed his discussion with Urokodaki about Breathing Styles. After some explanation, he understood the principles of Water Breathing. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to master it. Breathing Styles primarily focused on enhancing heart and lung function. Through controlled breathing, the blood could absorb a large amount of oxygen in a short time, instantly boosting physical abilities. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The stronger one''s physique, the more oxygen their blood could absorb, leading to greater strength enhancement. Of course, there was more to Breathing Styles than just this. It was this depth that truly impressed Roy. Breathing Styles had several levels of mastery. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to 56+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 41: Breathing Styles Are This Easy? "A place where someone still thinks about you is a place you can call home." Jiraiya, Naruto <><><><><><> The Basics of Breathing Styles was Total Concentration Breathing. The next stage was Total Concentration: Constant. Only by maintaining Total Concentration Breathing for extended periods could one achieve a qualitative change in their strength. This advanced state of continuous Total Concentration Breathing was called "Constant." In the Constant state, not only were physical abilities maintained at a high level, but base strength also increased. This was somewhat similar to the Super Saiyan Full Power state in the Cell Saga of Dragon Ball. Only after mastering Total Concentration: Constant could one potentially awaken the Demon Slayer Mark. The Demon Slayer Mark significantly enhanced physical abilities. To awaken it, one''s body temperature needed to reach 39 degrees Celsius with a heart rate exceeding 200 beats per minute. This placed a tremendous burden on the body. The Demon Slayer Mark was a manifestation of human physical potential pushed to its absolute limit. However, this enhancement came at the cost of one''s lifespan. Those who awakened the Demon Slayer Mark rarely lived past the age of 25. Of course, Yoriichi Tsugikuni was the sole exception, as he was born with the Demon Slayer Mark. Therefore, Roy suspected that Total Concentration Breathing itself was a method of exchanging life force for power. The Constant state intensified the burden on the body, and the Demon Slayer Mark was akin to visibly burning away one''s life force. However, this wasn''t a concern for Devils, who were virtually immortal. Apart from Breathing Styles, there was another state in Demon Slayer: the Transparent World. If the Demon Slayer Mark represented the pinnacle of physical strength, the Transparent World was the ultimate state of combat technique. Those who achieved the Transparent World could completely erase their presence, becoming as if they didn''t exist. In this state, the movements of the outside world appeared to slow down, allowing the user to perceive everything with crystal clarity. This ability was somewhat similar to Ultra Instinct in Dragon Ball. Of course, it wasn''t as powerful as Ultra Instinct. But even so, it was incredibly formidable. As Roy discussed this with Urokodaki, he grew eager to experience the wonders of Breathing Styles firsthand. They moved outside, where Saeko, Makomo, and the other Students gathered curiously. Water Breathing was one of the five foundational Breathing Styles derived from Sun Breathing. The Nichirin Blades of Water Breathing users turned blue. By maintaining a clear mind, calmness, and a tranquil spirit like water, one could naturally master this style. Compared to other Breathing Styles, Water Breathing was the gentlest and easiest to learn. Skilled users of Water Breathing could unleash sword attacks that flowed like water, incredibly potent and versatile. Roy began adjusting his breathing. Gradually, his breathing pattern became unique. He focused his mind, striving for perfection. Suddenly, he inhaled deeply, drawing in a massive amount of air. His body surged with power. "He... he learned it!" Urokodaki exclaimed, astonished. He couldn''t believe that Roy had mastered Water Breathing in an instant. Even Tanjiro, with his natural talent, had taken two years to achieve this. The other Students had started practicing from a young age and received extensive guidance before mastering it. Yet Roy had learned it instantly after a single attempt. This talent was monstrous. Not only was Urokodaki dumbfounded, but Makomo, the other Students, and even Tanjiro, who had just emerged from the house, were equally shocked. Only they truly understood the difficulty of mastering a Breathing Style. "So this is Breathing Styles," Roy mused, sensing the changes within his body. He drew his katana and casually swung it. A wave of water-like energy surged from the blade, forming a crescent-shaped projectile that shot towards a tree several meters away. Silently, the crescent-shaped energy sliced through several trees before dissipating. The trees it had passed through were cleanly severed, their surfaces smooth. They stood for a moment before toppling to the ground. "Amazing!" Tanjiro gasped, staring at Roy in awe. He couldn''t comprehend how Roy had unleashed such an attack. It had taken him two years of training just to cut a boulder. And these trees were as thick as that boulder. This was just a casual strike from Roy. If he were serious, the power of his attacks would be even greater. Even Urokodaki couldn''t unleash such ranged sword attacks. Of course, this was partly due to Roy being a Devil. Roy was pleased with the power of his casual strike. Previously, he couldn''t have unleashed such sword attacks with pure swordsmanship. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, having just learned Water Breathing, he could execute such powerful ranged attacks. Clearly, Breathing Styles significantly enhanced his strength. "Mr. Urokodaki," Roy said, turning to the old man, "would you mind demonstrating your Water Breathing?" "Of course, Roy-san. Please, observe carefully." Urokodaki drew his Nichirin Blade and focused his mind. Then, he struck. "Water Breathing, First Form: Water Surface Slash." Urokodaki announced the name of the technique as he executed a swift, horizontal slash, creating a wave of water that surged forward with surprising force. "Water Breathing, Second Form: Water Wheel." Urokodaki flipped in the air, unleashing a circular slash. ... He continued, demonstrating all ten forms of Water Breathing, culminating in the Tenth Form: Constant Flux. "Wow, Urokodaki-sensei is amazing!" Makomo and the other Students exclaimed, their eyes filled with admiration. Although Roy''s display was impressive, in their hearts, their teacher was still the most skilled. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 59+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 42: The Challenge of Gyomei Himejima, Saeko Accepts "But no matter how many allies you have around you, when you die, you''ll be alone." Gojo Satoru, Jujutsu Kaisen <><><><><><> Sakonji Urokodaki''s techniques were indeed impressive. However, Roy had essentially mastered them after just one viewing. "Thank you for your time, Mr. Urokodaki." "Haha, it was my pleasure to be of assistance." Urokodaki understood that his techniques were nothing special in Roy''s eyes. As night fell, everyone prepared for rest. Early the next morning, Roy went to a mountaintop. He was attempting to awaken the Demon Slayer Mark. That''s right, the Demon Slayer Mark. He had skipped Total Concentration: Constant altogether. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Total Concentration: Constant was just an advanced state achieved through prolonged Total Concentration Breathing. It wasn''t difficult for Roy. Since learning Total Concentration Breathing the day before, Roy had already been maintaining the Constant state. The Demon Slayer Mark was a manifestation of human physical potential pushed to its limits. However, Roy was a Devil. To awaken the Demon Slayer Mark, he had to use Total Concentration Breathing to elevate his Devil physique to its absolute peak. Therefore, awakening the Demon Slayer Mark was even more challenging for him compared to ordinary humans. That morning, under Roy''s guidance, Saeko also successfully learned Total Concentration Breathing. To Roy''s surprise, Nezuko also grasped it with ease. It seemed Nezuko possessed extraordinary talent, not just as a Demon, but in other areas as well. Roy continued his attempts to awaken the Demon Slayer Mark. Meanwhile, Urokodaki instructed Tanjiro in the techniques of Water Breathing. The Final Selection for the Demon Slayer Corps was approaching. Roy planned to take Makomo and Tanjiro with him to the Final Selection. ... Several days passed. The day after meeting Roy, Urokodaki had sent a letter to Kagaya Ubuyashiki, the leader of the Demon Slayer Corps, informing him about Roy. Upon learning of Roy''s abilities, Kagaya immediately replied, expressing the Demon Slayer Corps'' full support and dispatching Gyomei Himejima to deliver all the Breathing Style techniques. Inside Urokodaki''s house, Gyomei presented Roy with all the Breathing Style techniques. Gyomei was a towering man with a monk-like appearance. He often wept, had a long scar across his forehead, was blind, and wore a brown kasaya. He was the strongest member of the Demon Slayer Corps. Despite his blindness, he could perceive people''s hearts with his mind''s eye. This was why Kagaya had sent him. "Thank you for the trust of the Demon Slayer Corps," Roy said with satisfaction. "Rest assured, in return, I will slay Muzan Kibutsuji within a month." Since Kagaya had provided him with everything he needed, Roy didn''t mind helping them eliminate Muzan. Moreover, based on the original story, Tanjiro would soon encounter Muzan Kibutsuji in Asakusa while on a mission shortly after becoming a Demon Slayer. In the original story, upon seeing Tanjiro, Muzan was reminded of the fear Yoriichi had instilled in him and fled. He then sent two Demons, Susamaru and Yahaba, who claimed to be members of the Twelve Kizuki, to attack Tanjiro. However, these two were small fry, not true members of the Twelve Kizuki. This indicated that at that time, Muzan didn''t have any other powerful Demons at his disposal. It was the perfect opportunity to kill Muzan, and this window of opportunity wouldn''t last longer than a month. "On behalf of the entire Demon Slayer Corps, we thank you, Roy-san," Gyomei said, bowing deeply. Then, he added, "I''ve heard that Roy-san is a legendary Devil. Forgive my impertinence, but could you perhaps allow me to witness your power?" Is this a test? Roy wondered as he heard Gyomei''s request. He wasn''t sure if this challenge was Kagaya''s idea or Gyomei''s own initiative. But it was likely orchestrated by Kagaya. As the leader of the Demon Slayer Corps, Kagaya wouldn''t simply believe such an unbelievable story based solely on Urokodaki''s letter. After all, he hadn''t witnessed it himself. Roy''s expression remained unchanged. He turned to Saeko and instructed, "Saeko, spar with Gyomei-san. Remember, no killing blows." Roy had roughly compared the power levels in the Demon Slayer world. The Hashira of the Demon Slayer Corps were roughly equivalent to Low-Class Devils. With the Demon Slayer Mark, they could reach the level of Middle-Class Devils. On the Demon side, the Lower Ranks of the Twelve Kizuki were easily slain by any Hashira, so their strength was negligible. The six Upper Ranks of the Twelve Kizuki were roughly on par with Middle-Class Devils. As for Muzan Kibutsuji, Roy estimated his strength to be at least that of an High-Class Devil. Gyomei hadn''t yet mastered the Transparent World. Therefore, even with the Demon Slayer Mark, he wouldn''t be a match for Saeko. After learning Breathing Styles, Saeko was a formidable force among Middle-Class Devils. "Yes," Saeko replied, a dangerous, bloodthirsty smile spreading across her face as she looked at Gyomei. "Let''s begin." She was eager to teach this man who dared challenge Roy a lesson. Gyomei didn''t underestimate Saeko just because she was a woman. His mind''s eye could perceive her immense strength. They moved outside. Gyomei drew his unique Nichirin Blade C a broadaxe and flail connected by a long chain. "Devil-san, it''s an honor to spar with you," Gyomei said, bowing respectfully. "The honor is mine, Gyomei-san," Saeko replied, drawing her own sword. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 60+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 43: Saeko Overwhelms Gyomei Himejima "Why should I bear any hatred towards someone who''s obviously weaker than myself? All I feel is pity." Escanor, Seven Deadly Sins <><><><><><> Seeing that Saeko stood motionless, Gyomei Himejima took the initiative and launched his attack. "Stone Breathing, First Form: Serpentinite Bipolar!" Gyomei swiftly swung his flail and axe, one to the left and one to the right, aiming to trap Saeko in a pincer attack. The weapons flew towards Saeko with incredible speed. Gyomei, assuming Saeko was too inexperienced to react, prepared to recall his weapons. But in the blink of an eye, Saeko vanished from the spot where she had been surrounded. Gyomei''s eyes widened in surprise. As he searched for Saeko''s whereabouts, her voice rang out from behind him. "Gyomei-san, you should be more focused. Otherwise, I might defeat you in an instant," Saeko chuckled softly. "You''re indeed formidable, Devil-san," Gyomei acknowledged, his expression turning serious. "Please be careful." His aura shifted, intensifying. "Stone Breathing, Second Form: Upper Smash!" With a powerful shout, Gyomei stomped on the chain connecting his weapons, causing the ground to crack. He then hurled his flail towards Saeko with tremendous force. The flail tore through the air with a deafening roar, aimed directly at Saeko. The sheer power behind the attack seemed capable of shattering mountains. However, Saeko effortlessly dodged the ferocious blow with a simple sidestep. "Boom!" The flail crashed into the ground, creating a massive crater. Despite its immense power, Gyomei''s attack was too slow. After evading the attack, Saeko decided to go on the offensive. With lightning speed, she closed the distance between them and unleashed a swift slash. Gyomei, however, was a seasoned Hashira with exceptional combat instincts. Though he couldn''t match Saeko''s speed, he reacted instinctively, leaping back to avoid her attack. He then spun his flail around himself, creating a defensive barrier. "Stone Breathing, Third Form: Stone Skin!" This technique had once neutralized Muzan Kibutsuji''s Blood Demon Art, Black Blood, Brambles in the original story. It boasted incredible defensive capabilities. But Saeko didn''t back down. She gripped the hilt of her sword, assuming a Iaido stance. "Water Breathing, Iaido Slash!" With a swift draw, Saeko unleashed a blinding flash of blue light. Gyomei''s impenetrable flail defense was instantly cleaved in two. This was the culmination of Saeko''s days of dedicated training, fusing the Uesugi family''s Iaido swordsmanship with Water Breathing to create a devastatingly powerful Iaido Slash. "What?!" Gyomei was stunned. He couldn''t believe his Stone Skin had been breached so easily. His flail was forged with Scarlet Ore, a rare and incredibly durable material. Yet, it had been sliced clean through. He was shocked and dismayed, especially considering the rarity of Scarlet Ore. Saeko''s ability to cut through the flail so effortlessly was partly due to her sword. Although not a divine weapon, it was crafted by Devils and far sharper than a typical Nichirin Blade. However, the primary reason was Saeko''s superior strength. "Well, Gyomei-san, shall we continue?" Saeko asked with a playful smile, looking at the stunned Gyomei. "No, I concede defeat," Gyomei sighed, admitting defeat without hesitation. He knew that the Devil-san had been holding back. Otherwise, with her initial speed, he would have already lost. Even if he activated his Demon Slayer Mark, his speed would only be comparable to hers. Moreover, activating the Mark would significantly shorten his lifespan; it was a technique meant for desperate battles against Demons. And this Devil-san was merely one of Roy''s servants. The extent of Roy''s own power was beyond his comprehension. With that thought, Gyomei took a deep breath and knelt before Roy on one knee. "Gyomei Himejima greets Roy-sama!" "What''s this?" Roy asked, confused by Gyomei''s sudden change in demeanor. "Before I came here, Oyakata-sama informed me that you are the new leader of the Demon Slayer Corps," Gyomei explained. "From now on, we are to follow your commands. I acted on my own accord, attempting to gauge your strength. Please, Roy-sama, punish me for my insolence." Roy finally understood. It seemed that Kagaya Ubuyashiki possessed a unique ability to foresee certain events. He must have foreseen Roy''s victory over Muzan Kibutsuji and thus instructed the Demon Slayer Corps to follow Roy''s lead. "Gyomei-san, there''s no need for such formalities. Please rise," Roy said. Becoming the leader of the Demon Slayer Corps would make it easier for him to eliminate Muzan Kibutsuji. Roy had no reason to refuse. "Roy-sama, the other Hashira will return after completing their missions. Do you have any instructions for them?" "Instructions..." Roy pondered for a moment. "Have them await my orders. Muzan Kibutsuji will be eliminated within a month." "Yes, Roy-sama!" A few days passed quickly. The Final Selection for the Demon Slayer Corps finally began. Roy set off for Mt. Fujikasane with Saeko, the other girls, and Tanjiro. Gyomei and the other Hashira remained behind, awaiting his orders. ... On a mountain blanketed in wisteria blossoms, Roy and his group arrived at the Final Selection site. Over a dozen young boys and girls were already there, waiting for the test to commence. The arrival of Roy''s group immediately drew their attention. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 61+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 44: Clingy Nezuko "I dislike situations where I know for sure if I''m going to win or lose, because it''s not really gambling." Yumeko Jabami, Kakegurui <><><><><><> Roy scanned the area, spotting a few familiar faces among the participants: Kanao Tsuyuri, Zenitsu Agatsuma, and Genya Shinazugawa. The only one who didn''t seem to notice Roy''s group was Kanao. She stood alone, her expression even more vacant than Makomo''s, though undeniably cute. "Wow, so many people! Is this the Final Selection site?" Tanjiro exclaimed, looking around excitedly. "Yes," Makomo explained. "Once the trial begins, our task is to survive for seven days on this mountain infested with Demons. If we succeed, we''ll become members of the Demon Slayer Corps." Having participated in the Final Selection before, Makomo was quite familiar with the process. "Just survive? Alright!" Tanjiro cracked his knuckles, psyching himself up. Roy had been giving Tanjiro some swordsmanship guidance. After all, he was practically family now, so it was only natural to look after him. Thanks to Roy''s training, Tanjiro was undoubtedly stronger than he was in the original story, and he was confident in his ability to pass the Final Selection. "Foolish Onii-chan, you must always be cautious when facing Demons," Nezuko chided, seeing her brother''s overconfidence. "Yes, I understand!" Tanjiro replied with a sigh, a hint of dejection in his voice. Ever since Nezuko became a Devil, while she was still close to him, he felt that she wasn''t as attached to him as before. He glanced at Roy with a hint of resentment. Nezuko now clung to Roy constantly, almost as if she considered herself his wife. Just then, two young figures, one with black hair and the other with white hair, approached them. Roy knew that the one with black hair was actually a boy dressed in girl''s clothing. They were the children of Kagaya Ubuyashiki. The black-haired child was Kiriya Ubuyashiki, and the white-haired one was Kanata Ubuyashiki. This was a tradition of the Ubuyashiki family. Due to a curse, the male members of the family were prone to early deaths, while the females had a higher chance of survival. Therefore, the boys were raised as girls in their early years. "Greetings, Roy-san," they both said, bowing respectfully. "No need for formalities. Please, announce the start of the Final Selection," Roy instructed. "Yes, Roy-san!" they replied, and proceeded to declare the commencement of the Final Selection. The other participants, though curious about Roy''s identity, were too focused on the impending trial to pay much attention. One by one, they entered Mt. Fujikasane. "Tanjiro, you go in too," Roy said to Tanjiro. "After you complete the test, return to Mr. Urokodaki''s place." "Eh? What about you?" "We''re going after the Hand Demon. We''ll leave once we''ve dealt with it." The Final Selection required surviving for seven days. Roy didn''t want to waste time. They would leave after eliminating the Hand Demon. As for the Final Selection itself... Once he defeated Muzan Kibutsuji, the Final Selection would become unnecessary. Of course, for Tanjiro, it was valuable training. Tanjiro was taken aback. He hadn''t expected this. The thought of being separated from Nezuko again filled him with dismay. He looked at Nezuko with a pitiful expression. "Onii-chan, you''re not a child anymore. Why are you acting like this?" Nezuko scolded, seeing his dejected demeanor. Nezuko was usually a gentle and sweet girl, but she could be quite intimidating when angered. When they were younger, she had once scared a bully into begging for mercy. Seeing Nezuko''s serious expression, Tanjiro didn''t dare to complain further. He bid farewell to everyone and entered Mt. Fujikasane. Nezuko wasn''t worried. With Tanjiro''s current strength, he could easily defeat even the Hand Demon, let alone ordinary Demons. Once Tanjiro was gone, Roy looked at the girls and said with a smile, "Let''s go in too." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tanjiro would encounter the Hand Demon shortly after entering Mt. Fujikasane. They had to hurry. The Final Selection had just begun, and the Hand Demon was likely still asleep. Their destination was clear: the depths of Mt. Fujikasane. "A Demon! Roy-onii-chan, should we...?" Makomo''s words halted their progress. She looked towards a large tree with disgust. Or rather, towards the Demon hiding behind it. Roy had already sensed the Demon''s presence but had chosen to ignore it. Since Makomo had brought it to their attention, they had to deal with it. Clang! A sharp sound resonated through the air. Roy hadn''t drawn his sword, yet a crescent-shaped energy wave shot out, aimed directly at the Demon. The energy wave effortlessly sliced through the tree and pierced the Demon''s body. Boom! The Demon''s body exploded, reduced to a shower of gore. Such a devastating attack would likely only be survivable by an Upper Rank Demon or Muzan Kibutsuji himself. Other Demons, despite their resilience, wouldn''t be able to recover from such an injury. Makomo, about to remind Roy that Demons couldn''t be killed without a Nichirin Blade, was stunned into silence as she witnessed the Demon''s complete annihilation. This wasn''t what Urokodaki-sensei had taught them. He had said that only Nichirin Blades and sunlight could kill Demons! But the Demon showed no signs of regeneration. Seeing Makomo''s bewildered expression, Roy chuckled and patted her head. "Haha, don''t be surprised. Although Demons are difficult to kill, there are many ways to do it." Makomo, reassured, stopped dwelling on it and closed her eyes, enjoying Roy''s head pat. Nezuko, however, felt a pang of jealousy. She nudged Roy with her head, seeking his attention. Roy, with a sigh, gave her a head pat as well. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 62+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 45: Makomo Slays the Hand Demon "Sometimes a single death can save many lives." Mikasa Ackerman, Attack on Titan <><><><><><> Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After dealing with the lesser Demon, they continued their journey. Soon, they arrived at the deepest part of Mt. Fujikasane. Roy frowned as soon as they reached the area. The stench was overwhelming. Demons emitted a foul odor, and the more humans they consumed, the stronger the stench. There was no doubt that the Hand Demon was here. Roy used his magic to block the unpleasant smell, finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. "The Hand Demon should be inside," he said, pointing to a cave ahead. "Let''s finish this quickly." Saeko and the other two girls followed suit, using their magic to ward off the stench. Suddenly, the ground began to tremble. A massive figure emerged from the cave. Its body was covered in grotesque hands, resembling a fleshy mountain, utterly repulsive. It was the Hand Demon. "Jejejee" "I''ve barely awakened, and food has already come to my doorstep!" the Hand Demon cackled, its enormous body lumbering towards them. Each step caused the ground to shake, a testament to its immense size. "So this is the Hand Demon?" Saeko observed with curiosity, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Yes," Makomo said, her gaze cold and resolute. "This is the Demon Urokodaki-sensei captured, the one who murdered our fellow Students." Today, she would avenge them. The Hand Demon, hearing Makomo''s words, turned its attention to her. Its eyes lit up with glee upon seeing Makomo. "Ah, another one! My lovely little fox!" "Tell me, fox cub... what year is it in the Meiji era?" The Hand Demon didn''t attack immediately. Instead, it taunted Makomo. "It seems you don''t recognize me anymore," Makomo said, her eyes icy. "Oh?" The Hand Demon sounded intrigued. "Let me refresh your memory!" In a flash, Makomo moved with lightning speed, circling the Hand Demon before returning to her original spot, leaving only an afterimage. Thwack! Thwack! All the arms on the Hand Demon''s body were severed. "AAAAAGH!" The intense pain only registered after its arms fell to the ground. The Hand Demon finally recognized Makomo. "I remember now! You''re that girl I ate before! But... how are you alive? I devoured you!" The Hand Demon was frantic, its newly regenerated arms scratching at its own body, leaving bloody marks. It couldn''t comprehend how the girl it had eaten was standing before it once again. The Hand Demon seemed to fall into a trance, muttering to itself. "I remember those two particularly well." "The strongest one had flesh-colored hair and a scar on his mouth." "The other was a girl in a floral kimono. Small and weak, but agile..." "But I still tore off her arms and legs." "And that strongest Kid, seeing you dismembered, charged at me in a frenzy, trying to cut off my head. But in the end, I crushed his skull with a single punch!..." The Hand Demon burst into maniacal laughter. "I won''t fall for your tricks again!" Makomo declared, unfazed by the Hand Demon''s taunts. "It''s trying to anger Makomo-chan," Saeko observed, recognizing the Demon''s strategy. "That vile creature! Makomo-nee-san, do you want me to kill it for you?" Nezuko, initially enraged, had calmed down but was still furious. Roy remained silent, leaving the decision to Makomo. "No need," Makomo said, her eyes fixed on the Hand Demon. "I will kill it myself." The Hand Demon was indeed cunning. It never attacked Urokodaki''s Students directly. Instead, it would try to anger them with words. Once they were enraged, their breathing would become erratic, weakening their Breathing Style techniques. Then, the Hand Demon would strike the final blow. Makomo and Sabito had fallen victim to this tactic, leading to their demise. Otherwise, with their strength, they could have defeated the Hand Demon. "Oh? You''re not angered?" The Hand Demon was surprised. Every time it used this tactic on Urokodaki''s Students, they would become enraged, making them easy targets. But this time, it wasn''t working. "This time, I will kill you!" Makomo declared. She drew her Nichirin Blade and charged. The Hand Demon narrowed its eyes and launched several arms towards Makomo. Thwack! Thwack! Makomo effortlessly sliced through the incoming arms. "Die!" Seeing its arms severed so easily, the Hand Demon felt threatened and unleashed a barrage of arms. But it was futile. No matter how many arms it launched, Makomo cut through them all. She now possessed the strength of a Middle-Class Devil, equivalent to an Upper Rank Demon. The Hand Demon was no match for her. "It''s over!" After severing countless arms, Makomo suddenly appeared beside the Hand Demon''s head. She swung her blade. Thwack! The Hand Demon''s head was cleaved in two, its skull rolling to the ground. "Impossible!" The Hand Demon couldn''t believe it. A moment later, it turned to ash, completely vanishing. Tears welled up in Makomo''s eyes as she watched the Hand Demon disappear. "Sabito-nii-san, and all my fellow Students, I have avenged you. You can finally rest in peace," she murmured, her voice filled with sorrow. "I''m sure they''re happy knowing that the Hand Demon has been slain," Roy said, approaching Makomo and gently patting her head. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 63+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 46: Offer for the Sisters! "As the living it is our responsibility to carry out the wishes of the ones who are gone." Akame, Akame Ga Kill <><><><><><> Feeling the warmth of Roy''s hand on her head, Makomo couldn''t help but turn and bury her face in his chest, sobbing softly. After a while, comforted by Roy and the others, Makomo finally calmed down. Looking at her tear-stained clothes, Makomo blushed and lowered her head, embarrassed to meet Roy''s eyes. Roy chuckled softly at her adorable display. With the Hand Demon dealt with, they prepared to leave. When they returned to the starting point of the Final Selection, an unexpected figure awaited them. "Greetings, Roy-sama!" A young girl with a butterfly-patterned haori knelt before Roy. She had black hair with purple tips, purple eyes, and a bob haircut. She usually styled her hair in a bun, but unfortunately, she was only 1.5 meters tall. This was none other than the popular character from Demon Slayer, Shinobu Kocho. "And you are...?" Roy inquired. "I am the Insect Hashira, Shinobu Kocho," she replied with a gentle smile. "I would like to invite Roy-sama to the Butterfly Mansion for a discussion." Roy had already planned to visit the Butterfly Mansion. Since Shinobu had personally come to invite him, there was no reason to refuse. "Thank you for the invitation, Shinobu-san. We would be honored to visit," Roy accepted. "Please follow me." Shinobu led the way, and they arrived at the Butterfly Mansion. It was already late at night, and everyone rested under Shinobu''s arrangements. The next morning, after breakfast, Roy sipped his tea leisurely. His gaze, however, drifted towards Shinobu sitting opposite him. "Shinobu-san," he began, "I''ve heard that Demons fear wisteria flowers." "Indeed," Shinobu confirmed with a smile. "Wisteria flowers are poisonous to Demons. Even the slightest touch can be fatal." "So, Shinobu-san, are you curious about the difference between Devils and Demons?" Roy asked pointedly, glancing at the wisteria tea in his cup. "Of course not," Shinobu replied, her smile unwavering. "This is simply how we welcome guests at the Butterfly Mansion." I don''t believe you Roy thought, rolling his eyes. Looking at Shinobu''s sweet smile, he couldn''t resist teasing her. He suddenly appeared before Shinobu, gently lifting her chin with a finger. "Let me tell you a secret," he whispered. "It''s not just Demons who can consume humans. Devils can too." "Especially lovely young girls like yourself, Shinobu-san." Roy''s eyes swept over Shinobu from head to toe, a playful glint in his eyes. Shinobu, startled by Roy''s sudden action, instinctively crossed her arms defensively. Roy chuckled and returned to his seat, taking another sip of his tea. Shinobu realized she had been teased. Her face flushed with embarrassment and anger. "Shinobu-san, you didn''t invite us here just for tea, did you?" Roy asked, amused by her reaction. Shinobu remembered the important matter at hand and pushed aside her embarrassment. She suddenly knelt before Roy. "Roy-sama, please save my sister!" she pleaded. "I''m willing to do anything, even... even be devoured by you!" Her face flushed crimson as she spoke the last part, clearly understanding the implication of Roy''s earlier words. "Oh? Is that so?" Roy wasn''t surprised by her request. He knew that Shinobu''s older sister, Kanae Kocho, had been killed by a Demon. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shinobu must have heard about his ability to resurrect the dead and invited him specifically for this reason. "Yes, it''s true!" Shinobu affirmed, her gaze unwavering. Roy wouldn''t refuse such a readily offered opportunity. "Very well. However, I must first ask your sister personally." Shinobu''s eyes lit up with excitement. Ask her sister? That meant she could see her again! Roy smiled at her eagerness. With a wave of his hand, he channeled his magic towards Shinobu. A beautiful figure materialized beside Shinobu. It was the spirit of Kanae Kocho. Kanae, unable to let go of her sister, had been following Shinobu as a spirit. Roy''s magic revealed her form. Shinobu, overwhelmed with joy, rushed to embrace her sister. However, she stumbled and fell, her arms passing through Kanae''s ethereal form. "You''re still as clumsy as ever, Shinobu," Kanae''s gentle voice echoed in Shinobu''s ears. "Nee-san!" Shinobu cried, tears streaming down her face. The reunited sisters had much to discuss. Roy waited patiently until their emotions subsided before speaking. "Kanae-san, would you be willing to become my servant?" he asked. "If you agree, I can resurrect you. Then, you and Shinobu can be together again." Roy observed the two sisters, a devilish smile playing on his lips. "Shinobu already agreed, didn''t she?" Kanae teased, glancing at her sister. "Y-Yes," Shinobu mumbled, blushing and avoiding her sister''s gaze. "In that case, I accept. But please, let me take Shinobu''s place," Kanae offered. She was referring to Shinobu''s earlier offer to be "devoured." Roy wouldn''t allow that, of course. He wasn''t about to let such a tempting offer slip away. "That''s not possible, Kanae-san. Shinobu already made the agreement. One cannot go back on a deal with a Devil," Roy declared, wagging his finger. Kanae sighed, realizing she had no choice but to comply if she wanted to be with her sister again. "You''re quite the greedy Devil, aren''t you?" she remarked. Roy simply smiled in response, not denying her observation. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 64+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 47: Taking the Butterfly Mansion Wholesale, Ascending to High-Class! "Dying''s no fun, because once you''re dead, you can''t cut anybody" Kenpachi Zaraki, Bleach <><><><><><> "Then, Devil-san, I look forward to working with you," Kanae said with a gentle smile. "Likewise. Now, let''s begin the Devil transformation ritual," Roy replied, a playful grin spreading across his face. With no one else present, Roy proceeded with the ritual. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, soul of Kanae Kocho, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Pawn!" A blue magic circle unfolded beneath Kanae, shrouding her in a brilliant light. A Pawn piece slowly merged into her body. After a long moment, a pair of Devil wings sprouted from within the light, and then the glow subsided. Kanae, now fully clothed and with a perfect physique, emerged from the magic circle and gently descended to the floor. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Makomo and Nezuko blushed, covering their eyes with their hands, though they couldn''t resist peeking through their fingers. Roy chuckled at their bashfulness. He, on the other hand, openly admired Kanae''s beauty. Shinobu, noticing this, tried to cover Roy''s eyes, but her small stature prevented her from reaching him. She jumped and waved her arms frantically, but Roy simply placed a hand on her head, preventing her from jumping any higher. Defeated, Shinobu took off her haori and wrapped it around Kanae. Kanae slowly opened her eyes, a smile gracing her lips as she looked at Shinobu. However, realizing she was completely naked, her face flushed crimson. "Shinobu-san, why don''t you take your sister to get dressed?" Roy suggested, not wanting to embarrass them further. Shinobu nodded, a blush on her cheeks, and led Kanae away to change. They returned after quite some time. Shinobu entered the room with a pout, glaring at Roy. "What''s wrong?" Roy asked, confused. "Why does Nee-san look different now?" Shinobu demanded. "Silly Shinobu, people grow up," Kanae chuckled, patting Shinobu''s head. "Just like you''ve grown." "But why is Nee-san so much taller now? And... and those are much bigger too! Her old clothes don''t fit anymore!" Shinobu complained, her cheeks puffed out in frustration. Roy glanced at Kanae. She was indeed taller, now about 170 cm, and her bust size had definitely increased, perhaps to a 36E. Her old clothes were indeed too tight. Standing next to Shinobu, Kanae looked like an adult with a child. No wonder Shinobu was upset. "Shinobu, there''s no need to envy Kanae," Roy said with a playful grin. "If you want to... ''grow up'' too, I can certainly help with that." "Absolutely not!" Shinobu retorted, glaring at him. "Alright, alright. If that''s your decision, then let''s proceed with the transformation ritual." "Eh? M-Me too?" Shinobu sputtered, pointing at herself in disbelief. "Don''t you want to be with your sister?" Roy asked, a devilish smile spreading across his face. "Once I''ve dealt with Muzan Kibutsuji, I''ll be taking Kanae-san with me. Then, you''ll be all alone again, Shinobu-san. Besides, you did promise to let me ''devour'' you." Kanae couldn''t help but pity her naive little sister. Shinobu was no match for this cunning Devil. Trapped by his words, Shinobu had no choice but to agree. "But what about the Butterfly Mansion if I leave with Nee-san?" Shinobu asked, her voice laced with concern. There was still Kanao Tsuyuri, their adopted sister, and the three little girls, Kiyo Terauchi, Sumi Nakahara, and Naho Takada, as well as Aoi Kanzaki, the medic. What would happen to them if she and Kanae left? "That''s a minor issue," Roy said dismissively. "We''ll simply have them become my servants as well. My castle could use a bit more liveliness." Shinobu''s concerns were nothing to Roy. In fact, it was precisely what he had hoped for. Shinobu''s face flushed with anger, her cheeks puffed out like a steamed bun. Roy couldn''t resist poking her cheek, causing her to deflate like a balloon. With her sister resurrected, Shinobu no longer needed to maintain her facade and revealed her true, adorable self. "Isn''t this better, Shinobu? We can all be together," Kanae said, gently stroking Shinobu''s hair. "Fine," Shinobu relented. "But I need to ask for their consent first." "No problem," Roy agreed with a smile. The Devil transformation ritual commenced once more. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Shinobu Kocho, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Pawn!" Within the blue magic circle, a Pawn piece slowly merged into Shinobu''s body. Devil wings unfolded, and Shinobu successfully transformed into a Devil. With the boost from the Devil piece, Shinobu''s power instantly soared to the peak of a Middle-Class Devil. Kanae, due to the energy expenditure from reconstructing her body, had slightly less magic power. However, her original strength was greater than Shinobu''s, so she also reached the peak of a Middle-Class Devil after the transformation. The feedback from their power surged through Roy, shattering the Wall that had been holding him at the peak of a Middle-Class Devil. Immense power coursed through his body. He instantly broke through to High-Class Devil, but the surge didn''t stop there. It continued until he reached the mid-level of High-Class Devil. Then, a dormant power within him awakened. An icy aura emanated from Roy, freezing everything in its path. The chill spread for a mile, encasing the entire Butterfly Mansion in ice. However, under Roy''s control, no one was harmed. "Achoo!" Shinobu sneezed, shivering in the frigid air. Although they weren''t frozen, the icy aura emanating from the ice was incredibly cold. Even as newly transformed Devils, they could barely withstand it. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 65+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 48: Kanao’s Indecisiveness "There''s no shame in falling down! True shame is to not stand up again." Shintaro Midorima, Kuroko no Basket <><><><><><> "Roy-onii-chan, what''s happening?" Nezuko asked, poking Roy, who was encased in ice. "It seems like he''s experiencing a breakthrough and awakening his bloodline ability," Saeko explained thoughtfully. Roy had previously told them about the Devil clans in the Underworld. Most of the 72 Pillars Devil families had unique abilities that would awaken at some point. For example, Rias had the Power of Destruction, and Riser Phenex had the Phoenix''s immortality. Now, Roy had finally awakened his Devil ability, and Saeko was overjoyed for him. Soon, the ice melted away, and Roy opened his eyes. "Hahaha! I never expected to awaken a Devil ability. What a surprise!" Roy exclaimed, genuinely astonished. He would have to ask his sister about this when he returned. It seemed he had awakened an ice-based magic ability. This had immense potential, and Roy immediately thought of many ice-based techniques he could learn. "Congratulations!" "Congratulations, Roy-onii-chan!" Saeko and the others offered their congratulations. "Haha, I''m in a good mood today. Let''s go shopping!" Roy declared, leading the girls on a shopping spree. Few girls could resist the allure of shopping. Over the next few days, Roy spent his time training and enjoying himself with the girls. All the girls at the Butterfly Mansion, except for Kanao Tsuyuri, who was participating in the Final Selection, had become his servants. Although he had promised to seek their consent, with Shinobu and Kanae already his servants, there was no reason for the others to refuse. When the Final Selection ended, Kanao returned to the Butterfly Mansion. Seeing Kanae, she froze in place, her eyes wide with shock. "Kanao, why are you just standing there? Come here!" Kanae said with a warm smile, opening her arms. Hearing Kanae''s voice, Kanao finally reacted. She rushed towards Kanae and embraced her tightly. Tears streamed down her face silently. Kanae felt a pang of sympathy. Although Kanao was usually quiet and reserved, she was deeply attached to Kanae. "Kanao, you''ve grown up! But you''re still so adorable." Kanae hugged Kanao and nuzzled her cheek. Shinobu rolled her eyes. Kanae had always doted on Kanao, and it seemed nothing had changed. "Kanao, would you like to become my servant?" Roy asked, extending an invitation. This was something both Kanae and Shinobu had agreed upon. Since they were leaving with Roy, they couldn''t leave Kanao behind. Kanao looked at Kanae, hoping for an answer. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to her childhood experiences, Kanao struggled with making decisions, so she relied on Kanae for guidance. However, Kanae simply smiled at her, leaving the choice to Kanao. Kanao silently took out a coin from her pocket. This was a method Kanae had taught her. Whenever she faced a difficult decision, she would flip a coin. Roy, however, couldn''t allow her to rely on chance. What if the coin toss resulted in a refusal? He gently grasped Kanao''s hand. "You can''t make such an important decision with a coin toss, Kanao," he said. "How about this? If you want to be with Kanae-nee-san and Shinobu-nee-san, nod your head. If not, shake your head. How does that sound?" Shinobu couldn''t help but interject. "Hey! That''s not a choice at all!" "Well, I can tell Kanao has trouble making decisions. So, with only one option, she won''t have to struggle," Roy explained with a playful grin. Shinobu couldn''t argue with that. She couldn''t bear to leave Kanao behind. As expected, with only one choice, Kanao nodded without hesitation. Shinobu sighed. Although she wanted to continue caring for Kanao, she was a bit annoyed that Roy had succeeded so easily. "It seems Shinobu cares deeply for Roy-san," Kanae whispered in Shinobu''s ear, noticing her sigh. Shinobu blushed. "That''s not true! I don''t!" she denied vehemently. Kanae simply smiled without saying anything more. Roy then began the Devil transformation ritual. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Kanao Tsuyuri, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Knight!" A Knight piece merged into Kanao''s body, and Devil wings unfolded, signifying the successful contract. Kanao''s talent surpassed both Kanae and Shinobu''s, and Roy happened to need a Knight, so he used a Knight piece on her. Kanao didn''t disappoint him. Upon transformation, her power immediately reached the peak of a Middle-Class Devil, matching her adopted sisters. Now, only the Rook and Queen pieces remained unfilled in his peerage. He wasn''t in a hurry to find a Queen. As for the Rook, Roy already had someone in mind. Having essentially taken the entire Butterfly Mansion with him, Roy was in high spirits. With the Final Selection concluded, Tanjiro would soon be dispatched to a town in the northwest to investigate the case of missing girls. There, he would encounter the Swamp Demon, the culprit behind the disappearances. In the original story, the Swamp Demon had devoured a girl from the town, leading to a tragic outcome for her childhood friend. Therefore, Roy sent a message to Tanjiro through his Kasugai Crow a day in advance, instructing him to head to the mission location and providing him with some information about the Swamp Demon. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 66+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 49: The Final Rook Arrives "A man''s strength is not meant for showing off. It''s for protecting the weak." Paul Greyrat, Mushoku Tensei: Jobless Reincarnation <><><><><><> Although Tanjiro didn''t have Nezuko''s help this time, his strength had significantly improved. Moreover, with the information about the Swamp Demon, he should be able to handle it alone. Even though Roy knew Muzan Kibutsuji would appear in Asakusa, he couldn''t go there in advance, as that would alert Muzan. If he took several Hashira with him and they were discovered, Muzan, with his cowardly nature, would definitely flee. It would then become much harder to kill him. Roy didn''t slack off at the Butterfly Mansion either. He continued to practice Breathing Styles and ice magic every day. After Gyomei Himejima delivered all the Breathing Style techniques, Roy tried them all. He discovered that it was only necessary to master one Breathing Style, as the Total Concentration: Constant state required maintaining a single breathing pattern. Since each Breathing Style had a different breathing pattern, it was impossible to practice multiple styles simultaneously. It was best to focus on the style that suited him best. Roy continued to practice Water Breathing, which had excellent synergy with his ice abilities. On Roy''s advice, Saeko learned Thunder Breathing. Thunder Breathing was the fastest of all Breathing Styles, perfectly complementing Saeko''s agility. As for Sun Breathing, Roy had obtained it from Tanjiro, intending to find a suitable girl to learn it. Roy''s ice magic allowed him to freely manipulate ice. He had also developed several ice-based techniques. ... "Roy-kun, do you think Demons and humans can coexist peacefully?" Kanae suddenly asked one afternoon as they enjoyed their tea. "Nee-san, you''re still so naive," Shinobu sighed, shaking her head. Kanae ignored Shinobu and waited patiently for Roy''s answer. "Hehe," Roy chuckled. "Let me ask you a question, Kanae-san. Do you think humans can coexist peacefully with chickens, ducks, and fish? When you''re hungry, you still eat them, don''t you?" "But that''s different..." Roy interrupted her. "It''s not different. In the eyes of Demons, humans are delicious food." "Mm-hm! I completely agree with Roy on this," Shinobu chimed in, nodding in agreement. Kanae fell silent. "Hehe, perhaps this is a bit harsh for you to accept. In that case, why don''t you ask a Demon yourself?" Roy suggested, seeing Kanae''s thoughtful expression. Kanae was simply too kind, even towards Demons. "Ask a Demon myself?" Kanae looked at him, puzzled. "Yes. As it happens, you know this Demon. It''s Doma, Upper Rank Two." "What? Doma, Upper Rank Two? Do you know his whereabouts?" Shinobu exclaimed, her eyes widening. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She would never forgive the Demon who killed her sister. "Of course. Doma is currently the leader of the Paradise Faith. You could say he''s the Demon who interacts with humans the most." "Impossible! A Demon established a religious cult in the human world?" Shinobu gasped in disbelief. "Nothing is impossible. As they say, the most dangerous place is often the safest," Roy shrugged. "So, has Doma truly achieved peaceful coexistence with humans?" Kanae asked, seemingly unconcerned that Doma had killed her. She seemed more interested in whether Doma had actually managed to live in harmony with humans. "Well, let''s go see for ourselves," Roy replied with a sly smile. He was sure that once Kanae witnessed Doma using his cult to lure in humans for consumption, she would abandon her naive notion. "Let''s not waste any time. Let''s go find Doma now!" Shinobu urged, unable to contain her eagerness. She had long desired to kill Doma, but she lacked the strength and his whereabouts. Now, as a Devil with enhanced power, she was eager for revenge. "Alright, everyone who wants to come, gather around." The Paradise Faith was quite well-known, and Roy had already inquired about its location. All he needed to do was open a portal. The girls gathered around him. Except for the three young girls from the Butterfly Mansion and Aoi Kanzaki, all the others were ready to go. But Roy didn''t open the portal immediately. He looked towards the door. Just then, a figure entered. "Roy-sama, may I accompany you?" She had large, light green eyes, often flushed cheeks, and a beauty mark beneath each eye. She wore a white haori over her revealing Demon Slayer uniform and a short skirt. It was the Love Hashira of the Demon Slayer Corps, Mitsuri Kanroji. "Mitsuri, what are you doing here?" Shinobu asked in surprise. "Well, I finished my mission, and I heard that the new leader of the Demon Slayer Corps was here with you, Shinobu-san. And that your sister has been resurrected! So, I came to see for myself," Mitsuri explained. "Oh! You must be Shinobu''s sister, Kanae Kocho, right?" Mitsuri looked at Kanae with curiosity. With similar features and attire to Shinobu, this must be Kanae. It was incredible! Someone had actually been brought back from the dead. "Yes, I am Shinobu''s elder sister," Kanae confirmed with a smile. "Roy-sama is amazing!" Mitsuri exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with admiration. "By the way, were you talking about going to find Doma, Upper Rank Two? I''m Mitsuri Kanroji, the Love Hashira. Roy-sama, could I possibly join you?" Mitsuri asked, her cheeks flushing slightly. Mitsuri had joined the Demon Slayer Corps to find a husband stronger than herself. She had heard that the new leader of the Demon Slayer Corps was incredibly powerful, so she came to see for herself. And now, meeting him in person, she wasn''t disappointed. As for Roy. Seeing the perfect candidate for his Rook piece appear before him, Roy couldn''t refuse. Mitsuri Kanroji was the ideal choice for the Rook. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 67+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 50: Naive Kanae "Even a sharp sword will become dull when you try to cut your friend." Ashura Doji, One Piece <><><><><><> Mitsuri Kanroji was a perfect fit for the Rook. With her large appetite and muscle density eight times that of an average person, she possessed incredible strength and defense, surpassing even most men. "Of course, Mitsuri-san, please come over here," Roy said. "Eh? What are we doing?" Mitsuri asked, though she obediently joined the group. "You''ll see in a moment," Roy replied with a mysterious smile. A blue magic circle appeared beneath their feet, radiating a brilliant light. The Lucifuge family''s large-scale teleportation magic could transport others. In the next instant, they vanished from the Butterfly Mansion. They reappeared in a spacious church hall. Mitsuri, still dazed from the sudden teleportation, looked around in confusion. "Where are we?" "We''re inside the Paradise Faith''s church," Roy explained. It was already evening, but their Devil vision allowed them to see clearly in the dim light. "Paradise Faith?" Mitsuri had only heard Shinobu mention finding Doma, Upper Rank Two. She hadn''t been privy to the earlier conversation and was still confused. "We''ll explain later. Let''s find Doma first. Follow me." Upon entering the church, Roy immediately sensed Doma''s presence. He used his magic to conceal their auras as they exited the church and approached the room where Doma resided. Inside, they saw Doma, with his white hair, rainbow eyes, and a serene smile perpetually etched on his face. He wore a hat and spoke in a calm, gentle tone. Doma sat facing a young girl, listening to her tale of misfortune. After hearing her story, Doma''s smile remained unchanged. "That''s truly unfortunate," he said in a soothing voice. "My child, allow me to offer you salvation." "Really? Master Bishop?" the girl asked, her eyes wide with naive hope. "Of course. Come closer." The girl stood and approached Doma. Doma embraced her, his sharp fangs extending from his mouth. He was about to bite down. Shinobu, who had witnessed the entire scene, could no longer restrain herself. She burst through the window, kicking Doma away and snatching the girl from his grasp. "Damn it! Who''s there?" Doma roared, enraged at having his meal snatched away and being attacked. He lunged at Shinobu with incredible speed, his iron fan coated in ice crystals aimed at her. The golden fan, adorned with lotus patterns, had edges as sharp as blades. Doma clearly intended to kill with a single blow. However, Shinobu was no longer the same girl he had encountered before. With a nimble leap, she effortlessly evaded his attack. Doma, now outside the room, found himself surrounded. "Who are you?" he asked, his smile still plastered on his face. But Doma had no human emotions. His smile was merely a facade. "Doma, Upper Rank Two, it seems you don''t remember me," Shinobu said with a cold sneer. "You are...?" Doma looked at Shinobu, a flicker of recognition in his eyes. Then, to everyone''s surprise, he dug his fingers into his temples, seemingly searching his memories. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, I remember now! There was another girl who wore a butterfly haori. Unfortunately, I didn''t get to eat her. Such a shame." Doma finally recalled Kanae, expressing his regret at not having consumed her. His words ignited Shinobu''s fury, and she was about to attack. But Kanae spoke up. "Doma-san, it''s an honor that you remember me." Doma turned towards the voice, his eyes widening in surprise. "It''s you! That girl from before? You''re alive?" His voice was filled with excitement. Not having consumed Kanae had always been a lingering regret. Now that she stood before him once again, he could finally rectify that. Because Roy had concealed their auras, Doma didn''t sense any danger. "Doma-san," Kanae asked with a gentle smile, "do you believe humans and Demons can coexist peacefully?" "Of course," Doma replied without hesitation. "As the leader of the Paradise Faith, I''ve been guiding people towards salvation." "Why don''t you join the Paradise Faith?" he offered, inviting Kanae to join his cult. "Hah! And your so-called salvation involves devouring them?" Roy scoffed. Such lies could only deceive someone as naive as Kanae. Despite his true intentions being exposed, Doma''s expression remained unchanged. "Everyone I''ve consumed has been saved," he claimed with a smile. "They no longer experience pain or sadness. They become a part of me and find eternal happiness." His words were met with disgust from the girls. Kanae lowered her head, murmuring, "It seems I was truly naive. How could Demons ever coexist peacefully with humans?" "Kanae, don''t be sad. There are Demons who can coexist with humans," Roy reassured her. "Really?" "Yes. But those Demons don''t need our concern. Our task is to eliminate the Demons who prey on humans." Kanae''s eyes lit up at Roy''s words. "You''re right! I was foolish. If we eliminate all the man-eating Demons, the remaining ones must be those who can coexist with humans, right?" Roy was relieved that Kanae finally understood. While kindness was a virtue, showing kindness to enemies was foolish. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 68+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 51: Kanae Slays Upper Rank Two "I live everyday expecting to die, so that I won''t have any regrets even if I do die." Mirko, My Hero Academia <><><><><><> "Doma-san, would you please do us the favor of dying?" Kanae asked, drawing her Nichirin Blade and slowly approaching Doma. Doma let out a sinister chuckle. "You can''t kill me. This entire area is enveloped in my Blood Demon Art." "Allow me to grant you salvation!" Doma''s Blood Demon Art was laced with a deadly poison. While speaking, he had already frozen his blood, transforming it into ice crystals that he dispersed into the air with his fan. Once inhaled, the ice crystals caused respiratory distress and eventually led to lung failure. Kanae had fallen victim to this very technique in her previous life. However, as a newly transformed Devil, Kanae was unfazed by the poison. Any toxins that entered her body were instantly neutralized by her demonic power. This was why the others hadn''t reacted to Doma''s ploy. Mitsuri Kanroji, the only human present, was protected by Roy''s magic. "Impossible!" Doma exclaimed, surprised that his Blood Demon Art had no effect on Kanae. "Nothing is impossible," Kanae retorted. "Flower Breathing, Fifth Form: Peonies of Futility!" She wasted no time with further words. Kanae unleashed a flurry of nine consecutive thrusts from four different directions, all aimed at a single point, their trajectory resembling peony petals converging on Doma. Thwack! Before Doma could react, his neck was pierced, and blood gushed out. However, such a wound wasn''t enough to kill him. He swiftly retreated, and the gaping hole in his neck instantly regenerated. "How can you be this strong?!" Doma exclaimed, touching his neck in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that his neck had been pierced so easily. He felt a sense of danger he hadn''t experienced in a long time. "Flower Breathing, Sixth Form: Whirling Peach!" Kanae didn''t give him time to recover. She flipped in mid-air, unleashing a horizontal slash with flower petals fluttering in its wake. The attack was incredibly swift. Doma couldn''t react in time and was decapitated. Throughout the fight, Doma was completely overwhelmed by Kanae''s speed. After severing Doma''s head, Kanae turned away, assuming the fight was over. However, she didn''t notice that Doma wasn''t dead. As a Demon who had surpassed his limits, Doma wouldn''t die even if beheaded by a Nichirin Blade. "Kanae, Doma isn''t dead yet," Roy warned, seeing that Kanae was about to be caught off guard. "What?!" Kanae spun around. Doma had reattached his head. "I underestimated you," Doma snarled, his expression contorted with rage. "But now, I will kill you!" "Blood Demon Art: Crystalline Divine Children!" With a roar, Doma created five ice clones of himself, each capable of independent combat. Although small, the clones were powerful and could use Blood Demon Arts with the same potency as Doma himself. "Blood Demon Art: Frozen Lotus!" "Blood Demon Art: Vine Wisteria!" ... The five ice clones unleashed a barrage of different Blood Demon Arts towards Kanae. "Flower Breathing, Second Form: Honorable Shadow Plum!" Facing the onslaught of attacks, Kanae activated her Breathing Style. She unleashed a series of arcing slashes in all directions, their trajectory resembling plum blossoms, deflecting the incoming attacks. Then, with a burst of speed, she appeared before the ice clones. In an instant, she shattered all five clones. However, Doma had anticipated this. He unleashed his ultimate technique. "Blood Demon Art: Freezing Mist - Lotus of the Freezing Sun!" A colossal ice statue, over ten meters tall, materialized. It resembled a Bodhisattva sitting in meditation with its hands clasped together. Its sheer size exuded immense destructive power, and it emitted a vast cloud of poisonous ice mist. Doma cackled, controlling the ice Bodhisattva to swat at Kanae. Kanae leaped out of the way. The ground shook as the attack created a deep crater several meters wide. "What a powerful Blood Demon Art!" Roy exclaimed in admiration. Doma''s strength was originally only at the mid-level of Middle-Class Devil, but this technique unleashed power comparable to the peak of a Middle-Class Devil. Even Kanae had to temporarily retreat in the face of this ice Bodhisattva. "Trying to escape?" Roy noticed Doma attempting to flee. Doma, seeing that Kanae was occupied with the ice Bodhisattva, tried to make his escape. He knew he couldn''t defeat Kanae, let alone the others who hadn''t even joined the fight. Although Doma lacked human emotions, he wasn''t eager to die. "Ice Princess Rose!" A translucent ice rose materialized in Roy''s hand. He hurled it towards Doma. Upon contact, the rose encased Doma in ice, leaving only his head exposed. This technique was inspired by the "Ice Princess Rose" technique from the anime Freezing. Even the name remained the same, and its power was formidable. Without Doma''s control, the ice Bodhisattva became sluggish. Kanae swiftly bypassed the ice Bodhisattva and reached Doma. She unleashed a series of swift strikes with her Nichirin Blade. Doma''s head shattered into countless pieces. "He should be dead now," Kanae said, relieved, seeing no signs of regeneration. Mitsuri Kanroji, witnessing Kanae''s overwhelming strength, was awestruck. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Roy''s ability to instantly freeze Doma shocked her even more. He was incredibly powerful! That was Doma, Upper Rank Two! If she had faced him, she would have been no match. ''Could this be the husband I''ve been searching for''? she wondered. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 69+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 52: Inform the Hashira to Gather, The Time Has Come! "Hard work betrays none, but dreams betray many." Hachiman Hikigaya, Oregairu <><><><><><> Mitsuri Kanroji had joined the Demon Slayer Corps with the goal of finding a husband stronger than herself. Now, faced with the incredibly powerful Roy, her thoughts raced, and her cheeks flushed red. The moment Doma, Upper Rank Two, perished, Muzan Kibutsuji was instantly aware. Through Doma''s final moments, Muzan saw that a woman had shattered his head. Muzan''s expression remained unchanged. He lacked human emotions and empathy. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the Demons he created were merely tools to him. However, he couldn''t simply ignore the destruction of one of his tools. He summoned Kokushibo, Upper Rank One, and ordered him to eliminate the woman who had killed Doma. Kokushibo was the strongest of the Upper Ranks, formerly the elder brother of Yoriichi Tsugikuni. His strength far surpassed Doma''s. After dispatching Kokushibo, Muzan paid no further attention to the matter. Meanwhile, after dealing with Doma, Roy and the others returned to the Butterfly Mansion. Roy seized the opportunity to extend an invitation to Mitsuri. "Mitsuri-san, would you be willing to become my servant?" he asked. "Eh?" Mitsuri was surprised by the sudden offer from the new leader of the Demon Slayer Corps. And to become his servant... was this a confession? Should she accept or refuse? After a moment of hesitation, Mitsuri decided to accept. Her reason for joining the Demon Slayer Corps was to find a strong husband! This new leader could not only resurrect the dead and teleport people across vast distances, but he had also effortlessly frozen Doma, Upper Rank Two. Such a powerful man was the perfect husband in her eyes. "I... I accept!" Mitsuri replied, her face flushed. Roy smiled and, without wasting any time, began the Devil transformation ritual. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Mitsuri Kanroji, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Rook!" An ice-blue magic circle appeared beneath Mitsuri''s feet, and a Rook piece merged into her body. Light flashed. A pair of Devil wings unfolded from within the light. The Rook piece granted high attack and defense power. Combined with Mitsuri''s already superhuman physique, eight times denser than an average person''s, she was now incredibly powerful, capable of withstanding even an High-Class Devil with her physical strength alone. "So this is what it feels like to be a Devil," Mitsuri mused, clenching her fists and feeling the surge of power coursing through her. It was overwhelming. If the power bestowed upon her was this immense, how powerful was her master? Mitsuri gazed at Roy with fervent admiration. "Hehe, Mitsuri, there will be plenty of time to witness my power later," Roy chuckled. Roy''s strength had already reached the mid-level of High-Class Devil. Having awakened his Devil ability, he felt invincible among High-Class Devils. He eagerly anticipated Riser Phenex''s reaction when they clashed upon his return. Roy continued to refine his ice-based techniques. After awakening his ice affinity, his magical talent seemed to have been unlocked. He could now use many magic spells he had only read about in his memories, and creating new techniques became much easier. Most of his ice-based techniques were inspired by the abilities from the anime Freezing. Of course, he had memories of many other ice users, such as Satellizer L. Bridget, Kuzan, Esdeath, and Toshiro Hitsugaya. Satellizer was arguably the strongest among them. Apart from Satellizer''s techniques, the one Roy most desired to learn was Esdeath''s "Mahpadma." It was an incredibly powerful ability that could freeze time and space within a certain range, an almost unstoppable technique. Even a Maou would be helpless against it. Unfortunately, it was too profound and complex for Roy to grasp on his own. ... Several days passed, and Tanjiro successfully completed his mission to investigate the missing girls. The childhood friend was saved, and the Swamp Demon was slain. Tanjiro would soon head to Asakusa, where he would encounter Muzan Kibutsuji for the first time. It was time for Roy and the others to depart as well. "Shinobu-san, inform the Hashira to gather here. Muzan Kibutsuji will be appearing soon. This is our best chance to kill him," Roy instructed before their departure. He intended to take the Hashira with him to Asakusa. After all, they were going to a crowded city. To avoid harming innocent civilians, the Demon Slayer Corps would need to evacuate the area. Shinobu''s eyes lit up with excitement at the prospect of finally killing Muzan Kibutsuji. "Is it true?" she asked eagerly. "Of course," Roy replied with a smile, patting Shinobu''s head. Although Shinobu disliked being patted on the head, she couldn''t resist Roy, given her small stature. Shinobu, after finally escaping Roy''s affectionate gesture, summoned her Kasugai Crow to relay the message. That afternoon, all the Hashira gathered at the Butterfly Mansion, having completed their respective missions and ready to follow Roy''s commands. Inside the Butterfly Mansion, the Hashira stood together. "I won''t waste time with unnecessary words," Roy announced. "Tonight, Muzan Kibutsuji will appear in Asakusa. I need you all to accompany me there, along with the Demon Slayers under your command." Roy stated his purpose directly. The Hashira were excited at the prospect of finally confronting Muzan Kibutsuji. "Excellent! This time, we will definitely slay Muzan Kibutsuji!" Kyojuro Rengoku declared with unwavering determination. "Is the centuries-long struggle of the Demon Slayer Corps finally coming to an end?" Gyomei Himejima exclaimed, tears streaming down his face. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 70+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 53: Preparing to Ambush Muzan Kibutsuji "Men are strongest when protecting someone!" Metal Bat, One Punch Man <><><><><><> The other Hashira, not yet familiar with Roy, their new leader, remained silent. Except for Sanemi Shinazugawa, the Wind Hashira. "Hey! You, Roy, is it?!" Sanemi shouted, pointing at Roy with a rude gesture. "What makes you think you can just waltz in and become the leader of the Demon Slayer Corps?!" Despite his notoriously aggressive, bloodthirsty, and volatile nature, Sanemi held deep respect for Kagaya Ubuyashiki. Therefore, he naturally harbored animosity towards Roy, who had seemingly usurped Kagaya''s position. "Your name is Sanemi Shinazugawa, correct?" Roy asked calmly, unfazed by Sanemi''s outburst. "That''s right. I''m the Wind Hashira, Sanemi Shinazugawa!" "Are you curious why I''ve become the leader of the Demon Slayer Corps?" Roy asked, then turned to Saeko. "Saeko, take him aside and teach him a lesson." "With pleasure," Saeko replied with a sly smile. "Shinazugawa-san, please follow me." Saeko gestured with a playful smirk. "What? You want to fight? I''m always up for a brawl!" Sanemi''s bloodlust surged. He never backed down from a fight. They moved to an open area outside the Butterfly Mansion, followed by Roy and the others. "Shinazugawa-san, please," Saeko said with a bow. "Hmph! You first," Sanemi scoffed, crossing his arms. "Very well. Then please be careful, Shinazugawa-san." Sanemi''s dismissive attitude angered Saeko. She drew her sword and vanished in an instant. Sanemi blinked, surprised by her sudden disappearance. He looked around but couldn''t find her. Then, he felt a cold blade pressed against his neck from behind. Sanemi froze, cold sweat trickling down his back. "My, my, Shinazugawa-san, you''re quite careless, aren''t you?" Saeko chuckled from behind him. "Perhaps you weren''t prepared," she added playfully, retracting her sword and returning to her original position. "This time, Shinazugawa-san, you may attack first." The other Hashira knew that Sanemi was no match for Saeko. However, they weren''t fond of his aggressive and bloodthirsty nature, so none of them spoke up in his defense. Saeko''s words enraged Sanemi, his eyes bloodshot. As a proud and fierce warrior, he couldn''t accept defeat. "Hmph!" Sanemi grunted, as if to warn Saeko of his incoming attack. He charged towards her, wielding a Nichirin Blade in each hand. Saeko simply chuckled at his straightforward assault. With a few casual sidesteps, she effortlessly evaded his attacks. Sanemi''s attacks were far too direct and predictable. After his first attack missed, he swung his other sword. Saeko dodged again with ease. Sanemi''s two swords whirled around him like a whirlwind, but Saeko effortlessly evaded every blow, occasionally placing her blade against his neck without striking. This tactic, though not physically harmful, was incredibly humiliating. Sanemi, due to his love for battle, was covered in scars. He wasn''t afraid of being cut, but being unable to land a hit and constantly taunted was unbearable. "Stop dodging, coward!" Sanemi roared as he continued his assault. A crisp sound echoed through the air. Sanemi''s Nichirin Blade had been sliced clean in two. Saeko''s sword was once again at his neck, a thin line of blood trickling down. Sanemi, however, ignored the blood and stared at his broken sword in disbelief. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I lost..." he muttered, really defeated. Saeko chuckled softly and returned to Roy''s side. With the troublemaker dealt with, Roy addressed the other Hashira. "Prepare yourselves. We depart for Asakusa in one hour." "Yes, Roy-sama!" the Hashira replied and dispersed to make their preparations. An hour later, Roy set off with the Hashira and over a hundred Demon Slayers. By the time they arrived in Asakusa, night had fallen. "Roy-nii-san, will Muzan Kibutsuji really appear here?" Tanjiro asked excitedly. Roy had informed Tanjiro beforehand, so he was already waiting for them in Asakusa. To find Muzan Kibutsuji in the bustling city, they needed Tanjiro''s keen sense of smell. "Yes, Tanjiro. We''re counting on you." "Yes!" Tanjiro was thrilled to be entrusted with such an important task. "Hashira, stay behind us. Do not engage without my orders," Roy instructed. "The rest of you, remove your Demon Slayer uniforms and blend in with the crowd. If you find Muzan Kibutsuji, evacuate the civilians immediately." Roy assigned their tasks, then entered the bustling streets of Asakusa with Tanjiro. The girls accompanying them wore beautiful kimonos over their Demon Slayer uniforms, ready for battle if needed. They strolled through the streets, searching for Muzan Kibutsuji, blending in with the crowd like ordinary people enjoying a night out. Of course, to Roy, it wasn''t much different from an evening stroll. "Excuse me, could we have some dango?" Roy stopped at a food stall with the girls. "Coming right up!" the vendor replied, quickly preparing several skewers of dango. Roy took the skewers and handed them to the eager girls behind him, Makomo and Nezuko among them. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 71+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 54: Muzan Kibutsuji is Surrounded "Don''t let your feelings cloud your judgement!" Krillin, Dragon Ball <><><><><><> Tanjiro was a bit frustrated seeing Roy in the mood for snacks while they were on such an important mission. "Hey, Roy-nii-san, we''re supposed to be looking for Muzan Kibutsuji!" he reminded Roy. "What''s the rush? ...Do you want one?" Roy offered Tanjiro a skewer of dango. The sweet aroma made Tanjiro''s mouth water. He wanted to refuse, but his growling stomach betrayed him. "Yes, please," Tanjiro nodded, accepting the dango and taking a bite. "Mmm! So good!" he exclaimed after the first bite. The group continued their leisurely stroll, enjoying the sights and snacks. They had explored almost the entire bustling street. Suddenly, Tanjiro caught a whiff of an indescribable scent. He froze, his takoyaki slipping from his grasp. "Onii-chan, you shouldn''t waste food like that!" Nezuko swiftly caught the takoyaki and scolded Tanjiro while placing her hands on her hips. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems Muzan Kibutsuji has appeared," Roy said, observing Tanjiro''s reaction. He knew that Tanjiro must have sensed Muzan''s presence. "Really? Muzan Kibutsuji is here?" Shinobu asked eagerly. "Yes. Tanjiro, lead the way," Roy instructed, patting Tanjiro''s shoulder, bringing him back to his senses. "Ah! Okay!" Roy signaled the Demon Slayers and the Hashira to follow. Led by Tanjiro, they arrived at a sheltered alleyway. At the entrance stood a woman and her daughter. Roy recognized them as the wife and child of the human identity Muzan had assumed. This meant Muzan was nearby. "The scent is getting stronger. He must be inside," Tanjiro said, pointing towards the alley with a serious expression. Roy turned to Shinobu. "Shinobu-san, have the Demon Slayers evacuate the civilians. And bring those two with you as well," he said, gesturing towards the woman and her daughter. "Yes, Roy-sama!" Shinobu replied and went to carry out his orders. "Let''s go inside," Roy said, leading the others into the alley. The dark alley was filthy and littered with debris. The pale moonlight cast an eerie glow. Thick, crimson blood stained the ground, sending chills down their spines. At the end of the alley, a figure stood amidst several bodies lying in pools of blood. "Please, don''t kill me... don''t kill me..." a burly man pleaded, his face contorted with terror as he looked at the merciless Demon before him. He and his companions had intended to rob and assault passersby. But this man had brutally murdered his friends. The man''s eyes were filled with despair. Muzan Kibutsuji, however, seemed to relish the man''s pleas. Over the centuries, he had encountered countless individuals who foolishly challenged him. He reveled in their cries for mercy before ending their lives. Just as he was about to kill the man, he noticed a group of people approaching from behind. "Well, well, Muzan Kibutsuji, enjoying yourself, are we?" Roy taunted, observing Muzan, who was dressed like Michael Jackson. "What? That''s Muzan Kibutsuji?" "Is that what Muzan Kibutsuji looks like?" "Damn that Demon! He''s killed again!" "We must kill him today!" ... The Demon Slayers behind Roy murmured amongst themselves. Muzan''s eyes narrowed as his name was called out. He turned to see a group of people in Demon Slayer uniforms. His heart pounded as he realized he was surrounded. An urge to flee surged within him. "Muzan Kibutsuji, don''t even think about escaping. You won''t get away! The centuries-long feud between the Demon Slayer Corps and Demons will end here today," Gyomei Himejima declared, his hands clasped together, tears streaming down his face. "Roy-sama, please allow me to slay Muzan Kibutsuji!" Sanemi Shinazugawa pleaded, kneeling before Roy. After being soundly defeated by Saeko, Sanemi had become much more subdued. "Step aside, Sanemi. You''re no match for him," Roy said, waving him away. Sanemi clenched his fists, frustration burning in his eyes, but he obeyed. "How did you find me?" Muzan demanded, bewildered. For over a thousand years, he had lived among humans without ever being detected by the Demon Slayer Corps. How had they suddenly found him? "Hmph, it doesn''t matter how we found you. All you need to know is that today is the day you die!" Shinobu sneered. "Heh You think you can kill me? Your Demon Slayer Corps has only recently managed to kill an Upper Rank" Muzan scoffed. Indeed, in the past thousand years, many Hashira had died at the hands of the Upper Ranks, And only few Upper Rank had ever been slain. The Hashira felt a pang of shame. Muzan''s words were true. "Hmph! This time is different. Our new leader is a Devil. He will definitely kill you!" Mitsuri declared, her faith in Roy unwavering. "Oh? A Devil, you say?" Muzan finally focused his attention on Roy, who stood at the forefront. As he looked at Roy, a sense of dread washed over him. He felt as if this man could effortlessly end his life. "Alright, who wants to go first?" Roy asked the girls, cutting off Muzan''s rambling. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters, Up to Ch 72+ : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 55: The Four Girls Battle Muzan Kibutsuji "Every tear tells a story cause people don''t cry without a reason" Itachi, Naruto <><><><><><> The only ones present who could fight Muzan Kibutsuji were the girls. Although Gyomei Himejima and the other Hashira could also hold their own against Muzan if they activated their Demon Slayer Marks, there was no need for that. Activating the Demon Slayer Mark significantly shortened their lifespans. In the original story, Muzan was ambushed by Tamayo, who injected him with a drug that turned him into a human. Although Muzan eventually decomposed the drug, it transformed into an aging agent once decomposed. This drug, created by Tamayo, could age Muzan by fifty years per minute. Excluding the time it took for the drug to take effect, Muzan had aged at least nine thousand years. Due to his accelerated aging, his speed and stamina were declining, and he couldn''t even swiftly kill a few Hashira. Even so, the Demon Slayer Corps suffered heavy losses before they could hold out until dawn. Ultimately, Muzan perished under the sunlight. This demonstrated Muzan''s immense power. Hearing Roy''s words, the girls were eager to fight. "Roy, let me go first!" Saeko, impatient to battle a strong opponent, was the first to volunteer. Roy considered this for a moment. "Saeko, you won''t be able to defeat him alone." "Then how about with me as well?" Shinobu stepped forward. "And me..." Kanae also expressed her desire to join the fight. Their conversation was overheard by Muzan Kibutsuji. He was enraged, his fear of Roy momentarily forgotten. Never had he, the Demon King, been treated as mere prey to be fought over. It was an insult. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Furious, Muzan transformed his arms into whip-like appendages and lashed out at them. The whips tore through the air with tremendous force, reducing the walls on either side of the alley to rubble. "Saeko! Shinobu!" Roy called out calmly in the face of Muzan''s ferocious attack. Saeko and Shinobu understood what they had to do. They swiftly moved to intercept Muzan''s whips, their swords deflecting the attacks. "Kanae, Kanao, you join the fight as well. Everyone else, stand back." Kanae and Kanao joined the fray. Roy, along with Makomo, Nezuko, Mitsuri, and Tanjiro, retreated to a nearby rooftop, as did the Hashira. The reason Roy only sent Saeko and the others to fight Muzan was that they were all at the early stages of Middle-Class Devil. They needed a challenging battle to Improve their strength. Muzan possessed the power of High-Class Devil. If Nezuko and Mitsuri joined the fight, there would be no suspense, as both of them were capable of taking on High-Class Devils. Makomo, being only at the early stage of Middle-Class Devil, was not ready for such a fight. She was there simply to be adorable. With that thought, Roy gently patted Makomo''s head. The area around Muzan, spanning a hundred meters, was reduced to ruins. Muzan wielded four whip-like appendages, capable of extending and retracting, serving both offensive and defensive purposes. Each whip targeted one of the girls. Saeko and the others were momentarily held back. But they weren''t content with being on the defensive. They unleashed their techniques. "Thunder Breathing, Thunder Flash!" This was a technique Saeko had created by combining Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash with Iaido. It was as fast as lightning. Saeko''s form blurred with a flash of thunder, and she vanished from her spot. She bypassed the whips and appeared beside Muzan, slashing at him without hesitation. Caught off guard, Muzan''s neck was struck. However, his neck was incredibly tough. Even Saeko''s blade could only penetrate halfway before getting stuck. Saeko swiftly retracted her sword and retreated, dodging the incoming whips. "Wow! Saeko-nee-san''s attack was amazing!" "If I remember correctly, Saeko has only been learning Thunder Breathing for half a month!" "Yes! She''s incredible!" ... Shinobu and Kanae were impressed by Saeko''s successful strike. To unleash such power after only half a month of training in Thunder Breathing and even develop a new technique by combining it with her swordsmanship was truly admirable. "Unfortunately, it didn''t cause any significant damage," Saeko said with a sigh. "His regenerative abilities are too strong!" Shinobu exclaimed, watching as the wound on Muzan''s neck instantly healed. "Perhaps it''s because Saeko isn''t using a Nichirin Blade. Watch this..." Kanae said, stepping forward. "Flower Breathing, Final Form: Vermilion Eye!" This was the ultimate technique of Flower Breathing. By applying pressure to her eyeballs, Kanae pushed her dynamic vision to its limit, slowing down the movements of everything around her. Like a graceful butterfly, Kanae weaved through Muzan''s whips, effortlessly reaching him. "Flower Breathing, Sixth Form: Whirling Peach!" she shouted. Kanae gracefully flipped in mid-air and unleashed a horizontal slash, her Nichirin Blade leaving a trail of flower petals in its wake. The attack was as beautiful as it was deadly. The blade sliced into Muzan''s neck, but once again, it only penetrated halfway before stopping. Muzan''s neck regenerated at an astonishing speed. Kanae had no choice but to retreat. "It seems we can''t sever his head," she said with a sigh. Even Saeko and Kanae, the strongest among them, couldn''t cut through Muzan''s neck. Defeating him seemed like an impossible task. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 56: Nezuko and Mitsuri Join the Battle "A hierarchy not based purely on strength is boring, if you ask me." Sukuna, Jujutsu Kaisen <><><><><><> Having been struck on the neck twice in a row, Muzan Kibutsuji glared at the four girls with fury. "You Demon Slayers are very persistent! Why does everyone want revenge against me? Can''t you simply focus on your own survival?" he snarled. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Shinobu retorted, her voice laced with disbelief and anger. "Do you have any idea how much suffering you''ve caused? How many families have been torn apart because of you? And you dare say such things?!" Shinobu''s eyes burned with killing intent. She wanted nothing more than to tear Muzan to shreds. However, Muzan showed no remorse. He looked at them with disdain. "The people I kill are no different from those who perish in natural disasters. There''s no need to dwell on it. After all, the dead cannot be brought back to life. Shouldn''t you simply focus on living your own lives peacefully? Why bother seeking revenge against me?" Muzan had the audacity to compare himself to a natural disaster. It was true that if someone died in a natural disaster, no one would delve into the cause, nor could they. But Muzan Kibutsuji was not a natural disaster. Before Muzan could continue his self-righteous justification, the four girls had heard enough. Even Kanae, who had always believed in the possibility of peaceful coexistence between Demons and humans, realized that Muzan was incapable of understanding human bonds. "You... You don''t deserve to exist in this world!" she declared, her voice filled with icy rage. The four girls charged at Muzan once more, their attacks even more ferocious than before. However, Muzan wasn''t easily defeated. He had been holding back, searching for an opportunity to escape. But realizing he was completely surrounded with no escape route, he issued a command to all Demons, including the Twelve Kizuki, to come to his aid. Demons from all over surged towards Asakusa, none daring to disobey his orders. Muzan decided to eliminate the four women before him first. Nine whip-like appendages suddenly sprouted from his back, lashing out at the girls with incredible speed. "Look out!" Kanae, with her enhanced vision, was the first to notice the tube-like whips and warned the others. Saeko and the others reacted, but the whips were simply too fast. Caught off guard, Saeko, Shinobu, and Kanao were struck and sent flying. Kanae, who had initially blocked the whips, was overwhelmed by their numbers. There were nine whips in total, two for each girl. The extra whip targeted Kanae, who had reacted first. She was caught off guard and knocked back. In an instant, all four girls were defeated. The difference in strength between an High-Class Devil and a peak Middle-Class Devil was huge. Roy wasn''t surprised by their defeat. He turned to Nezuko and Mitsuri Kanroji. "You two, go and give it a try. Have Saeko and the others come back." Roy remembered Muzan''s true trump card: the eight whips hidden within his legs. These were his fastest whips, far surpassing the nine on his upper body and the two on his arms. The sonic booms they produced could crack the earth, demonstrating their immense power. If Muzan unleashed those eight whips, Saeko and the others would be helpless. That''s why he had Nezuko and Mitsuri replace them. Nezuko and Mitsuri nodded and entered the fray. Saeko and the others, though reluctant, obeyed and returned. Although they weren''t severely injured, being defeated so easily left them with a sense of frustration. "Don''t worry about it," Roy reassured them with a smile. "Muzan Kibutsuji is far stronger than you." His words eased their disappointment. With Nezuko and Mitsuri joining the battle, Muzan''s rage intensified. He lashed out with his whips and the tube-like appendages from his back. "Demonization!" Nezuko activated her Demon Blood Art. Her body rapidly matured into that of an adult woman. A complete Demon horn emerged from her forehead, and her body was covered in wisteria-like patterns. In this state, Nezuko''s bloodlust and destructive power surged. Her regeneration even surpassed that of some Upper Rank Demons. Even if her body were dismembered, she could effortlessly reattach the severed parts with her blood and regenerate instantly. However, Nezuko didn''t dodge Muzan''s attacks. She allowed several whips to pierce her body, blood gushing out. But her expression remained unchanged. She calmly uttered a single word. "Exploding Blood!" Her blood ignited, transforming into flames that engulfed her, instantly cauterizing her wounds. Muzan''s whips were incinerated, the flames spreading towards him along the appendages. Muzan swiftly severed the whips to prevent the flames from reaching him. Meanwhile, Mitsuri activated her Demon Slayer Mark, significantly enhancing her physical abilities. The side effects of the Mark were negligible for a Devil. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She fearlessly took Muzan''s attacks head-on. Muzan''s whips couldn''t harm her. Her superhuman physique withstood every blow. "Love Breathing, First Form: Shivers of First Love!" Mitsuri unleashed a series of whip-like slashes, instantly severing several of Muzan''s whips. In a single exchange, Muzan suffered a significant setback, all the whips on his back destroyed. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters : https://p@treon.com/dragonnx Also a total of 8 fanfics available! ( Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access normally ) <><><><><><> Chapter 57: Roy Takes Action "How can you move forward if you keep regretting the past?" Edward Elric, Fullmetal Alchemist <><><><><><> Despite their combined efforts, Nezuko and Mitsuri couldn''t inflict any significant damage on Muzan Kibutsuji. His whip-like appendages regenerated within moments. The Hashira, observing the intense battle from the rooftop, were drenched in cold sweat. They knew that if they were in the fight, they wouldn''t last a few rounds against Muzan unless they fought with the desperation of someone with nothing to lose. They understood why Roy had prevented them from joining the battle; he was protecting their lives. Muzan, having suffered a setback, didn''t rush to attack. Instead, he turned his attention to Nezuko. "You''re a Demon too? But why can''t I control you?" he questioned, his voice laced with suspicion. Nezuko scoffed. "I''m not a filthy Demon. I''m a noble Devil!" Muzan''s eyes turned cold. He didn''t believe in Devils; to him, Nezuko was just another Demon who had escaped his control. And those who defied him had to be eliminated. Without further ado, Muzan lashed out with the nine whips from his back. Nezuko and Mitsuri calmly countered his attacks. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, a series of sonic booms echoed through the air. 8 Whips erupted from the ground around Muzan''s feet, extending towards Nezuko and Mitsuri. The two girls were sent flying. The Hashira on the rooftop couldn''t see what had struck Nezuko and Mitsuri. They hadn''t yet unlocked the Transparent World, as they hadn''t faced a life-or-death situation like the final battle against Muzan in the original story. Even Muzan''s nine upper body whips were difficult for them to track, let alone his hidden trump card. Indeed, it was the eight whips concealed within Muzan''s legs that had struck the girls. Roy hadn''t warned them because he knew those whips wouldn''t harm them. Nezuko and Mitsuri, who had crashed into a pile of rubble, burst forth, shaking off the debris. Although Muzan''s hidden whips were faster, they couldn''t penetrate Mitsuri''s defenses; they could only knock her back. And against Nezuko, Muzan didn''t dare pierce her with his whips, fearing her Exploding Blood technique. Therefore, the two girls were unfazed by Muzan''s hidden weapons. Now aware of his trump card, they were prepared and no longer easily knocked back. Muzan found himself on the defensive against their relentless assault. Nezuko, in her mature form, was a force to be reckoned with. Every punch and kick had the power to shatter mountains. If she got close enough, she could crush Muzan''s head with a single blow. Mitsuri was equally formidable. She fearlessly withstood Muzan''s attacks, aiming to sever his head. However, Muzan''s regeneration was monstrous, and such injuries couldn''t kill him. Just then, Tengen Uzui, the Sound Hashira, appeared beside Roy. "Roy-sama, a large number of Demons are converging on Asakusa!" he reported. Roy was momentarily surprised. Then, he understood. Muzan was summoning his subordinates to aid his escape. The first to arrive would undoubtedly be the Upper Ranks, and the Demon Slayers stationed outside wouldn''t be able to stop them. "Quickly dispatch the Hashira to intercept them," Roy ordered. Tengen relayed the command, and the Hashira rushed to confront the incoming Demons. Roy then turned to Saeko and the others. "Saeko, you go as well. The Hashira won''t be able to handle the Upper Ranks. You''ll need to intervene." "No problem!" Saeko replied with a sweet smile, and the four girls vanished. "It seems it''s time to finish Muzan Kibutsuji," Roy declared, observing the Demon King struggling against Nezuko and Mitsuri. He had to act quickly before Nakime arrived. Nakime was Muzan''s close aide, and her Blood Demon Art allowed her to manipulate the layout of the Infinity Castle. She could also teleport others. It would be troublesome if Muzan escaped with her help. Muzan seemed to sense Roy''s intent, and fear gripped his heart. The once ferocious Demon King suddenly disintegrated, his body splitting into countless fragments that scattered in all directions. Nezuko and Mitsuri were confused, unsure of Muzan''s intentions. Roy, however, recognized this tactic. It was the same life-saving technique Muzan had used against Yoriichi Tsugikuni a thousand years ago. Muzan could split his body into 1800 fragments, like a self-destruct mechanism. It was one of his trump cards and his ultimate survival tactic. Even if most of the fragments were destroyed, as long as a single piece remained, Muzan could fully regenerate with his unparalleled recovery abilities. Some of the fragments were incredibly tiny. Even Yoriichi could only destroy the larger 1500 fragments in an instant. But facing this tactic, Roy couldn''t help but smile. "Nezuko, Mitsuri, come back," he called out. The two girls returned to his side. "Secret Art: Icy 9-Dragons!" Roy extended his hand, and nine ice dragons materialized, encircling Muzan. The dragons slowly converged, and Muzan, sensing the danger, gathered his scattered fragments, reforming his human body. The nine ice dragons merged, instantly encasing Muzan in ice, creating a towering ice sculpture. Everyone who witnessed this scene, both ordinary civilians and Demon Slayers, was stunned. It was a miracle! Some people stood in silent awe, their expressions filled with wonder and reverence. <><><><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Also a total of 8 fanfics available! <><><><><><> Chapter 58: Resolving Muzan Kibutsuji "No Matter How Strong A Defense, A Stronger Offense Will Always Shatter It."" Byakuya Kuchiki, Bleach <><><><> ~ If you''re interested, you can read up to Chapter 76+ : p@treon.com/dragonnx <><><><> Even Nezuko and Mitsuri were stunned by the sight of Muzan frozen solid. When they recovered from their shock, they looked at Roy with admiration. Roy smirked, a hint of pride in his eyes. The Icy 9-Dragons was a magnificent and powerful technique. It was one of the stronger techniques that Satellizer L Bridget possessed, though Roy could only unleash a fraction of its full potential. Even so, it was more than enough to instantly kill Muzan Kibutsuji. Any living being caught in this attack would be utterly destroyed. However, Roy didn''t kill Muzan outright. He merely froze him solid. "Muzan Kibutsuji," Roy chuckled, "how would you like to die?" "You can''t kill me!" Muzan declared, his voice filled with manic confidence in his near-absolute regenerative abilities. "Oh? Is that so? Then would you like to experience the feeling of being exposed to sunlight?" Roy taunted. Muzan''s face paled with fear. If there was one thing that could truly kill him, it was sunlight. Muzan was speechless. "It''s a shame, though," Roy continued with a sly smile. "After you die, your subordinates, the Upper Ranks and the others, might just choose a new Demon King." Roy''s intention was simple. eliminating Muzan wouldn''t solve the Demon problem quickly. The Twelve Kizuki still remained, and the Upper Ranks were beyond the capabilities of the Demon Slayer Corps. And Roy and his group would eventually leave this world. That''s why he deliberately angered Muzan with those words. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted Muzan to eliminate all the other Demons himself. As the progenitor of Demons, Muzan could use his bloodline curse to kill any Demon. As expected, Muzan''s eyes burned with killing intent upon hearing Roy''s words. With his ruthless, selfish, and egotistical nature, he would never allow the Upper Ranks, whom he considered mere tools, to become the new Demon King. Now that he had no escape, he would drag all Demons down with him. Muzan activated his bloodline curse. Outside Asakusa, Saeko and the others had just slain a few Upper Ranks and were about to deal with the remaining Demons. Suddenly, all the hundreds of Demons present collapsed, their bodies turning to ash and fading away. Not only that, but almost every Demon in existence, except for those who had broken free from Muzan''s control, perished at that moment. "What''s going on?" "Is Muzan Kibutsuji dead?" Saeko and the others exchanged surprised glances, then returned to Roy''s side. They marveled at the massive ice sculpture that held Muzan, their eyes filled with admiration for Roy. "Is Muzan Kibutsuji dead?" Shinobu asked, peering at the frozen figure. "Not yet. We''ll let him die slowly," Roy replied. He instructed Gyomei Himejima and the other Hashira to guard the ice sculpture. They then retired to a nearby residence arranged by the Demon Slayer Corps. Roy wasn''t worried about Muzan escaping. Unless the ice was exposed to direct sunlight for ten days or half a month, it wouldn''t melt. When the sun rose, Muzan would be reduced to ashes. Roy would let him savor the anticipation of his demise. That night, Kagaya Ubuyashiki also arrived. Despite his frail health, he had decided to come after hearing that Muzan had been captured and the other Demons had perished. He wanted to witness Muzan''s end. As the first rays of dawn broke through the horizon, Muzan Kibutsuji finally turned to ash and vanished from existence. The Demon Slayers breathed a collective sigh of relief. "On behalf of the entire Demon Slayer Corps, we thank you, Roy-san!" Kagaya declared, leading the Hashira and the other Demon Slayers in a deep bow of gratitude. "Haha, there''s no need for thanks. It was purely a transaction," Roy replied. With his mission accomplished, Roy relinquished his position as the leader of the Demon Slayer Corps. "Now that Muzan Kibutsuji has been dealt with, it''s time for us to depart." With a wave of his hand, Roy summoned an ice-blue magic circle beneath their feet. In an instant, they vanished. "He really is an extraordinary individual," Amane Ubuyashiki remarked, watching them disappear. "Yes. Thanks to him, the Demon Slayer Corps was able to eliminate Muzan Kibutsuji and countless other Demons with minimal casualties," Kagaya said, deeply grateful to Roy. ... Roy and his group reappeared in the Butterfly Mansion. He decided to stay at the Butterfly Mansion for a while instead of immediately returning to Kuoh Academy. He instructed the Kocho sisters to teach Tanjiro medical skills. He wanted to look after his brother-in-law, especially since he was about to take Nezuko away. Before leaving, he wanted to ensure Tanjiro''s future. He didn''t have such concerns for the other girls. Over the next month, Roy spent his time practicing Satellizer L Bridget''s techniques, Breathing Styles, and spending time with the girls. Within that month, Tanjiro grasped the basics of medicine. However, a month wasn''t enough to become proficient. But he could now handle simple illnesses and injuries. It was time for Roy to return to the world of ''High School DxD''. "Tanjiro, it''s time for us to go," Roy said, patting Tanjiro''s shoulder. "Roy-nii-san... Nezuko..." Tanjiro''s eyes welled up with tears. "Onii-chan, you''re a grown-up now. Why are you still so teary-eyed?" Nezuko scolded, putting her hands on her hips, though her own eyes were also a bit red. <><><><> If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Also a total of 8 fanfics available! Chapter 59: A Bountiful Harvest "No Matter How Strong A Defense, A Stronger Offense Will Always Shatter It."" Byakuya Kuchiki, Bleach ~ Long Chapters Coming Soon :) <><><><> "Tanjiro, we''re leaving the Butterfly Mansion in your care," Shinobu said, expressing her satisfaction with Tanjiro as her student. "Don''t worry, Tanjiro. We''ll come back to visit when we have the chance," Roy reassured him, leaving behind enough wealth for Tanjiro to live comfortably as a landowner. With Tanjiro now equipped with medical skills, they had no further concerns. Roy activated the system''s teleportation function. In the next moment, he and the girls vanished from the Butterfly Mansion. ... Back in Roy''s castle in the world of ''High School DxD'', Asia, Saya, Shizuka, Yuriko, Alice, and Rika watched as Roy and Saeko disappeared before their eyes. Roy had told them he might return in the blink of an eye, so they waited patiently. "Why hasn''t Roy come back yet?" Asia asked anxiously, barely a second after they had vanished. No one answered. They all shared her worry. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, a brilliant light filled the room. Roy and the others reappeared. The girls rushed towards them with cries of joy. Saya was about to leap into Roy''s arms, but she stopped short, noticing the new girls behind him. Jealousy flared within her. "Hmph! I knew you''d bring other women back with you!" Saya huffed, turning her head away, though she couldn''t resist stealing glances at Roy. Roy noticed Saya''s reaction. It was expected. After all, Saya wouldn''t be Saya without her tsundere antics. And Roy loved that about her. He put down little Alice, who had been clinging to him, and approached Saya. "I love you the most, Saya," he whispered in her ear. "Come to my room tonight." "I-Idiot! W-Who would do that?!" Saya stammered, her face flushed crimson. Roy chuckled. He loved how flustered she became, even as she pretended to refuse. That evening, to welcome the new members, Shizuka, Saeko, Kanae, and Shinobu prepared a grand feast. Over dinner, the girls bonded and became as close as sisters. As promised, Saya received a thorough "lesson" from Roy that night. ... The next day, Roy returned to his usual routine. "Saya, Asia, Saeko, wake up! It''s time for school!" With the help of Shizuka, his maid, Roy got ready for the day and enjoyed a hearty breakfast. Saya, Asia, and Saeko finally emerged after a long wait. They gathered at the entrance. "It''s all your fault for waking up so late. Look, we''re already late for class!" Roy grumbled. "Hmph! Whose fault do you think it is that we woke up late?" Saya retorted, glaring at him. Her legs still felt wobbly. Roy shrugged helplessly, unable to argue with that. "What are you waiting for? Open the portal to school!" Saya demanded. "Yes, my lady," Roy sighed, activating the teleportation magic. He made a mental note to give Saya another "lesson" that night. Saya shivered, sensing impending doom. ... At school, under the watchful eyes of their homeroom teacher and classmates, Roy returned to his seat, his expression nonchalant. Saya and Asia, however, scurried to their seats, their faces flushed. The teacher didn''t comment and continued with the lesson. "Hey, Buchou, why are you late today? Did you overdo it last night?" Aika Kiryuu whispered to Roy as soon as he sat down. "Of course. That''s why we woke up so late. My legs are still wobbly," Roy replied casually. Aika looked at him with a mixture of disgust and amusement. "Oh, don''t get me wrong. I was talking about Saya. Look, her legs are still shaking." Roy pointed towards Saya. Aika glanced at Saya, who was slumped over her desk, her legs positioned in an awkward, unsteady manner. "Hmm, you''re right," Aika nodded. Saya, sensing their whispers and glances, had a feeling they were talking about her. "Seems like Buchou is quite the stallion, huh?" Aika remarked with a sly grin. "Naturally," Roy replied without missing a beat. The two of them discussed such matters without a hint of embarrassment. "By the way, after school, you three come with me to the Kendo Club. I have something important to discuss with you," Roy suddenly said to Aika. "Eh? Sure." Aika didn''t question him further. ... After school, Roy took Aika, Murayama, and Katase to his private training room at the Kendo Club. "Buchou, what''s this important matter?" Aika finally asked, unable to contain her curiosity. "I''m going to teach you a new swordsmanship style," Roy explained with a smile. "If you can master it within a month, I''ll give you a surprise." "Wow! A new swordsmanship style? Awesome!" Murayama and Katase exclaimed excitedly. Aika, however, wondered what the surprise might be. "Let''s begin, then." Roy planned to teach them Water Breathing. If they could master it within a month, he would make them his servants. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 60: A Date and a Little Kitten "No matter how sturdy something appears, it should have some weakness." Susanoo, Akame Ga Kill ~ Long Chapters Coming Soon :) <><><><> If they couldn''t learn it, then they simply weren''t meant to. Water Breathing was the simplest of all the Breathing Styles. Aika, Murayama, and Katase had been practicing kendo for a long time, and their physical conditioning was excellent. Learning Breathing Styles would be much easier for them, which was why Roy had given them a one-month deadline. "Water Breathing, First Form: Water Surface Slash." After explaining the training method, Roy demonstrated the technique. His wooden sword created a wave of water, effortlessly slicing through several wooden posts. "Whoa! Amazing!" the three girls exclaimed in unison, their eyes sparkling with admiration. "Was that a Sword Technique?" "That''s incredible!" "How did Buchou do that?" ... "That was a Breathing Style," Roy explained with a smile. "If you master it, you can do the same." "Really?" "Of course." With his confirmation, the three girls eagerly began practicing. Driven by their desire to impress Roy and earn the promised reward, they trained diligently. "Oh, one more thing," Roy suddenly remembered something. The three girls looked at him expectantly. Roy grinned mischievously. "Focus Your Mind, and Reach the Pinnacle!" Although they didn''t understand the meaning of those words, they etched them into their memories. Roy provided some further guidance, then left them to their training. ... Back at his castle, Roy began teaching Saya and the others Breathing Styles. Breathing Styles were incredibly practical, enhancing physical abilities and reflexes. Even Shizuka and the others, who focused on magic, could benefit from learning it. After all, learning Breathing Styles was relatively easy for Devils. ... On the weekend, Roy took Saya out on a date. He wasn''t very familiar with Kuoh Town. It seemed to be a modern city, quite large despite being called a town. Saya was overjoyed to be on a date with Roy. She skipped happily alongside him, holding his hand, her childlike nature shining through. They strolled through the bustling streets, shopping, enjoying delicious food, and having fun. "Saya, let''s go there," Roy suggested, pointing to an arcade across the street. "Okay! I''m a genius and a beautiful girl. I''m amazing at games!" Saya declared confidently, puffing out her chest. "Let''s go then." Roy led Saya into the arcade. "Let''s play this game." After looking around, Roy chose a fighting game. They sat down and started a versus match. The fighting game was similar to King of Fighters, though not as classic. The controls were also quite similar, and Roy quickly got the hang of it. Saya, living up to her reputation as a genius, also mastered the controls quickly. They engaged in an intense battle. "Take this!" "Here''s my special move!" "Haha, how about this technique?" ... Completely engrossed in the game, they shouted and cheered, oblivious to their surroundings. Their exciting match drew a crowd of onlookers. Despite her intelligence, Saya lacked experience in fighting games. After all, she was a model student. Roy, on the other hand, was a King of Fighters expert in his previous life. Having familiarized himself with this game, he naturally had the upper hand. Soon, Saya couldn''t keep up, and Roy mercilessly defeated her. "Hmph! Roy, you should go easy on me!" Saya pouted, acting spoiled. The onlookers were bombarded with a wave of cuteness. "Eh? A challenger?" Just as Roy was about to leave with Saya, a challenge request appeared on his arcade screen. Still eager to play, Roy accepted without hesitation. Anyone who dared to challenge him after witnessing his previous match was clearly no pushover. Within a single round, Roy realized his opponent was a skilled player. He lost the first round. Roy got serious for the second round. Saya cheered him on from the sidelines. Roy won the second round. He lost the third, won the fourth, and continued this back-and-forth until the tenth round, ultimately winning the match with a score of six to four. The onlookers were thrilled by the intense match. They hadn''t seen such a close and exciting battle in a long time. His opponent didn''t request another rematch. Instead, they walked over from the arcade machine opposite Roy. "Whoa! It''s Koneko-chan!" Roy exclaimed in surprise. He hadn''t expected his formidable opponent to be Koneko Toujou. "Roy-senpai, you''re so strong," Koneko said with her usual stoic expression. She didn''t seem surprised to see him. It seemed she had witnessed his match with Saya and decided to challenge him. "Haha, Koneko-chan, you''re very skilled too," Roy replied with a smile. Koneko''s expression remained unchanged. She glanced at Saya, then back at Roy. "Roy-senpai, are you on a date?" she asked. "Yes, we are. Koneko-chan, would you like to join us?" Roy readily confirmed and extended an invitation to Koneko. "No, thank you. I have to go home," Koneko declined. "But before I go, Roy-senpai, I have a favor to ask." "Oh? What is it?" Roy looked at Koneko curiously. "Buchou hasn''t been in a good mood lately. Neither I nor Akeno-senpai can comfort her. I was hoping you could visit the Occult Research Club," Koneko explained, her eyes filled with hope. Roy pondered her words and quickly understood the source of Rias distress. Under pressure from her family, Rias was engaged to Riser Phenex, the third son of the Phenex family, one of the 72 Pillars. The engagement ceremony was approaching. However, Rias didn''t love Riser and was deeply troubled by the impending marriage. "Don''t worry, Koneko-chan. I''ll definitely visit the Occult Research Club," Roy assured her. Koneko nodded and left. Roy and Saya continued their date. ... The next day, after school, Roy went to the Occult Research Club as promised. He knocked, but there was no response. He pushed the door open. The clubroom wasn''t empty. Rias sat at her desk, her chin resting on her hands, staring blankly ahead, lost in thought. Roy quietly approached her. "Rias-senpai, what are you thinking about?" he asked playfully, leaning close to her face. "Aah!" Rias yelped, startled by Roy''s sudden appearance. Her flustered expression was adorable. Roy burst into laughter. Rias realized it was Roy''s doing and playfully glared at him. "Roy-kun, you''ve become quite mischievous." "Haha, not at all. You were just too deep in thought, Rias-senpai," Roy retorted with feigned innocence. Rias smile faded as the topic shifted back to her worries. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 61: Rias Shock! "In order to exist you need a purpose, to exist without a purpose is the same as being dead." Gaara, Naruto <><><><> PS : Good day to you all, From now onwards, this Fanfic will receive longer chapsabout the size of 3/4 regular chapters combined. the schedule will stay the same ?? <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review. <><><><> "Rias-senpai, are you troubled by something?" Roy asked directly, noticing her melancholic expression. Rias replied with a forced smile, "No, not at all. Don''t worry, Roy-kun." In Rias eyes, Roy was Just a Middle-Class Devil. She wouldn''t burden him with her problems. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing her reluctance to share, Roy decided to change the subject. "Well, if you don''t want to talk about it, let''s forget about those worries for now. How about we go on a date?" he suggested, extending his hand with a gentle smile. "Eh? A date?" Rias blushed at Roy''s bold invitation. No one had ever asked her out on a date before. After a moment of hesitation, Rias placed her hand in Roy''s, a smile gracing her lips. "Then I''ll be in your care, Roy-kun." Roy eagerly pulled her along. "Don''t worry, Rias-senpai. Leave it to me!" He led Rias out of the Occult Research Club in a hurry. As soon as they left, two figures appeared in the clubroom. "Ara ara, it seems only Roy-kun can make Rias happy," Akeno observed with a teasing smile. "Indeed" Koneko agreed with a nod. "It''s just a shame that Roy-kun can''t really change anything," Akeno sighed. Koneko remained silent. ... Meanwhile, Roy and Rias strolled through the bustling streets, enjoying their date. No girl, not even a Devil, could resist the allure of shopping. Rias completely forgot about her engagement woes as she explored the town with Roy. They shopped, savored delicious snacks, visited a lantern festival at a shrine, and enjoyed each other''s company. Their date ended late in the evening. As they walked back, Rias looked at Roy with a radiant smile. "Roy-kun, thank you for today." Her smile hadn''t faded since their date began. This was the happiest and most memorable day she had experienced in a long time. "Haha, you''re welcome. I had a wonderful time too, Rias-senpai," Roy replied. "You can call me by my name, Roy-kun," Rias said with a playful wink. Roy''s smile widened. "Then you can call me Roy too, Rias." "Roy," Rias said, her voice filled with warmth. "Yes?" "Rias, if you''re ever troubled by something, just stay true to your own feelings," Roy advised. Rias paused, then smiled. "Yes, I understand." "Then I''ll see you tomorrow, Rias." They had arrived back at the Occult Research Club. "Yes, see you tomorrow," Rias replied with a wave. Roy activated his teleportation magic and vanished. "Stay true to my own feelings, huh? I understand," Rias murmured, a newfound resolve in her heart. "Buchou, how was your date?" Akeno and Koneko suddenly appeared before her. Rias blushed at the question. "It was... wonderful," she replied vaguely, then hurried into the clubroom. Akeno, seeing Rias reaction, knew that she must have had a great time. "Ara ara, Buchou must be very happy. Now I want to go on a date with Roy-kun too," Akeno teased. "Akeno!" Rias scolded. But Akeno was unfazed. "Ara ara, Rias, are you trying to monopolize Roy-kun? That''s not fair." Rias couldn''t help but chuckle at Akeno''s relentless teasing and quickened her pace. Akeno giggled, watching her go. ... Back at his castle, Roy decided it was time to return to the Underworld. He needed to ask his sister, Grayfia, about his awakened ability, and he also had to address Rias situation. He gathered the girls and informed them of his plans to return to the Underworld. The girls erupted in excited chatter. "I wonder what Roy-onii-chan''s sister is like," Nezuko said, curious about Grayfia. "A-Are we meeting the parents?" Mitsuri stammered, her face flushed. The Kocho sisters were also a bit nervous about meeting Roy''s sister for the first time. "Haha, don''t worry. Although she may seem stern, she''s actually very kind," Roy reassured them, patting Nezuko''s head. His words eased their worries. Saeko and the others, having already met Grayfia, were more relaxed. Roy activated the teleportation magic. They vanished in a flash of blue light. ... Underworld, the Lucifuge territory. A blue light filled the hall as Roy and his group materialized. Grayfia stood before them, waiting for their arrival. "I''m home, Sis" Roy greeted his sister with a smile. "Welcome home," Grayfia replied, her expression stoic. Although she didn''t smile, her happiness was evident. "By the way, let me introduce you..." Roy introduced his servants to his sister. Although Grayfia had met Saeko and the others before, they hadn''t been properly acquainted. After the introductions, Grayfia looked at Saeko with surprise. She had noticed Saeko''s talent before, but she hadn''t expected her to reach the peak of Middle-Class Devil so quickly. She was even more astonished to see that Kanae and the others were also at the peak of Middle-Class Devil. Middle-Class Devils were considered the backbone of the Underworld, let alone those at the peak of that rank. Even Riser Phenex didn''t have many Middle-Class Devils in his peerage. Most of his servants were Low-Class Devils, and he had only one High-Class Devil: Yubelluna, the "Bomb Queen." "So, Sis, what do you think of my peerage?" Roy asked with a hint of pride. "They''re impressive," Grayfia nodded in approval. Grayfia then arranged rooms for the girls to rest, as it was already late. Roy accompanied Grayfia to her room. "Sis, I have something to show you," Roy said with a mischievous grin, pulling her along. Only in front of his sister did Roy show this childish side of himself. "What is it?" Grayfia asked curiously. "Look..." Roy extended his hand, and an ice rose materialized in his palm. Grayfia''s eyes narrowed. "This is...?" "Yes, it''s my awakened Devil ability. Isn''t it amazing?" Roy boasted. However, Grayfia didn''t seem surprised by the ice rose. "Eh? Sis, you don''t seem surprised that I awakened an ability." "Well, your mother also awakened an ice-based ability. But..." Grayfia trailed off, and Roy asked curiously, "But what?" "Your mother was a direct descendant of one of the 72 Pillars, which is why she awakened an ice ability. However, her ice ability wasn''t very strong," Grayfia explained. Roy finally understood why Grayfia wasn''t surprised. She assumed his ice ability would be similar to his mother''s, not very potent. But... Roy smirked. He unleashed a surge of ice magic, coating the entire room in a thin layer of frost. He was deliberately suppressing his power; otherwise, the entire castle would have been frozen instantly. Grayfia was taken aback by the sheer intensity of his ice magic. She hadn''t paid close attention to Roy''s strength earlier, assuming he had only recently reached Middle-Class Devil. But now, she realized that Roy was already an High-Class Devil. Moreover, his ice magic was incredibly potent. His power had grown at an astonishing rate. Roy chuckled, seeing his sister''s surprised expression. "By the way, Sis, I have a favor to ask." Grayfia recovered from her shock. "Just tell me. You''re the heir to the Lucifuge clan." "Well, I''d like you to approach the Gremory and Phenex families..." Roy explained his plan. He wanted Grayfia to propose a Rating Game to the Gremory and Phenex families. The winner of the Rating Game between Roy and Riser would become Rias fianc. "Hmm... for Rias? That seems appropriate," Grayfia replied calmly. Roy chuckled, not denying his intentions. "I''ll speak to the Gremory and Phenex families, but there''s no guarantee they''ll agree." "Thank you, Sis!" Roy expressed his gratitude. He wasn''t worried about their refusal. The current head of the Gremory clan doted on his daughter, Rias. And her brother, Sirzechs Lucifer, the current Maou, also adored his little sister. Previously, they had no choice but to agree to Rias engagement with Riser, whom she didn''t love. But if there was an alternative, a way for the Gremory family to save face, they wouldn''t object to letting Rias choose for herself. ... The next day, Grayfia went to handle Roy''s request. Roy returned to the human world with the girls. He still had to attend school. Perhaps due to Grayfia''s efficiency, Rias received news from her family that afternoon. Back in the Underworld, Rias was puzzled when her brother, Sirzechs, informed her of a change in her engagement with Riser. But when she heard that Roy had challenged Riser to a Rating Game for her sake, she was deeply touched. She recalled their first date, her heart filled with warmth. However, worry soon crept in. In her eyes, Roy was only a Middle-Class Devil. And his peerage was small. How could he defeat Riser, who was already an High-Class Devil? Ignoring her brother''s further explanations, she activated a teleportation magic circle and returned to the human world. ... At Kuoh Academy, Rias rushed to Roy''s classroom. In front of everyone, she dragged Roy away. The entire class, including the teacher, was stunned. They never expected Rias, who always maintained a dignified composure, to act so impulsively. Roy didn''t resist as Rias pulled him along. They arrived at the Occult Research Club. Rias dragged Roy into a room, slammed the door shut, and pinned him against the wall. "Roy-kun, don''t you think you owe me an explanation?" she demanded, her large eyes fixed on him. "Um... what do you want me to explain?" Roy asked innocently, feigning ignorance. Rias was not amused by his response. "Hmph! The Rating Game challenge against Riser Phenex, of course!" she huffed, her cheeks puffed out. Since Rias had already brought it up, Roy dropped the act. He wrapped an arm around Rias and, with a swift motion, reversed their positions, pinning her against the wall instead. "Aah!" Rias yelped in surprise. "Do you really want to be engaged to that guy, Riser?" Roy asked, his voice low. "Of course not... but..." Roy cut her off. "No buts, Rias. Do you not believe in my strength? Or do you simply not like me?" Rias blushed. She couldn''t deny her feelings for Roy. She had already been fond of him, and their date had only solidified those feelings. However, she wasn''t easily swayed by his words. She focused her attention, trying to gauge Roy''s power, but she couldn''t see through him. Usually, one could only conceal their power from those of equal or lower rank. Could it be that Roy''s strength... Rias stared at Roy in disbelief. "Yes, Rias. I''m an High-Class Devil now," Roy confirmed with a smile. Rias was stunned. Not long ago, she had celebrated Roy''s breakthrough to Middle-Class Devil. Now, just a few days later, he had already become an High-Class Devil. To achieve such rapid progress, rising from Low-Class to High-Class Devil within a few months, was practically a miracle in the Underworld. No wonder she couldn''t see through his power. Rias looked at Roy as if he were some kind of monster. Roy noticed her gaze and said with a hint of exasperation, "Hey, Rias, what''s with that look?" Rias giggled, covering her mouth with her hand. But then, her expression turned worried. "Even though you''ve reached High-Class Devil, Roy, Riser has been an High-Class Devil for years. And your peerage..." ... Rias trailed off, her concern evident. Roy understood her worries. Rating Games were team battles. Individual strength was important, but the strength of one''s peerage was equally crucial. Riser Phenex had his immortality, the ability to be reborn from ashes, a truly troublesome ability. But Roy had awakened his ice magic. He was eager to test it against Riser''s immortality. As for his peerage, there was no need to worry. Although he didn''t have a Queen yet, Nezuko and Mitsuri both possessed the strength of High-Class Devils. Together, they could even handle Riser''s Queen. And his other servants were also quite powerful. Roy had no reason to be concerned. "Don''t worry, Rias. My servants are very strong. I''ll show you after school. But for now, let''s go on a date." Roy took Rias hand and started running. "Eh? But Roy, aren''t you skipping class?" Rias reminded him, though she was excited about the prospect of another date. "That doesn''t matter!" Roy replied. Skipping class wasn''t a big deal, especially for Devils. They spent the rest of the afternoon enjoying their date. That evening, Roy invited Rias, Akeno, and Koneko to his castle. "Ara ara, so this is where Roy-kun lives. It''s quite impressive," Akeno remarked, looking around the castle in awe. The castle had a classic exterior, but the interior was modern and cozy. "Rias, how about we move in with Roy-kun?" Akeno suggested, seemingly quite fond of the place. "Yes, it''s quite lovely," Rias agreed. They both looked at Roy expectantly. "Haha, of course, you''re welcome to stay here if you''d like," Roy replied. He wouldn''t refuse their request. In fact, he welcomed it. "Come on, let''s go inside. Everyone''s waiting to welcome you." Roy led the three girls into the living room. Saeko, Kanae, and the others had prepared a welcome party, with various fruits and snacks laid out. ... "Welcome, Rias, Akeno, and Koneko-chan!" Saeko greeted them warmly. "Welcome, Rias-senpai, Akeno-senpai, and Koneko-san!" Asia chimed in. Rias, Akeno, and Koneko were delighted by the warm reception. They all introduced themselves, and the atmosphere became lively. Roy felt a bit sidelined. "Koneko-chan, want to play?" Alice, ever energetic, approached Koneko with the three little girls from the Butterfly Mansion. "Roy-onii-chan bought me the latest game console. Want to try it?" she asked, showing off the handheld device. The latest game console? Normally, Koneko, with her stoic personality, wouldn''t play with children she had just met. But the allure of the new game console was too strong to resist. Alice dragged Koneko away to play. "Ara ara, Roy''s home is quite lively, isn''t it?" Akeno remarked, watching Koneko play with Alice and the little girls. The Occult Research Club had always been just the three of them, making it seem a bit deserted compared to this. "Where did Roy find so many servants? He only had a few last time," Rias wondered with a hint of envy. When they dealt with the Stray Devil incident, Roy didn''t have this many servants, and their strength was relatively low. Now, he had a whole entourage of powerful individuals. Rias was envious. In all these years, she had only formed contracts with Akeno and Koneko. Akeno also looked at Roy curiously, sharing Rias question. "Hehe, that''s a secret," Roy chuckled, refusing to divulge his methods. Rias was disappointed. But then, she realized it was natural for him to keep such matters private. Roy noticed her disappointment and whispered in her ear, "If you become my fiance, I''ll tell you." Rias blushed at his words. She was still quite shy about such matters. Roy found her reaction amusing. "Ara ara, Roy-kun, if I''m not mistaken, you don''t have a Queen yet, do you?" Akeno suddenly remarked. "Yes, I don''t have a Queen yet," Roy confirmed. "That''s not good. Riser Phenex''s Queen is Yubelluna, the ''Bomb Queen.'' She''s incredibly powerful," Akeno pointed out. Rias nodded in agreement. "Then how about I become Roy-kun''s Queen?" Akeno offered with a smile. Rias face darkened. She had just been envying Roy''s impressive peerage. Now, both of her servants were about to defect. But considering that Roy indeed lacked a Queen, she couldn''t object. She remained silent, her expression sullen. Roy, amused by Rias reaction, struggled to contain his laughter. "That''s an excellent suggestion," he said, playing along. "Right? Right?" Akeno chimed in with a playful wink. "But if Akeno-senpai joins my peerage, poor Rias will be heartbroken," Roy added, teasingly. "I won''t!" Rias retorted defensively. "Really?" Roy and Akeno burst into laughter. Rias realized they were teasing her. "Akeno..." she whined. "Ara ara, Rias reactions are just too amusing!" Akeno giggled, leaning against Roy''s shoulder. Rias sighed. She couldn''t handle Akeno at all. "Don''t worry, you two. Nezuko and Mitsuri can both unleash the power of High-Class Devils. The Bomb Queen is nothing to fear," Roy reassured them, patting Nezuko''s head. "Eh?" Rias and Akeno looked at Nezuko and Mitsuri in surprise. They hadn''t expected them to be so powerful. Nezuko and Mitsuri puffed out their chests proudly, enjoying the attention. "Nezuko-chan, Mitsuri-san, show them your Devil wings," Roy instructed. "Okay!" With a flap of their wings, Nezuko and Mitsuri soared into the air, circling the living room. Rias and Akeno were stunned. They had never seen such powerful aura from Middle-Class Devils before. "Amazing..." Rias murmured, her eyes wide with admiration. "It seems Roy-kun has a knack for finding talented individuals," Akeno commented with a hint of envy. Roy simply smiled mysteriously. He wouldn''t reveal his secrets. After the lively welcome party, Roy spent some quality time with each of the girls. ... The next day, Roy went to school as usual. Rias and Akeno also returned to the Occult Research Club. They couldn''t skip class like Roy. At the clubroom, Rias and Akeno discussed Roy''s Rating Game challenge against Riser Phenex. "Akeno, do you think Roy can win?" Rias asked, her voice laced with worry. "It''s hard to say. Riser has been an High-Class Devil for many years, and his peerage is quite strong. But Roy''s growth rate is astonishing. And his servants..." Akeno trailed off, remembering the power displayed by Nezuko and Mitsuri. "Even so, I''m still worried," Rias admitted. She couldn''t bear the thought of Roy losing and being forced to give up on her. "Rias, you should have more faith in Roy-kun," Akeno reassured her. "He''s not one to take on a challenge he can''t win." Rias nodded, though her worries lingered. ... Meanwhile, Roy was enjoying his school life, teasing Aika Kiryuu and flirting with the other girls. He also continued to train his peerage, guiding them in mastering Breathing Styles and honing their demonic powers. The Rating Game against Riser Phenex was approaching, and Roy was confident in his victory. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 62: Bathhouse Shenanigans "Because of what you are missing, you have experienced many things that an ordinary person never would. While they may be painful, they will surely help you to clear your own path. So love everything about yourself." Prince Despa, Ranking of Kings <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review. <><><><> "The Rating Game is scheduled for ten days from now," Rias announced. "Although I''m not sure how much it will help, I''d like to invite everyone to a training camp. It''s the least I can do." Despite her trust in Roy, Rias still felt compelled to contribute somehow, hence the invitation to train together. Roy naturally wouldn''t refuse her offer. "No problem," he agreed. "Then let''s depart tomorrow. I''ll arrange for everyone to be excused from school," Rias said, pleased with his response. Ten days wasn''t enough time for significant improvement, but it would be a nice change of pace. ... Early the next morning, Rias led Roy and the others to her secret training grounds. They carried large bags and luggage, looking more like they were going on vacation than to a training camp. "Wow, Koneko-chan is so strong!" Alice exclaimed, running after Koneko. "Amazing! Amazing!" The three little girls from the Butterfly Mansion echoed Alice''s sentiment. The four lolis surrounded Koneko, their eyes filled with admiration. Koneko carried a massive pack, several times her size, without a change in her expression as they climbed the mountain path. Saeko, Shinobu, Kanae, and the other girls also carried heavy packs. This was part of Rias weight training regimen. Everyone except the lolis had to carry a load, even Shizuka and Asia, the healers, though their burdens were lighter. To Rias surprise, none of them seemed to struggle. In fact, they carried their loads with ease. Akeno noticed something peculiar. "Ara ara, how interesting... Their breathing seems a bit unusual," she observed. "Indeed. Perhaps it''s some kind of special magic," Rias speculated. "Haha, it''s not magic. It''s just a breathing technique," Roy explained. He didn''t intend to keep Breathing Styles a secret. Thanks to their mastery of Breathing Styles, the girls could handle this level of physical training without any strain. Even Shizuka and Rika, who had only recently learned it, were doing fine. "Breathing technique?" Rias and Akeno echoed, unfamiliar with the concept. After all, this was an era of magic. "It''s just a training method. I can teach you if you''re interested," Roy offered. Rias and Akeno readily accepted, intrigued by this new technique. ... They soon arrived at Rias secret training grounds. "Wow, it''s beautiful!" "It really is!" Asia and the others were instantly captivated by the scenery. It was a vast estate with lush greenery, gardens, mountains, a lake... a paradise for relaxation. "Alright, let''s begin our training once we''re settled in," Rias announced. They entered the estate, unpacked their belongings, and changed into their training attire. They gathered at the training grounds, a spacious area large enough for intense combat. "I''ve already taught you the basics of magic manipulation, so let''s jump right into sparring today," Roy declared, then turned to Akeno. "Akeno-senpai, would you mind being their opponent?" "No problem," Akeno replied with a smile. She transformed into her shrine maiden attire and flew to the center of the training grounds. Roy turned to Saeko and the others with a grin. "So, who wants to challenge Akeno first? Just a friendly reminder, she''s an High-Class Devil." As soon as he finished speaking, Saeko stepped forward. "I''ll go first," she declared, her eyes locked on Akeno, filled with fighting spirit. Roy shrugged. He had expected Saeko to be the first one. "Alright, Saeko, you''re up first." "Both of you, give it your all. Don''t hold back. We have Asia and Shizuka here for healing, and Rias and I will intervene if necessary," Roy instructed. He wanted them to fight without reservation. There was no point in holding back during a sparring match. Rias frowned but didn''t object. "Hehe, in that case, I''ll go all out," Akeno chuckled from her position in the air. "Please do," Saeko replied, drawing her sword. The battle was about to begin. Saeko made the first move. "Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash!" She transformed into a golden lightning bolt, charging towards Akeno with incredible speed. "So fast! Is this the power of Breathing Styles?" Rias gasped, astonished by Saeko''s speed. Akeno, however, remained calm and composed. She raised her right hand and shouted, "Lightning Strike!" Countless bolts of lightning descended from the sky, targeting Saeko. Even with her speed, Saeko couldn''t evade the barrage. She had to change tactics. "Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash - Eightfold!" Saeko''s body crackled with golden lightning, and she vanished, transforming into a streak of lightning, weaving through the incoming attacks. This was a technique developed by Zenitsu Agatsuma. With Roy''s help, Saeko had mastered it. And her version was even more potent than Zenitsu''s. In the original story, Zenitsu could only unleash up to eight consecutive attacks. But with her Devil physique, Saeko could execute even more. She became a golden blur, circling Akeno relentlessly. Akeno struggled to keep up with Saeko''s speed. Her playful smile vanished, replaced by a serious expression. She had initially assumed Saeko was just an ordinary Middle-Class Devil, easily defeated. But Saeko proved to be a formidable opponent. Alice and the other lolis cheered for Saeko. "Saeko-nee-san is amazing!" "Go, Saeko-nee-san!" "Saeko-nee-san will win!" ... Saeko continued to evade the lightning strikes while closing in on Akeno. She noticed that as she got closer to Akeno, the number of lightning strikes decreased. Saeko wondered. This was her chance. "Thunder Breathing, Fourth Form: Distant Thunder!" Saeko''s body erupted with lightning, and she shot upwards like a golden projectile. She reached Akeno in an instant. Their eyes met, and Saeko noticed that Akeno wasn''t panicking. Instead, she had a sly smile, as if she had anticipated this. "Lightning Flash!" Akeno shouted. A torrent of lightning erupted from her body, engulfing Saeko. Saeko realized she had fallen for Akeno''s trap. The decrease in lightning strikes as she approached had been deliberate. Akeno had lured her closer to unleash a powerful attack. Despite the overwhelming lightning, Saeko remained calm. She spread her Devil wings, hovering in mid-air. She sheathed her sword, assuming a Iaido stance. The lightning around her vanished, seemingly converging into her sword. "Thunder Breathing: Thunder Cutter!" This was a technique Saeko had developed by enhancing her Iaido Slash. It was far more powerful than a regular Iaido Slash. Her sword crackled with lightning, as if she were wielding pure electricity. With a flash of golden light, she slashed forward, cleaving through Akeno''s lightning attack. The torrent of electricity vanished instantly. Akeno was stunned. She hadn''t held back at all. That was her full power. Yet, Saeko had effortlessly countered it. Rias, watching from below, was equally astonished. She couldn''t believe Saeko, a Middle-Class Devil, could hold her own against Akeno, an High-Class Devil. Only Roy knew that although Saeko was powerful, she was still slightly weaker than Akeno, the Priestess of Thunder. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Against a common High-Class Devil, Saeko could undoubtedly win. But Akeno wielded the devastating power of lightning. As expected, after unleashing her Thunder Cutter, Saeko was panting heavily. Having used Thunderclap and Flash multiple times and then her strongest technique, she was exhausted. Roy appeared beside Saeko, supporting her as she landed. "Well done, Saeko," he praised with a smile. Saeko smiled back, though a hint of regret lingered in her eyes. "But I still lost." "Don''t worry about it. You were amazing," Roy reassured her, giving her a thumbs up. "Indeed, Saeko-san was truly impressive. If we were at the same level, I would have lost," Akeno admitted. If they had been equal in strength, Akeno might have been defeated in an instant. Saeko looked at Akeno with renewed fighting spirit. The two women, both wielders of lightning, seemed to share a mutual respect. "Alright, Akeno and Saeko, take a break. Next..." Roy turned to Koneko. "Koneko-chan, would you like to spar? You can choose your opponent." Koneko looked around and ultimately chose Nezuko. She noticed that Nezuko was the only one without a sword. As a Rook, Koneko primarily relied on her fists in combat, so she chose Nezuko, who didn''t seem to use weapons. Roy and Rias exchanged amused glances. It seemed Koneko had been playing games with Alice when Roy introduced Nezuko and Mitsuri, so she was unaware that Nezuko possessed the strength of an High-Class Devil. "Alright, Nezuko versus Koneko it is," Roy announced, then whispered to Nezuko, "Remember, no demonization." "Okay," Nezuko nodded obediently. ... The two girls stepped into the arena and began their hand-to-hand combat. The sight of two petite girls exchanging powerful blows was somewhat surreal. In the end, Koneko lost. Nezuko''s strength was simply overwhelming, even without resorting to her demonization. "Roy''s servants are truly remarkable. But a Rating Game isn''t won solely by the strength of one''s peerage," Rias commented, a hint of envy in her voice. She couldn''t help but admire Roy''s powerful servants. "Oh? Rias, are you implying that I, The Master, am lacking in strength?" Roy chuckled, recognizing the underlying message in her words. "Perhaps we should test that." Rias grinned, accepting the challenge. They both entered the arena. "Rias, attack me with all you''ve got," Roy said, gesturing for her to make the first move. "Then I won''t hold back!" Rias unleashed her crimson demonic power, her hair swirling around her. "Haa!" she shouted, launching a crescent-shaped blast of black and red energy towards Roy. Rias Power of Destruction was renowned for its ability to annihilate anything, a truly formidable power. However, Roy simply sidestepped the attack with ease. "Too slow," he commented casually. Rias, provoked, unleashed a barrage of destruction magic. "Rias, your attacks are a bit too straightforward, don''t you think?" Roy taunted. Indeed, both Rias and Akeno had somewhat limited attack patterns. Akeno''s lightning attacks were direct and lacked variety. There were countless individuals who used lightning as a weapon, such as Enel from , who wielded the Goro Goro no Mi, the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. Enel had developed a wide array of powerful techniques, such as 30,000,000 Volt Hino, 30,000,000 Volt El Thor, 200,000,000 Volt Amaru, Max 200,000,000 Volt Vari, and Raigo. Compared to Enel''s diverse and devastating lightning attacks, Akeno''s techniques seemed rather lackluster. The same could be said for Rias. "Rias, let me show you how to use your magic properly," Roy declared, no longer dodging. He reached out with his hand. "Secret Art: Ice Mirror Reflection!" He conjured a mirror of ice, and Rias destruction magic was instantly reflected back at her. "What?!" Rias exclaimed, surprised. She frantically dodged her own reflected attack. But that wasn''t all. "Secret Art: Ice Fang!" Roy conjured several ice spikes that erupted from the ground around Rias, encasing her in ice. The girls were amazed by his display of power and technique. "Amazing..." Akeno gasped, her eyes wide with awe. His elegant moves and overwhelming power were far beyond her simple lightning attacks. "But is Rias-senpai alright?" Despite her astonishment, Akeno was still concerned about Rias. "Haha, she''s fine," Roy reassured her. He hadn''t used his full power. Rias should be able to break free from this level of ice with ease. As if to prove his point... The massive ice sculpture began to crack, and Rias emerged, her body radiating black and red demonic energy. "Achoo!" Rias shivered, her arms wrapped around herself. She was clearly freezing. Akeno glared at Roy and quickly wrapped a coat around Rias. "Rias, are you alright?" "I''m fine," Rias replied, her voice trembling. "Uh... sorry, Rias," Roy apologized, realizing he had gone a bit overboard. He had developed many new techniques recently and couldn''t resist showing them off. "Roy-senpai, that was mean!" Koneko chided. "It''s okay. I was just too weak," Rias said, a hint of dejection in her voice. She was disappointed by her easy defeat but also impressed by Roy''s strength and the elegance of his techniques. ... With the sparring session over, Rias suggested they go to the bathhouse. Roy was alone in the men''s bath, as he was the only male student. The women''s bath was nearby, and he could hear their cheerful chatter and laughter. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 63: This Morning! "If nobody cares to accept you and wants you in this world, accept yourself and you will see that you dont need them and their selfish ideas." Alibaba Saluja, Magi <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> In the women''s bath, Rias sat in the water, staring blankly at the surface, lost in thought. "Rias, what''s wrong?" Akeno asked, interrupting her contemplation. "How strong do you think Roy is?" Rias wondered aloud. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, I don''t know how strong Roy-kun is, but I''m sure he can defeat Riser Phenex," Akeno reassured her with a smile. Rias eyes lit up. "Yes, you''re right!" "Then Rias will become Roy-kun''s fiance," Akeno teased. Rias blushed but didn''t deny it. ... Meanwhile, Roy lay in the men''s bath, bored, his eyes closed. Suddenly, the door opened. Roy looked up and saw Akeno entering. "Akeno-senpai, what are you doing here?" he asked, surprised. "Ara ara, I thought Roy-kun might be lonely all by himself, so I came to join you," Akeno replied, approaching him. Roy sighed. He wasn''t some incompetent protagonist from a light novel. But this clearly wasn''t the right time to "devour" Akeno. He could only express his frustration with a sigh. But then, he thought, '' ... Back in the women''s bath, Rias noticed Akeno''s absence. "Eh? Koneko, have you seen Akeno?" "No, I haven''t," Koneko replied, engrossed in playing with Alice and the others. "I saw Akeno leave earlier," Saeko informed them. "Oh, she left?" Rias nodded, but a sense of unease settled in her heart. ... The next day, Roy fulfilled his promise to teach Rias and the others Breathing Styles. "Akeno-senpai excels at manipulating lightning, so Thunder Breathing would be most suitable for her. Saeko, would you mind teaching her?" Roy delegated the task to Saeko. "No problem," Saeko readily agreed. After their sparring match, the two had become good friends. Saeko was the perfect teacher for Akeno. Akeno had no objections either. "Koneko-chan is skilled in close combat, so Stone Breathing, which enhances strength and defense, would be ideal for her." "Yes, thank you, Roy-senpai," Koneko replied gratefully. Koneko had been struggling to increase her strength, as she was constantly suppressing her Nekomata powers. She was delighted to learn a new method to become stronger. "Now, for Rias... hmm, which Breathing Style would suit her best?" Roy pondered. Rias usually relied on her Power of Destruction in combat. "Rias, why don''t you choose for yourself?" Roy decided to let her make the decision and explained the characteristics of each Breathing Style. After listening to his explanation, Rias asked, "Which Breathing Style do you use, Roy?" Roy paused, then replied, "Uh... I use Water Breathing." Rias smiled. "Then I''ll learn Water Breathing too." Roy was speechless but agreed nonetheless. Saeko taught Akeno Thunder Breathing, while Roy instructed Rias and Koneko. The other girls sparred with each other to hone their skills. A week passed. Three days remained until the Rating Game against Riser Phenex. That evening, Rias addressed everyone. "Everyone, I assume you don''t have Familiars yet. I''ve contacted a Familiar Master. We can go capture Familiars tonight." Rias was doing everything she could to help them become stronger. "Familiars?" Kanae and the others were curious. "Yes. Look..." Rias extended her hand. After a puff of smoke, a small Imp appeared, flapping its wings. "This is my Familiar," Rias explained with a smile. Then, with another puff of smoke, the Imp transformed into a beautiful girl with black hair. "Wow! Amazing!" "She''s so cute!" Asia and the others were amazed by the transformation. "This is my Familiar..." Akeno summoned her Familiar, a small Goblin with no distinctive features. "This is Shiro..." Koneko summoned her Familiar, a small white kitten that didn''t seem very combat-capable. It seemed more like a pet. "For Devils, Familiars are very important. They can assist their masters, relay messages, track targets, scout, and much more," Rias explained the various uses of Familiars. "Let''s go then!" Asia was eager to capture a cute Familiar. "Alright, everyone gather around," Rias said with a smile. Once everyone was ready, Rias activated a magic circle, and they vanished. ... Underworld, the Familiar Forest. A crimson magic circle appeared, and Roy, Rias, and the others emerged. "This is the Familiar Forest. We all captured our Familiars here," Rias explained, looking around. The sky was a dark crimson, and strange trees grew all around them. Eerie sounds echoed through the forest, creating an unsettling atmosphere. Even Alice, usually cheerful and energetic, clung to Roy''s clothes nervously, afraid to wander off. "Good evening, everyone!" a voice suddenly boomed, startling the girls. "Welcome to the Familiar Forest! I am the legendary Familiar Master!" A skinny old man with a backpack stood on a branch, looking down at them. "Familiar Master?" Asia and the others looked at the old man curiously. "Indeed! And tonight is a full moon, the perfect time to capture Familiars!" the Familiar Master declared, striking a pose. "Follow me, and you''ll all find the perfect Familiars!" Roy rolled his eyes at the old man''s theatrics. "He''s an expert on Familiars," Akeno explained. Roy was skeptical. In the original story, it seemed he had only managed to find a Familiar for Asia. "Now, what kind of Familiars are you looking for? Strong? Agile? Poisonous?" The Familiar Master enthusiastically described various types of Familiars, confident in his extensive knowledge. "Um, I want a cute Familiar..." "Are there any dog-like Familiars?" "How about butterfly Familiars?" "It would be best if it could fly..." "I want..." The girls chimed in with their preferences, each request reflecting their personalities. "Hahaha... Leave it all to me!" the Familiar Master declared. "Let''s go!" He led them deeper into the forest. Despite his conceit and rambling, he lived up to his title as a Familiar Master. He was incredibly knowledgeable about various Familiars and knew where to find rare ones. They encountered many Familiars along the way, but most were common and ordinary. The cute ones were too weak to be of much help. The stronger ones were often hideous, and the girls weren''t interested. Just like the one before them now. The Familiar Master led them to a lake. "In this lake lives a Water Spirit, Undine..." "Ooh! Undine is about to appear!" The Familiar Master pointed excitedly towards the center of the lake. A gentle light flickered, and a muscular figure slowly rose from the water. "Haa!" A buff woman with bulging muscles turned towards them and roared, her imposing aura filling the air. Roy sighed inwardly. "You''re in luck! That''s Undine!" The Familiar Master declared, crossing his arms with a smug grin. "Uh..." Shinobu and the others were less than thrilled by the muscular, Amazonian Undine. Only Asia seemed eager. "Her eyes are so clear. She must have a kind heart!" "Asia, you said you wanted a cute Familiar. Let''s skip this one," Roy said, trying to dissuade her. He didn''t want such a brawny woman in his household. "Aw, that''s too bad." Asia reluctantly agreed. The Familiar Master led them onward. "Wait, look over there!" he suddenly exclaimed, pointing towards a branch. They all looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a small blue dragon perched on the branch. "It''s a Dragon!" "So cute!" Asia and the others were instantly smitten with the adorable dragon. "That''s a Sprite Dragon, a young dragon that uses blue lightning," the Familiar Master explained. "If you want to catch it, do it now. It''ll be much harder once it grows up." "It seems quite promising," Rias commented, also impressed by the Dragon. Roy, however, disliked the blue Dragon. He remembered from the original story that it was quite lecherous. He wouldn''t allow such a creature into his home. Just then, the Dragon suddenly flew towards them. As it approached Roy, it unleashed a bolt of blue lightning. Roy smirked, effortlessly deflecting the attack and swatting the Dragon away. The small Dragon was no match for Roy''s strength and was sent flying. "Wait... wait..." The Familiar Master tried to stop it, but it was too late. "Sprite Dragons are usually only interested in pure maidens," he explained. "That one must have taken a liking to this young lady." He pointed at Asia. "And male Dragons are very hostile towards other males, which is why it attacked this young man." The girls finally understood. The Dragon had attacked Roy because it was attracted to Asia and saw Roy as a rival. But thanks to Roy''s swat, it was gone, and they couldn''t retrieve it now. They all looked at Roy with exasperation. "Haha, don''t worry, Asia. We might find an even cuter Familiar later," Roy said, trying to comfort her. "Okay," Asia replied, no longer dwelling on the lost Dragon. They continued their search, but they couldn''t find any suitable Familiars. "Let''s call it a day," Rias decided. It was getting late, and they could continue their search tomorrow. They returned to the estate. The girls were disappointed that they hadn''t captured any Familiars. Roy thought for a moment, then opened his system interface. Although no new worlds had appeared, he noticed that he had gained another travel attempt. His eyes lit up. Among the previously available worlds was the world of *Pokmon*. This was perfect for their current situation. If there was one world teeming with potential Familiars, it was the *Pokmon* world. There were countless Pokmon with incredible potential and diverse abilities. Most importantly, there were many adorable ones. *Tomorrow, I''ll take them to the Pokmon world to catch Familiars,* Roy decided. He turned to the girls with a mysterious smile. "Get some rest, everyone. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to a place where you can all find the Familiars you desire." "Really?" "Of course." Roy answered their questions without hesitation. "But is there really such a place?" Rias wondered. The Familiar Forest was widely considered the best place in the Underworld to find Familiars. Was there anywhere better? "Haha, don''t worry. There is. And Rias, you can catch one too," Roy assured her. "Eh? We can too?" Rias was surprised. "Of course." Rias and the others already had Familiars, but Pokmon didn''t require contracts to be captured. The girls went to bed, filled with anticipation for the next day. ... The next morning, Roy greeted Rias. "Good morning, Roy!" "Good morning, Rias!" ... <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 64: Pokémon World "Strong Pokmon. Weak Pokmon. That is only the selfish perception of people. Truly skilled trainers should try to win with their favorites." Karen, Pokemon <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Is everyone ready?" Roy asked, looking at the girls gathered in the hall of the estate. Early that morning, Roy had instructed them to pack some essentials, as they would be camping outdoors in the Pokmon world to catch Pokmon. They could buy camping gear there, but some items had to be brought from their own world. "Ready!" the girls replied in unison. "Rias, you seem to be in good spirits today. Is it because of last night''s ''visit''?" Akeno teased, alluding to Rias nighttime rendezvous with Roy. "That''s not true!" Rias blushed. Akeno giggled, enjoying Rias flustered reaction. "Ara ara, how interesting. Perhaps I should pay Roy-kun a visit tonight as well," she mused with a playful smile. "Absolutely not!" Rias declared, her hands on her hips. Akeno laughed at her serious expression. "Alright, Rias, Akeno, are you two ready?" Roy interjected, seeing their playful banter. "Yes, we''re ready!" they replied in unison, glancing at each other. "Then let''s depart." Roy snapped his fingers with a grin. A white light enveloped them, and they vanished. ... Pokmon World. Roy and the girls materialized in a dense forest. "Where are we?" "This is completely different from the Underworld. Is this the human world?" The girls looked around curiously. "Haha, this isn''t the Underworld or the human world. It''s the world of Pokmon," Roy explained briefly. "Now, let''s head to town to buy some supplies, then we''ll go catch some Pokmon." The girls readily agreed. Rias and Akeno, though puzzled by their surroundings, didn''t voice their questions. They followed the path towards the nearest town. "Koneko-chan, come look! There''s a caterpillar!" Alice exclaimed, pulling Koneko towards a bush where she had found a Caterpie with the three little girls from the Butterfly Mansion. Koneko looked at the Caterpie with disgust. "How repulsive." The other girls also gathered around to observe the creature. "That''s a big caterpillar!" "It''s so ugly..." "It''s quite plump. I wonder if it''s edible." ... The girls chattered excitedly about the Caterpie. Roy''s lips twitched. Someone actually wanted to *Eat* the Caterpie. He saw that it was Shizuka who had made the comment. It seemed Shizuka had become quite passionate about cooking lately, wanting to turn everything into ingredients. Looking at the terrified Caterpie squirming under the girls'' scrutiny, an idea struck Roy. "Shinobu-san, Kanae-san, would you two like to make it your Familiar?" he asked with a mischievous grin. "Eek!" Shinobu and Kanae shrieked in unison. "No! Absolutely not!" they both exclaimed, shaking their heads vigorously. "Are you sure? Their evolved form is quite beautiful," Roy tempted them. The two girls shook their heads even more frantically. "Look over there..." Roy pointed towards a flower patch behind a large tree. The girls followed his gaze. Several large butterflies danced among the flowers. They were Butterfree, the evolved form of Caterpie. Butterfree had a dark purple body and large white wings with black veins. Unlike real butterflies, they only had four legs, which were a pale turquoise color. They were beautiful and somewhat adorable. "Wow! Such beautiful butterflies!" "They''re so cute!" "I want to catch one!" ... The girls were captivated by the Butterfree''s graceful appearance. Roy smiled, pleased with their reaction. "They''re quite lovely, aren''t they?" "Yes! I''ve decided to make one my Familiar. What do you think, Nee-san?" Shinobu asked Kanae, clearly smitten with the Butterfree. "I agree. I love these butterflies too," Kanae replied, her eyes filled with admiration. "Hehe, if I told you those butterflies evolved from caterpillars, would you still like them?" Roy teased. "Eh?" Not just Shinobu and Kanae, but all the girls were surprised. Such beautiful butterflies evolved from caterpillars? They couldn''t believe it, though they didn''t doubt Roy''s words. Kanae and Shinobu looked at the squirming Caterpie with mixed emotions. Did they really have to catch a caterpillar as a Familiar? "Haha, although it''s better to raise a Familiar from a young age, I suppose you can just catch the butterflies," Roy relented, seeing their conflicted expressions. Shinobu and Kanae sighed in relief. They had been worried that Roy would force them to take the Caterpie as their Familiars. "But how do we capture them?" Shinobu asked eagerly. "It''s simple. Just defeat them." "Defeat them?" "Those butterflies don''t seem very strong." "Don''t underestimate them. Those are Butterfree, Bug and Flying-type Pokmon," Roy explained. "They have useful support moves like Stun Spore, Sleep Powder, and Poison Powder. If trained well, they can even affect High-Class Devils." He briefly explained Butterfree''s abilities. Although not particularly powerful, Butterfree were still valuable Pokmon. Rias, Akeno, and Koneko were surprised. Their Familiars were purely functional and couldn''t be used in combat. They hadn''t expected such beautiful butterflies to be capable of affecting High-Class Devils. This piqued their interest in Pokmon. Shinobu and Kanae, after hearing Roy''s explanation, were eager to try their hand at capturing Butterfree. They both attacked. The Butterfree weren''t very high-leveled, and within moments, nearly ten of them were defeated. "Now, choose one each to become your Familiar," Roy said with a smile. Shinobu and Kanae carefully selected the two Butterfree with the greatest potential and formed contracts with them. Since the Butterfree had been defeated by them, the contract formation was smooth and effortless. "Roy-onii-chan, I want a Butterfree too!" Alice pleaded, tugging at Roy''s clothes and pointing at the defeated Butterfree. The other girls also seemed interested. Even Rias and Akeno were tempted. Such beautiful and capable Familiars were rare in the Underworld. "Haha, don''t worry, Alice. There are many other beautiful and powerful Pokmon here," Roy reassured her, patting her head. The girls abandoned the idea of capturing a Butterfree for now. ... They arrived at the town. It was Pallet Town. To Roy''s surprise, this was the hometown of Ash Ketchum, the protagonist of the Pokmon anime. But he didn''t dwell on it. He led the girls on a shopping spree, purchasing various supplies. He had obtained the money by selling some magic items. The cultural differences between the two worlds were vast, so even a simple magic item could fetch an exorbitant price here. After a day of shopping, they had acquired almost everything they needed. Most importantly, they bought Pokdexes. These devices contained information on almost every Pokmon, including their habitats. This would allow them to target specific Pokmon. Roy and his group left Pallet Town, planning to camp in the Viridian Forest that night and search for suitable Pokmon. They found a flat grassy area beside a small river. Roy decided to set up camp there. He sent Saeko, Asia, and a few others to gather ingredients while he and Yuriko, Rika, and the others set up the tents. By the time they finished setting up camp, Saeko and the others had returned. Roy noticed that Asia was carrying a Pikachu. "Asia, where did you get that Pokmon?" he asked curiously. "I found it while picking fruits over there. It was injured," Asia explained, gently stroking the Pikachu. "It''s so cute! Asia-nee-san, can I pet it?" Alice asked, eager to touch the adorable creature. Asia handed the Pikachu to Alice. "Asia-nee-san, what''s its name?" Alice asked as she petted the Pikachu. "Well..." "Its name is Pikachu," Roy interjected, taking out his Pokdex and scanning the Pikachu. He then handed the Pokdex to Asia. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other girls gathered around to see. Pikachu was the most iconic Pokmon. Its adorable appearance was a favorite among girls. And it was quite powerful. In the original story, Ash had overcome many challenges with his Pikachu. The girls were smitten after reading Pikachu''s information. "Since Asia found it and healed it, she can have it as her Familiar," Roy declared. The girls had no objections. Asia formed a contract with the Pikachu without hesitation. They were quite lucky. Three of them had already found their ideal Familiars on their first day. Just then, Shizuka, Akeno, and the others returned from their foraging expedition. "Huff... It''s so heavy!" Shizuka exclaimed, setting down a large bag and wiping the sweat from her brow. "Shizuka, what did you bring back? It can''t be that heavy, can it?" "Hehe, I found some good stuff!" Shizuka replied with a proud grin. "Look!" She opened the bag, revealing several eggs the size of washbasins. "Wow! Shizuka, where did you find these eggs?" Saya asked in surprise. "Over there, hehe." "Wait, these eggs..." Roy felt a sense of familiarity. He quickly took out his Pokdex and scanned one of the eggs. "They''re Chansey eggs!" This meant there was a Chansey nearby. Roy was excited. "Chansey?" Shizuka tilted her head, confused. "Yes, Chansey. It''s a rare wild Pokmon," Roy explained. Chansey were incredibly rare. It was said that those who encountered them would be blessed with good fortune. Chansey laid several eggs a day. These eggs were not only nutritious but also incredibly delicious. Even those with no appetite couldn''t resist them. Moreover, consuming these eggs could heal injuries. Many people sought to capture Chansey for their nutritious eggs, but they were rarely seen. He hadn''t expected Shizuka to stumble upon one. "Shizuka, quickly take me to where you found the eggs. Your Familiar awaits," Roy said eagerly. "Really?" Shizuka''s eyes lit up. She led Roy to the location where she had found the eggs. However, there was no sign of Chansey. It seemed Chansey hadn''t returned yet, or perhaps it had left for some reason. Roy and Shizuka searched the surrounding area. To their surprise, they found Chansey collapsed in a thicket, covered in blood and with several claw marks on its body. It seemed to have been attacked by other Pokmon. The world of Pokmon wasn''t as peaceful as depicted in the anime. After a period of overhunting by humans seeking its eggs, Chansey had become incredibly rare. Moreover, other Pokmon also preyed on Chansey, which was another reason for their scarcity. "Shizuka, quickly heal it," Roy instructed. "Oh, okay!" Shizuka rushed forward and used her healing magic on Chansey. Her healing abilities had improved significantly, and they were quite effective in treating external injuries like Chansey''s. Within moments, Chansey regained consciousness. "Chansey???????~??????? Chansey???????~" Chansey chirped, its voice adorable. It looked at Shizuka with gratitude. Once Chansey''s injuries were fully healed, it started chirping frantically, waving its arms anxiously. Shizuka, confused, looked at Roy. "It seems it was being targeted by other Pokmon, and it''s worried about its eggs," Roy deduced. Chansey must have led the attacking Pokmon away to protect its eggs. "Chansey???????~ Chansey???????~ Chansey???????~" Chansey''s cries became even more urgent. "Let''s take it back to camp and return its eggs," Roy suggested. Perhaps understanding his words, Chansey followed them as they headed back to their campsite. Shizuka returned the eggs to Chansey. "Chansey???????~ Chansey???????~" Chansey chirped happily, cradling the three eggs. Its eyes were filled with motherly love. Roy wondered. If they were just normal eggs, Chansey wouldn''t be so worried. Unless... these were Chansey''s children! If that was the case, then they had hit the jackpot. Roy wouldn''t mind having more of these rare Pokmon. After a while, Chansey calmed down. It bowed to Shizuka, expressing its gratitude for saving its life. "Quick, Shizuka, ask it if it wants to be your Familiar," Roy urged. "Ah, right!" Shizuka asked Chansey, "Chansey, would you like to become my Familiar?" "Chansey???????~ Chansey???????~" Chansey tilted its head, chirping. Although it didn''t understand Shizuka''s words, it sensed her intentions. After a moment of consideration, Chansey nodded. After all, this human had not only saved its life but also its children''s. It had to agree. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 65: Shocker! Saya Catches This Pokémon! "Thank you...for loving me!!" Portgas D. Ace, One Piece <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Seeing Chansey''s nod of agreement, Shizuka beamed with joy. "Don''t just stand there, quickly form the contract!" Roy urged, chuckling at her delighted expression. "Hee hee~" Shizuka giggled, then initiated the contract ritual. "I''m so envious. Shizuka-nee-san found such a powerful Familiar!" "This Pokmon is perfect for Shizuka-san!" "And Chansey is a very rare and helpful Pokmon!" Rika, having checked the Pokdex, was filled with envy. "Really? Rika, let me see!" Shizuka, though fond of Chansey, didn''t know much about it. "Wow! It can lay eggs! Now we''ll never run out of ingredients!" Shizuka exclaimed, her eyes fixated on the egg-laying ability. She looked at Chansey curiously. Chansey, sensing her interest, held out an egg the size of a washbasin. "Wonderful! Thank you, Chansey!" Shizuka took the egg, praising her new Familiar. "Chansey???????~ Chansey???????~" Chansey chirped happily, glad to be of service to its new master. Shizuka then joined Saeko, Akeno, and the others in preparing dinner, carrying the egg with her. Although they only had one egg, its size was enough for everyone to have a taste. As described in the Pokdex, Chansey''s egg was incredibly delicious. They were in for a treat. ... That night, Akeno, true to her word, decided to pay Roy a visit. However, as she opened the tent flap, she found several girls already inside, including Rias. Akeno was momentarily taken aback but didn''t retreat. "Ara ara, it seems quite lively in here. Well then, I''ll join in as well," she said with a playful smile, entering the tent and closing the flap behind her. "Akeno, there''s no room for you here!" Rias protested, glaring at her. Indeed, Roy was already flanked by Rias and Saeko on one side, and Shizuka and Yuriko on the other. The small tent was packed. "Ara ara, but isn''t there one spot left?" Akeno countered, crawling onto Roy''s lap and looking at Rias triumphantly. Rias fumed with indignation. "Sigh, this is going to be a long night," Roy lamented. ... The next day, Roy and the girls continued their search for Pokmon in the Viridian Forest. With the Pokdex, each girl had chosen their preferred Pokmon. Now, they just had to follow the locations indicated in the Pokdex and search for them. Of course, they wouldn''t miss any other suitable Pokmon they encountered along the way. By midday, they had already found the Kanto starter Pokmon. Yuriko captured Charmander, Rika caught Bulbasaur, and Makomo obtained Squirtle. The Kanto Starters were powerful Pokmon, and the three girls were thrilled with their new companions. They emerged from the forest and arrived at a vast lake with a sandy beach. "Wow! A beach! This is amazing!" "Let''s go swimming!" "It would be perfect with some beach umbrellas, lounge chairs, and iced juice!" ... The girls were excited to discover such a beautiful beach. It was a secluded area with no one else around. The summer heat made it the perfect time for a swim. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, they needed some essential items to fully enjoy the beach. After much pleading from the girls, Roy reluctantly teleported to town to purchase the necessary supplies. When he returned, the girls were already swimming in the lake, clad in their swimsuits. They had asked Rias to open a portal to a shop so they could buy swimsuits together, as they were too embarrassed to ask Roy to buy them. Roy joined the girls, enjoying the beach and playing in the water. After a while, Roy got out of the water and lay under a beach umbrella, sipping iced juice. He noticed Kanao sitting on a rock by herself, seemingly lost in thought. Curious, he walked over to her. He saw that Kanao was facing a Psyduck. Psyduck was a Pokmon that resembled a platypus. It had a yellow body, tiny pupils, a flat bill, three black hairs on its head, and stubby limbs. It looked like a kappa. It also had a small tail and webbed feet. Its vacant expression made it quite adorable. Kanao and the Psyduck stared at each other, seemingly engaged in a staring contest. Roy chuckled at the amusing sight. "Quack?" Startled by the sound, both Kanao and the Psyduck turned to look at him. "Ahem, sorry, carry on... carry on..." Roy coughed awkwardly. Kanao, however, continued to stare at him blankly. "Um... Kanao, do you like this Psyduck?" Roy asked, gently patting her head. Kanao considered his question for a moment, then nodded. "Then make it your Familiar," Roy suggested. Kanao''s eyes lit up. She turned to the Psyduck and cast the contract magic. Roy was surprised that she didn''t even ask for the Psyduck''s consent. But to his surprise, the Psyduck accepted. Perhaps it was a connection between two vacant minds. "Eh? Kanao formed a contract with a Pokmon?" Kanae and Shinobu approached them. "But this Pokmon seems a bit... slow. Is it strong?" Shinobu asked, observing the Psyduck with a dubious expression. "Don''t worry, Psyduck is quite powerful," Roy assured her. Normally, Psyduck wasn''t very strong. But when it had a headache, it could unleash powerful psychic powers. It was a fascinating Pokmon. Moreover, its evolved form, Golduck, was quite impressive, shedding Psyduck''s limitations and becoming a formidable Pokmon. "Aah! Go away!" Just as they were celebrating Kanao''s new Familiar, Saya''s scream echoed from the lakeshore. Roy turned to see a large Magikarp chasing Saya, who was frantically trying to escape. The other girls, seeing that the Magikarp posed no threat, didn''t intervene. They laughed, amused by Saya''s panicked reaction. Roy also watched the scene with amusement. It was a Magikarp, known as the weakest Pokmon. Its only move was Splash, which had practically no offensive power. After a long chase, Saya finally remembered to run towards the shore. "Huff... huff... You stupid fish! Making me look like a fool! I''ll turn you into fish soup!" Saya yelled, glaring at the Magikarp, which refused to leave her alone. She formed a magic bullet in her hand, ready to blast the Magikarp. "Wait, Saya!" Roy appeared beside her, stopping her attack. "Why are you trying to kill it?" "Hmph! It embarrassed me in front of everyone! I''ll turn it into fish soup!" Saya declared, her voice filled with anger. "I thought it was quite amusing... ahem, I don''t think it was intentionally trying to scare you. It probably likes you," Roy said, accidentally revealing the truth before quickly changing the subject. The Magikarp in the water wagged its tail and bobbed its head, resembling a dog trying to appease its owner. It looked quite cute. "But... but..." Saya hesitated. "Why don''t you make it your Familiar?" Roy suggested. Saya was tempted. The Pokmon Roy had recommended so far were all quite powerful. "But this fish doesn''t seem very strong," she said, still hoping for a powerful Familiar, as she wasn''t skilled in combat herself. "Well, Magikarp is indeed weak. You could even say it''s extremely weak," Roy admitted. Saya''s face darkened. she thought, feeling a bit aggrieved. Seeing her pout, Roy decided to stop teasing her. "Magikarp is indeed very weak, with almost no offensive capabilities..." "But..." he paused. "But what?" Saya asked eagerly. "But when Magikarp evolves into Gyarados, it becomes incredibly powerful!" Saya couldn''t believe it. "Really?" "Of course. Here, see for yourself..." Roy handed her the Pokdex. Saya checked the Pokdex. It was true. When Magikarp evolved into Gyarados, it became incredibly powerful, capable of overwhelming most Pokmon. However, very few Magikarp successfully evolved into Gyarados. Magikarp were one of the most common Pokmon. But Gyarados were rarely seen, indicating the difficulty of evolution. Once evolved, however, Gyarados were incredibly strong. Their Hyper Beam could incinerate anything. In ancient times, there were records of this fearsome Pokmon burning entire cities to ash. With city-destroying power, it was at least on par with an Ultimate-Class Devil. After reading the information, Saya was conflicted. She desired the power of Gyarados but also worried that her Magikarp might fail to evolve. "Don''t hesitate, Saya. I think this Magikarp has great potential. It should be able to evolve," Roy encouraged her. "Alright," Saya decided, trusting his judgment. She used the contract magic and successfully made the Magikarp her Familiar. The Magikarp, now a Familiar, became even more lively, splashing around excitedly. "Honestly... Come here!" Saya called out to her new Familiar. The Magikarp swiftly swam towards her. "You better evolve into Gyarados, or else... hmph!" Saya threatened playfully, petting the Magikarp. The Magikarp seemed to understand her words and calmed down. Then, its body began to glow white. "What''s this?" Saya looked at the glowing Magikarp, then at Roy, confused. "It''s evolving," Roy explained. "Really? That''s great!" Saya exclaimed with joy. But the Magikarp didn''t seem to be evolving successfully. The light around it started to fade. "Oh no, it''s failing!" "What do we do?" Saya asked anxiously. Roy''s eyes lit up. "Saya, try using your magic!" Without hesitation, Saya channeled her magic into the Magikarp. A miraculous scene unfolded. The white light around the Magikarp intensified as Saya''s magic flowed into it. The light elongated, and the Magikarp successfully evolved into Gyarados. "Roar!" The newly evolved Gyarados let out a triumphant roar. The other Pokmon in the vicinity trembled in fear. Saya beamed with joy, seeing her Magikarp evolve into such a majestic and powerful Gyarados. "Koi, come here!" she called out, having already chosen a name. Gyarados were known for their violent tempers. Once enraged, they wouldn''t calm down until they had destroyed everything in their path. There were records of Gyarados rampaging for months on end. They were incredibly ferocious Pokmon. However, under Saya''s command, this Gyarados obediently lowered its head, its demeanor gentle. "Congratulations, Saya, on catching such a powerful Pokmon!" "Saya-nee-san, you''re amazing!" "Koi looks so cool! I want to ride it!" ... Shizuka and the others congratulated Saya on her new Familiar. Saya''s Familiar was the strongest among them so far, and they were envious. "Saya, here you go," Roy said, handing her a Pok Ball. "What''s this?" Saya and the others looked at the Pok Ball curiously. "This is a special type of Pok Ball called a Dive Ball. People in this world use them to store Pokmon. The environment inside is perfect for Water-type Pokmon," Roy explained. The girls finally understood. Saya used the Dive Ball, and the massive Gyarados, over six meters long, transformed into a beam of white light and was sucked into the ball. "Amazing!" Shizuka exclaimed. "Haha, you all have one too. Here..." Roy handed each of them a Pok Ball. He had bought them earlier, and now they came in handy. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 66: Dratini: The Snake Charmer "Remember that everyone you meet is afraid of something, loves something and has lost something." Lucy Heartfilia, Fairy Tail <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> The girls continued to enjoy their time on the beach. Saya even summoned her Gyarados, and she, Alice, and Koneko rode on its back, playing in the water. After a day of fun and laughter, Roy led the girls deeper into the Pokmon world, venturing into a dense jungle. Clang!!! As soon as they entered the jungle, they heard a sound like clashing swords. Curious, they followed the sound and found a group of green mantis-like creatures surrounding two others engaged in a fierce battle. Their sharp scythes clashed, creating a metallic clang with each strike. "It''s a Scyther..." Saya scanned the Pokmon with her Pokdex and exclaimed, "Wow! It''s a really strong Pokmon!" "Scyther are strong. It seems today is the day for a changing of the guard," Roy commented, pointing at the two battling Scyther. The younger Scyther clearly had the upper hand. The older one was covered in wounds and wouldn''t last much longer. "Anyone interested in capturing that Scyther?" Roy asked the girls with a smile. "I''ll do it!" Saeko volunteered, licking her lips. "I''ve taken a liking to this Pokmon." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Scyther was a bipedal, insectoid Pokmon with three pointed horns on its head and large white pincers for arms. It looked like it was born for battle, which was precisely why Saeko was drawn to it. "Go, Saeko!" "Saeko-nee-san, you can do it! You have to catch that Pokmon!" "Go for it!" ... The girls cheered for Saeko. The battle ended with the old leader falling, and a new leader emerged, the other Scyther bowing before it. Saeko dashed forward and confronted the new leader. The Scyther raised its pincers, ready to fight. Saeko drew her sword and pointed it at the Scyther. "If you lose, you''ll become my Familiar!" Although the Scyther didn''t understand her words, in the world of Pokmon, it was common knowledge that the loser of a battle became the victor''s Pokmon. The Scyther charged at Saeko. Its speed was like lightning, its pincers even faster. In the blink of an eye, the Scyther''s pincers were inches from Saeko''s face. Clang!!! Saeko effortlessly blocked the attack with her sword. Although the Scyther was strong, possessing the strength of at least a Middle-Class Devil, it was no match for Saeko. Within a few rounds, the Scyther was defeated. Saeko successfully formed a contract with it. They continued their journey through the jungle. The jungle was teeming with various Pokmon, and the girls captured the ones they liked. Akeno caught an Eevee, Rias obtained a Ponyta, Alice got a Growlithe, and Nezuko captured a Vulpix. Mitsuri caught a Rhyhorn, the three little girls from the Butterfly Mansion contracted the three Happiny hatched from Chansey''s eggs, and Aoi Kanzaki caught a Jumpluff. Only Roy and Koneko remained without Familiars. Roy didn''t care much for Pokmon. He was determined to capture Tohru and Kanna as his Familiars someday. Unless it was a legendary Pokmon, he wasn''t interested. Koneko, naturally, preferred cat-like Pokmon, but they hadn''t encountered any yet. The first cat-like Pokmon that came to Roy''s mind was Meowth. Meowth were usually found in towns, so he led the girls back to civilization. ... In a restaurant, Roy and the girls enjoyed a delicious lunch, savoring the unique cuisine of the Pokmon world. Roy noticed Rias hesitant expression. "Rias, what''s wrong?" he asked. "Aren''t you worried about the Rating Game against Riser?" Roy understood her concern. "Haha, don''t worry, Rias. No matter how long we stay here, it''ll only be an instant back in our world," he reassured her. Rias was surprised but ultimately believed him. She no longer worried about the Rating Game. Just then, Roy noticed Koneko, Alice, and the other lolis running out of the restaurant. Curious, he followed them and found Koneko feeding some food to a dirty stray cat. The cat had pale yellow fur, with its tail tip and hind paws turning brown. A shiny oval coin was attached to its forehead. Despite its scruffy appearance, it exuded an air of determination. It was a Meowth, the Pokmon Roy had been looking for. It seemed Koneko and Meowth were destined to meet. Of course, Roy was mistaken. Stray Meowth were quite common in cities, often resorting to stealing food, making them a nuisance to humans. "It seems Koneko has found her partner," Rias commented, approaching them with a smile. "Can I make it my Familiar?" Koneko asked, looking at Roy and Rias. Perhaps remembering her own difficult childhood, Koneko wanted to take in the stray Meowth as her Familiar. "Of course," Rias agreed with a smile. "Meowth is a good Pokmon," Roy added. With their approval, Koneko took out a Pok Ball and held it out to the Meowth. The Meowth looked at Koneko with determined eyes, then willingly transformed into a beam of light and entered the Pok Ball. Koneko smiled, having successfully captured the Meowth. She bowed to Roy. "Thank you, Roy-senpai." "Haha, you''re welcome, Koneko-chan. You caught it yourself," Roy replied, patting her head. "Now that everyone has a Familiar, it''s time for us to return," Roy announced, leading the girls back to the restaurant. "Ara ara, but Roy hasn''t caught a Familiar yet, has he?" Akeno pointed out. "I don''t need one," Roy said dismissively. I''m going to be a Dragon Knight, he thought to himself. Pokmon aren''t that important, especially since I haven''t encountered any legendary ones. "That''s not fair, Roy-chan. You helped everyone else catch Pokmon, but you don''t have one yourself," Shizuka protested, pouting. "Yes, how can you be the only one without a Familiar? Let''s continue our search!" Rias urged. "Yeah, yeah!" the other girls chimed in. Unable to refuse their enthusiastic requests, Roy reluctantly agreed to continue their Pokmon hunt. This time, he decided to settle for any Pokmon that caught his eye. Legendary Pokmon were simply too rare. ... That evening, they set up camp by a river. The girls busied themselves with preparing dinner. Suddenly, a large net fell from the sky, trapping Chansey, who was collecting ingredients by the river. "Chansey? Chansey?" Chansey cried out in distress. "Eh?" Shizuka was startled. "Who''s there?" Saeko reacted quickly, realizing someone was trying to steal Chansey. <><><><> "Since you asked..." "We shall generously inform you!" "To protect the world from devastation!" "To unite all peoples within our nation!" "To denounce the evils of truth and love!" "To extend our reach to the stars above!" "..." Hearing those familiar lines, Roy knew who had arrived without even looking. The other girls, however, cringed at the over-the-top, chuunibyou-esque introduction. "Release my Chansey!" Shizuka demanded, glaring at the trio. "That''s not happening. Chansey is a rare Pokmon!" James replied with a sly grin. "By the way," Jessie chimed in, pointing at the Pikachu in Asia''s arms, "Would you mind handing over that Pikachu?" "No!" Asia hugged Pikachu tightly and shook her head. "Hmph! If you refuse, we''ll take it by force!" Jessie sneered. "Weezing!" "Ekans!" They both released their Pokmon. "Quite arrogant, aren''t they?" Roy muttered, watching Team Rocket. He hadn''t expected the comedic relief trio from the anime to be so aggressive. "Let me handle them" Mitsuri declared, stepping forward. "No need. This is the world of Pokmon. We''ll settle this with Pokmon," Roy said, stopping her. Saya''s eyes lit up. She threw a Pok Ball, shouting, "Go, Koi!" "What?! It''s a Gyarados!" Jessie, James, and Meowth trembled in fear at the sight of the massive, intimidating Pokmon. Team Rocket was still weak at this point in time, nowhere near their later strength. Even their Ekans and Weezing cowered, too afraid to attack. Gyarados had the Intimidate ability, and its power was on a completely different level. "Koi, use Twister!" Saya commanded. "Roar!" Gyarados unleashed a powerful Twister. Ekans, Weezing, and Team Rocket were swept up into the sky and disappeared. "Looks like Team Rocket''s blasting off again!" "We''ll be back!" "Meowth!" ... Roy''s eye twitched as he heard their familiar catchphrase. "Wow! Saya-nee-san is so cool!" Alice and the other lolis cheered, impressed by Saya''s quick victory. "Ahaha..." Saya couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. Despite being a genius, she had never battled with Pokmon before. In just a few days, she had already grasped the basics of Pokmon battles. But why do Pokmon need to be commanded? she wondered. Wouldn''t it be better to train their independent combat abilities? "It seems Saya has the potential to become a Pokmon Master," Roy praised. "Hmph! Of course!" Saya replied, puffing out her chest. Just then, Nezuko stepped on something soft. She looked down, confused. Roy noticed her reaction and walked over. "It seems to be the shed skin of some kind of snake Pokmon." "No, wait..." Saya scanned it with her Pokdex and exclaimed, "It''s a Dratini''s shed skin! This is great!" "What is it?" Shinobu asked, confused. "Dratini is a legendary Pokmon! Now Roy can have it as his Familiar!" Saya explained excitedly. The girls were thrilled to hear about a legendary Pokmon. Roy was also intrigued. He knew about Dratini. "Where can we find it?" Akeno asked curiously. "Dratini is a serpentine Pokmon that lives in lakes and rivers..." Saya pointed towards the nearby river. "It must still be in this river!" They all looked at the river. Due to Saya summoning Gyarados earlier, the river was eerily silent. The other Pokmon were too scared to show themselves, let alone the timid Dratini. Saya felt a bit embarrassed. "Haha, don''t worry, Saya. If we know Dratini is in this river, we can lure it out," Roy said confidently. "Really?" "Of course." "How?" "We''ll leave that to Shizuka." Roy turned to Shizuka. "Eh? Me?" Shizuka pointed at herself. "Yes. Chansey eggs are a favorite food of many Pokmon. We can use them to lure out the Dratini." "Okay, no problem!" Shizuka replied enthusiastically, then went to prepare the food with Chansey. "Let''s help too!" The girls joined in, and soon, the campsite was filled with a delicious aroma. Many Pokmon, attracted by the smell, gathered nearby, drooling. Dratini primarily fed on things that sank to the bottom of the water. Once the Chansey eggs were ready, Roy tossed some into the river. They waited. But there was no sign of Dratini. "It seems Dratini has already left," Roy sighed in disappointment. "Maybe it will come out soon," Asia said hopefully. "That''s impossible..." Before Roy could finish his sentence, a small blue head emerged from the water. It had purple eyes, a white bump on its forehead, white fins on either side of its head, and a large, round, white nose. This adorable creature was Dratini. "It''s Dratini!" Saya exclaimed, barely containing her excitement. She lowered her voice, afraid to scare it away. Roy didn''t try to capture it immediately. Instead, he calmly placed some Chansey eggs on the riverbank. Dratini''s eyes lit up at the delicious smell, but its timid nature made it hesitate to approach the group of humans. Roy and the others pretended to ignore the Dratini and continued eating their dinner. After a while, the allure of the food overcame its fear, and Dratini slowly swam towards the shore. Seeing that no one was paying attention to it, Dratini cautiously took a bite of the eggs. It quickly finished the small portion. After all, even a young Dratini was over two meters long. Roy placed more Chansey eggs nearby. Perhaps sensing their lack of hostility, Dratini boldly approached and continued eating. Roy smiled. He continued to feed Dratini, and after a hearty meal, the Pokmon had grown to trust him. It even nudged Roy affectionately when he was slow to offer more food. Roy then successfully captured Dratini as his Familiar. "Yay! Roy-kun did it!" Shizuka cheered, even more excited than Roy himself. "Haha, now that everyone has a Familiar, I declare this Familiar-catching expedition a success. Let''s pack up and head back tomorrow," Roy announced. The girls readily agreed. The next day, Roy took them back to town. He needed to buy some Pokmon training devices. These devices could teach Pokmon various moves, increasing their strength. He also needed to purchase Evolution Stones, essential for evolving certain Pokmon. Once everything was ready, Roy and the girls returned to the world of High School DxD. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 67: Roy’s First Queen, From High-Class to Maou! "Friendship is not determined by how much time you spent together!!" Bon Clay, One Piece <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> [High School DxD World, Rias Mansion] "We''re finally back!" "This trip was quite fruitful!" "Yes, everyone caught amazing Familiars!" "Roy-sama is really incredible!" ... The girls chattered excitedly as they returned to the mansion. They released their Pokmon, filling the mansion with even more energy and activity. After a while, they went to rest. After all, they had been camping outdoors for the past few days, and nothing beat the comfort of home. Roy and Rias were the only ones left in the spacious living room. "Rias, you must have many questions," Roy said softly, sipping the tea Akeno had prepared. Their trip to the Pokmon world had revealed many unbelievable things. But Roy knew the girls wouldn''t pry if he didn''t offer an explanation. That was one of the things he appreciated about them. "Yes, I do have many questions," Rias admitted, setting down her teacup and sitting beside Roy. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her bright eyes gazing into his. "If you want to tell me, I''ll listen." Seeing her understanding and supportive demeanor, Roy couldn''t resist any longer. He leaned in and kissed her. "Mm!" Rias was momentarily surprised but quickly responded to his kiss. Suddenly, a burst of flames erupted in the room. A fiery magic circle appeared, emblazoned with a flame-like crest. Rias seemed to sense who was arriving. She gently pushed Roy away. Roy also knew who it was: Riser Phenex. But he didn''t care. He was focused on Rias. The magic circle flared, bathing the room in a crimson light. Flames surged from the circle, and a wave of heat washed over them. A figure emerged from the magic circle. "Yo, Rias, I''ve come to get you!" the figure announced, then froze, his eyes widening at the sight of Roy and Rias locked in an embrace. His face instantly darkened, and his aura flared with rage. Roy finally released Rias, having savored her kiss. Rias, her face flushed, caught her breath and turned to the newcomer. "Riser Phenex, this is the Gremory territory," she warned. The newcomer, dressed in a red suit with his jacket casually unbuttoned, was indeed Riser Phenex. "Rias, You''re a High-Class Devil. How can you associate with this trash?" he scoffed, seemingly unfazed by what he had just witnessed. "It''s none of your business who I associate with! And Roy is not trash!" Rias retorted coldly. "Rias, don''t forget, I''m your fianc. I''ve come to take you back to the Underworld with me," Riser declared, approaching her with a smug grin. He reached out to caress her cheek, completely ignoring Roy. "Calling me trash? I can''t let that slide," Roy said, his voice low and dangerous. The room, previously filled with the heat from Riser''s flames, suddenly turned icy cold. Roy vanished from his spot and reappeared before Riser, punching him squarely in the face. Bam! Riser, caught off guard, was sent flying, crashing through several walls before being buried under the rubble. Roy hadn''t held back. "How dare you lay a hand on my woman!" Roy snarled, returning to Rias and pulling her close. His possessiveness stunned Rias. She looked at Roy with adoration, her eyes filled with warmth. "What''s going on?" "What happened?" "Roy-onii-chan, are you okay?" ... The commotion drew the other girls to the room. "It''s nothing. Just an unwelcome guest," Roy said dismissively. Boom! The rubble where Riser had landed exploded outwards. Riser emerged, engulfed in flames. "You lowly Devil..." he roared, his face contorted with rage. "I''ll incinerate you right here!" As the third son of the Phenex family, he had never been so humiliated. With a wave of his hand, a crimson magic circle appeared, and over a dozen beautiful girls of various appearances materialized behind him. These were Riser''s servants. Riser, with his harem of beautiful Devils, was the envy of many male Devils in the Underworld. "Riser Phenex, I won''t let you do as you please!" Rias declared, stepping in front of Roy. "Hmph! If you want to hurt Roy, you''ll have to go through us first!" Saya retorted, taking out a Pok Ball. "Koi, come out!" "Roar!" A beam of light shot out from the Pok Ball, and the massive Gyarados appeared. Its intimidating aura terrified Riser''s Low-Class Devil servants. Even Yubelluna, Riser''s Queen and an High-Class Devil, looked apprehensive. Only Riser remained unfazed by Gyarados. "Hmph! It''s just a beast," he scoffed. Indeed, although Gyarados was powerful intermediate High-Class with Ultimate-Class Potential, it couldn''t harm the immortal Riser. Just as the tension reached its peak, a silver magic circle appeared between the two groups. A woman with beautiful silver hair and dressed in a maid outfit emerged. It was Grayfia, Roy''s elder sister. Grayfia''s arrival brought with it an overwhelming aura that pressed down on Riser and his peerage. Riser''s Low-Class Devil servants, already terrified by Gyarados, collapsed to the ground. Even Riser and Yubelluna were intimidated by her power and couldn''t help but lower their heads. Roy silently praised his sister. She was truly a protective older sibling. Without even asking for an explanation, she had asserted her dominance, making Roy feel a bit sorry for Riser. He had already been punched by Roy and now had to endure the oppressive aura of a Maou-class Devil. Riser felt utterly humiliated. "Riser Phenex," Grayfia said calmly, "the Phenex and Gremory families have decided that Rias engagement will be determined by a Rating Game between you and Roy." "Therefore, until then, please refrain from any unnecessary actions." "The Silver-Haired Annihilation Queen! Damn it!" Riser cursed under his breath, recognizing Grayfia. He didn''t act rashly anymore. After all, this was the woman who had challenged Serafall Leviathan, for the title of the strongest female Devil. "You challenge me to a Rating Game? Hmph! Just you wait. I''ll crush you!" Riser threatened before teleporting away with his peerage. Although cocky, Riser was a formidable fighter, ranked among the top ten newcomers in Rating Games. He had only lost once, and that was intentional, to maintain good relations with his opponent. Roy, on the other hand, was known as a failure in the Underworld and had never participated in a Rating Game. Whether he even had a peerage was unknown. That''s why Riser had underestimated him. After Riser left, Grayfia turned to Roy. "Come with me." "Yes, Sister" Roy replied, instructing the girls to rest, then followed his sister. Once they were gone, the girls erupted in chatter. "Ara ara, so that''s the Silver-Haired Annihilation Queen!" "Roy-kun''s sister is so cool!" "She''s amazing!" "I wonder what she wants to talk to Roy about." ... Meanwhile, Roy followed Grayfia to a private room. His sister was elegant and beautiful, though her maid outfit seemed a bit out of place. He wasn''t sure when she had developed a fondness for maid outfits. Of course, Roy didn''t mind. "Roy, you don''t have a Queen in your peerage yet, do you?" Grayfia asked. "Uh, no" Roy admitted, surprised by her question. He hadn''t introduced the girls'' ranks when he brought them to the Underworld last time. "Then let me be your Queen," Grayfia declared calmly. "What?" Roy''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had considered asking Grayfia to be his Queen, but it was just a fleeting thought. He wouldn''t actually ask her.. He didn''t expected her to offer herself. "Of course, Sis!" Roy exclaimed excitedly. He took out the Queen piece and handed it to her. He had long envied Riser Phenex. Not only did Riser have a peerage full of beautiful girls, but he had even made his own sister his servant, adding a "little sister" attribute to his team. It was a feat that many Devils envied. But Roy was no different now. He was about to make his own sister his Queen. The thought thrilled him. Grayfia was surprised by Roy''s immediate acceptance. She found his excitement both amusing and endearing. She took the Queen piece and merged it with her body. A powerful aura erupted, enveloping the entire mansion. The girls and their Pokmon were stunned into stillness. And this was just Grayfia''s unintentional release of power. Then, another powerful aura emerged, rivaling Grayfia''s. This was Roy''s aura. Having made Grayfia his Queen, he received a tremendous power boost. His strength surged from the mid-level of High-Class > Ultimate-Class > Maou-Class!! ... After a long moment, they both retracted their auras. Grayfia was the first to recover. She immediately noticed the change in her power. Her strength had increased significantly, almost reaching the peak of a Maou-class Devil. If she could break through, she would become a Super Devil. Super Devils were at least a level above Maou-Class Devils. An ordinary Queen piece wouldn''t have boosted her power this much. Grayfia looked at her brother curiously, but she couldn''t see through his strength anymore. Her curiosity about her little brother grew. "What''s going on?" she finally asked. "Sister, the Evil Pieces I gave you are mutated pieces I obtained by chance. Every time I gain a servant, my strength increases. Now, I also have the power of a Maou-Class Devil," Roy explained with a smile. He attributed the system-granted Evil Pieces to chance, making it seem less unusual. He wasn''t ready to reveal the system''s existence yet. Even so, Grayfia was astonished. She had never heard of such powerful and unique Evil Pieces. And she was touched by Roy''s trust in her. "Sister, although you''re now my Queen, I won''t let you participate in the Rating Game against Riser Phenex," Roy declared. "After all, it would be unfair to him if you fought." Roy knew why Grayfia had offered to become his Queen. She was worried he would lose against Riser. Now that his strength surpassed Riser''s, there was no need for Grayfia to participate. Even with his previous High-Class Devil strength, Roy was confident in his victory. "Very well," Grayfia agreed. Now that Roy was a Maou-class Devil, she had no reason to worry. No matter how powerful Riser''s immortality was, he was still just an High-Class Devil. He couldn''t defeat a Maou. Roy and Grayfia returned to the living room. The damaged walls had been repaired, a testament to the convenience of magic. Roy addressed the girls with a smile. "I have an announcement to make." The girls looked at him expectantly. "Sister has become my Queen!" The girls were stunned. They hadn''t expected the aloof and serious Grayfia to become Roy''s Queen. "That''s great! Now we''ll definitely win the Rating Game against Riser," Asia exclaimed, relieved. She had been worried about the upcoming match. "Yes! Grayfia-sama is as strong as a Maou! She can easily defeat that Riser chicken!" Alice chimed in. "No, Sister won''t be participating in the Rating Game," Roy corrected them. "After all, It would be bullying to have her fight Riser." "And even without Sister, I''m confident we can win." "Yes, we''ve been training hard for this. We''ve all become much stronger," Saeko added with a smile. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 68: The Rating Game Begins "If Kira gets caught, he is evil. If Kira rules the world, he is justice." Light Yagami, Death Note <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> When it came to dedication and effort, Saeko was undoubtedly the most diligent among them. Her statement resonated with the others. "Hmph! I definitely want to participate in this Rating Game!" Saya declared, confidently holding up her Pok Ball and looking at Roy. According to the rules of a Rating Game, only one Queen, two Bishops, two Knights, two Rooks, and eight Pawns could participate, along with Roy, the King. Roy had five potential Bishops: Saya, Shizuka, Asia, Yuriko, and Alice. That''s why Saya was the first to volunteer. Having obtained a powerful Familiar as Gyarados, she naturally wanted to showcase her strength. Shizuka, Asia, and the others hadn''t realized this limitation yet. Roy considered Saya''s request for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, Saya, you can participate." Saya beamed with joy, determined to perform well in the Rating Game. "Now that Saya has brought up the topic of participants, let''s decide on the lineup," Roy said, looking at the girls. "For the Rooks, we''ll have Nezuko and Mitsuri Kanroji." "Leave it to us!" Nezuko and Mitsuri declared confidently. They were the only ones in Roy''s peerage with High-Class Devil strength. "For the Knights, I''ll rely on Saeko and Kanao." "No problem!" Saeko replied with a smile. "Mm!" Kanao nodded in agreement. "For the Bishops, we have Saya, and..." Roy looked at Asia, Alice, Shizuka, and Yuriko. Yuriko was still quite weak, as was her Charmander. The same applied to Alice. Shizuka''s healing magic wasn''t very proficient yet, and her Chansey wasn''t suited for combat. Asia, with her Sacred Gear, Twilight Healing, was the most suitable for a support role. Moreover, her Pikachu was a decent fighter and could protect her. "So, the Bishops will be Saya and Asia." "Yay!" Asia was overjoyed to be chosen. "Saya, you sly fox!" Yuriko grumbled, pouting at her daughter. Saya must have known about the Rating Game''s limitations beforehand, which was why she had volunteered so quickly. "Hmph!" Saya, hearing her mother''s complaint, crossed her arms and let out a haughty snort, unable to hide her smug grin. "Finally, for the Pawns... we''ll have Rika, Kanae, Shinobu, Makomo, and Aoi Kanzaki." Although eight Pawns could participate, these were the only ones available in Roy''s peerage. "No problem! Leave it to us!" Rika exclaimed excitedly. Her strength had increased significantly through training, and she was eager to prove herself. "Roy-sama... what about us?" The three little girls from the Butterfly Mansion approached Roy, their eyes wide with anticipation. "Uh..." Roy had overlooked them. They were technically Pawns as well, but they were simply too young to participate in a Rating Game. He patted their heads gently. "You can cheer for us." "Okay!" The three lolis nodded obediently, their cuteness overwhelming. "I envy you, Roy. You have so many exceptional servants," Rias commented, her voice laced with a hint of longing. Roy''s servants were not only powerful and promising but also got along well with each other. In all these years, she only had Akeno and Koneko. Roy, in just a short time, had assembled such a formidable peerage. Rias couldn''t help but feel envious. "Haha, Rias. You''ll find exceptional servants too," Roy reassured her with a chuckle. Seeing her dejection, he decided to help her recruit Xenovia and Irina Shidou, the Holy Sword users, when they encountered them. ... "Well then, it''s time for me to return to the Underworld," Grayfia suddenly announced. "Eh? Grayfia-sama, won''t you stay a bit longer?" Alice and the other lolis pleaded. Grayfia smiled and patted their heads. "The Gremory and Phenex families initially wanted me to be the referee for this Rating Game, but I declined." "Now that there''s nothing to worry about here, I''ll accept the referee position after all." She turned to Roy with a smile. "Roy, I''m looking forward to your performance." "I''ll do my best," Roy replied confidently. Perhaps because Roy was growing stronger, Grayfia smiled more often now. Grayfia nodded in satisfaction and activated a magic circle, vanishing before their eyes. As soon as her magic circle disappeared, another one appeared in the living room. "Eh? Who''s that?" Rias wondered, looking at the glowing circle. The light faded, revealing two figures. "Sona?" Rias and Roy were surprised to see Sona Sitri and Tsubaki Shinra. "Ara ara, Sona-kaichou has come in person," Akeno greeted them with a smile and went to prepare tea. "Sona, what brings you here?" Rias asked curiously. "Of course, it''s about your engagement, Rias. This matter has become quite the sensation in the Underworld," Sona replied, glancing at Roy meaningfully. Roy felt a headache coming on. He had recently flirted with Sona, promising to make her his fiance if he defeated her in a Chess Game. Now, in a short span of time, he was about to participate in another Game, this time for Rias. Even Sona was surprised by this development. She was a bit jealous, of course. After all, she had been paying close attention to Roy, and they had that agreement. But Sona didn''t mention it and instead chatted amicably with Rias. Roy sat quietly, feeling a bit awkward. After a while, Sona announced her departure. "Sona-senpai, let me see you out," Roy offered. He wanted to talk to Sona privately. Otherwise, she would have just teleported away. Sona nodded and turned to Tsubaki. "Tsubaki, you can go back first." "Yes, Kaichou," Tsubaki replied and teleported away. Roy and Sona left the mansion. Under the moonlight, they strolled side by side. Roy hesitated, unsure how to broach the topic. "It seems you''ve forgotten our agreement," Sona said, breaking the silence. Roy quickly stepped in front of her. "Of course not!" he denied. Sona looked at him calmly. "Then why are you participating in a Rating Game against Riser Phenex for Rias?" she asked. Roy sighed. "Well, I can''t just stand by and watch Rias get engaged to that idiot, can I?" "What about our agreement?" "Don''t worry, Senpai. I''ll defeat you and make you my fiance," Roy assured her. Sona finally understood. Her little brother was quite greedy. He wanted both of them. "You''re quite greedy... I''ve changed my mind." "What?" Roy panicked, thinking she was retracting their agreement about the Rating Game. Before he could speak, Sona continued. "I''ve changed my mind. Unless you can defeat my sister, I won''t agree to become your fiance." Roy stared at her in surprise. Wasn''t that the same condition as before? To win Sona''s hand, he had to overcome her sister, Maou Serafall Leviathan, This was something he had already anticipated. After all, Serafall''s siscon tendencies were well-known throughout the Underworld. "Fine, Not even Maou can stop my resolve!" Roy declared. ''Perhaps I can get a two-for-one deal and defeat both sisters'' he thought to himself. Sona was touched by his words. She was unaware of his current strength and still believed he was a Middle-Class Devil. He was willing to challenge a Maou for her sake. A smile finally graced her lips. Under the romantic moonlight, Roy couldn''t resist any longer. He pulled Sona close and kissed her. ... Two days passed quickly. Roy and the girls relaxed and enjoyed their time together, taking a break from training. In the subspace modeled after Kuoh Academy, Roy and his peerage appeared in the Occult Research Club. As soon as they materialized, Grayfia''s voice echoed through the space. "Greetings, everyone. I am Grayfia Lucifuge, the referee for this Rating Game between Roy Lucifuge and Riser Phenex." "This Rating Game will be held in a subspace modeled after Kuoh Academy in the human world, as per the agreement between both parties." ... In the Underworld, the Rating Game arena was packed with spectators. "Oh, the referee is the Silver-Haired Annihilation Queen!" "She''s so powerful!" The audience erupted in cheers upon hearing Grayfia''s voice. She was quite popular in the Underworld. "Isn''t one of the participants Grayfia''s younger brother? Is it appropriate for her to be the referee?" "Grayfia''s brother is that infamous failure in the Underworld, right? I heard he''s still a Low-Class Devil. What a disgrace to their family." "A Low-Class Devil have the guts to challenge Riser Phenex? Where does he get the confidence?" "Exactly..." Many Devil nobles had come to watch the match as a form of entertainment, believing that Roy, the "failure," had no chance of defeating Riser. Only a few individuals, such as the Maous, could perceive Roy''s true strength. "The person Rias has chosen is quite interesting," Sirzechs Lucifer commented, observing Roy and his peerage with amusement. As Rias older brother, he naturally cared about her. He knew about Roy, of course, but his impression of Roy was still stuck in the past. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He hadn''t expected Roy''s strength to increase so dramatically in such a short time. Sirzechs now acknowledged Roy''s Potential. "Is that the man who''s close to Sona-chan? I''ll have to observe him closely," Serafall Leviathan, also scrutinized Roy. To her, Roy was an enigma. Even she couldn''t see through his power. This was understandable, as they were both Maou-Class Devils. ... After a while, Grayfia''s voice echoed again. "Both teams will be teleported to their respective bases." "Roy Lucifuge''s base is the Occult Research Club in the old school building, and Riser Phenex''s base is the principal''s office in the new school building." "Therefore, Pawn promotion will take effect upon entering the opponent''s base." "Pawn promotion?" Makomo tilted her head in confusion. "Pawn promotion means that once a Pawn reaches the opponent''s base, their power will be elevated to the level of a Queen, the strongest piece," Roy explained. The girls'' eyes lit up. If they could be promoted to Queen, they might even be able to fight High-Class Devils. "The match will last until dawn in the human world. Now, let the game begin." Dong! Dong! Dong! The school bell rang, signaling the start of the Rating Game. "Roy, what''s our strategy?" Saeko asked, unable to contain her excitement. Roy considered this. He didn''t think they needed a complex strategy. A direct assault should suffice. Just as he was about to say so, Saya interjected. "Leave the strategy to me, the genius and beautiful girl!" Knowing Roy well, Saya anticipated his response and took charge. Roy nodded. "Alright, Saya, you''re in charge of the strategy." It was a guaranteed victory anyway. Letting Saya take the lead wouldn''t hurt. The girls turned their attention to Saya. "Ahem, here''s my strategy..." Saya cleared her throat. "I''ve divided the battlefield into three lanes. This will make it easier to assign everyone their positions." She unfurled a map. Three distinct lanes were marked on the map, resembling the lanes in , clear and easy to understand. "First, Kanae, Shinobu, and Rika will take the top lane." "I''ll take the mid lane with Aoi and Asia as support." "Aoi''s Jumpluff has the ability to detect enemies with its radar." "Kanao, Makomo, and Saeko, you take the bottom lane." "Finally, Nezuko and Mitsuri will be the junglers. Your task is to support the other lanes as needed." "I''ve gathered information on Riser Phenex. The only real threat is his Queen, Yubelluna." "If she appears, Nezuko and Mitsuri will attack her together." "That''s my strategy." <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 69: The Game Begins? Time for a Mid Lane Push! "A fight you can''t win becomes an obsession." Askeladd, Vinland Saga <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Clap, clap, clap!" Roy applauded Saya''s strategy. "Amazing, Saya! You''re incredible!" He hadn''t expected Saya to devise such a well-organized plan, using a simple and easy-to-understand approach inspired by games. He was curious if Saya had played before. The strength was balanced across the three lanes. By pushing simultaneously, they wouldn''t have to worry about enemy Pawns reaching their base. And with Nezuko and Mitsuri ready to provide support, it was a foolproof plan. Even if they encountered Yubelluna, Riser''s Queen, they could handle her. Saya proudly raised her chin, basking in Roy''s praise. The other girls also looked at Saya with admiration. "Everyone, take one of these," Roy said, handing out tiny orbs the size of his pinky nail. "What''s this?" Mitsuri asked, curiously examining the orb. "It''s a communication device. Just put it in your ear, and you can talk to each other over long distances," Saya explained, inserting one into her ear. It seemed Saya understood the purpose of the orbs. "That''s right," Roy confirmed with a smile. The girls put on the communication devices. "Then let''s not waste any time. We''ll proceed with Saya''s strategy," Roy declared. "Yes!" the girls replied in unison. Roy and the girls set off. Roy wasn''t planning to wait at their base. The enemy Pawns wouldn''t be able to break through their defenses and reach their base anyway. A swift and decisive push was his preferred approach. Sona, observing the match, frowned as she saw Roy''s aggressive strategy. Such recklessness wasn''t advisable, in her opinion. Rias, however, had no objections to their plan. She knew the extent of Roy''s and the girls'' strength. They split into three groups as they exited the old school building. Roy decided to join Saya''s group. On paper, they were the weakest of the three teams. However, underestimating them would be a grave mistake. After all, Saya had Gyarados, a High-Class level Pokmon, with Ultimate-Class Potential! The three teams advanced quickly. The first encounter occurred in the bottom lane. "Incoming! Three enemies spotted in the bottom lane!" Aoi Kanzaki reported through the communication device. Her Jumpluff had detected the enemies. Kanae, Makomo, and Saeko, who were in the bottom lane, became alert. "Hahahaha! They have the guts show themselves openly? They clearly underestimate us!" "Fools! You''ve fallen into our trap!" Three figures jumped out from their hiding spots. They were Riser''s Pawns: Shuriya, Mira, and Ile and Nel, the twin girls. As soon as they finished speaking, red magic circles appeared around Kanae, Makomo, and Saeko, radiating destructive energy. "Hahahaha, this is the Queen''s explosion magic! You can all surrender now!" the three girls taunted, watching Kanae, Makomo, and Saeko trapped within the magic circles. The magic circles flared, and explosions erupted. Smoke and dust filled the area, obscuring everything from view. ... Outside the subspace, the spectators watched the match unfold on a large screen. "Oh no, they''ve fallen into Yubelluna''s trap!" Sona exclaimed, her brow furrowed. She knew how powerful Yubelluna was. "I doubt they''ll be defeated by such an attack," Tsubaki Shinra commented, adjusting her glasses. Since Grayfia hadn''t announced anyone''s defeat, Tsubaki assumed they were still fine. Of course, Kanae, Makomo, and Saeko wouldn''t be defeated so easily. This was just a simple trap set by Yubelluna. It might have severely injured Low-Class Devils, but Kanae, Makomo, and Saeko were all Middle-Class Devils. Although powerful, the explosion magic couldn''t harm them. As the smoke cleared, the three girls stood unharmed. "What?!" "They''re not even injured!" "How is that possible?" Shuriya, Mira, and the twins stared in disbelief. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Too weak," Saeko commented, disappointed by their lack of strength. She yearned for a challenging battle, not a fight against Low-Class Devil weaklings. Saeko moved with lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, she appeared before the three girls. A flash of her blade, and she sheathed her sword. "So... fast..." "How..." "Damn it..." Before they could finish their surprised exclamations, the three girls collapsed, dissolving into particles of light. Having suffered severe injuries, they were ejected from the subspace. "Three of Riser Phenex''s Pawns have been defeated!" Grayfia''s majestic voice announced. "Yes! The plan worked!" Saya cheered, clapping her hands. "Saeko-nee-san is amazing!" Asia exclaimed happily. "It was just three Low-Class Devil Pawns," Saeko replied, feeling a bit disappointed. "Four enemies approaching in the top lane! They''re about a hundred meters ahead of you," Aoi reported, her Jumpluff having detected more enemies. "Finally, something interesting!" Rika declared, drawing her Light Gun and Sword, her eyes gleaming with battle lust. The three girls in the top lane, Rika, Kanae, and Shinobu, rushed towards the enemy without any attempt at concealment. ... Inside the school''s spacious gymnasium, a voice echoed. "Don''t bother hiding. I know you''re here, servants of the Lucifuge!" Rika and the others had just entered the gymnasium when they encountered the enemy. The one who had spoken was a girl dressed like Chun-Li, named Xuelan, a Rook. Behind her stood a blue-haired girl in red clothes, wielding a wooden staff. This was Mira, a Pawn who had instantly defeated Issei Hyoudou in their first encounter in the original story. The remaining two were twin lolis, Ile and Nel, also Pawns. Rika instantly recognized them, thanks to the information Akeno had provided. Of course, in the Underworld, the members of Riser Phenex''s peerage weren''t exactly a secret. "Hmph! We don''t need to hide from the likes of you!" Rika scoffed. "So it''s three Pawns," Xuelan said, placing her hands on her hips and introducing herself with a haughty air. "I am Xuelan, a Rook." "I''m Mira, a Pawn." "I''m Ile, a Pawn." "And I''m Nel, also a Pawn." "Oh? Introductions?" Rika raised an eyebrow, then chuckled. "Well then, I''m Rika, a Pawn." "Shinobu Kocho, a Pawn." "Kanae Kocho, a Pawn." The Kocho sisters also introduced themselves. "Alright, enough with the formalities," Rika declared, then turned to the Kocho sisters with a confident grin. "I''ll take on the Rook." "Then I''ll choose that Pawn," Kanae said, smiling at Mira. "Eh? You want me to bully two little girls?" Shinobu sighed, looking at Ile and Nel. "Well then, let''s begin!" Rika charged forward. The Kocho sisters exchanged glances and followed suit. Each girl faced their designated opponent. Ile and Nel, with their Low-Class Devil strength, were no match for Shinobu, who was at the peak of Middle-Class Devil. Shinobu, feeling playful, toyed with the twin lolis, her movements like a phantom. Kanae faced Mira, who was at the early stage of Middle-Class Devil. But she was still no match for Kanae. However, Kanae didn''t intend to end the fight quickly. She suppressed her power and fought Mira at her level. Finally, there was Rika versus Xuelan. Their strength was roughly equal. Xuelan, as a Rook, possessed great strength and defense. Although Rika couldn''t match her in those areas, her Light Gun and Sword were incredibly sharp, making Xuelan wary of direct confrontation. As a result, Xuelan found herself on the defensive against Rika''s relentless attacks. After a few rounds, Rika decided to end the fight. "It''s time to finish this!" she declared, looking at the slightly disheveled Xuelan. "Hmph! I won''t lose!" Xuelan retorted. Rika smirked. She twirled her Light Gun and holstered it, then gripped her Light Sword with both hands, focusing her attention on Xuelan. "Wind Breathing, Second Form: Claws-Purifying Wind!" she shouted. Rika unleashed four claw-shaped wind blades, each capable of slicing through an opponent''s weapon. "What?!" Xuelan was caught off guard. She had no choice but to raise her arms defensively. "AAAAAGH!" Xuelan screamed as blood splattered. After blocking the wind blades, her arms were mangled and useless. She was no longer combat-capable. Xuelan was then ejected from the subspace. Seeing that Rika had defeated the Rook, the Kocho sisters swiftly finished off their opponents as well. "Three Pawns and one Rook of Riser Phenex have been defeated!" Grayfia''s voice boomed through the subspace. Roy''s team erupted in cheers. Riser Phenex, however, was not pleased. His servants were being defeated one after another, while his opponent remained unscathed. "Don''t think you''ve won yet," Riser sneered. "I am Riser Phenex!" He turned to Yubelluna. "All of you, go! Show them the power of the Phenex clan!" "Yes!" Yubelluna and the remaining servants charged into battle. ... Roy''s team communicated through their communication devices, their voices filled with excitement. "Saya''s plan is amazing!" Asia gushed, looking at Saya with admiration. "Taking down seven of their servants with ease. Well done, Saya," Roy praised. The other girls also showered Saya with compliments. "Ahaha, it''s nothing. They were just weak," Saya replied modestly, waving her hand dismissively. They continued their advance. Aoi Kanzaki''s Jumpluff suddenly turned around and chirped at her. Through their Familiar contract, Aoi understood its message. "Roy-sama, Jumpluff has detected eight enemies approaching," she reported. "Oh, eight? It seems Riser has sent all his remaining servants," Roy commented. Riser had fifteen servants in total. Seven were already defeated, and now the rest were coming for them. It seemed Riser intended to eliminate Roy''s group first. After all, they had two support members and Roy, the supposed "failure." The only one worth noting was Saya''s Familiar. But Riser had sent Yubelluna, indicating they had a way to deal with the Gyarados. Just as they were discussing this, Riser''s servants appeared before them. "I am Karlamine, Knight of Riser Phenex! Let''s have an honorable duel!" A woman wielding a longsword stepped forward. She was Riser''s Knight. Aoi Kanzaki met her challenge. "I am Aoi Kanzaki, Pawn of Roy-sama! I accept your challenge!" Aoi was a Demon Slayer who had passed the Final Selection. However, due to her timid nature, she had remained at the Butterfly Mansion as a medic. But after becoming a Devil, she had gained the strength of a Middle-Class Devil, and her timidity had lessened. She didn''t back down from Karlamine, who was also a Middle-Class Devil. "Well said, Pawn of the Lucifuge!" Karlamine exclaimed, impressed by Aoi''s courage. She charged forward with a battle cry. Aoi met her charge. The two swordswomen clashed, their blades ringing against each other. "Karlamine, honestly, all she thinks about is swords, swords, swords..." "She was so reluctant to be a sacrificial pawn. How foolish." A girl with a Lolita dress and springy blonde pigtails stepped forward, muttering complaints. It was Ravel Phenex, Riser''s younger sister. She glanced at Roy and scoffed. "He''s quite handsome, but unfortunately, he''s a failure. Rias-sama has terrible taste in men." Saya and Asia glared at Ravel. "Pretty face, but a venomous tongue," Saya retorted. "So, you''re saying those seven we defeated were just bait?" "Hahaha, you''re not as stupid as you look. Yes, those seven were bait to divide your forces. Now that we''ve lured you out, we''ll finish you off, and victory will be ours," Ravel declared smugly. It seemed she was the one who had devised this plan. Roy and his group hadn''t bothered concealing their movements. So, the seven servants they had defeated were indeed bait. However, Roy wasn''t fooled. In fact, he found it amusing. When Aoi had informed them that all eight remaining enemies were heading their way, Rika and the others in the top lane, Saeko and the others in the bottom lane, and Nezuko and Mitsuri, the junglers, had already started converging on their location. Kuoh Academy wasn''t that large. They could reach them within a minute. Nezuko and Mitsuri would be even faster. Once they formed an encirclement, Riser''s servants wouldn''t be able to escape. "Saya, I''ll leave this to you," Roy said, pulling Asia aside. "No problem!" Saya replied eagerly. This was exactly what she wanted to do. She looked at Ravel and the others. "If you want to finish us off, come and get us!" "Koi, it''s time to work!" Saya grinned, throwing her Pok Ball. A golden light erupted from the ball. "Roar!" The massive Gyarados appeared. Its intimidating aura filled the area, causing several of Riser''s servants to tremble in fear. Even Ravel, who hadn''t seen Gyarados before, turned pale. "Wait... wait..." "I''m not participating in the fight." Ravel waved her hands frantically. She didn''t want to fight this scary Familiar. "I don''t care. Koi, attack! Use Hydro Pump!" Saya ignored her pleas and commanded Gyarados. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 70: The Might of Gyarados "Protect whatever is precious to you. One day it''ll lead you to protect something else." Yami Sukehiro, Black Clover <><><><> Gyarados roared, unleashing a massive [Hydro Pump] from its mouth. The torrent of water surged towards Ravel and the others like an unstoppable flood. Several of Riser''s servants, including Isabela, rushed to defend Ravel. But even they weren''t confident in their ability to withstand such a powerful attack. Just in time, Yubelluna, swung her staff, conjuring a large red magic circle before them. A crimson beam of destructive energy shot out, intercepting Gyarados''s [Hydro Pump]. Boom! The collision of water and destruction magic created a massive explosion. The entire area was engulfed in a cloud of mist. When the mist cleared, a crater over ten meters in diameter was revealed at the center of the explosion. The sheer destructive power shocked Riser''s servants. They were already terrified of Gyarados, and now their fear intensified. Even Aoi Kanzaki and Karlamine, who were fighting nearby, had to pause their duel. Saya, however, frowned. She knew the power of Gyarados''s [Hydro Pump]. It could easily level a small hill. Yet, it had been effortlessly blocked. Saya pondered her next move. A close-range assault with Gyarados was risky. They were outnumbered, and if Gyarados was held back, Saya would be in danger. Although Roy was behind her, Saya wanted to prove herself. She couldn''t rely on Roy to fight her battles. It seemed she had to resort to a more powerful attack. She had to seize the initiative. Otherwise, who knew what kind of magic Yubelluna might unleash? "Koi, use [Hyper Beam]" Saya commanded decisively. Gyarados, having just evolved, hadn''t learned [Hyper Beam] yet. But they had brought the learning machines from the Pokmon world. Gyarados had learned [Hyper Beam] in advance. With a roar, Gyarados charged a powerful energy sphere in its mouth. The sphere grew larger and larger, then erupted outwards. A devastating beam of energy shot towards the enemy. Ravel and the others felt a sense of impending doom. If they were hit directly by such a powerful attack, they might die before the subspace could even eject them. Yubelluna reacted quickly, unleashing her full power. A massive magic circle appeared, and a crimson beam of destruction magic collided with Gyarados''s [Hyper Beam]. Explosion magic versus [Hyper Beam]. Both were incredibly destructive forces. Like a clash of energy beams in , the two attacks collided in mid-air. Then, [Hyper Beam] overpowered the explosion magic and continued towards Yubelluna and the others. Boom! Another earth-shattering explosion erupted. Except for Karlamine, all of Riser''s remaining servants were caught in the blast. When the smoke cleared, another large crater, even larger than the previous one, was revealed. Yubelluna and Ravel lay at the bottom of the crater, their clothes tattered and their bodies covered in wounds. The other girls were nowhere to be seen. They had been ejected. "One Rook, one Knight, one Bishop, and two Pawns of Riser Phenex have been defeated," Grayfia''s voice announced. Gyarados''s [Hyper Beam] had taken out five of Riser''s servants. It was a testament to the power of that move. Thanks to Yubelluna''s desperate defense, the [Hyper Beam]''s power had been significantly weakened. That''s why the five ejected servants weren''t seriously injured. If Yubelluna hadn''t been a High-Class Devil, she would have been ejected as well. And Ravel, with her Phoenix flames, hadn''t been eliminated either. Her flames surged, and her wounds healed in an instant. However, her face was still pale. "How is this possible...?" Karlamine stared at Yubelluna in shock. Yubelluna was the strongest among them. Yet, even she couldn''t completely withstand the attack of that terrifying Familiar. If she hadn''t been fighting Aoi Kanzaki on the sidelines, she had no doubt she would have been eliminated as well. "A-Amazing..." Aoi gasped, stunned by the destructive power of Gyarados. "Koi is so strong!" Asia exclaimed, her jaw dropped. Roy wasn''t surprised. Despite their seemingly harmless appearance in the anime, Pokmon possessed immense destructive power. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... In the Rating Game arena in the Underworld, the audience was stunned by Gyarados''s power. "I''ve never seen a Dragon like that before. It doesn''t seem to be from the Dragon Valley," Sirzechs Lucifer commented, glancing at Tannin. "Indeed, it''s not from the Dragon Valley. In fact, it''s unlike any known Dragon species," Tannin replied, stroking his chin with his massive claw. Tannin was one of the original Dragon Kings. He had voluntarily reincarnated as a Devil and established his territory in the region of the Underworld where the Dragon Apples grew. His territory was home to many Dragons, and he was an expert on them. Sona was also shocked by Gyarados''s power, but her curiosity was piqued. She wondered where Roy had obtained such an unfamiliar Familiar. "Rias, you must know where Roy acquired that Familiar, right?" she asked. Rias smiled slyly. "If you want to know, Sona, ask Roy yourself." She wouldn''t reveal Roy''s secrets. Sona sighed and turned her attention to Roy, her curiosity growing. ... Back in the subspace, Nezuko and Mitsuri suddenly appeared beside Roy, followed by Saeko and the others. The girls stared at the devastation caused by Gyarados, surprised by its power. Even Nezuko and Mitsuri, at their full strength, couldn''t cause such destruction. "Well, well, well... impressive. If I''m not mistaken, you''re just a Bishop, aren''t you?" Yubelluna, despite her injuries, managed to stand up. She looked at Saya with defiance, as if victory was still within her grasp. Saya frowned. "Yes, I''m a Bishop. You''re severely injured and have no fighting strength left. Surrender." "Hahaha..." Yubelluna burst into laughter. "I am the Queen of Riser Phenex!" She took out a small red vial from her bosom, filled with a fiery red liquid. Without hesitation, she uncorked the vial and drank its contents. Her wounds healed at an astonishing speed. Her aura surged, returning to its peak. In the blink of an eye, Yubelluna was fully recovered, as if she had never been injured. "Wait, wait, you can use potions in a Rating Game? That''s cheating!" Saya exclaimed, dumbfounded. "Hmph! This is the Tears of the Phoenix. It can instantly heal any injury. It''s a secret treasure of our clan. We can only use up to two vials per game," Ravel explained proudly, her fiery wings fluttering. "That''s not fair! It''s against the rules!" Rika protested. "Hmph! You have the Twilight Healing" Ravel retorted. Rika was speechless. Asia was participating as a Bishop. How could she be compared to a mere item? But Rika didn''t bother arguing. "Don''t think you''ve won just because you''ve recovered. You''re surrounded," Saya declared, crossing her arms. She knew they had the advantage, so she wasn''t worried about Yubelluna''s underhanded tactics. "Your Familiar can''t unleash that attack again, can it?" Yubelluna sneered. Saya glanced at Gyarados. It had exhausted itself using [Hyper Beam] and couldn''t use it again anytime soon. "So what?" Saya remained confident. Even if Gyarados couldn''t fight, they still had Nezuko and Mitsuri. The difference in power between Middle-Class and High-Class Devils was significant, which was why Yubelluna felt so confident. In her eyes, apart from Gyarados, the rest of Roy''s peerage were just Middle-Class Devils. She believed she could easily defeat them. Yubelluna smirked and flew into the air. "Taste my explosion Magic!" She waved her hand, and the sky filled with red magic circles of various sizes, radiating destructive energy. Yubelluna intended to wipe out Roy''s entire team with a single attack. Roy smirked. "Nezuko, Mitsuri, it''s your turn," he said calmly. He wasn''t planning to intervene. Only those two could handle Yubelluna''s full-powered attack. "Yes!" they both replied, spreading their Devil wings. "Demonization!" Nezuko activated her Demon Blood Art. Her petite form rapidly grew into that of a tall, mature woman. Her clothes, now too small, clung tightly to her curves, accentuating her figure. A complete Demon horn emerged from her forehead, and wisteria-like patterns spread across her body. These patterns, far from being unsightly, added an eerie beauty to her appearance. In her fully demonized form, Nezuko possessed the power of a High-Class Devil. Mitsuri was equally formidable. With a shout, she activated her Demon Slayer Mark. A pink, heart-shaped mark appeared on the left side of her neck. With the Mark activated, Mitsuri''s physical abilities skyrocketed, rivaling a High-Class Devil. Yubelluna, observing their power from the sky, frowned. She had initially believed that only the Gyarados posed a threat. Now, two more High-Class Devil level combatants had appeared. This complicated things. Her original plan was to eliminate the Gyarados first, then use the Tears of the Phoenix to recover and defeat the rest. But Roy''s peerage was far stronger than she had anticipated. She was in a difficult situation now, but she had to press on. As Nezuko and Mitsuri charged towards her, Yubelluna waved her hand. The magic circles unleashed a barrage of explosive fireballs. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sky turned crimson, filled with smoke and explosions. But according to the "smoke without damage" rule, such attacks wouldn''t harm them. Swoosh! Swoosh! Nezuko and Mitsuri emerged from the smoke. Their clothes were slightly disheveled, but they were unharmed. Nezuko''s regeneration was incredible. Even if she was injured, she could recover instantly. Moreover, as a Rook, her natural defenses were formidable. And Mitsuri''s physical resilience was already superhuman, further enhanced by the Rook piece she had merged with. Her defense was monstrous. They reached Yubelluna in an instant. "Blood Demon Art: Exploding Blood!" "Love Breathing, Fifth Form: Wavering Love - Wildclaw!" Nezuko and Mitsuri attacked simultaneously. Nezuko''s fist, engulfed in crimson flames, struck Yubelluna. Mitsuri unleashed a flurry of slashes with her sword. Yubelluna barely managed to conjure a defensive magic circle. But it was useless. The magic circle shattered instantly. Nezuko''s fist connected, and her Blood Demon Art flames engulfed Yubelluna. Mitsuri''s slashes landed, inflicting several deep wounds. Yubelluna, overwhelmed by their combined assault, was sent crashing to the ground like a meteor, creating a cloud of dust. "Queen!" "Yubelluna!" Karlamine and Ravel cried out in alarm, witnessing Yubelluna''s defeat. They couldn''t believe that the powerful Yubelluna had been defeated so swiftly. "Riser Phenex''s Queen has been eliminated." Grayfia''s voice echoed through the subspace. Yubelluna, unconscious, dissolved into particles of light and was ejected. The High-Class Devil, Yubelluna, had been defeated in an instant by the combined might of Nezuko and Mitsuri. "Mitsuri is so strong!" Shinobu exclaimed in awe. Even among the Hashira, Mitsuri was considered one of the strongest, far surpassing Shinobu. And after becoming a Devil, the gap between them had widened even further. "Nezuko is amazing too!" Kanae praised Nezuko, who was more powerful than all of them despite her young age. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 71: Swift Victory! I dont know how Ill feel when Im dead, But I dont want to regret the way I lived. Yuji Itadori, Jujutsu Kaisen <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Outside the arena... "Mitsuri-nee-san and Nezuko-nee-san are amazing! Everyone, let''s cheer for them!" Alice exclaimed to the three little girls from the Butterfly Mansion. Roy had assigned them the task of cheering, and they were doing their best to support everyone. Rias, watching the battle unfold, breathed a sigh of relief as Yubelluna, the "Bomb Queen," was defeated. "Ara ara, they''re quite strong. To think they defeated the Bomb Queen so easily," Akeno commented. She knew that if she had faced Yubelluna, it wouldn''t have been such a straightforward victory. And if Yubelluna had used the Tears of the Phoenix, Akeno might have even lost. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nezuko is so strong!" Koneko said, her eyes filled with admiration and a hint of envy. They were around the same age, but the difference in their strength was vast, making her feel a bit discouraged. Although she had learned Breathing Styles, her beginner-level mastery didn''t provide a significant boost in power yet. Sona and her peerage were also surprised by the strength of Roy''s team. The appearance of Gyarados had already shocked them. When Gyarados was no longer able to fight, Sona had been worried. But then, two more High-Class Devil level Rooks appeared among Roy''s servants, leaving her astonished. Sona realized she didn''t know her "little brother" as well as she thought. Thinking back to their agreement, a blush crept onto her cheeks. <><><><> [Underworld, Rating Game Arena] The audience erupted in commotion as they witnessed the defeat of Riser''s Queen and his team''s disadvantage. "That kid from the Lucifuge clan is impressive! He really defeated Riser''s Queen so easily." "Have you noticed? Not a single member of Roy''s team has been eliminated yet." "Yeah! They''re incredibly strong!" "Isn''t that Lucifuge kid supposed to be a failure? How can he be this powerful?" "Riser is in trouble now!" <><><><> Some Devils, particularly those close to the Phenex clan, were displeased by the praise for Roy and the criticism of Riser. "There''s no way he can defeat Riser!" "That Lucifuge kid, no matter how hard he tries, it''s useless." "Riser has the Phoenix''s immortality!" "Exactly. he can''t do anything against immortality." ... Voices of doubt and mockery towards Roy filled the arena. It was understandable. After all, Roy was known as a talentless failure. Riser, on the other hand, was one of the strongest of the new generation of Devils, and he possessed the seemingly invincible power of immortality. Most of the audience favored Riser. <><><><> [Back in the Subspace] After defeating Yubelluna, Roy''s team turned their attention to the remaining two servants, Ravel and Karlamine. Karlamine felt the weight of their gazes and broke out in a cold sweat. Ravel, flapping her fiery wings in the air, wiped the sweat from her brow and said awkwardly, "Hey, don''t look at me! I don''t fight." Roy chuckled but didn''t bother with them. He looked towards the principal''s office in the new school building, Riser''s base. "Riser Phenex, how long are you going to hide? If you don''t come out soon, all your servants will be defeated," Roy taunted. The girls turned towards the new school building. "Hahahaha, you Clowns! Do you think you can defeat me just by taking out my servants?" Riser, dressed in his red suit, finally emerged, his arrogance unwavering despite the loss of most of his peerage. "Onii-sama!" "Riser-sama!" Karlamine and Ravel sighed in relief upon seeing him. "Finally decided to show your face, Riser Phenex?" Roy scoffed, his arms crossed. "Hmph! You''re just a failure from the Lucifuge clan. What makes you think you can compete with me for Rias? And I''ll return that punch you gave me the other day," Riser sneered, his anger rising as he recalled the humiliation of being caught off guard and punched by Roy. "Failure?" Roy shrugged, unfazed by Riser''s repeated insults. "If you think I''m a failure, how about a wager?" "What?" Riser was taken aback. "Let''s bet on the outcome of this Rating Game. If you win, I''ll admit to being a failure," Roy proposed. "And if I win, you''ll have to admit that you''re the failure." "So, do you have the guts to accept?" Roy challenged, looking at Riser with a smirk. Riser couldn''t resist the provocation. "Hahahaha, a mere failure dares to challenge me to a bet? Fine, I accept!" Roy smirked inwardly. It seemed the title of "failure" would follow Riser forever. "Roy, let us fight him!" Mitsuri and Nezuko volunteered. Riser Phenex was a High-Class Devil. Only those two could fight him head-on. However, Roy shook his head. "Since he''s the King, I''ll handle this myself." It was only fitting for the Kings to face each other. Moreover, even Mitsuri and Nezuko''s combined strength might not be enough to defeat Riser. Nezuko''s Blood Demon Art was powerful, but even Rias''s Power of Destruction, which could annihilate anything, couldn''t harm Riser in the original story. Nezuko''s Blood Demon Art likely wouldn''t pose a threat to him either. "Roy, go! Defeat that arrogant fool!" the girls cheered. "Hmph! No one can defeat Onii-sama!" Ravel declared haughtily. Saya and the others glared at her. "Uh... please ignore me..." Ravel cowered under their intense gazes. She quickly retreated behind Riser. Roy chuckled at her reaction. He was quite fond of Ravel, the tsundere girl with the drill-shaped hair. In the original story, Ravel had become infatuated with Issei after he defeated Riser. Roy wondered if Ravel would fall for him if he defeated Riser instead. Her drill hair must be very bouncy he mused, his thoughts drifting in an inappropriate direction. Shaking off his distraction, Roy stepped forward. He held out his hand, and ice crystals bloomed, forming a sword of ice roses. With a smirk, Roy''s form blurred, then vanished. "What?" Riser blinked in surprise. "Looking for me?" Roy''s voice came from behind him. Riser realized that Roy had already moved behind him. The figure that had been standing there was just an afterimage. Then, to his shock, he found himself bisected. It had all happened so fast that Riser couldn''t even react. However, such an injury posed no threat to him. He regenerated instantly. "Haha, impressive, but useless against me!" Riser declared, his arrogance returning. He unleashed a wave of crimson flames. These were the flames of the Phoenix, capable of incinerating anything. "Ice Breathing, First Form: Flocking Ice Blades!" Roy casually swung his ice rose sword, countering Riser''s flames. He had created Ice Breathing based on Water Breathing, utilizing his ice affinity to unleash its full potential. Countless ice projectiles, like a flock of birds, shot towards Riser. Riser''s flames were instantly extinguished, and the remaining ice projectiles struck him, riddling his body with wounds. "No way! How can my Phoenix flames be extinguished by ice magic?" Riser exclaimed in disbelief, then his expression morphed into fury. He had been pushed back so easily in just a brief exchange. And Roy remained unscathed. This enraged him. Ordinary ice magic couldn''t extinguish the flames of the Phoenix. But Roy''s ice, like Riser''s flames, was a bloodline ability. His ice powers were on par with the Phenex clan''s Phoenix flames. Seeing Roy''s silence, Riser unleashed even more flames, filling the sky with a crimson inferno. Roy smirked and swung his sword again. "Ice Breathing, Second Form: Ice Dragon Swirling Tail!" A massive ice dragon emerged, roaring silently as it charged into the flames. The ice dragon rampaged through the inferno, extinguishing most of the flames within moments. "Damn it... what magic is this?" Riser couldn''t believe his eyes as his flames were extinguished. The ice dragon, having cleared the flames, crashed into him. Boom! Riser had no time to dodge. The ground cracked, and dust billowed. When the dust settled, a massive crater was revealed where Riser had been standing. The spectators in the arena were in an uproar. ... After a while, Riser emerged from the crater, his arrogance replaced by fury. But then, he burst into laughter. "Hahahaha, Roy Lucifuge, I acknowledge your strength. But you can''t defeat me." Riser seemed to have realized something, and his confidence returned. His plan was to exhaust Roy with his immortality. Although Roy had more servants, Riser could still use the Tears of the Phoenix once more. He wasn''t afraid of a battle of attrition. Having figured this out, Riser stopped attacking and simply looked at Roy with a smug grin. Roy saw through his plan and scoffed. "Riser, do you really think I have no way to deal with you?" Riser remained arrogant. "Show me what you''ve got!" He didn''t believe Roy possessed any power that could truly threaten him. Roy chuckled. You''re in for a surprise ... He slowly raised his hand towards Riser and uttered a few words. "Secret Art: Ice 9-Dragons!" The temperature plummeted, as if winter had suddenly arrived, causing Riser to shiver. He recalled the feeling of being struck by the ice dragon earlier. The intense cold had slowed his blood flow and suppressed his Phoenix flames, hindering his regeneration. Nine massive chunks of ice materialized in the sky, then transformed into nine ice dragons. The dragons were incredibly lifelike, a magnificent sight. Riser felt a sense of dread wash over him as he looked at the ice dragons. The dragons roared silently and converged on him. There was no explosion, no billowing dust. The nine ice dragons collided, merging into a towering ice mountain, encasing Riser within. His expression of fear was frozen in time. "It''s so beautiful!" Asia gasped, admiring the ice mountain with its nine encircling dragons. Roy''s technique was like a work of art, powerful, majestic, and breathtakingly beautiful. The girls were mesmerized. "Is he... defeated?" Saya asked, looking at the frozen Riser. "Of course," Roy replied confidently. Although he hadn''t used his full power, this technique was beyond Riser''s ability to break free. "I don''t believe it. Onii-sama has the flames of the Phoenix. How can he be frozen?" Ravel retorted, refusing to accept it. She knew the power of the Phoenix flames. There was no way they could be suppressed so easily. She firmly believed that Riser would break free soon. But Riser remained frozen, his expression unchanged. "What''s going on?" The girls were confused. If Riser had lost, he should have been ejected immediately. "Riser Phenex has lost his fighting ability. The winner of this Rating Game is Roy Lucifuge!" Grayfia''s voice declared. A beam of red energy struck the ice mountain, melting it instantly. Riser, still frozen, dissolved into particles of light and was ejected from the subspace. Grayfia''s voice reached Roy''s ears, explaining what had happened. It turned out that the teleportation hadn''t failed. Riser had been unable to be ejected while encased in ice. Roy chuckled. The one who had melted his Ice 9-Dragons was likely someone from the Phenex clan. To melt his ice so easily, they must have possessed Maou-Class power... Roy shook his head, dismissing those thoughts. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 72: The Engagement Party! "Simplicity is the easiest path to true beauty." Seish Handa, Barakamon <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> With Grayfia''s declaration of the match''s end, Ravel glanced at Roy with a complex expression, then she and Karlamine were teleported away. Roy and his peerage were also transported back to the arena. The Rating Game between Roy and Riser had concluded. The audience was in an uproar. They couldn''t believe that Riser Phenex had been so thoroughly defeated. He had been completely dominated throughout the match. By the end, he hadn''t managed to defeat a single member of Roy''s peerage. Even his vaunted immortality had been useless. This unexpected outcome sparked a flurry of discussion among the Devils. "I can''t believe Riser was defeated so easily!" "Roy is incredibly strong!" "I heard someone called him a failure before. What an idiot!" "Haha, I don''t know if Roy was a failure before, but Riser will definitely be known as one now." "Riser was too conceited!" ... The Devils hadn''t forgotten the wager between Roy and Riser. Whoever lost had to admit to being a failure. Although the Rating Game was over, the repercussions were far from over. News of Roy''s victory spread throughout the Underworld like wildfire. Sairaorg Bael, the leader of The Young Generation was once a "failure" who couldn''t use magic. However, through relentless training, he gained immense strength and speed, becoming known as the "Lion King." Upon hearing about Roy''s victory, Sairaorg became interested in him. As a fellow "failure" who had defied expectations, he expressed his desire to challenge Roy to a Rating Game. <><><> This News caused another wave of commotion in the Underworld. Another individual who took a keen interest in Roy was Diodora Astaroth, a Young Devil with black hair and perpetually half-closed eyes. He was a blood relative of the current Beelzebub and had a twisted obsession with nuns, taking pleasure in torturing them. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the original story, he had set his sights on Asia Argento, who was a nun at the time. He had feigned a serious injury to lure Asia into healing him, then, after being exiled from the Church, he had attempted to take advantage of her. However, Roy had intervened and thwarted his plans. Now, seeing Asia again, Diodora''s sinister thoughts resurfaced. <><><> Meanwhile, after returning from the subspace, Roy invited Rias and Sona back to his castle for a celebration. The girls chattered excitedly, their voices filled with joy over their victory in the Rating Game. Shizuka, Saeko, and Kanae went to prepare dinner. Roy, Rias, Sona, and the others gathered in the living room. Roy also informed Grayfia, inviting her to join the celebration. ... In the living room, Rias and Akeno whispered to each other, occasionally glancing at Roy. Rias cheeks were flushed, a beautiful sight. Sona, however, seemed preoccupied, quietly sipping her tea. Roy noticed that Asia seemed a bit down. "Asia, what''s wrong?" he asked. "Shouldn''t you be happy about winning the Rating Game?" "But... I didn''t do anything to help..." Asia replied, her eyes welling up with tears. Roy was amused by her concern. He gently patted her head. "Silly, how could you not have helped? You''re the team''s Healer!" Asia blushed at the term "Healer." Then, she said with worry, "But I didn''t even use Twilight Healing." "That''s even better. It means no one was injured," Roy explained. Asia''s eyes widened in realization. "Do you understand now?" "Yes!" Although Asia had grown up in the Church and hadn''t received formal education, she quickly grasped the simple logic. ... The celebration began that evening. Everyone was in high spirits, enjoying the food and drinks. Even Roy, who usually didn''t drink, had a few glasses. Slightly tipsy, he retired to his room to rest. Just as he lay down, two figures slipped into his bed and snuggled up to him. Roy, still drowsy, instinctively wrapped his arms around them. A faint, sweet fragrance tickled his nose, bringing him closer to wakefulness. It was Shinobu and Kanae. Roy was familiar with the unique scent of each girl and wouldn''t mistake them for anyone else. He was surprised, though. Why were the Kocho sisters here? Shouldn''t it be Saeko or one of the others? Roy didn''t know that Kanae had taken the initiative and dragged Shinobu along. Back in the Demon Slayer world, Shinobu had promised Roy that if he saved her sister, she would let him "Devour" her. Roy had indeed saved Kanae, but he didn''t want to take advantage of her vulnerability. He also didn''t like forcing anyone, so he hadn''t made any moves. However, Kanae was worried. She knew how much her sister liked Roy. But neither of them addressed the issue, so Kanae, as the elder sister, decided to take matters into her own hands. She hadn''t expected Shinobu to be unwilling to go alone, insisting on bringing Kanae along. Roy was unaware of all this. He simply couldn''t resist the temptation of the delicious "meal" presented to him. He pulled the two girls closer and... <><><> Three days passed quickly. Today was the day of his engagement ceremony with Rias. Roy and the girls boarded the train to the Underworld. Unlike ordinary trains, this one was luxurious, with an interior like a private jet. It was also incredibly fast. They soon arrived at the castle where the ceremony would be held. The castle was packed with guests. Grayfia pulled Roy along, introducing him to various Devils and guiding him through the tedious formalities and etiquette. Roy finally breathed a sigh of relief when the engagement ceremony ended and the banquet began. He led Rias, now officially his fiance, to a quiet corner. Looking at the blushing Rias, Roy smiled. After all the twists and turns, Rias was finally his. However, the other girls weren''t as thrilled. Especially Asia, who was pouting like a hamster with its cheeks stuffed with food, glaring at Rias. Roy chuckled at her jealousy. Just then, a tall, imposing figure approached them. "Yo, Sairaorg," Roy greeted him with a wave. He had met Sairaorg, thanks to Grayfia''s introductions. "Yo, Roy," Sairaorg replied. "Roy, I''d like to formally challenge you to a Rating Game." Sairaorg''s declaration drew the attention of those around them. "A Rating Game? Why?" Roy was confused. "Don''t misunderstand. I''m simply interested in fighting you," Sairaorg explained. Roy understood. Sairaorg was a battle maniac. Having witnessed Roy''s overwhelming victory against Riser, another Heavenly King, it was natural for him to be interested in a match. Roy thought with amusement. "Very well, I accept your challenge. When will the match be held?" he agreed readily. Sairaorg didn''t answer immediately. "I heard you don''t have a Queen yet," he said instead. "That''s correct," Roy confirmed. He hadn''t revealed that Grayfia was his Queen. "Then we''ll schedule the match after you find a Queen." Roy smiled. Sairaorg was a true warrior. Knowing that Roy lacked a Queen, he postponed the match until Roy had a complete peerage. "No problem," Roy agreed. Their conversation sparked another wave of discussion among the Devils. "Sairaorg has challenged Roy to a Rating Game!" "I wonder who''s stronger, Sairaorg or Roy" "I can''t wait for their match!" "I think Sairaorg will win. After all, he''s The Strongest of The Young Generation." "Haha, I think Roy is stronger. He completely crushed Riser Phenex." ... Rias, hearing Roy admit to not having a Queen, was confused. They all knew that Grayfia was his Queen. "If Nee-san participated, it wouldn''t be a fair fight. But if she doesn''t, that guy''s pride would be hurt, and he might refuse the match. So, I had to do this," Roy explained with a shrug, seeing their puzzled expressions. he thought to himself. As for the Rating Game against Sairaorg, he wasn''t concerned about the timing. The girls understood. Just then, another person approached them. It was Diodora Astaroth, with his black hair, red eyes, and perpetually half-closed eyes. They say those with half-closed eyes are never up to any good, and this guy was no exception. "Roy-san, I am Diodora Astaroth. I have a small request," Diodora said, bowing politely. "Oh? If it''s an unwelcome request, then don''t bother. It''s better for everyone that way," Roy replied casually, not even bothering to get up. He didn''t look at Diodora directly and continued sipping his tea. Roy hadn''t forgotten how this guy had tried to harm Asia. Now, he was here again, clearly up to no good. Diodora was enraged by Roy''s dismissive attitude but maintained his composure. "I''ll be frank. I''d like to exchange Bishops with you," he proposed with a smile. Asia, Shizuka, and the other Bishops glared at him, as did the rest of the girls. They considered each other family. How could they be used as bargaining chips? However, the final decision rested with Roy, so they all looked at him expectantly. "No way. Get lost," Roy said, waving him away dismissively. Diodora''s expression remained unchanged despite the insult. "I understand," he said with a smile, as if he had genuinely given up. But instead of leaving, he approached Asia and reached for her hand. Slash! A flash of cold light, and Diodora''s hand was severed before he could even touch Asia. Blood splattered, and Diodora finally reacted. "AAAAAGH!" he screamed in agony. The commotion drew the attention of the surrounding Devils. "Master!" Several girls with vacant expressions, dressed in maid outfits, rushed to Diodora''s side. These were the nuns and saints Diodora had abducted and tortured. They were all mentally broken. "Roy Lucifuge, why you..." Diodora clutched his severed hand, glaring at Roy in disbelief. He hadn''t expected Roy to suddenly attack him. Roy shrugged nonchalantly. "I told you to get lost, but you didn''t listen. And you even tried to lay your hands on my Asia. You''re playing with fire!" His attitude enraged Diodora. But he didn''t retaliate. Those present at the engagement party were all allies of the Gremory and Lucifuge clans. If he attacked, he would undoubtedly suffer severe consequences. In the end, Diodora could only leave with his servants, defeated and humiliated. "I don''t think he''ll let this go," Sairaorg commented, standing beside Roy. "Neither will I," Roy replied, his eyes narrowing with killing intent as he watched Diodora depart. He wouldn''t forgive Diodora for what he had done to Asia and for his continued lecherous intentions towards her. However, he couldn''t openly initiate a conflict. Since the deaths of God and the original Maous, the Devil population had dwindled. To prevent further losses, the current Maous had established rules prohibiting Devils from killing each other. That''s why Roy hadn''t killed Diodora outright. He wasn''t powerful enough to disregard the rules of the Underworld yet. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t eliminate Diodora. If Diodora sought revenge, he would likely collude with the Khaos Brigade to obtain the power of the "Dragon." Roy would deal with him then. "Roy..." Asia''s eyes filled with tears of gratitude, seeing how he had defended her. "Haha, Asia belongs to me forever. I won''t let anyone take you away," Roy reassured her, patting her head. "Waaah!" Asia was deeply touched. After the engagement party, Roy returned to his normal life. Rias also moved into his castle. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 73: Aika Bites Back? Thousand Armed Kannon! "Oh? youre approaching me? Instead of running away, youre coming right to me?" Dio, Jojos Bizarre Adventure <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Every day, Roy would teleport to the Occult Research Club with Rias and the others before heading to their respective classrooms. "Buchou, you''re finally back!" "Yay, Buchou is here!" "We were so worried you''d abandon us!" ???? As soon as Roy entered the classroom, Aika, Murayama, and Katase surrounded him, their voices filled with dramatic relief. He had been absent for quite a while, preparing for the Rating Game against Riser. Rias had handled the arrangements for their absence, and Roy hadn''t had a chance to inform his classmates, causing them to worry. "Ahaha, sorry about that. I had some matters to attend to, so I had to take a long leave. I apologize for making you worry," Roy said, touched by their concern. "Buchou, you''re so mean! Making us worry like that!" Murayama and Katase clung to his arms, pouting. "You have to make it up to us," Aika declared, adjusting her glasses. "Yes, yes, compensation!" the other two chimed in. Faced with their adorable pleas, Roy couldn''t refuse. "What kind of compensation would you like?" he asked. "Go on a date with us!" "This weekend!" Roy realized he had been set up. They had already planned everything. But he couldn''t say no to such a request. Asia and Saya glared at the three girls, but they remained silent. The other classmates looked on with envy. Only those three could act so casually with their beloved "Prince." The teacher arrived, and they returned to their seats for class. During the lesson, Aika nudged Roy with her elbow. "What''s up?" Roy whispered, turning to her. Aika leaned closer, her face slightly flushed, her warm breath tickling his ear. "Buchou, I recently learned a new technique. Would you like to try it?" "Oh?" Roy wondered if she had mastered the Breathing Style. It had been almost a month. He had promised them a surprise if they could learn Water Breathing within a month. The surprise, of course, was to make them his servants. "Sure, let''s try it," Roy agreed readily. Aika''s blush deepened. She glanced at the teacher, then, taking advantage of a moment of distraction, lowered her head and rested it on Roy''s lap. "Eh? What are you doing?" Roy whispered, confused. "Didn''t Buchou want to try my new technique?" Aika continued with her actions. "Did you read another ecchi manga?" Roy asked, recognizing her intentions. "Mm-hmm..." Aika mumbled in response. "Ow! Hey, be careful. Don''t bite too hard!" "Mmm..." Roy glanced at the teacher, impressed by Aika''s boldness. he thought with amusement. ???? Time flew by, and soon it was the end of the school day. "By the way, I heard some people talking about many students taking leave or leaving early. What''s that about?" Roy asked Aika, noticing the empty seats in their classroom. "It''s true. But after examinations, they were diagnosed with anemia," Aika explained, adjusting her glasses. "However, there''s one thing in common among those girls: they all have large breasts." "It''s quite strange." "Oh, I see." This situation reminded Roy of an incident in the original story. A Stray Alchemist from the Underworld, specializing in monster research, had escaped. This alchemist had created a monster that could absorb life force and magic from women. After absorbing enough magic, it would bear fruits that caused breast enlargement. Murayama and Katase had fallen victim to it in the original story. Roy glanced at the two girls, relieved to see they were fine. It seemed they hadn''t been affected yet. Perhaps the incident had just begun. But this matter had to be resolved quickly. "Don''t worry about this. I won''t be going to the Kendo Club today. You all focus on your training," Roy said, leaving the classroom with Asia and Saya. "Eh?" Aika, Murayama, and Katase looked at Roy in surprise. He usually went to the Kendo Club every day. Why was he making an exception today? And this incident with the students seemed quite strange. The three girls were curious and wanted to investigate. They decided to search for clues and uncover the truth. ???? Meanwhile, Roy met up with Rias at the Occult Research Club, and they teleported back to his castle. Roy informed the girls about the students'' absences and his suspicion of a monster being involved. Since Kuoh Academy was under Rias jurisdiction, Roy didn''t want to overstep his boundaries. He had to show Rias respect. Just as Rias was about to investigate, a message arrived from the Gremory clan in the Underworld. A Stray alchemist specializing in monster research had escaped. Combining this information with Roy''s observation, Rias realized that the alchemist was likely responsible for the incidents at school. "Akeno, Koneko, we have work to do," Rias declared, activating a teleportation magic circle. "Yes, Buchou!" Akeno and Koneko replied, stepping into the circle. "I''ll come along. I have nothing better to do anyway," Roy said, joining them. "But my magic circle..." Rias began. "Leave it to me," Roy interrupted, knowing what she was about to say. Rias magic circle could only transport herself and her servants. But Roy''s magic circle could transport others as well. With a wave of his hand, an ice-blue magic circle enveloped Rias crimson one. In the next instant, they vanished. ???? They found the alchemist conducting experiments in an abandoned factory. "Greetings, Stray alchemist. The higher-ups have ordered your arrest. I advise you to surrender," Rias declared, her voice calm yet commanding. "Rias is so charismatic," Roy commented, impressed. "Ara ara, Rias is stealing the spotlight," Akeno teased. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I surrender. Facing the Gremory princess and the Lucifuge heir, I stand no chance," the alchemist declared, raising his hands in submission. Rias turned to Akeno. "Akeno, apprehend him and send him to the Underworld for trial." "Understood." Akeno stepped forward, conjuring ropes of lightning to bind the alchemist. Was it over just like that? Not quite. The bound alchemist suddenly burst into laughter, his expression smug. "It''s too late. I''ve already accomplished what I set out to do!" he declared before being teleported away. "It seems this isn''t over yet. The creature causing trouble at school must be a monster created by this alchemist," Rias deduced. "It''s simple. We just need to find and eliminate this monster," Roy said with a snap of his fingers. He activated a magic circle and teleported away with Rias, Akeno, and Koneko. ???? Earlier, upon learning about the incident at school, Roy had instructed Aoi Kanzaki to search for the monster with her Jumpluff. Aoi, with the protection of Nezuko and Mitsuri, had successfully located the monster. In the original story, this plant-type monster, after absorbing a significant amount of life force and magic, became incredibly powerful. Even Rias was no match for it. That''s why Aoi, upon discovering the monster, didn''t engage it directly and instead informed Roy immediately. A blue magic circle appeared before Aoi, Nezuko, and Mitsuri. "Roy-sama, the monster is over there!" Aoi pointed towards an open space where a plant-like monster, resembling a Rafflesia arnoldii, was rooted. A group of female students walked towards the monster in a daze. The monster extended two tendrils, absorbing their life force and magic. The girls, seemingly unharmed, walked back towards the school. "It seems those girls haven''t been significantly affected. But now that I''ve found you, I, Rias Gremory, will eliminate you!" Rias declared, approaching the monster with Akeno and Koneko. "Rias, how about I take care of it?" Roy offered. Rias smiled at him. "No need, Roy. This is my responsibility." Roy sighed. he thought. "Let''s go!" Rias charged forward, unleashing her Power of Destruction. Akeno took to the sky, her body crackling with lightning. She summoned a bolt of lightning that struck the monster. Koneko, in her usual straightforward manner, uprooted a massive tree, requiring several people to lift, and swung it at the monster. The plant monster, awakened by their attacks, emerged from its large flower, revealing a beak-like head. With a roar, it unleashed countless vine-like tendrils, forming a defensive net. Rias, Akeno, and Koneko''s attacks struck the net, but they had no effect. "What?" Rias was stunned. Her attacks were completely nullified. The monster retaliated, its tendrils lashing out at the girls. Just as the tendrils were about to ensnare them, Roy appeared with incredible speed, rescuing the three girls. "Honestly, Rias, you should learn to rely on your fianc," Roy chided, holding Rias in a princess carry. "I''m sorry," Rias apologized, blushing. Although they were engaged, she didn''t want to rely on Roy for everything. She wanted to be a capable woman who could stand by his side. Seeing her sincere apology, Roy smiled. "I''ll handle this now." "Okay," Rias replied obediently, stepping behind Roy. Roy glared at the monster, his eyes filled with cold determination. He extended his hand and clenched it. "Secret Art: Ice Thousand Armed Kannon!" Inspired by Isaac Netero''s legendary ability, A hundred-meter tall statue of Kannon, made entirely of ice, materialized before them. The Kannon statue moved, its countless arms striking the monster like a barrage of punches. The ground trembled under the Kannon''s relentless assault, dust and debris filling the air. When the Kannon finally stopped and the dust settled, the area where the monster had been was completely devastated. A massive crater, hundreds of meters wide, marked the spot. There was no sign of the monster, only some strange liquid remaining as evidence of its existence. Rias and the others were stunned by Roy''s overwhelming display of power. The hundred-meter tall Kannon, unleashing a flurry of punches... It was a brutal yet awe-inspiring spectacle. "A-Amazing..." "That''s incredible!" "As expected of Roy-sama!" ... Aoi and the others were speechless. "Roy, how many more techniques do you have?" Rias asked, her curiosity piqued. "How many techniques?" Roy stroked his chin thoughtfully. "I have many more. Come to my room tonight, and we can explore them together." Rias blushed, understanding his suggestive invitation. Seeing her flustered reaction, Roy decided to stop teasing her. "Since this is settled, let''s head back," he said, clapping his hands. Just as he was about to activate a teleportation circle, he paused, sensing something. He turned towards a certain direction. "It seems there''s a Stray Devil over there." Rias frowned. After their previous cleanup, almost all the Stray Devils around Kuoh Town had been eliminated. She hadn''t expected another one to appear so soon. "This is my negligence..." "Don''t blame yourself, Rias. Let''s go check it out," Roy said, interrupting her self-reproach. They headed towards the location where Roy had sensed the Stray Devil. They soon found it. To their surprise, the Stray Devil was fighting three girls. Or rather, the three girls were desperately dodging the Stray Devil''s attacks. Roy instantly recognized them as Aika, Murayama, and Katase. Earlier that afternoon, Roy had told them not to worry about the students'' absences. However, Aika was too curious about Roy''s unusual behavior. So, she had dragged Murayama and Katase along to investigate the cause of the students'' strange behavior. They had followed the students who had been enthralled by the monster, but they hadn''t expected to encounter a Stray Devil. To protect the defenseless students, the three girls had no choice but to fight the Stray Devil. This was the scene Roy and the others had stumbled upon. If not for the month of Breathing Styles training, the three girls would have been devoured by now. "Kekeke, you three little cuties, stop running and let us eat you!" The Stray Devil, nearly five meters tall, with crimson eyes and a hideous appearance, towered over the girls like a giant. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Discount Code : C8BD2 There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 74: Three More Servants Join the Ranks "A friend to me is someone who remains beyond death." Fushi, To Your Eternity <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Hmph! I''ll eliminate you!" Rias declared, ready to unleash her fury on the Stray Devil. Roy, however, gently held her back. "Hold on, Rias. Let''s observe for a bit," he said with a smile. Rias, though puzzled, complied. "It''s Breathing Styles!" she exclaimed, her eyes widening as she recognized the technique the three girls were using to evade the Stray Devil''s attacks. Those three were using Breathing Styles, a technique that only Roy knew. What was their connection to him? Rias looked at Roy questioningly. "I saw some potential in them, so I taught them Breathing Styles," Roy explained casually. "But they haven''t mastered it yet. Facing that Stray Devil is dangerous," Mitsuri commented, observing the three girls. Without proper mastery of Breathing Styles, they were no match for the Stray Devil. "I believe in them," Roy said, his gaze filled with confidence as he watched the three girls. They were on the verge of mastering the technique. Once they did, they should be able to defeat the Stray Devil if they worked together. This battle was precisely what they needed. ???? "Aika, what do we do? We''re going to die at this rate!" Murayama cried out, dodging the Stray Devil''s attacks. "Yeah, let''s run!" Katase added, panting heavily. "No! If we run, those girls will be eaten!" Aika declared resolutely. Earlier, when they encountered the Stray Devil, one of its attacks had accidentally struck a girl who had been enthralled by the monster. The girl was now unconscious. If they abandoned her, she would die. "But we''ll all die here if we don''t think of something!" Murayama''s words gave Aika pause. Their lives versus the life of that one girl... the choice seemed obvious. But Aika couldn''t bring herself to abandon the girl. Was there truly no other way? In this moment of crisis, Aika felt a sense of calm descend upon her. Her breathing became steady and rhythmic. Aika suddenly recalled the time Roy taught them Breathing Styles. Back then, Roy had effortlessly sliced through a wooden post with a single swing of his sword. Remembering that scene, Aika''s eyes lit up. She took a deep breath, visibly inhaling a large amount of air. Power surged through her body. She had activated Water Breathing. With a determined smile, Aika charged towards the Stray Devil. "Aika!" Murayama and Katase gasped. Aika effortlessly dodged the Stray Devil''s fist and struck its arm with her wooden sword. Blood splattered. Aika had actually injured the Stray Devil with just a wooden sword. Murayama and Katase were stunned. However, Aika frowned as she looked at the shallow wound on the Stray Devil''s arm. Such a minor injury wouldn''t affect the Stray Devil at all. She dodged another attack and retreated. "Use Breathing Styles! It''s the only way we can defeat it!" she urged Murayama and Katase. "Breathing Styles?" The two girls weren''t stupid. Recalling Roy''s demonstration and witnessing Aika''s attack, they understood. Their breathing changed, and they unconsciously activated Water Breathing. Their fatigue vanished, replaced by a surge of energy. Aika smiled, seeing that they had also grasped the technique. Just then, a flow of information appeared in her mind. Her eyes widened, and she shouted, "Let''s go!" "Yes!" Murayama and Katase replied in unison. The three girls charged towards the Stray Devil. Murayama and Katase drew its attention, while Aika leaped into the air, positioning herself above the Stray Devil''s neck. "Water Breathing, First Form: Water Surface Slash!" she shouted. Aika''s wooden sword, enhanced by Water Breathing, sliced through the Stray Devil''s neck like a wave crashing against the shore. Blood gushed out as the Stray Devil''s head was severed. Its massive body collapsed to the ground. The three girls, exhausted but victorious, collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. "We finally killed it! Huff... huff..." "How can such scary creature exist in this world?" "By the way, Aika, what was that move you used?" Murayama asked curiously. "Um... it just appeared in my mind. I don''t know," Aika replied, shaking her head. Just then... "Well done!" a voice praised them. "Eh? Buchou?!" the three girls exclaimed in unison. Roy smiled at their surprised reactions. ???? He brought the three girls and the unconscious student back to his castle. In the living room, Roy explained the situation to Aika, Murayama, and Katase. They finally learned what that creature was: a Stray Devil. They couldn''t believe such things existed in this world. And their beloved Buchou was a Devil Noble! They didn''t know what that meant exactly, but it sounded impressive. "Remember the surprise I promised if you mastered Breathing Styles within a month?" Roy asked with a smile. "The surprise?" "What is it?" "I''m so excited!" The three girls looked at him with anticipation. "This is your surprise..." Roy revealed three Pawn pieces. "Pieces?" The girls looked at the pieces with confusion. "These are Evil Pieces. If you merge with them, you''ll become my Devil servants," Roy explained. "Become Devils?" "Become Buchou''s servants?" The girls grasped the key points. "Does that mean we can be with Buchou forever?" Aika asked, adjusting her glasses. "You could say that." "Then I accept!" Aika took one of the pieces without hesitation. She had always admired Roy, perhaps even to an obsessive degree. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so bold as to bite him during class. Now, presented with this opportunity, she wouldn''t refuse. Murayama and Katase, seeing Aika''s immediate acceptance, also reached out and took a piece each. Roy smiled. He then proceeded with the reincarnation ritual. Soon, the three girls were successfully transformed into Devils. "Congratulations, Roy. You''ve gained three more exceptional servants," Rias said, her voice laced with both admiration and envy. Why couldn''t she find such exceptional servants? Rias looked at Aika, Murayama, and Katase, feeling a pang of jealousy. Roy chuckled, seeing her reaction. "Rias, your standards are too high. normal humans have great potential too, you know." "Exactly! I''ve been telling you that for a long time, but you never listen!" Akeno chimed in with a smile. "Akeno..." Rias pouted, but she knew they were right. Aika, Murayama, and Katase were ordinary humans with no Sacred Gears or special bloodlines. Yet, after just a month of practicing Breathing Styles, they could defeat Low-Class Devils. And after becoming Devils, their strength was already approaching that of Middle-Class Devils. With a bit more training, they would be as strong as Koneko. Rias couldn''t help but feel envious. She decided that from tomorrow onwards, she would actively search for talented students in Kuoh Academy. ???? To celebrate the addition of three new members, Shizuka and the others prepared a grand feast. After dinner, Roy waited alone in his room. Every night, Saeko and the others would take turns "visiting" him. Roy didn''t interfere with their arrangement and was actually quite curious who it would be tonight. Click The door opened. A graceful figure entered the dark room. "Rias?" "Mm! Don''t speak," Rias whispered, covering his mouth with her hand. Earlier, while they were eliminating the monster, Roy had jokingly suggested that Rias come to his room tonight to "Explore" his techniques. He hadn''t expected her to actually show up. Roy didn''t hold back, showcasing his various techniques. They spent the entire night together, their passionate embrace lasting until dawn. ???? Their peaceful daily life resumed. One day, however, Rias brought home a new girl. "This is Kiyome Abe, the captain of the Tennis Club," Rias introduced her with a smile. "She''s from the Abe Clan, a family of Magicians. She''s now my Bishop." After Roy''s advice, Rias had lowered her standards when searching for servants. She had discovered Kiyome Abe, but Kiyome had initially been reluctant to become a Devil. Rias had put in a lot of effort to persuade her. "Nice to meet you all," Kiyome greeted everyone with a bow. She was a beautiful girl with long, wavy blonde hair and a stunning figure. Roy recognized her. She hadn''t appeared in the anime, but she was in the manga. When she was forced into an arranged marriage by her father, she had sought help from Rias. However, Kiyome was supposed to have a low opinion of the Devils at Kuoh Academy. Roy wondered how Rias had managed to convince her to become her servant. Kiyome didn''t seem to dislike Devils as much as she was supposed to. After the introductions, Rias turned to Akeno and Koneko. "We just received a mission to eliminate a Stray Devil. This is a good opportunity for everyone to get to know each other. Let''s get ready to depart." "Uh, I have some free time. I''ll come along," Roy offered. Rias nodded in agreement. "Buchou, we want to go too!" Aika, Murayama, and Katase raised their hands eagerly. They usually trained at Roy''s castle after school but returned home at night. Nezuko, Saya, and the others also looked at him expectantly. "Alright, everyone can come," Roy relented, except for Shizuka and Saeko, who were busy preparing dinner. "Come back soon!" Shizuka called out from the kitchen, waving a spoon. "Don''t worry, we''ll be back before dinner!" Roy assured her. He activated a teleportation circle, and they vanished. ... "This is the place, right?" Roy looked at the abandoned warehouse. "Yes, the Stray Devil is inside," Rias confirmed. "I can sense its presence," Koneko added. "Since the higher-ups issued an extermination order, this Stray Devil must be dangerous. Be careful, everyone," Rias warned. Roy shrugged, unconcerned. He glanced at the girls behind him and felt a bit sorry for the Stray Devil. It probably didn''t expect to be ganged up on by so many people. They opened the warehouse door and entered. "Aah..." A frail girl with blue hair was cowering behind a pipe, gasping for breath. "Someone''s injured!" Aika exclaimed, mistaking the girl for a human. She was about to approach her when Roy stopped her. "Don''t be fooled. That''s the Stray Devil," he warned. "Eh? That cute girl?" Aika, Murayama, and Katase were dumbfounded. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They couldn''t believe such an adorable girl could be a Stray Devil. "Roar!" Suddenly, the girl''s appearance changed, transforming into a monstrous spider-like creature. It lunged at them with a roar. Aika, Murayama, and Katase were startled. "Koneko, Akeno, engage! Kiyome, you observe for now. It''s your first time dealing with a Stray Devil," Rias commanded. "You can join in as well," Roy said to the other girls, waving his hand. After the incident with the alchemist''s monster, Rias no longer refused his help. "Heehee, watch my Growlithe!" Alice giggled, releasing her Pokmon. "Woof woof!" Growlithe barked excitedly. "Growlithe, use Ember!" Alice commanded, pointing at the Stray Devil. "Woof!" Growlithe obeyed, unleashing a small burst of flames. However, it didn''t harm the Stray Devil. This was understandable. The Stray Devil was at the peak of Middle-Class Devil level. Growlithe was still too young, but that didn''t dampen Alice''s enthusiasm. With Koneko and Akeno holding the front line, there was no danger to her. Seeing Alice having so much fun, Makomo, Nezuko, and Asia also released their Pokmon. "Go, Squirtle!" "Go, Vulpix!" "Go, Pikachu!" "Squirtle, use Water Gun!" "Squirtle!" "Vulpix, use Fire Spin!" "Vul!" "Pikachu, use Thunderbolt!" "Pika!" Although their attacks didn''t harm the Stray Devil, they served as a distraction. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 75: The Church Girl Duo "If you can''t do something, then don''t. Focus on what you can do." Kei Shirogane (Shiroe), Log Horizon <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "What kind of Familiars are those?" Kiyome Abe asked curiously, observing Alice and the others'' Pokmon. Despite being from a family of Magicians, she had never seen such creatures before. "This is Growlithe! Isn''t he cool?" Alice boasted. "He''s certainly impressive," Kiyome agreed. Just then, Akeno finally decided to intervene. "Resound through the heaven, Divine Lightning!" she declared, unleashing a bolt of golden lightning that struck the Stray Devil, leaving it charred and smoking. "Ara ara, it seems that''s the end of that," Akeno said with a hint of disappointment. She hadn''t expected the Stray Devil to be so easily defeated. "Now that the mission is complete, let''s head back," Rias announced. Roy nodded in agreement. It was time to return. Shizuka and the others would be waiting. Suddenly, they heard footsteps approaching. Two figures appeared at the warehouse entrance. "We smelled a foul stench from afar. So it''s Devils," one of the figures declared. "What a mess you Devils have made," the other added with a sneer. The two girls, one with short blue hair and the other with brown pigtails, wore white Church robes. Roy instantly recognized them as the Church duo, Xenovia and Irina Shidou. He hadn''t expected to encounter them here. "You two must be members of the Church. What brings you to Devil territory?" Rias asked, surprised by their appearance. "We have some matters to discuss with you Devils," Xenovia replied, crossing her arms with an arrogant air. "This isn''t a suitable place for a discussion. Why don''t we return to a more appropriate setting?" Roy suggested with a sly smile, amused by their arrogance. Xenovia and Irina didn''t object. Roy opened a teleportation circle, and they all returned to his castle. ???? In the conference room, the two groups sat facing each other. "Thank you for agreeing to this meeting," Xenovia began. "I am Xenovia." "And I am Irina Shidou." They introduced themselves. "So, what is it that you wish to discuss?" Rias asked, her arms crossed. Irina got straight to the point. "Excluding the one that was lost, the remaining six Excalibur swords were kept by the three factions of the Church. However, three of them were stolen by the Fallen Angels." "Stolen?" Rias and Akeno were surprised. Roy chuckled inwardly. '' "We currently only possess the Excalibur Destruction and..." Xenovia trailed off, looking at Irina. Irina puffed out her chest proudly. "And the Excalibur Mimic, which I wield." Roy was speechless. They had just revealed their trump cards without any prompting.. If they encountered any malicious individuals, they might be sold off before they even realized it. "So, what do you want us to do?" Rias asked. "This is a matter between us and the Fallen Angels. Any unnecessary interference from Devils will only complicate things," Xenovia declared. Her words were clearly a threat, warning Rias not to get involved. Roy couldn''t help but laugh. These two newbies, with their Middle-Class Devil strength, were threatening Rias on her own territory. Could it get any more ridiculous? "What are you laughing at?" Irina glared at Roy. "I just remembered something amusing," Roy replied, stifling his laughter. "What''s so amusing?" Irina seemed intrigued. "Yesterday, I saw a calf trying to fight a lion. Hahahaha... Isn''t that hilarious?" "A calf? A lion? What do you mean?" Saya, Saeko, and the others, however, understood Roy''s meaning and chuckled. "Idiot!" Xenovia and Irina huffed, turning away. "Are you suggesting that we would collude with the Fallen Angels to steal the Excalibur swords?" Rias asked, her voice still calm, but her eyes flashed with anger. "For Devils, the Excalibur swords are forbidden objects. It''s not impossible for you to join forces with the Fallen Angels," Xenovia replied with a shrug. Rias could no longer contain her anger. Her aura flared. But the two clueless girls remained oblivious. "If that were the case, I would eliminate you all, even if you are the Satan''s sister," Xenovia declared confidently. Roy burst into laughter, unable to hold it back any longer. Xenovia''s words were very stupid. Anyone else would have retaliated against such a threat, even if they didn''t kill them outright. They were making enemies and seemed proud of it. Xenovia and Irina glared at him. "You''re laughing at us, aren''t you?! You''ve been laughing at us this whole time!" Irina exclaimed, slamming her hands on the table. "Hahahaha, you''re just realizing that now? You two are really clueless!" Roy mocked. "You come to my territory, make threats, and claim you''ll eliminate us?" "Who gave you this confidence? Those two Excalibur swords? You''re hilarious!" Xenovia and Irina were enraged. They reached for their swords, ready to attack. "You must be the one who defeated Riser Phenex recently." "Don''t underestimate us. I''ll show you the power of the Excalibur!" Irina declared. "Oh? I''d love to teach you some manners" Roy replied with a smirk. He snapped his fingers. "Saeko!" "Yes!" Saeko stepped forward with a smile and approached Xenovia and Irina. "Please, follow me to the training room." "Hmph! Fine!" Irina huffed, and the two girls followed Saeko. They weren''t afraid of the Satan''s sister, so they certainly weren''t afraid of Roy. ???? They arrived at the spacious training room within the castle. "Saeko, Kanao, you''ll be their opponents," Roy instructed. Xenovia and Irina were only Middle-Class, but with the Excalibur swords, they could even fight those at the peak of that level. However, Saeko and Kanao weren''t normal Middle-Class Devils. They were more than enough to handle the two girls. "Let''s begin!" Xenovia and Irina dramatically threw off their Church robes. "The Church wouldn''t be happy about this." "Please allow me to enjoy myself, as long as we don''t kill each other." With those words, they unleashed the power of their Excalibur swords. "I''ll make sure you enjoy yourself," Saeko replied with a sly smile, her fighting spirit burning. Kanao simply observed them silently. The battle began. Saeko faced Xenovia, while Kanao faced Irina. The battle was fierce from the start. Xenovia, wielded the Excalibur Destruction. Her every strike was powerful and destructive. However, she was at a disadvantage against Saeko''s incredible speed. Saeko effortlessly evaded every attack. Meanwhile, Kanao''s fight against Irina was one-sided. Kanao didn''t play around like Saeko. She fought with her full strength, aiming for a swift victory. This was what Shinobu had taught her during her Demon Slayer training. "Flower Breathing, Fourth Form: Crimson Hanagoromo!" Kanao unleashed a two-step slash, arcing upwards. "So fast!" Irina exclaimed, struggling to defend against Kanao''s relentless assault. "Damn it, why is she so strong? She''s even younger than me!" Kanao possessed exceptional eyesight. By observing her opponent''s subtle movements C their shoulders, gaze, fingertips, elbows, knees C she could predict their next move. Irina, a novice in comparison, was no match for her. Within moments, Kanao''s blade was at Irina''s neck. Irina froze, drenched in cold sweat. Saeko, seeing that Kanao had already defeated her opponent, decided to end her own fight as well. "Thunder Breathing, Second Form: Rice Spirit!" With a flash of lightning, Saeko appeared before Xenovia. She unleashed five lightning-fast strikes, her movements too quick for the eye to follow. "What?!" Xenovia gasped, shocked by Saeko''s sudden appearance. Five resounding clashes echoed through the training room as Xenovia was sent flying, her Excalibur Destruction flung from her grasp. "You lose," Saeko declared, her sword pointed at the fallen Xenovia, her face flushed with exertion. Her five strikes had only hit the Excalibur Destruction. Otherwise, Xenovia would have been killed. "We lost," Xenovia admitted, defeated. She and Irina had been conceited. "However..." "We must carry out our mission to destroy the Excalibur swords, no matter what!" Xenovia declared, her resolve unwavering. They prepared to leave. Before departing, Xenovia glanced at Asia, seemingly wanting to say something. But she remained silent. "Wait, who is this Fallen Angel who stole the Excalibur swords?" Rias asked, wanting to know their enemy''s identity. "It''s the Fallen Angel cadre, Kokabiel," Irina replied. "You two, trying to face a Fallen Angel cadre?" Roy scoffed. "Are you suicidal?" In his eyes, Xenovia and Irina were completely outmatched against Kokabiel. Kokabiel was a powerful Fallen Angel who had survived the war between Devils, Angels, and Fallen Angels. "We''re prepared to die if it means destroying the Excalibur swords," Irina said with a determined smile. With that, the two girls left. Roy didn''t try to stop them. He knew Kokabiel''s objective was to instigate a war between Angels, Fallen Angels, and Devils. He would undoubtedly target Rias, Sona, and perhaps even Roy himself. As for Xenovia and Irina, they were merely pawns sent by the Church to their deaths. He would let them suffer a bit first. It would make it easier for Rias to recruit them later. Yes, Roy intended for those two to become part of Rias''s peerage. And what belonged to Rias also belonged to him. But first, he needed to become stronger. Of course, Kokabiel himself wasn''t a major threat. However, the Khaos Brigade would likely get involved, creating unpredictable variables. He had to increase his strength. ???? Back in his room, Roy checked the system interface. The world-travel function had refreshed, presenting him with three new worlds. The first world: . This was a world ruled by Titans. Although powerful compared to ordinary humans, the strongest Titans were only equivalent to Middle-Class Devils. This world held little value for Roy. Perhaps Mikasa Ackerman could be a potential servant, but that wasn''t his priority right now. The second world: . Another slice-of-life world. But who could resist Mai Sakurajima? Perhaps, when he had time, he could indulge his inner desires and bring Mai back with him. The third world: S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy''s eyes lit up. It seemed he had found his Queen. Esdeath, the beautiful and sadistic general, was ruthless towards her enemies but incredibly caring towards her subordinates. She was a true queen, but when it came to love, she was surprisingly gentle and affectionate. Her power was terrifying. In the original story, it was mentioned that defeating her would require an army of over fifty thousand soldiers and more than ten Teigu users, including Akame. But in reality, she was even stronger than that. Esdeath had single-handedly fought against millions of soldiers and over a dozen Teigu users, showcasing her overwhelming power. In Roy''s estimation, she was at least a High-Class Devil. Ultimate-Class Devils could destroy cities, and Esdeath didn''t seem to be at that level yet. However, she possessed a powerful trump card, Mahapadma, which could freeze time and space. Even a Ultimate-Class Devil couldn''t underestimate her. Roy decided. But due to the dark, violent, and bloody nature of that world, he would only take Saeko with him. The other girls were too pure and innocent. He didn''t want to expose them to such darkness. Roy summoned Saeko to his room, and they vanished together. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 76: Roy Gets to Pet Akame! "It''s fine. Everyone makes mistakes. You just need to make an effort not to make the same mistake again." Ainz Ooal Gown, Overlord <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> The World of Akame ga Kill ???? The Imperial Capital, a city steeped in a thousand years of history, was rotting from within. Its apparent prosperity masked a corrupt and hellish reality, a den of vipers and demons in human form. This was a dark world, where the assassin group Night Raid fought against the Empire''s tyranny. [Night Raid Headquarters] Najenda, the leader of Night Raid, had gathered all the members in the meeting room. "Settle down, everyone. I''d like to introduce you to some new members!" she announced with a smile. The door opened, and a young man and two girls entered. The young man, around sixteen or seventeen years old, had short silver hair and strikingly handsome features. His golden eyes shone with an unusual brilliance, and he carried himself with an air of elegance and nobility. He was quite the dashing young fellow. The Night Raid members were captivated by his presence. The girl beside him was equally striking. She had long purple hair that reached her waist, delicate and beautiful features, and a tall, slender figure. She held a long sword in her hand. Her attire reminded the others of Akame, and they couldn''t help but glance at her. The last one had long pink hair, wore headphones, and had a lollipop in her mouth. She had a curvy figure and exuded a cheerful aura. "This is Roy, this is Saeko, and this is Chelsea," Najenda introduced them. "They''ve been sent from above to join Night Raid." "It''s a pleasure to meet you all," Roy said with a slight smile, his eyes twinkling with amusement. He and Saeko had arrived in this world yesterday. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, they had materialized in a northern town. Roy''s first objective was to join Night Raid. After all, he intended to make some of the girls in Night Raid his servants. He and Saeko had sought out the Revolutionary Army headquarters and used magic to control the leader. As a Devil, Roy had access to various mind-control spells. Normal humans were no match for his magic. Roy then instructed the Revolutionary Army leader to arrange for him and Saeko to join Night Raid. He also had Chelsea reassigned to their team. Along the way, Roy and Saeko had gotten to know Chelsea. "It''s a pleasure to meet you all," Saeko and Chelsea echoed Roy''s greeting. "Up close, Akame is even cuter!" Chelsea exclaimed, approaching Akame with interest. She playfully twirled Akame''s hair and patted her head. Akame blushed at her bold actions. "What are you doing?" she mumbled, flustered. Akame had long black hair that reached her hips, crimson eyes, an unyielding gaze, and beautiful features. Despite her love for food, she had a slender figure. She was an adorable girl who often used the phrase "eliminate" during battles. "I''m Chelsea. Let''s get along, fellow assassin," Chelsea said with a grin. Joining a new team, it was natural to try to fit in quickly. Chelsea had chosen Akame as her target. During their time in the Revolutionary Army, Akame was the only one who had completed a similar number of missions as Chelsea. She had some understanding of Akame''s personality. "Here, this is for you." Chelsea offered Akame a lollipop with a playful smile. Akame''s eyes lit up at the sight of the lollipop. She snatched it eagerly. "Welcome to Night Raid!" Mine and Leone chuckled, amused by how easily Akame had been won over. "Hahaha, since we''re comrades now, I can''t be stingy either" Roy said with a laugh. He held out his hand, and a blue magic circle appeared in mid-air. He reached into the magic circle and pulled out a platter of roasted chicken. The Night Raid members were stunned by this magical display. This was Storage magic, a technique Roy had recently learned. It was similar to a spatial ring, allowing him to store items. Roy had stored quite a few goodies inside. "Akame, this is for you," Roy said, offering her the roasted chicken. The golden, crispy chicken emitted an enticing aroma. Akame couldn''t resist. She snatched the chicken, her speed leaving an afterimage. "Welcome to Night Raid, Roy!" she exclaimed, clearly prioritizing the meat over Chelsea''s lollipop. Akame was a true carnivore. "Damn it! They''ve completely figured out Akame''s weakness!" Lubbock grumbled. Lubbock was a young man with green hair who wielded the Teigu "Cross Tail." "Haha, don''t worry, I have something for you all too," Roy reassured them, pulling out more gifts from the magic circle. "Mine, this is for you." He handed her a beautifully packaged bottle of milk. Mine was a tsundere girl with pink pigtails who wielded the Teigu "Pumpkin." "What''s this?" Mine asked curiously, intrigued by the exquisite packaging. "It''s delicious milk. Drink it, and you''ll grow up quickly," Roy said with a smile, patting Mine''s head. Mine''s face darkened. She looked down at her flat chest, clearly misunderstanding his words. "You jerk! Explain what you mean by ''grow up quickly''!" she shouted, pointing at Roy accusingly. "Haha, Mine, don''t misunderstand. If you don''t like it, I can exchange it for something else," Roy said, reaching for the milk. Mine quickly hid the bottle behind her back. "Hmph! You can''t take back a gift once you''ve given it!" she retorted. She had already been tempted by the sweet smell of the milk and wasn''t about to give it back. "I''m glad you like it," Roy chuckled. he thought, amused. Just like Saya, he had a soft spot for this personality type. Roy then gave everyone a gift, even Najenda. "Eh? There''s something for me too?" Chelsea asked in surprise, looking at the gift Roy offered, then at him. This guy was even more prepared than her. She had only planned to win over Akame to quickly integrate into the team. But Roy had considered everyone. she thought. Roy smiled as everyone happily accepted his gifts. They were mostly snacks, drinks, and small toys. Nothing too expensive, so the Night Raid members readily accepted them. It seemed his first step towards his goal was a success. Roy wanted the girls of Night Raid to become his servants, but he wouldn''t force them. To make them willingly join his peerage, he had to go through trials and tribulations with them. Only then would they truly acknowledge him and accept his offer. And the first step was to build a good relationship with them. "Roy, judging by how you took those things out of thin air, do you possess a spatial-type Teigu?" Najenda asked, voicing the question everyone was curious about. "Something like that," Roy replied with a smile. "But it can only store items." "Eh... that''s still amazing!" Leone exclaimed. "Actually, I specialize in swordsmanship," Roy said, patting the sword at his waist. "Oh? In that case, you''ll be partnered with Akame for now," Najenda decided. She then looked at Saeko and Chelsea. "Saeko, you''ll be partnered with Sheele." "Chelsea, I believe you''re no stranger to assassination missions." "But Chelsea doesn''t seem like an assassin," Lubbock commented skeptically. "Don''t judge a book by its cover, Lubbock. Chelsea has completed a similar number of missions as Akame. She''s quite skilled," Najenda explained. The Night Raid members were surprised. Chelsea puffed out her chest proudly, enjoying the praise. Others might not know, but Roy was aware of Chelsea''s abilities. Her Teigu was "Gaea Foundation," a cosmetic-type Teigu. However, it was more like a transformation tool than just makeup. Using her Teigu, Chelsea could completely change her appearance, including her height, build, voice, and even her movements. Unless someone knew her very well, it was impossible to see through her disguise. In the original story, Chelsea had used this Teigu to infiltrate enemy territory, disguising herself as someone they trusted. Then, she would deliver a fatal blow when they least expected it. Her track record was impressive. Unfortunately, she had met a tragic end, beheaded by Kurome, her head displayed on a flagpole. Roy glanced at Chelsea with a strange expression. Chelsea, noticing his gaze, looked at him curiously. Roy simply smiled without saying anything. "Alright, everyone, get to know each other. We''ll assign missions tomorrow," Najenda announced before leaving. ... Roy and Akame were partnered for their first mission. Their first task was to prepare lunch for the Night Raid headquarters. Fortunately, Roy was a decent cook. With the seasonings he had brought from the High School DxD world and his unique cooking methods, he prepared a feast that left everyone wanting more. Akame, the resident glutton, was especially impressed with Roy''s culinary skills. In the afternoon, Akame took him to a river to catch fish. Standing by a waterfall, Akame started to undress without a word. "Wait, Akame, are you going to catch fish?" Roy asked, stopping her. "Yes," Akame replied with a nod. "Then leave the fishing to me." Roy puffed out his chest, ready to show off his skills. He extended his hand towards the river. A blue magic hand emerged from his palm and plunged into the water. When he withdrew his hand, it was filled with dozens of tuna. Roy then stored the fish in his Storage magic. Akame was stunned by this effortless fishing method. "Amazing!" she exclaimed, her eyes filled with admiration. "Hahaha, it''s nothing," Roy replied with a wave of his hand. "Now, it''s time for meat!" Akame declared, leading Roy into the forest. They had caught fish. Now, it was time to hunt for meat. Dangerous Beasts often roamed this forest. Soon, they encountered a giant boar, five to six meters tall. Judging by its size, it was at least a Class 2 Danger Beast. It stood before them like a small hill. "Be careful. I''m going in!" Akame warned Roy before charging towards the boar. She couldn''t use her Teigu, "Murasame," for hunting, as it was cursed with a deadly poison. Akame drew a short sword and leaped onto the boar''s back, slashing at its neck. Blood splattered. A long gash appeared on the boar''s neck. However, such a wound was insignificant to the massive creature. It ignored Akame and charged forward. "Roy, get out of the way!" Akame shouted urgently. The boar was charging straight towards Roy, who had been standing still. ???? The boar crashed into the spot where Roy had been standing. Dust and debris filled the air. "Roy!" Akame cried out, her eyes wide with disbelief. She couldn''t believe that Roy, her new comrade, had just been killed. Tears streamed down her face. "Akame, why are you crying?" The dust settled, revealing an unbelievable sight. The giant boar lay dead on the ground, and Roy stood unharmed. Roy had intended to show off a bit, but he hadn''t expected Akame to cry. He quickly reassured her. "Akame, don''t cry. See, I''m fine! Not a scratch." Roy patted his chest to emphasize his lack of injuries. However, Akame didn''t believe him. She started checking him for injuries, her expression serious. Roy could only let her do as she pleased. After a thorough examination, Akame finally relaxed, her face flushed. Relieved that Roy was unharmed, she was embarrassed by her bold actions. "Don''t be so reckless next time. You could have died," she scolded. Roy listened obediently. There''s nothing in this world that can kill me he thought with amusement. He then took out a plate of Peking duck from his Storage magic. Akame''s eyes lit up at the sight of the delicious dish, her scolding forgotten. Roy chuckled and handed her the Peking duck. Akame accepted it without hesitation and started eating. This tactic is quite effective Roy thought. He took the opportunity to pat Akame''s head while she was distracted by the food. Akame didn''t seem to mind his touch and continued eating. Roy grew bolder, petting Akame like a cat. Her long, smooth hair felt nice to the touch. Once Akame finished eating, Roy stored the boar''s carcass in his Storage magic. They returned to the Night Raid headquarters. When Roy retrieved the boar, Leone, Mine, Sheele, and the others gathered around. "Wow, Akame, well done! You hunted such a huge Danger Beast today," Mine praised, patting Akame''s shoulder. "No, I didn''t kill it," Akame replied, shaking her head. "Eh? If not you, then who?" Mine asked in surprise. "Roy killed it," Akame said, pointing at him. "What?!" The Night Raid members were stunned. No one doubted Akame''s words. "Haha, it seems our new member is quite strong!" Leone exclaimed with a hearty laugh. She approached Roy and slung an arm around his neck. "Well done! Leone-san will protect you from now on!" Roy couldn''t resist the enthusiastic hug from the big sisterly Leone. Leone had beautiful blonde hair and golden eyes. She was a cheerful and busty woman. Her Teigu was "Lionel," which transformed her into a blonde, beast-eared, and even bustier warrior. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 77: Big Sister Leone! "People exist to save themselves. You will understand that at the moment of your death." Oda Sakunosuke, Bungou Stray Dogs <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> The next day, Roy continued to work alongside Akame, their partnership proving to be quite effective. As night fell, Najenda summoned them both. "There''s been a report of a sadistic noble family in the Imperial Capital," she began, her voice serious. "They lure in travelers with false promises of hospitality, then subject them to horrific torture for their own amusement." "Leone has investigated and confirmed the report. Your mission is to eliminate this family." Roy felt a sense of familiarity. Luring travelers and torturing them? Wasn''t this the mission Night Raid undertook in the beginning of the story? However, there was a slight difference. This time, it was just the two of them. But then again, the targets were just ordinary humans. It didn''t require the entire Night Raid team to handle them. "Understood, Boss!" Akame acknowledged the mission. "Roy, this is your first mission, so Akame, please look after him," Najenda instructed. "Yes, Boss!" Akame nodded, glancing at Roy. With the mission accepted, they set off under the cover of night. ... The moon hung high in the sky as Roy and Akame arrived at the mansion of the sadistic noble family. The mansion was brightly lit, with figures moving about and guards patrolling the grounds. "Let the mission commence. Be careful," Akame reminded him, her expression serious and focused, a stark contrast to her usual carefree demeanor. "Understood," Roy replied with a smile. Akame vanished into the shadows. They had planned their approach on the way here. They would infiltrate the mansion from both sides, ensuring no one escaped. As Akame disappeared, Roy stretched casually and walked towards the main entrance. He had no intention of hiding. "Who''s there?" The guards at the gate noticed Roy approaching and challenged him. Roy remained silent, continuing his advance. "Halt! Or we''ll shoot!" The guards raised their weapons, aiming at him. Seeing that Roy still didn''t respond, they opened fire. Roy drew his sword and effortlessly deflected the bullets. In a flash, he appeared before the guards and swung his blade. Heads flew, blood spraying like a fountain. With one hand in his pocket and the other holding his sword, Roy stepped over the headless bodies without a change in his expression. The lights in the mansion flickered on, alerted to the commotion. A wave of guards charged towards him, shouting and brandishing their weapons. Roy smirked. "Ice Breathing, First Form: Flocking Ice Blades!" He swung his sword, unleashing a barrage of ice projectiles that flew towards the guards like a flock of birds. "AAAAAGH!" The guards panicked, turning to flee. But it was too late. The ice projectiles pierced their bodies. The sound of ice piercing flesh filled the air. Dozens of guards were instantly killed, leaving a bloody scene. Roy continued his advance without pause. Inside the mansion, Aria, the young noblewoman, and her parents witnessed the carnage, their faces pale with terror. They screamed and fled towards the back door. However, another grim reaper awaited them there. Akame intercepted Aria''s parents. "Eliminate!" she declared coldly, swiftly ending their lives. "Yo, Akame, are you done?" Roy called out, having caught up to her. Akame glanced at the dead nobles and frowned. "There should be one more, the young noblewoman." "She must have run that way," Roy said, pointing towards a lone warehouse in the distance. They had come from opposite directions. If anyone tried to escape, they would naturally run towards either side. "Let''s finish this," Akame said, heading towards the warehouse. Roy followed closely behind. They were incredibly fast. They caught up to Aria and her remaining guards before they could reach the warehouse. "Eliminate!" Akame declared, swiftly cutting down the guards. Roy appeared before Aria, blocking her path. Aria stumbled and fell, her eyes wide with fear. "Please don''t kill me! I''ll give you anything you want..." she pleaded. "Unfortunately, you don''t have the right to beg for mercy after what you''ve done," Roy said coldly. Blood splattered as Aria''s head rolled on the ground. Roy had executed her without hesitation. "Well done. You didn''t hesitate even when facing such a ''cute'' girl," Akame commented with a rare smile. If Roy didn''t know her better, he would have thought she was mocking him. "She wasn''t cute at all. Just a devil in human form," Roy retorted. "Indeed," Akame agreed with a nod. "This warehouse must be where they tortured their victims," Roy said, observing the building. It looked similar to the one in the original story. He approached the warehouse and sliced open the door with his sword. They entered. The scene inside was like a gruesome depiction of hell. People were bound, suspended, and subjected to horrific torture. The stench of blood and decay filled the air, making Roy nauseous. He knew this world was dark and cruel, but he had underestimated its depravity. Akame, however, remained unfazed by the horrific scene. Her eyes were calm, but a hint of killing intent flickered within them. Roy didn''t want to stay here a moment longer. But as he turned to leave, a voice called out from a cage deep within the warehouse. "Let us out!" The rattling of chains echoed through the room. Roy turned back and saw a young man and woman bound by chains inside the cage. Roy hadn''t expected anyone to be alive in this hellish place. He approached the cage, effortlessly cutting through the bars and the chains that bound the two captives. "Come out," he said, then turned to leave. He couldn''t stand to be in this place any longer. "You must have been tricked by that noblewoman," Akame said to the two survivors. They looked weak but hadn''t been tortured yet. It seemed they had just been captured. "Yes," the young man replied, his voice filled with fear. "We thought they were kind enough to offer us shelter, but after dinner, we lost consciousness and woke up here." The horrors within the warehouse filled him with terror. If they hadn''t been rescued, their fate would have been unimaginable. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You mean her?" Roy pointed at Aria''s corpse. The young man''s eyes widened in horror. "Yes, that''s her!" "They lure travelers with false promises, then torture them to death for their own amusement," Akame explained. "That''s the true nature of this family. You''re lucky to be alive." Roy recognized the two survivors. They were Ieyasu and Sayo, Tatsumi''s friends from the original story. He hadn''t expected to encounter them here. It seemed they had just been captured and hadn''t been subjected to any torture yet. They were indeed fortunate. "Take this money and return to your village. The Imperial Capital isn''t a place for you," Roy said, tossing them a bag of coins. He then turned to leave. "Mission accomplished. Let''s go," he said to Akame, and they vanished. "Thank you for saving us!" Ieyasu called out, watching them disappear. He picked up the bag of coins and helped Sayo to her feet. He decided that once they found Tatsumi, they would leave the Imperial Capital, this monstrous city that devoured people. ???? Back at Night Raid headquarters, Najenda praised them for completing their mission. "Well done on your first mission, newbie!" Leone exclaimed, slinging an arm around Roy''s neck and giving him a thumbs up. Roy, momentarily blinded by her cleavage, could only endure the warm embrace. "Roy, you''ll be partnered with Leone next," Najenda announced with a smile. "Haha! I''ll take good care of you, kid!" Leone declared, beaming. Only Akame seemed disappointed by this arrangement. "Leone, report on your mission," Najenda instructed, folding her arms. "Yes!" Leone''s playful demeanor vanished as she turned to business. She released Roy and presented two portraits. "Our targets are Ogre from the Imperial Guard and the oil merchant, Gamal." "According to the client, Ogre has accepted numerous bribes from Gamal." "Whenever Gamal commits a crime, Ogre finds scapegoats for him. Many innocent people have been imprisoned because of them." "Have you confirmed the information?" Najenda asked, lighting a cigarette. "I''ve seen and heard it with my own eyes and ears. It''s definitely true," Leone affirmed. "Alright, we''ll accept this request," Najenda decided. "We''ll punish these criminals." "Although eliminating Gamal will be easy, dealing with Ogre won''t be so simple," Leone continued. "When he''s not on duty, he spends his time drinking in the entertainment district near the palace. Security is tight around there." "It''s too dangerous to send someone who''s wanted." Leone, as the intelligence gatherer, was well-versed in the Capital''s situation. "Then who should we send?" Najenda asked. "I..." Leone raised her hand. "I''m not wanted." "I don''t think I''m wanted either," Roy said with a smile. "How about I take care of Ogre?" "Should we wait for Mine and the others to return?" Akame suggested with concern. "But we don''t know when they''ll be back," Leone countered. Najenda extinguished her cigarette and looked at Roy. "Can you handle it?" Roy smirked confidently. "I have complete confidence." "Overconfidence can be fatal," Akame warned. "Don''t worry, Akame. There''s no one in this world who can kill me," Roy reassured her, patting her head. "Then it''s decided. Roy will eliminate Ogre, and Akame and Leone will deal with Gamal." "No problem!" "Yes!" They accepted their missions without hesitation and set off immediately. ... In the entertainment district outside the Imperial Palace, Leone carefully explained the layout and the locations where Ogre could be found. "Got it?" she asked, patting Roy''s shoulder. "Yes, don''t worry," Roy assured her. "Then I''ll leave it to you. Akame and I will handle the oil merchant," Leone said before running off. Roy sighed and strolled through the bustling streets. He, a Maou-Class Devil, was reduced to doing such trivial tasks. But Akame''s affection for him seemed to be growing, and Leone also treated him differently. He was confident he could win over Sheele, who was about to meet her demise in the original story. Roy spent some time exploring the entertainment district until he finally found Ogre in a tavern, drinking with some companions. It wasn''t a good time to strike. Although Roy could easily overpower them all, he wanted to maintain a low profile. After all, he was supposed to be an assassin. Roy decided to wait for a better opportunity. He entered the tavern, found a seat, and ordered some food and drinks. ... Meanwhile, Akame and Leone had infiltrated the oil merchant''s mansion. Gamal, was swiftly eliminated. "That was easy. I wonder how Roy is doing," Leone said, stretching. "Let''s go check on him," Akame suggested. "Eh? You''re worried about that kid? Alright, let''s go then," Leone teased, amused by Akame''s concern. They headed towards the entertainment district. Since Akame was wanted, they couldn''t get too close. They observed the area from a nearby rooftop. They saw Roy exiting the tavern. "Roy''s out. I wonder if he succeeded," Leone said, focusing her attention. Roy walked down the street casually. Just then, a group of Imperial Guards approached him. "Oh no, it''s the Imperial Guard! Was Roy discovered?" Leone frowned, worried. "No," Akame said calmly. As if to confirm her words, the guards simply walked past Roy, not recognizing him. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 78: Teaching Mine How to Use a Gun "Games purify our souls and leave room for our new development that challenges the mind. They are the products of humans wisdom" Seto Kaiba, Yu-Gi-Oh! <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Just then, Ogre, the captain of the Imperial Police, emerged from the tavern Roy had just exited. "Good evening, Captain!" "Greetings, sir!" "Captain Ogre!" ... The Imperial Police greeted their captain. "Carry on with your patrol," Ogre instructed. "Yes, sir!" After a brief exchange, the guards continued their patrol, while Ogre walked towards Roy. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy subtly adjusted his direction, walking towards Ogre as well. In the bustling street, amidst the flow of people, they passed each other. Roy, his back to Ogre, smirked and continued walking. Among the patrolling guards, Seryu Ubiquitous, who was at the rear, saw a flash of light. She instinctively turned her head and saw her mentor, Ogre, suddenly freeze. Then, he collapsed to the ground, his head rolling off his shoulders. "S-Sensei..." Seryu Ubiquitous trembled, her eyes wide with disbelief. The other guards, alerted by her reaction, also witnessed the gruesome scene. "Captain Ogre has been assassinated!" "Seal off the area! Find the culprit!" "Don''t let the assassin escape!" "I''ll kill whoever murdered Sensei!" ... Panic and chaos erupted in the entertainment district. Roy, however, had already left the area and was walking through a quiet alley. "Hey, Roy! Well done! Not only did you take out Ogre, but you even fooled the Imperial Police," Leone praised, appearing beside him with Akame. "That was a clean strike," Akame added, offering a rare compliment. Indeed, as Roy passed by Ogre, he had drawn and swung his sword in a swift, unseen motion. The attack was so fast that no one noticed until Ogre collapsed a few steps later. It was a perfect assassination. If Akame and Leone hadn''t been observing closely, even they wouldn''t have noticed. "Haha, it was nothing," Roy said modestly. He was being praised for eliminating a weakling! Leone found his nonchalance a bit arrogant, but Roy was genuinely being humble. ... Back at Night Raid headquarters, Najenda commended Roy''s performance. "Well done, Roy. It seems you''re getting into the swing of things," she said. "Tomorrow, you''ll be partnered with Mine." "No problem," Roy agreed. "Boss is really going out of her way to help Roy integrate into the team," Leone commented, her arms crossed. "But Mine isn''t the easiest person to get along with." Indeed, Mine''s tsundere personality could be quite challenging. However, once she acknowledged someone, she was incredibly loyal and supportive. "Achoo!" Mine, currently on a mission, sneezed. She felt like someone was talking about her. ... Early the next morning, Najenda gathered the Night Raid members. "We have intruders near our base. According to Lubbock''s barrier, there are eight of them," she announced. "They managed to find this place? Impressive. They must be skilled assassins," Leone commented, though she didn''t seem too concerned. "Deploy! Eliminate all hostiles," Najenda ordered decisively. "Yes!" The Night Raid members set out to search for the intruders. Roy and Mine were partnered, as per Najenda''s instructions. "Honestly, why do I have to be partnered with the newbie?" Mine grumbled as they searched the forest. She usually worked with Sheele, who would protect her, allowing her to focus on sniping enemies from afar. She wasn''t happy about the sudden change in partners. "Don''t worry, Mine. I won''t let you get hurt," Roy reassured her with a smile. "What are you talking about, idiot?" Mine blushed at his words, which sounded almost like a confession. Just then, a figure emerged from the trees, charging towards Mine. "What?!" The sudden attack was incredibly fast. Even Mine couldn''t react in time. Just as the attacker was about to strike, Roy stepped in front of her, shielding her. "Look out!" Mine cried out. "Don''t worry, it''s fine now," Roy said calmly, patting her head. Mine blinked, then looked behind Roy. The attacker''s head rolled on the ground. Mine felt a surge of gratitude and a sense of security. However, her tsundere nature wouldn''t allow her to express her feelings directly. "Hmph, you barely passed," she huffed, swatting away Roy''s hand. Roy chuckled at her tsundere act. They continued their search for the intruders. ... On a mountaintop, Mine finally found her target. "Hmph, after that close call, I can unleash even greater power. This distance is perfect for sniping," she declared, spotting an enemy through the scope of her Teigu, "Pumpkin." She pulled the trigger. A golden beam of energy shot out. The target was instantly vaporized. Mine''s Teigu, "Pumpkin," resembled a massive sniper rifle with incredible destructive power. Its power increased in proportion to the danger she faced. In the original story, Bud, the Grand General of the Empire, who was as strong as Esdeath, had been killed by Mine''s "Pumpkin." It was a terrifying weapon. "Target eliminated!" Mine declared, satisfied. Suddenly, another enemy emerged from a nearby tree, slashing at Roy. This time, the target wasn''t Mine. Just as the enemy''s blade was about to strike Roy, a gun appeared at its head. "Sayonara." Roy twirled the Light Gun in his hand, blowing away the smoke from the barrel. "Eh? Is your Teigu also a gun?" Mine asked, dumbfounded. When the enemy had appeared, she had expected Roy to draw his sword. But he had used a gun instead. Judging by the energy bullet it fired, Mine assumed it was a Teigu. "This? It''s just a toy. If you like it, I''ll give it to you," Roy offered casually. "Eh? Really?" Mine couldn''t believe he would give her such a valuable weapon so easily. "Of course. Here." Roy handed her the Light Gun. Mine accepted it without hesitation. She examined the gun, her eyes sparkling with delight. Her "Pumpkin" was powerful, but it was also cumbersome to use, especially in close combat. This Light Gun would be perfect for close-quarters situations. "Here, Mine, let me teach you how to use it," Roy offered, demonstrating the gun''s functions. Although Mine didn''t have magic power, the Light Gun could also use ordinary bullets. And it could also use mental energy as ammunition, which was how "Pumpkin" operated. However, "Pumpkin" was troublesome to use. It was a modular weapon that required assembly, and she always had to carry a large case with her. If ambushed, she wouldn''t have time to assemble it. The Light Gun was much more convenient. It was small, lightweight, and powerful. After Roy taught her how to use it, Mine loved the Light Gun even more. "Thank you! I might even agree to do something for you if it''s not too outrageous," Mine said with a tsundere blush, accepting the gift. "If you could call me by my name, I''d be very happy," Roy replied with a smile. Mine had been calling him "newbie" and hadn''t used his name yet, indicating she hadn''t fully accepted him as a comrade. "That''s easy. Roy," Mine said without hesitation. As she uttered his name, the atmosphere shifted subtly. Their eyes met. Mine blushed, her cheeks burning. "The mission is complete. Let''s head back," she blurted out, unable to handle the sudden intimacy. She slung "Pumpkin" over her shoulder and practically fled. Roy chuckled, amused by her flustered reaction. ... The next day, Roy continued his partnership with Mine. Today''s mission, assigned by Najenda, was to investigate the situation in the Imperial Capital. Early in the morning, Roy knocked on Mine''s door. "Mine, are you awake? We have a mission to attend to." "W-Wait a moment. I''ll be right there," Mine''s flustered voice came from inside the room. After a while, she finally emerged. She glared at Roy and let out a haughty "hmph." She had been changing clothes when she heard Roy''s voice, startling her and causing a moment of panic. Roy shrugged, amused by her predictable reaction. They headed to the dining room for breakfast. Saeko and Akame were partnered today. Saeko''s cooking, as always, was impeccable, earning praise from everyone. After breakfast, Roy and Mine set off for the Imperial Capital. "Ah, I''m a bit full," Mine said, patting her stomach contentedly. "Now, let''s begin our investigation of the Capital!" she declared with enthusiasm. Roy knew that her "investigation" mainly involved shopping. But she wouldn''t neglect her duty to observe the situation in the Capital. "Hurry up and keep up!" Mine called out. "Coming!" Roy chuckled, catching up to her. They walked side by side, looking like a young couple. Some of the comments from passersby made Mine blush. They strolled through the streets like they were on a date, enjoying ice cream, shopping for clothes, and playing games. Mine''s smile didn''t fade throughout the morning, while Roy became the designated bag carrier. Fortunately, he had Storage Magic. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to carry everything. Perhaps only during these moments could Mine, a killer who walked in darkness, truly be herself. Roy felt a pang of sympathy for these girls. "Gulp... Ah..." Mine took a large sip of iced juice, a satisfied sigh escaping her lips. "We bought so many clothes today! As expected, pink is the best color for spring!" she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. "So, did you enjoy our date today?" Roy asked, also taking a sip of his juice. "Of course I did," Mine replied without hesitation. Then, as if realizing what she had just said, she blushed furiously. "Idiot! What date?! We were investigating the Capital!" she shouted, jumping to her feet. "Okay, okay, I know. It wasn''t a date. It was an investigation," Roy soothed her, chuckling at her outburst. Mine sat back down, took another sip of her juice, and fanned her face with her hand, trying to cool down her burning cheeks. But the memories of the day with Roy wouldn''t fade so easily. They sat in silence for a while. When they finished their drinks, Mine stood up. "Alright, mission accomplished! Let''s head back." "Okay," Roy agreed with a smile. They returned to the Night Raid headquarters. ... That evening, Najenda assigned a new mission. "Our target this time is Iokal, a distant relative of Prime Minister Honest," she announced, her expression turning grim. "He uses Prime Minister Honest''s name to kidnap and torture women to death." "The five Wild Hunt assassins guarding him are also guilty." "This is an important mission. All members of Night Raid will participate." "Yes!" ... The mission wasn''t particularly difficult. The Wild Hunt assassins were small fry. But since the other Night Raid members had no other assignments, Najenda decided to have them all participate. Soon, they were gathered outside Iokal''s mansion. Mine would be the first to strike, sniping Iokal from afar. Once Iokal was eliminated, the Wild Hunt assassins would undoubtedly come after them. The others would then intercept and eliminate the assassins. It was a simple plan. ... Mine had found the perfect sniping position on a hill overlooking the mansion. Roy stood beside her, acting as her bodyguard. "Good luck, Mine!" "Hmph! I''m a genius sniper." "The moment he steps out of that mansion, he''s dead." Mine took a deep breath and raised her Teigu, "Pumpkin." She peered through the scope, her focus unwavering. Her concentration was absolute, as if nothing could distract her from her target. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 79: A Day in the Life of Night Raid "I will handle whatever it is you need. Its a big sister job to care for her brother" Shizuru Hoshino, Princess Connect Re:Dive <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> They were positioned at least five kilometers away from Iokal''s mansion. Ordinary sniper rifles couldn''t reach that distance. Even if they could, accuracy would be a major issue. This was a challenging sniping mission. The Night Raid members waited in silence. "There he is!" Mine spotted Iokal through the scope of her Teigu, "Pumpkin." She pulled the trigger without hesitation. The gunshot echoed through the night. Iokal, inside the mansion, was instantly killed with a headshot. "Excellent shot," Roy praised. "Hmph! Of course," Mine replied, puffing out her chest with a proud smirk. "But the Wild Hunt assassins must have heard the gunshot. We should hide," Roy suggested. Mine nodded in agreement. They concealed themselves in a nearby tree. As expected, one of the Wild Hunt assassins soon arrived. "Damn it, they escaped! How am I supposed to explain this?" the assassin cursed, seeing no one around. "No need to explain anything." A voice rang out from behind the assassin, and a bullet pierced his back. However, the assassin reacted with incredible agility, dodging the bullet. Even Mine was surprised. But she didn''t stop. She fired again and again. The assassin, however, dodged every shot with impressive reflexes. Just as he was about to close in on Mine, another gunshot rang out. A bullet forced the assassin back. Roy had fired the shot. He held a black Light Gun, smoke curling from its barrel. Mine stared at Roy in surprise. She looked at his black Light Gun, then at her own white one. The matching colors reminded her of couple items, and she blushed. "Don''t just stand there. Take him down," Roy urged. Mine snapped out of her daze. They both opened fire on the assassin, turning him into a target practice dummy. Roy wasn''t serious, of course. He was just playing a shooting game with Mine. The assassin, unable to approach them under their relentless barrage, jumped and dodged frantically. Soon, he was riddled with bullets. "Target eliminated. Mission accomplished!" Mine declared, twirling her Light Gun and holstering it, imitating Roy''s earlier actions. "Let''s head back then," Roy said with a smile. They regrouped with Akame and the others and returned to the Night Raid headquarters. ... Life as an assassin wasn''t all about missions. For the next few days, they all took a break. Early one morning, Roy saw Bulat, shirtless and drenched in sweat, training in the courtyard. "Yo, Roy! Want to join me for a workout?" Bulat greeted him with a cheerful grin. "Uh... no, thanks. I have something to do," Roy declined awkwardly. Bulat was known for his... tendencies, and Roy wasn''t interested in getting too close to him. "Roy, it''s time to prepare breakfast," Akame said, approaching him. "Oh, okay. Let''s go then," Roy replied with a smile. Although Akame was partnered with Saeko, she often sought out Roy to cook together. This wasn''t because Roy was a better cook than Saeko. It was because she craved the delicious food he stored in his spatial magic. "Saeko, come join us for breakfast preparations," Roy invited, seeing her approach. "Sure," Saeko agreed with a smile. Soon, a delicious breakfast was ready. "Eh? Are Mine and Sheele still asleep?" Roy asked, noticing their empty seats. "It''s not unusual," Akame replied casually. As assassins, they often fought at night, so it was normal for them to sleep in. But they hadn''t had any missions yesterday, had they? "I''ll go wake them up. You guys start eating," Roy offered, getting up to rouse the two sleepyheads. He knocked on Sheele''s door. "Hey, Sheele, wake up! Breakfast is ready!" "Mmm..." A faint groan was the only response. Roy, with his enhanced hearing as a Devil, could barely make out the sound. He opened the door. Sheele, clad in a loose-fitting nightgown, lay fast asleep, her curvaceous figure outlined beneath the thin fabric. "Sheele, Sheele, wake up," Roy said, gently shaking her shoulder. "Mmm... is that Roy?" Sheele mumbled, her eyes fluttering open. However, she seemed disoriented, her gaze directed at the wall. Roy sighed inwardly. he thought with amusement. "My glasses... where are my glasses?" Sheele sat up, fumbling around blindly. "Here." Roy picked up her glasses from the nightstand and handed them to her. "Thank you," Sheele said gratefully, putting on her glasses, oblivious to the fact that her nightgown had shifted, revealing more than she intended. Roy helped her adjust her clothes. "Sheele, get up. Breakfast is ready. I''ll go wake up Mine now." "Okay," Sheele replied with a dazed nod. Roy then went to Mine''s room and knocked. "Mine, wake up! It''s time for breakfast!" "Let me sleep a bit longer... zzz..." Mine''s muffled voice came from inside. Roy sighed and opened the door. Seeing Mine sprawled across the bed, he couldn''t resist teasing her. He gently pulled her cheeks. "Mine, wake up!" "Ow!" Mine woke up with a yelp, her cheeks stinging. "Roy, you idiot..." She glared at him and instinctively bit his arm. "Haha, you missed!" Roy quickly pulled his arm away with a playful grin. "I''ll bite you to death!" Mine growled. "You should get dressed first. I''ll be waiting in the dining room," Roy said, glancing at Mine''s exposed figure, then quickly left the room. Mine looked down and realized her nightgown had ridden up, exposing her. Her face flushed crimson, and she let out a scream. She wanted to blast Roy with "Pumpkin," but he had already escaped. ... After a while, Sheele and Mine finally arrived at the dining room, fully dressed. Mine glared at Roy, but there was nothing she could do. "I want milk!" she declared, slamming her hand on the table. She couldn''t fight him, so she demanded milk as compensation. Roy was surprised by her request but readily agreed. He had plenty of milk. "Here you go." He placed a small bottle of milk on the table before her. "Hmph!" Mine turned away, taking the milk and drinking it. Everyone stared at Roy expectantly. "This is for Akame..." Roy said, realizing he had inadvertently triggered a chain reaction. He quickly gave everyone a bottle of milk. "Roy is being awfully nice to Mine. Does he have a thing for her?" Chelsea teased, taking a sip of her milk. "W-What are you talking about?!" Mine retorted, her face flushed. "It''s true," Chelsea shrugged. "Hmph! If anything, he''s nicer to Akame," Mine countered. Everyone thought about it and realized she was right. Roy always gave Akame whatever food she requested. Akame, who had been enjoying her breakfast, paused, her cheeks reddening slightly. She quickly resumed eating. "Ahem, it''s only natural to be nice to everyone," Roy explained awkwardly. He then swiftly snatched the lollipop from Chelsea''s mouth. "Too much candy will rot your teeth," he said, popping the lollipop into his mouth and biting it. "Eh?" Chelsea was stunned, then blushed. "Haha, well done, Roy! Are you planning to build a harem?" Leone laughed, slapping Roy''s shoulder. Roy''s lips twitched. he thought, exasperated. "Don''t worry, Leone. I won''t forget about you either," Roy said, gritting his teeth playfully. "Eh?" Even Leone, with her bold personality, was taken aback. But then, her smile vanished. "If we can all survive until the end, perhaps I''ll agree," she said quietly. Her words brought a somber silence over the room. They were assassins, living a dangerous life. They could die at any moment. Romance seemed like a distant dream. Roy sighed. He stood up and clapped his hands. "Don''t worry, everyone. As long as I''m here, no one will die. I promise." His confidence seemed to reassure them. Bulat also stood up. "Well said! No one will die!" "Hmph! Such arrogance. But I won''t die so easily either!" Mine declared with a tsundere huff. The atmosphere lightened up again. "Ouch! Roy, you hit me quite hard," Leone complained, rubbing her shoulder. "Hmph! Serves you right for ruining the mood," Mine said with a smug grin. ... After breakfast, they gathered in the courtyard. Saeko had challenged Akame to a spar, and Akame had accepted. They were both skilled swordswomen with similar fighting styles. Everyone knew how strong Akame was, but they were curious about Saeko''s true strength. They were all interested in this match, even Najenda. "Akame, please." "Likewise." Saeko initiated the duel. "Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash - Eightfold!" Saeko went all out from the start. She could sense Akame''s strength. Akame was a High-Class. However, since this was a spar, they were using wooden swords. Without her Teigu, Akame''s strength was significantly reduced. Saeko, on the other hand, had no weapon restrictions. But she was only at the peak of Middle-Class Devil. Their strength was roughly equal in this situation. Saeko''s form blurred with lightning, and she appeared before Akame in an instant. Their movements were incredibly fast. The intense and evenly matched battle thrilled the Night Raid members. "Go, Akame!" "Go, Saeko-san!" "Saeko-san is so strong!" "Yeah, Akame has always been our ace, but Saeko-san is just as powerful." "But Akame is at a disadvantage without her Teigu." "Is that lightning Saeko-san''s Teigu?" ... The Night Raid members discussed the match excitedly. Both girls were exceptionally talented. Although Akame couldn''t use her Teigu, her years of experience in life-or-death battles gave her an edge. However, Saeko had the advantage of speed and the versatility of Thunder Breathing. Teigu users, on the other hand, relied heavily on their Teigu for their special abilities. Akame struggled to keep up with Saeko''s diverse techniques. "Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash - Godspeed!" This technique drastically increased Saeko''s speed and attack power. A flash of lightning, and Saeko appeared behind Akame. Akame''s wooden sword was cleanly sliced in two. "I lost," Akame admitted, turning to face Saeko. "Akame, you couldn''t use your Teigu. I had the advantage. If you had used your Teigu, I might not have won," Saeko said modestly. Before mastering the One-Cut Killer: Murasame, Akame''s strength was only at the early stage of High-Class Devil. But Saeko also had a trump card: the Demon Slayer Mark. Activating the Mark would significantly enhance her physical abilities, allowing her to bridge the gap in strength. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could even fight a High-Class Devil with the Mark activated. In the end, their strength was roughly equal. "Clap, clap, clap!" "That was an amazing fight!" Najenda praised, clapping her hands. "It''s reassuring to have a comrade like Saeko-san. Unlike someone..." Mine glanced at Roy with a hint of disdain. "Roy is very strong!" Akame defended him. "Yes, Roy is far stronger than me," Saeko added. The Night Raid members looked at Roy in disbelief. "Ahem, keep it down, keep it down. Just know that as long as I''m here, no one will die," Roy assured them with a wave of his hand. "That would be ideal," Najenda agreed. "Hmph!!" Mine scoffed, though she couldn''t help but feel reassured by his words. Chelsea and the others were curious about Roy. If he was incredibly powerful, why had they never heard of him before? <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 80: Leone Tail "When I''m with you, all kinds of things seem prettier than usual to me. So I have to wonder sometimes... How beautiful must the world look through your eyes?" Miyako Shikimori, Shikimori''s Not Just a Cutie <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> That night, in the meeting room of Night Raid''s headquarters, Najenda issued another mission. "Our target this time is the serial killer who has been the talk of the Imperial Capital" she announced. "He''s known as Zanku the Beheader, a nighttime prowler who specializes in decapitations." "He was once the executioner at the Capital''s largest prison, but due to the Empire''s tyranny and the countless executions he carried out, he went mad. Now, he roams the Capital, killing indiscriminately." Najenda looked at the Night Raid members. "Your mission is to eliminate him." "Yes!" they responded. "We''ll work in pairs. Let''s go!" The Night Raid members formed pairs. Roy was assigned to Chelsea''s team. They set off into the Imperial Capital to hunt down Zanku. Due to Zanku''s recent activities, the Capital was heavily patrolled by Imperial Police. After arriving at their designated area, Roy led Chelsea to a quiet spot and waited. Chelsea, seeing that he wasn''t actively searching for Zanku, asked curiously, "Roy, aren''t we going to look for Zanku?" "No need. He''ll come to us," Roy replied with a mysterious smile, leaning against a wall. Chelsea hesitated. She could transform into a cat to avoid detection by the Imperial Police while searching. Just as she was contemplating whether to go off on her own, Roy spoke up. "He''s here..." He had sensed a gaze filled with malice directed at him. He instantly identified the source: Zanku. Zanku stood atop a tall tower, observing them from above. None of the Night Raid members escaped his notice. "Huh? Where?" Chelsea looked around but couldn''t find Zanku. "Over there." Roy pointed towards Zanku''s location. Chelsea followed his gaze and gasped. It was indeed Zanku. "Wait here. I''ll take care of him," Roy said before vanishing in a flash. "Hey, wait..." Chelsea tried to stop him, but he was already gone. She quickly followed. ... "Even assassins have appeared. This city is truly dangerous! whose head shall I take first?" Zanku mused, looking down at the Night Raid members from his perch atop the tower. "I think... you can start with your own," a voice said from behind him. "Who''s there?!" Zanku spun around. A young man stood there calmly. Zanku instantly recognized him as one of the assassins he had observed earlier. "So it''s a Night Raid assassin. Hahahaha!" Zanku laughed, not taking Roy seriously. "Are those your last words?" Roy shook his head. He wasn''t one for idle chatter. He drew his sword and struck without hesitation. Blood splattered as Zanku''s head flew off his shoulders. "Why... couldn''t I see?" Zanku muttered in confusion before dying. Roy understood his question. Zanku''s Teigu was "Spectator," which granted him five different vision abilities: Insight, Farsight, Clearsight, Foresight, and Illusionsight. These abilities allowed him to perceive emotions, see distant objects, see through obstructions, glimpse the future, and cast illusions. Zanku had activated Foresight, but he couldn''t see anything, hence his confusion. In the original story, Zanku, with his Teigu, could hold his own against Akame for several rounds. He was no weakling. But without his Teigu''s abilities, he was instantly killed by Roy. After all, Roy was a Maou-Class. The difference in their strength was too vast for Spectator to foresee his future. "Roy, where''s Zanku?" The other Night Raid members arrived. "There," Roy said casually, pointing at the headless corpse on the ground. The Night Raid members were dumbfounded. Zanku had been killed so quickly? "That''s definitely Zanku," Chelsea confirmed, pointing at the severed head. "That thing on his forehead must be his Teigu." Lubbock retrieved the Teigu from the head. "Well then, the mission is complete. Let''s head back." "That was easy!" Leone exclaimed, stretching. "Indeed. Let''s return," Chelsea agreed. The Night Raid members headed back to their base. ... The next morning, Roy woke up to find someone sleeping beside his bed. "Hey, Sheele, why are you sleeping here?" "Mmm..." Sheele sat up groggily, rubbing her eyes. "Because starting today, you''re my partner. Please take care of me." Roy was speechless. She had come to his room so early in the morning just for that? He knew Sheele loved to sleep in. They then set off on their mission. It wasn''t really a mission, just a chance for them to get to know each other. Sheele was quite airheaded and clumsy, often messing things up. So, she wasn''t assigned any chores at the base. They arrived at a riverbank, and Sheele, in a rare display of motherly affection, offered Roy a lap pillow. She then shared her past with him. Sheele had grown up in the slums of the Capital. She was often ridiculed for her lack of talent and clumsiness. Once, she had killed someone to protect her friend, but she had faced retaliation, and her parents were murdered. However, she had managed to kill all her attackers with surprising efficiency. That''s when Sheele discovered her talent. She was clumsy and inept at almost everything, even walking without tripping. But when it came to killing, she was incredibly gifted. She was born to be an assassin. She then joined Night Raid. After hearing her story, Roy couldn''t help but think that everyone had their own unique talents. Sheele, who couldn''t do anything right and tripped over air, was a natural-born killer. Roy then shared his own story, though he embellished some details and omitted others. They spent a pleasant day together. ... The next day, Roy and Leone went to the slums. Their mission was to investigate the area. There were rumors of a group manufacturing and distributing a drug similar to a hallucinogen. They lured women from the slums with money, then controlled them with the drug, forcing them into prostitution. Roy and Leone''s task was to eliminate this group. After a day of investigation, they finally located the group''s hideout. That night, they prepared to take action. "Alright, it''s time to work and pay off my debt," Leone said, cracking her knuckles. Having grown up in the slums, she often helped the people there. This had led to her accumulating quite a debt to Night Raid. She was essentially working to pay it off. "By the way, Roy, you haven''t seen my Teigu yet, have you?" Leone asked, approaching him with a mysterious grin. "I haven''t," Roy confirmed. "Then feast your eyes!" "Activate: [Beast King Transformation: Lionel]!" Leone''s short blonde hair grew longer, reaching her waist. Two beast ears sprouted from her head, a tail emerged from behind her, and her hands transformed into claws. She had become a beautiful beast-eared girl. In this form, Leone''s strength and senses were greatly enhanced. "Haha, how is it? Isn''t it amazing?" she asked excitedly. "I get so pumped up whenever I transform!" "Yes, it''s very impressive. But this tail..." Roy chuckled, reaching out to touch her tail. "Hey! What are you doing?!" Leone snatched her tail away, her face flushed crimson. Her tail was a sensitive spot. "Ahem, I was just curious. Let''s focus on the mission," Roy said awkwardly, quickly changing the subject. Leone glared at him, then sighed and followed him. They climbed onto a rooftop, and Leone removed a tile, peering down into the building below. The room was filled with purple smoke. Dozens of women were smoking, their expressions vacant, lost in a drug-induced haze. This was the hallucinogenic drug created by the group. It was highly addictive and incredibly harmful. The door opened, and two men entered. One was tall with an eyepatch, the other short and stout. "Good, good. Keep earning money, and I''ll give you more of the drug," the tall man said with a greedy smile. "Yes!" the women replied in unison, their minds clouded by the drug. These women were forced into prostitution, their bodies exploited until they died. "Boss, look at her..." the short man pointed at a woman lying on the ground. "She''s useless now. Dispose of her," the tall man said dismissively. "Bring in more women from the slums. Those women will do anything for money." "Yes, Boss!" The two men left. "Scum!" Roy muttered coldly. "I recognize some of those women from the slums," Leone said, her voice low and dangerous. "This is infuriating! Let''s finish them off quickly!" Leone was enraged by the sight. Roy and Leone followed the two men to a meeting room. They were discussing how to expand their drug operation. The door burst open, and Roy and Leone entered. "Scum, your reign of terror ends today!" Leone declared. "Intruders! Kill them!" The men reacted quickly, summoning their guards. However, they were mere humans, no match for Roy and Leone. Roy and Leone showed no mercy. Within moments, everyone in the room was dead. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huff... Cleaning up trash is so satisfying," Leone said with a grin. "Since it''s still early, how about we check on Mine?" Roy suggested with a smile. "Eh?" Leone looked at him, then teased, "Still denying your interest in Mine? Why else would you be so concerned about her?" "Leone-san, I never said I wasn''t interested in her. In fact, I''m most interested in you," Roy replied with a playful grin. "Hmph! You little flirt," Leone scoffed, crossing her arms. "Let''s go." If they didn''t hurry, Sheele might be torn in half. ''Reconstructing a body weakens one''s power,'' Roy thought to himself. They rushed towards Mine and Sheele''s location. ... Mine and Sheele had completed their mission and were returning to base. However, they were intercepted by Seryu Ubiquitous of the Imperial Police. Seeking revenge for her Teacher, Ogre, she had been searching for them throughout the Capital. Roy had been shocked by Seryu''s character when he watched the anime. She appeared to be a sweet and innocent girl, but she harbored a twisted sense of justice. To defeat evil, she had undergone horrific body modifications. Her entire body was riddled with scars, a testament to the pain she had endured. But Seryu, driven by her twisted ideals, had persevered and gained immense power. She also possessed a biological-type Teigu, "Hekatonkheires," which she named Koro. Its trump card, Berserker, could drastically increase its power. The two sides clashed. Mine faced Koro, while Sheele fought Seryu. Initially, they had the advantage, with two against one. However, after Sheele severed Seryu''s arms, Seryu activated Koro''s Berserker mode. The situation reversed instantly. Mine was caught off guard and held captive by Koro, about to be crushed. Sheele came to her rescue, severing Koro''s arm and freeing Mine. But then, the tide turned again. Seryu shot Sheele in the heart. Koro lunged at Sheele, its massive jaws wide open. "Sheele!" Mine screamed, watching in despair as Sheele was about to be devoured. Suddenly, a massive ice pillar shot from afar, impaling Koro. Two figures appeared. It was Roy and Leone. "Sheele!" Leone''s eyes burned with rage as she glared at Seryu. "Die!" Enraged, Leone charged at Seryu with incredible speed and punched her with full force. Seryu''s body was torn apart, her death instant and brutal. Leone, still fueled by fury, turned towards the approaching Imperial Police and attacked them. Roy rushed to Sheele''s side, gently lifting her and carrying her to Mine. Mine, her body riddled with fractures and her arm broken, struggled to get up. Roy gently pushed her back down. "Mine, I''m glad I could be of use in the end," Sheele said with a weak smile, her life fading. "Sheele... Sheele..." Mine sobbed uncontrollably. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 81: New Servant, Roy vs The Three Beast Warriors! "No matter what happens I will protect my village. I still believe protecting our village is the best way to protect people, shinobi and children! Anyone who tries to harm it whether they are friends, siblings or my own children. I wont forgive them." Hashirama Senju, Naruto <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Hey, you two, stop acting like it''s the end of the world. I told you, I won''t let you die," Roy said, shaking his head at Mine and Leone''s dramatic reactions. He took out a small vial and handed it to Mine. "Drink this." The vial contained a single drop of the Phoenix Tears. As long as someone wasn''t completely dead, no matter how severe their injuries, this miraculous liquid could instantly heal them. Roy then turned to Sheele, who was cradled in his arms. "Sheele, would you like to become my servant?" he asked gently. He admired Sheele''s unwavering spirit. Even after being bisected by Koro in the original story, she had managed to activate her Teigu''s trump card to help Mine escape danger. Sheele, barely clinging to life, whispered, "Yes." Roy nodded, satisfied. Her willingness made things easier. He used his magic to levitate Sheele, then summoned a blue magic circle beneath her. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Sheele, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Pawn!" As Roy chanted, the magic circle glowed brightly. He took out a Pawn piece and gently merged it into Sheele''s body. A pair of Devil wings sprouted from her back. The light faded, and Sheele gently descended to the ground. She opened her eyes, tilted her head, and looked around with a puzzled expression. She had clearly died. How was this possible? Mine and Leone, witnessing this scene, were stunned. Roy had resurrected Sheele. Bringing someone back from the dead... it was an unbelievable sight. "Sheele!" Mine cried, throwing her arms around Sheele. She had already consumed the Phoenix Tears, and her injuries were completely healed. But she couldn''t focus on that miraculous liquid right now. "There, there, it''s okay. Don''t cry," Sheele comforted Mine, patting her back, though she was unsure what had happened. "Roy, what''s going on?" Leone asked, grabbing Roy''s collar, her voice filled with urgency. "We''ll talk about it back at the base," Roy replied, deciding to come clean since his secret was out. ... Back at Night Raid headquarters, Leone and Mine reported their mission. When they mentioned Sheele''s resurrection, the other members stared at Roy in disbelief. Could someone truly bring back the dead? Roy shrugged. "You can think of it as a healing-type Teigu," he explained vaguely. The Night Raid members, though still curious, didn''t press further. They assumed Sheele hadn''t actually died and that Roy had simply healed her. Only Mine and Leone knew the truth was far more extraordinary. "Sheele, how are you feeling?" Najenda asked, concerned. "I feel great, Boss!" Sheele replied cheerfully. "Eh? Sheele, where are your glasses?" Akame asked, noticing something unusual. Sheele was severely nearsighted and couldn''t even walk without her glasses. "Eh? My glasses?" Sheele realized she wasn''t wearing them, yet she could see perfectly. "It seems I don''t need them anymore!" she exclaimed with joy. "It appears his ''Teigu'' even cured Sheele''s nearsightedness," Najenda mused. The Night Raid members were astonished. Not only had Sheele''s injuries been healed, but her vision had been restored as well. It was unbelievable. ... The next morning, Roy was awakened by a knock on his door. "Who is it?" "Roy, wake up!" It was Mine. She opened the door impatiently. "Eh? Sheele? Why are you here?" Mine looked at Sheele, who was sleeping beside Roy''s bed, in surprise. Sheele sat up groggily. "Because I''m Roy''s servant now, so of course I have to attend to him." "Eh? A-Attend?" Mine stared at Sheele, then at Roy, her eyes wide with shock. "D-Did you two already do ?" she stammered, pointing at them accusingly. "Eh? That?" Sheele tilted her head, confused. Roy chuckled at her innocent reaction. "Sheele, don''t explain. It''ll only make things worse," Roy said. "And Mine, stop making wild guesses. We didn''t do anything." "Hmph! You''re already master and servant. Who knows what you''ve been up to," Mine huffed, turning away with a blush. "Mine, if you want to become my servant too, you''re more than welcome," Roy said with a smile, approaching her. "W-What?! No way!" Mine retorted, her pigtails swishing as she ran away. Once she was a safe distance from Roy''s room, she muttered, "Idiot, you can''t just invite people like that!" It was clear that Mine was interested in Roy''s offer. But she was too tsundere to admit it, especially with Sheele present. In truth, after Roy saved Sheele, Mine''s affection for him had skyrocketed. Sheele had been injured while protecting her. If Sheele had died, Mine would have blamed herself forever. In a way, Roy saving Sheele meant even more to her than saving herself. ... After breakfast, they enjoyed a pleasant day together. They went fishing with Akame, enjoyed Sheele''s lap pillows, and teased Mine... Life was peaceful and enjoyable. However, this calm was just the prelude to a storm. ... Najenda gathered the Night Raid members. "Is everyone here?" she asked, looking around. After confirming everyone was present, she continued, "I have some news." "Esdeath has successfully quelled the rebellion in the north and has returned to the Capital." The Night Raid members'' expressions turned serious. Although they hadn''t witnessed Esdeath''s power firsthand, Najenda''s words hinted at her terrifying strength. "Leone, Chelsea, go to the Capital and investigate Esdeath''s movements." "Understood," they both replied. "I''m curious to see what kind of person she is," Leone said with a grin. Najenda paused, then warned, "She''s an incredibly dangerous and ruthless individual. Be cautious." "Understood, understood," Leone replied dismissively. "Hmph, such carelessness will get you killed one day," Chelsea chided, her lollipop still in her mouth. "Indeed, Leone, I must also warn you. Don''t even think about trying to assassinate Esdeath," Roy added, slapping Leone''s shoulder. "Even ten of you are no match for her. If she catches you, even I won''t be able to save you." "Is she really that strong?" Leone asked, taking Roy''s words more seriously than Chelsea''s. "Yes. To defeat her, you would need an army of over fifty thousand soldiers and at least ten Teigu users, including Akame," Najenda explained grimly. But in reality, even that might not be enough. In the original story, after the Shikoutazer was destroyed, Esdeath had single-handedly held off millions of soldiers and over a dozen Teigu users. Although this wasn''t shown in the anime, it was a testament to her overwhelming power. In the end, after a series of battles, Esdeath had faced Akame in a final showdown. Akame had only managed to defeat her after mastering Murasame''s trump card and tricking Esdeath into using her own powerful technique against her. Esdeath was truly a formidable opponent. The Night Raid members were shocked by Najenda''s assessment. "I understand," Leone finally said, nodding seriously. She wouldn''t act recklessly. Najenda nodded in satisfaction. "Along with Esdeath''s return, there have been a series of assassinations of government officials in the Capital," she continued. "Four officials and their guards, a total of 61 people, have been killed." "That''s not the issue, though. The issue is this flyer with Night Raid''s name on it, left at the crime scenes." Najenda showed them a flyer. "They''re trying to frame us?" Bulat asked. "Killing people and leaving flyers... it''s clearly a setup," Lubbock commented with a shrug. "Initially, people thought so too. But now, they''re convinced it was us," Najenda said. "Why?" Mine wondered. "Because the victims all had elite guards. normal bandits couldn''t have done this," Najenda explained. "So, they deliberately targeted strong opponents..." "And only someone with power comparable to Night Raid could do that." Mine understood their strategy. "It must be Esdeath''s subordinates." "They''re trying to lure out the real Night Raid and eliminate us," Najenda concluded, her expression grim. "Then let''s turn the tables and take them down," Roy suggested with a smile. "Exactly. If they acted, We''ll put them in their place," Leone agreed excitedly. The others also voiced their agreement. "Alright, let''s show them the true strength of Night Raid!" Najenda declared, standing up. "There are two potential targets. We''ll split into two teams to protect them..." "Saeko, Akame, and Sheele will be one team." "Roy, Lubbock, and Bulat will be the other." "Yes!" ... With the orders given, they set off for their assigned locations. Roy''s team was tasked with protecting a high-ranking official on a luxurious cruise ship, the "Ryusen," docked at the start of the Great Canal near the outskirts of the Capital. This was where the Three Beasts, Esdeath''s subordinates, were lying in wait. Roy and Lubbock boarded the ship disguised as passengers, while Bulat, being a wanted criminal, had to sneak onboard and hide. The ship departed, leaving the harbor. As they sailed away, a melodious flute tune echoed through the air. "It''s starting," Roy commented with a chuckle, sipping his tea and enjoying some snacks. The flute music, designed to weaken and incapacitate people, had no effect on him. However, it worked perfectly on ordinary humans. As the melody continued, the passengers in the hall collapsed one by one. Soon, Roy was the only one left, still leisurely enjoying his tea. "Oh? Someone''s still awake?" A burly man wielding two large axes approached him. It was Daidara, one of the Three Beasts. His Teigu was "Belvaac," a pair of axes that could only be wielded by someone with immense strength. The axes could be split in two and thrown like boomerangs, capable of chasing their target as long as Daidara had the strength to control them. Daidara was surprised to see Roy unfazed. "How are you unaffected?" "Such trivial tricks are useless against me," Roy replied calmly, taking a sip of his tea. "I see. You''re with Night Raid, then. Die!" Daidara roared, charging at Roy with his axes raised. ... Roy didn''t even look at him. As Daidara reached him, a flash of Roy''s blade sliced through his neck. Daidara''s head flew off, blood gushing from his neck. Roy didn''t hesitate, nor did he waste time with words. With a single, casual strike, he had instantly killed Daidara. He hadn''t even moved from his spot, as if he had swatted a fly. Just then, a window shattered. Two figures leaped from the second floor, attacking Roy from both sides. They were the remaining members of the Three Beasts. Nyau, who wielded the flute Teigu, "Scream." And Liver, who wielded the ring Teigu, "Black Marlin." "Roy, watch out!" Bulat and Lubbock, who had arrived, warned Roy. Roy smirked, summoning his ice rose sword. "Ice Breathing, Third Form: Ice Slash!" He swung his sword with incredible speed. A flash of cold light, and Nyau and Liver were decapitated. But not a single drop of blood spilled. Their bodies were frozen solid. This technique, Ice Slash, could instantly freeze its target. The frozen corpses fell to the ground, shattering into countless shards of ice. They had been killed before they could even use their Teigu. "H-He''s so strong!" Bulat and Lubbock exclaimed, their eyes wide with shock. "Lubbock, collect their Teigu. We''re leaving," Roy instructed, sitting back down and taking another sip of his tea. "Yes, sir!" Lubbock, seemingly accepting Roy as his leader, retrieved the Teigu from the Three Beasts without question. Bulat took the helm, and soon, the ship docked back at the harbor. They returned to the Night Raid headquarters with the three Teigu. ... "These are the Teigu used by the Three Beasts..." Lubbock reported the details of their mission to Najenda, presenting her with the three Teigu. Akame, Leone, and Chelsea had also been recalled. "Well done. This will significantly weaken Esdeath''s forces," Najenda said with a satisfied nod. "Um... actually, Roy single-handedly defeated the Three Beasts," Lubbock admitted sheepishly. Everyone looked at Roy, but they didn''t seem surprised. They knew he was powerful. "I''ll personally deliver these Teigu to headquarters. For now, Roy will be in charge of Night Raid," Najenda announced, looking at Roy. "No problem," Roy agreed with a smile. He was the strongest and most enigmatic member of Night Raid, which was why Najenda trusted him to lead them in her absence. After giving some instructions, Najenda departed with the Teigu. Roy addressed the Night Raid members. "Although Boss is temporarily away, we can''t let our guard down." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lubbock, Leone, and Chelsea, you''ll go to the Capital tomorrow to gather information. The rest of you, remain on standby." "Yes!" They admired Roy and readily followed his commands. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 82: Targeting Kurome "Don''t feel like you should be the only one holding yourself back. Just do whatever you want to do" Yotsuba Nakano, The Quintessential Quintuplets <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next day, Leone, Chelsea, and Lubbock went to the Imperial Capital. Roy and Akame headed into the forest to hunt Danger Beasts for food. "Akame, I heard you have a younger sister. Can you tell me about her?" Roy asked as they walked. "Eh?" Akame seemed surprised by his sudden question. She was silent for a moment, lost in thought, then began recounting her past with Kurome. "When we were young, Kurome and I only had each other. We lived on the streets until we were bought by the Empire and trained as assassins..." Roy listened quietly as Akame shared her story. He felt a pang of sympathy for the two sisters. They had endured a harsh childhood, and now they were forced to fight each other. He remembered that in the original story (and the anime), Kurome had ultimately died by Akame''s hand. The pain of killing one''s own sibling was unimaginable. "Even though you were separated, you still love Kurome, don''t you?" Roy asked gently, patting Akame''s head. "Yes. That''s why I must be the one to kill her," Akame replied with a serious expression. Roy was speechless. Why were they always talking about killing each other? "Akame, you can''t say that. She''s your only sister." "Exactly. Because she''s my sister, I can''t let her continue to be used by the Empire." Roy sighed. She was so stubborn. "Don''t you want to free Kurome from the Empire''s grasp? Then you two can be together again." "That''s impossible... I once invited Kurome to leave the Empire with me, but she refused. She believes I betrayed her," Akame said, her expression filled with sadness. "That''s because you didn''t show her how truly dark the Empire is," Roy explained patiently. They had been trained as assassins from a young age, with no proper education. They didn''t understand right from wrong. Akame only realized the truth after witnessing the death of her friend, Martha. That was when she met Najenda, the leader of Night Raid, and decided to defect from the Empire. Kurome, being younger than Akame, couldn''t possibly understand. She only knew that her sister had betrayed the Empire, and thus, she believed Akame had betrayed her as well. "But there''s nothing I can do," Akame said, looking at him helplessly. With her quiet and reserved nature, how could she possibly convince Kurome? If she could have, Kurome would have left with her long ago. "Then leave it to me," Roy declared confidently. Akame''s eyes lit up with hope. She undoubtedly loved her sister. If Kurome could truly return to her... "Thank you, Roy," Akame said with a grateful nod. "Haha, you''re welcome. If you really want to thank me, then become my servant," Roy said half-jokingly. Akame blushed. "Alright.." "What? You agree?" Roy was surprised. "Yes," Akame repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. "That''s great, Akame! Don''t worry, I''ll bring Kurome back to you," Roy promised, happily patting her head. He was determined to fulfill his promise. "Look! We found our food, Akame. Let''s go!" Roy suddenly spotted a tiger-like Danger Beast. Akame''s eyes lit up, and she drooled at the sight of the potential meal. "Eliminate." ... The next morning, Roy and Saeko arrived at a library in the Imperial Capital. Lubbock was already waiting for them at the entrance. "Please come in," he said, opening the door and leading them inside. They reached the back of the library. Lubbock flipped a few switches, and the bookshelves parted, revealing a hidden staircase leading underground. "Haha, what do you think? This is my secret base!" Lubbock said proudly. "It''s impressive," Roy nodded in approval. They descended into the hidden chamber. "Yo! Welcome to our secret base in the Capital!" Leone greeted them with a cheerful shout, her cheeks flushed, and pulled Roy into a hug. "Leone, have you been drinking?" Roy asked, gently pushing her away and settling onto a sofa. "So, any news in the Capital?" he inquired. "The main topic of discussion is Esdeath''s newly formed special police force, the Jaegers," Chelsea replied, chewing on a lollipop. Esdeath might be seen as a demon by the people of the outer regions, but within the Capital, she was a revered hero. So, it was natural for news of her forming the Jaegers to spread quickly. "Any information on the Jaegers?" Roy asked. "Um..." Chelsea, Leone, and Lubbock exchanged awkward glances. It seemed they hadn''t gathered any information on the Jaegers yet, perhaps because it was a newly formed group. "That''s alright. After all, they were just formed recently," Roy said dismissively. He knew quite a bit about the Jaegers. In the original story, there were six members. <><> Kurome, who wielded the Teigu "March of the Dead: Yatsufusa." Wave, who wielded the Teigu "Grand Chariot." Seryu Ubiquitous, who wielded the Teigu "Hekatonkheires: Koro." Run, who wielded the Teigu "Mastema." Dr. Stylish, who wielded the Teigu "Perfector." And Bols, who wielded the Teigu "Rubicante." <><> However, Seryu had been killed by Leone, and her Teigu had been retrieved. Roy wasn''t sure how many members the Jaegers currently had. "Any other news in the Capital?" he asked. He suspected that Esdeath''s martial arts tournament would be held soon. It was an opportunity to approach Esdeath. He could use this opportunity to join the Jaegers and get close to Kurome. After all, he had promised Akame that he would bring Kurome back. If he didn''t join the Jaegers, it would be nearly impossible to persuade Kurome. Moreover, Wave was a potential threat. In the manga, Wave had won Kurome''s heart. Roy had to be cautious. "Speaking of which, there''s been a lot of talk about the martial arts tournament hosted by Esdeath," Chelsea said, handing him a flyer. Roy took the flyer and examined it. It was as he had expected. Although it was advertised as a martial arts tournament, it was likely a selection process for new Jaegers members and potential romantic partners for Esdeath. "I have to participate in this tournament," Roy declared. "Why?" Chelsea voiced everyone''s question. "If I''m not mistaken, the winner of this tournament will likely join the Jaegers, right? This is a good opportunity to gather information on them," Roy explained, fabricating a reason. "But that''s too dangerous!" Leone protested. Chelsea and Lubbock also looked at him with concern. Only Saeko didn''t question his decision. "Haha, don''t you know how strong I am? And I''m not going to do anything reckless. I''ll just gather information and find a chance to slip away," Roy reassured them. They reluctantly agreed. ... Lubbock led them to the tournament venue. The place was packed with people. "Wow, so many people!" Leone exclaimed. "You guys find a seat and watch the matches. I''ll go register," Roy said before heading towards the registration area. Saeko, Leone, Chelsea, and Lubbock found seats. "These guys are so weak!" Chelsea commented after watching a few matches. The fighters were too weak to hold her interest. "That guy is pretty good. I heard he''s a Rank 8 Imperial Fist," Lubbock said, pointing at one of the fighters. "When is Roy going to fight? I''m falling asleep," Leone yawned. She had been drinking earlier and was feeling drowsy. "Soon, I think," Saeko replied, her eyes fixed on the arena, waiting for Roy''s turn. ... After registering, Roy sat and waited for his match. He suddenly realized that this tournament was also Esdeath''s way of choosing a romantic partner. Did he meet her criteria? He recalled Esdeath''s requirements: ... He met the first four conditions perfectly. Only the last one, having a pure smile, was a bit tricky. Roy didn''t consider himself a pure person, but he could probably manage a pure smile. However, he wasn''t good at faking it. Perhaps he could smile naturally, but he wouldn''t force it. But it seemed the last condition wasn''t mandatory. Roy stroked his chin. It seemed he met all the requirements. He had initially planned to conquer Esdeath with his strength, as she believed in the law of the jungle. The strong ruled the weak. But now, it seemed he could also charm his way into her heart. Roy smirked. Just then, a soldier informed him that it was his turn to fight. Roy followed the soldier to the arena. His opponent was a three-meter-tall, bull-headed creature. Roy was confused. The audience, seeing a small boy facing the massive bull-headed warrior, erupted in mockery. "Hey, kid, go home and drink your milk!" "Hahaha, such a small child wants to participate? Isn''t he afraid of getting killed?" "Just surrender!" "Yeah, this isn''t the place for you." ... Roy ignored their taunts. He would let his actions speak for themselves. As he stepped into the arena, Esdeath, who was watching from a raised platform, noticed him and was immediately intrigued. Roy, a devil with Maou strength. had an aura that set him apart. common folks couldn''t sense it, but Esdeath could. "Begin!" Wave, acting as the referee, announced the start of the match. "Taste my Crushing Iron Fist!" the bull-headed warrior roared, charging at Roy with a ferocious expression. Roy grinned, deciding to have some fun. With his hands casually tucked in his pockets, he effortlessly dodged the bull-headed warrior''s attacks. The warrior, enraged by Roy''s nonchalance, attacked even more fiercely. "Damn it, I''ll kill you!" he roared. But his punches couldn''t even touch Roy. He only succeeded in tiring himself out. "Damn you, stop dodging!" he yelled, panting. "Oh, alright. It''s time to end this," Roy said calmly. He suddenly appeared before the bull-headed warrior and made a funny face. "Bleh!" The warrior''s eyes bulged, and he collapsed. Roy chuckled, enjoying his little prank. The audience was confused. Why had his opponent fainted after Roy simply made a face? "That''s it! The winner is Roy!" Wave declared. The audience cheered. "That boy is amazing!" Run, who was standing beside Esdeath, exclaimed. "He made it seem like he was just making a face." "But he actually landed three punches in an instant. It was too fast for anyone to see." "What a skilled young man!" "Indeed." Esdeath nodded absently, her eyes fixed on Roy. She touched her cheek, a faint blush creeping onto her face. "I''ve found him," she murmured. "You mean a new member for the Jaegers? That boy is certainly qualified," Run commented, misunderstanding her. "In every aspect..." Esdeath said, then descended from the platform and approached Roy in the arena. <><><><> "Your name is Roy, right? What a wonderful name," she said with a smile. "Yes," Roy replied. "That was an impressive match. Now, for your reward." Esdeath stepped closer, reaching into her coat. Roy was confused. This scene seemed familiar. Was Esdeath attracted to him? But he hadn''t even shown her a "Pure Smile." He didn''t realize that his playful expression and unique aura had already captivated Esdeath. Just as a beautiful girl acting cute could be incredibly charming, a handsome boy acting playful could also be quite endearing. Esdeath was smitten with his mischievous grin and his distinctive aura. Roy watched as Esdeath pulled something out of her coat, feeling a sense of resignation. She took out a collar and tried to put it around his neck. Roy dodged with a slight sidestep. "Oh, so the reward is a collar? Unfortunately, I''m not worthy of such gift," Roy chuckled, shrugging. "It''s not up to you," Esdeath replied with a playful smile, trying to put the collar on him again. "Esdeath-san, I already said I don''t need this. Why don''t you give it to someone else?" Roy teased, dodging her attempts like a game of tag. "Oh no, Roy has been targeted by Esdeath. What do we do?" Leone said, watching the scene unfold with a worried frown. "I think Roy is trying to seduce her. And it''s Esdeath, no less." "But that''s not a bad thing. If Roy can win her over, that would be great," Chelsea commented, twirling her lollipop. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 83: She Fall in Love with Me? "If we give up before we try, then nothing is going to happen" Eli Ayase, Love Live! School Idol Project <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Run, observing from the platform, was in a predicament. He hadn''t expected Esdeath to personally descend and attempt to "claim" the young man. And he certainly hadn''t anticipated that the boy would be able to evade her for so long. However, he had to intervene now. The spectators were getting riled up, treating the whole scene as entertainment. "You''re quite fast, Roy," Esdeath commented, her smile widening. The longer the chase continued, the more impressed she became with Roy''s agility. "Oh, it''s alright, I guess. But you won''t catch me. You can keep that collar for yourself," Roy replied with a shrug and a playful wink. "Oh? Is that so?" Esdeath chuckled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. She crouched down, placing a hand on the ground. "Freeze!" she commanded. A layer of ice instantly spread across the arena floor, originating from her hand and creeping towards Roy. Roy smirked. Playing with ice? He was quite familiar with that. But this wasn''t the time for a magic duel. He leaped back, dodging the ice and landing behind Wave, who was acting as the referee. The ice followed, instantly encasing Wave''s feet. "Hey, Captain, it''s me!" Wave cried out in alarm. But the ice continued to spread upwards, quickly encasing his entire body. Esdeath paused, surprised, and stopped her ice magic. Run approached her. "Captain, perhaps we should take him back and discuss this further," he suggested. "Yes, that''s a good idea," Esdeath agreed, releasing Wave from his icy prison. "Achoo! Achoo!" Wave shivered, rubbing his arms for warmth. "Hey, are you alright?" Roy asked with a chuckle, patting Wave''s shoulder. Wave glared at him. If it weren''t for Roy, he wouldn''t have been frozen. "You''ll come with us, won''t you?" Run asked Roy with a smile. "Of course. Didn''t you say there would be a reward for winning?" Roy replied with a grin. "Indeed. Then let''s go." The four of them headed towards the Imperial Palace. Along the way, Esdeath stole glances at Roy, her cheeks flushed, like a lovestruck girl. Roy couldn''t help but feel a bit smug. It seemed Esdeath had truly taken a liking to him. He did have a knack for charming people. He had initially intended to conquer her with his strength, but it seemed his charm was doing the work for him. Run explained that they wanted Roy to join the Jaegers, and Roy readily agreed. They soon arrived at the Jaegers'' meeting room. The other members were already there. Roy immediately spotted Kurome, who was munching on snacks. As if sensing his gaze, Kurome hugged her snacks protectively and glared at him. "I won''t share with you," she declared. Roy''s lips twitched. he thought. But while Akame preferred meat, Kurome had a sweet tooth. "Now then, let me introduce everyone..." Esdeath began. "This is Roy. He''s a new member of the Jaegers, and also... my Beloved." Esdeath''s straightforward declaration, using the term "beloved," made Roy a bit uncomfortable. It felt like he was being claimed as a possession. "It''s a pleasure to meet you all," Roy said with a smile, trying to maintain his composure. He quickly walked over and sat beside Kurome. Wave, still shivering from his earlier icy encounter, was dumbfounded to find that there were no seats left. <><><><> After the introductions, Esdeath briefed them on their first mission as a team. It was a simple task: eliminate a group of bandits. The Jaegers set off. By evening, they arrived at the bandits'' hideout. "Destroying this place will be our first mission as the Jaegers. Let''s make it a success," Run said, acting as the leader for this operation. "Yes!" the others replied. Esdeath and Roy stood at a distance, observing the mission. The five Jaegers launched a direct assault on the bandit camp. The bandits were no match for the Teigu users, and the camp was quickly overrun. "Roy, do you dislike me?" Esdeath suddenly asked, her gaze fixed on Roy. "Eh?" Roy was taken aback, then chuckled. "Of course not. I''m quite fond of you, Esdeath-san." Esdeath blushed. "This is the first time I''ve felt this way... liking someone. It''s not an unpleasant feeling." Roy was speechless. He had come here to win over Kurome, not Esdeath. How had this happened? "Well then, I should join the fight," Roy said, quickly excusing himself. It wasn''t that he disliked Esdeath, but the atmosphere was getting a bit too intimate for his liking. He felt like he was the one being pursued. To win over Esdeath, he had to be the one in control. With that thought, he entered the bandit camp. He spotted Kurome and Wave nearby. An idea struck him. He swiftly approached a bandit who was about to ambush Kurome and kicked him away. Wave, who had been rushing over to "save" Kurome, was annoyed. "Kurome, are you alright?" Roy asked. "I''m fine. I already sensed him," Kurome replied flatly. Roy was speechless. She was so blunt. "Here, this is for you," he said, offering her a lollipop. Kurome''s eyes lit up, and she snatched the lollipop, popping it into her mouth. "Thank you!" Wave, witnessing how easily Roy had won over Kurome with a single lollipop, was dumbfounded. After this small gesture of goodwill, the mission to eliminate the bandits was completed. They returned to the Capital. That night, Esdeath invited Roy to her room. Roy didn''t refuse and followed her. He had expected Esdeath to discuss something with him, but she simply went to take a bath. he wondered. After a while, Esdeath emerged from the bathroom. "Sorry to keep you waiting," she said, wearing only a shirt. The sight stirred something within Roy, but he quickly regained his composure. "It''s alright," he replied with a smile. "Well, I''m not sure what to do at a time like this. I suppose following my instincts is the best approach," Esdeath said, closing her eyes shyly. Her straightforwardness caught Roy off guard. But he shook his head resolutely. "No." Esdeath opened her eyes, surprised. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why?" Roy shrugged and walked towards the door. "It''s not the right time yet," he said with a smile, opening the door. "Wait..." Esdeath tried to stop him. "No need. Run has already arranged a room for me," Roy replied, exiting the room and closing the door behind him. He breathed a sigh of relief. This was a matter of pride. Roy then headed towards his room. However, as he was about to reach his room, he spotted Kurome sitting on the rooftop, eating snacks. His eyes lit up. Wasn''t this the perfect opportunity to test his persuasive skills? He leaped onto the rooftop and sat beside Kurome. "Um..." "I won''t share my snacks with you!" Kurome declared, hugging her snacks protectively and interrupting him. Roy coughed awkwardly. He quickly took out a bag of candy, opened it, and popped one into his mouth. The sweet aroma wafted towards Kurome, and her eyes were glued to the candy. "I''ll share with you," Roy offered with a smile, holding out the bag. "Thank you!" Kurome eagerly took the candy and popped one into her mouth. Her eyes lit up as she savored the sweet flavor. "Kurome, you have an older sister named Akame, right?" Roy asked casually. Kurome froze. "Yes... she''s my family. But she betrayed the Empire..." "I can''t wait to see her again. And when I do... I''ll kill her myself. Because she''s my beloved sister." Kurome giggled, her voice laced with a disturbing undertone. Roy sighed inwardly. Why were these sisters always talking about killing each other? "Akame told me about your childhood. Kurome, don''t you want to go back to those days?" Kurome was silent for a moment, then shook her head. "We can''t go back. Akame betrayed the Empire... and she betrayed me." "Have you ever wondered why Akame betrayed the Empire?" Kurome remained silent, but she had indeed pondered this question, with no answers. Akame''s betrayal had been so sudden and unexpected. "Because the Empire forced her to kill her best friend," Roy explained. "That''s when Akame realized how dark the Empire truly is. She was afraid that her next mission would be to kill you, Kurome. So, she decided to defect, hoping you would join her. But you didn''t respond." Kurome''s eyes widened, and she stopped eating her snacks. This simple logic was easy for anyone in the modern world to understand. But for Kurome, who had never received a proper education, it was a revelation. No one had ever explained it to her like this. After a long silence, Kurome shook her head. "We can''t go back. It''s impossible." She jumped off the rooftop and returned to her room. Even after understanding the truth, Kurome still didn''t intend to leave the Empire. She had been injected with drugs to enhance her physical abilities at a young age. These drugs had taken a toll on her body. She was also heavily dependent on them and needed regular doses. The snacks she constantly ate were actually those drugs. Without them, she wouldn''t last long. Roy sighed, watching her leave. It seemed his persuasive skills weren''t enough. He understood Kurome''s condition. Even with the drugs, she wouldn''t live much longer. In the original story, it wasn''t so much that Kurome wanted to kill Akame, but rather, she wanted to die by Akame''s hand. Perhaps that was still her wish. It seemed he needed to find another way to convince her. ... The next morning, Roy found Kurome in the meeting room, eating snacks alone. He sat beside her and placed a variety of snacks before her. Kurome''s eyes lit up, and she drooled at the sight of the treats. "Here, Kurome, eat up. These are all for you," Roy said with a smile. "Thank you!" Kurome eagerly grabbed the snacks and started munching on them. "Kurome, it''s almost lunchtime. Are you still going to eat snacks?" Wave asked, approaching them with a cup of tea. "Mind your own business," Kurome replied flatly, continuing to eat. "You should eat more seafood," Wave persisted. "So I can smell like a salty fish like you?" Kurome retorted, glancing at him. "Really? Do I smell like that?" Wave was surprised and sniffed himself. "Haha, of course you do, Salty Fished Uncle," Roy chuckled, amused by Kurome''s unexpected humor. "Eh? Salty Fished Uncle?" Wave was dumbfounded. He was only twenty years old. "I''m seventeen," Roy explained. "And Kurome is probably even younger. So, you''re definitely an Uncle." Wave thought about it and realized Roy had a point. But he was really only twenty! Just as he was about to protest, the door opened. Esdeath entered the meeting room and addressed Roy. "Roy, we''re heading to Mt. Fake. It''s hunting time for the next few days." "Oh, okay," Roy agreed. "Wave and Kurome will also come. We''ll hunt Danger Beasts and search for Night Raid members." "Understood." Wave and Kurome nodded. "I''ll take the east side with Kurome. Wave and Roy, you take the west side." "We''ll switch after nightfall. I''ll be with Roy then," Esdeath said, looking at Roy with a sly smile. After being rejected the other night, she had sought advice from Bols, who was married. He had told her to be patient and showcase her strength to capture Roy''s heart. That''s why she had arranged this hunting expedition, to impress Roy with her power. "I have an objection," Roy suddenly declared, raising his hand. "Oh? What is it, Roy?" Esdeath asked, intrigued. "I want to be partnered with Kurome." Esdeath was momentarily surprised, then chuckled. "Very well." She didn''t mind. After all, she would be with Roy at night. It didn''t matter who he was with during the day. ... They set off for Mt. Fake. The mountain was sparsely vegetated and shrouded in mist. Roy and Kurome searched for Danger Beasts together. "Kurome, if I could heal your body, would you leave the Empire and reconcile with Akame?" Roy asked suddenly. Kurome was silent for a moment, then looked at him with suspicion. "You keep trying to persuade me to leave the Empire. Who are you really?" Although she lacked formal education, Kurome wasn''t stupid. Roy''s repeated attempts to sway her had raised her suspicions. "Sigh, I guess I have no choice then," Roy said with a dramatic sigh. Sensing danger, Kurome drew her Teigu, "March of the Dead: Yatsufusa." "That won''t work on me, Kurome," Roy warned. He vanished and reappeared behind Kurome. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 84: Akame vs Kurome, Reborn Sisters! "Abandoning your uniqueness is equivalent to dying" Ryo Yamada, Bocchi The Rock <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Kurome''s eyes widened in shock, but before she could even turn around, Roy delivered a swift chop to her neck. "Ugh..." she groaned, her eyelids growing heavy as darkness consumed her. Roy caught her before she could fall, a sigh escaping his lips. He had promised Akame he would bring Kurome back, but he hadn''t expected it to happen like this. he thought, a hint of amusement in his eyes. With a sigh, Roy spread his Devil wings and took to the sky, carrying Kurome in his arms. Mt. Fake wasn''t far from Night Raid''s hideout. Within half an hour, Roy landed at the base. "I''m back!" he announced. The Night Raid members rushed out to greet him, their faces filled with surprise and curiosity. "Roy''s back!" "Welcome back!" "Who''s that little girl in your arms?" "Don''t tell me you kidnapped her!" ... The base was abuzz with excitement upon his return. But their attention quickly shifted to the unconscious girl in his arms. "Ahem... Don''t make any assumptions. This is Akame''s younger sister, Kurome," Roy explained. He looked at Akame. "Akame, I brought your sister back." "Akame''s sister? They do look alike!" The others observed the two sisters, noticing their striking resemblance. Akame approached Roy, her expression filled with sadness as she looked at Kurome. The two sisters, who had once relied on each other for survival, were now separated and pitted against each other due to the Empire''s darkness. Their reunion was bittersweet. "What happened to Kurome?" Akame asked, seeing that her sister was unconscious. "Well..." Roy hesitated. "You know Kurome isn''t easily persuaded, so I had to... take a more direct approach," he admitted sheepishly. He had initially planned to convince Kurome to come willingly, but he had resorted to knocking her out. "Is she a member of the Jaegers?" Chelsea asked. "Yes, she is. And she''s very strong," Roy confirmed, then turned to Akame. "I have a plan..." To break Kurome''s stubbornness and resolve their conflict, he had to let her die once. Kurome was obsessed with killing Akame. And knowing that she didn''t have much time left to live only intensified her obsession. His plan was to have Akame kill Kurome, then he would resurrect her as a Devil. This would not only resolve the conflict between the sisters but also heal Kurome''s body. And, as a bonus, Roy would gain another servant. It was a win-win-win situation. Akame, after hearing his plan, agreed without hesitation. They went to a clearing and waited for Kurome to wake up. ... Kurome soon regained consciousness. The first thing she saw was Akame. "Onee-chan!" "Kurome." They stared at each other, lost in memories. "It''s been so long, Onee-chan. You always protected me, but in the end, you betrayed me," Kurome said with a sad smile. Akame recalled their childhood together and began to speak. "We had no one but each other. The only place that needed us was the Empire. We became assassins." "Eliminate the root of evil before it can cause chaos, and bring happiness to people." "That''s what they instilled in us. That''s how they raised us." "We followed orders, killing those deemed traitors to the Empire." "Because we believed it was the right thing to do..." Kurome''s voice rose in agitation. "But... why did you betray the Empire and join Night Raid? Why?" "Do you know how much it hurt to be left behind?" "Ever since that day, all I''ve wanted is to kill you!" "Will killing me bring you salvation?" Akame asked calmly. "There''s no such thing as salvation. But if I kill you, you''ll belong only to me," Kurome replied with a twisted smile. She drew her Teigu, "March of the Dead: Yatsufusa." Two figures appeared behind her: Natala and Doya, the puppets controlled by her Teigu. "Then let''s fight!" Akame declared, drawing her own Teigu, "Murasame." The battle began. <><><><> Kurome was incredibly strong. In the original story, she had single-handedly held off the entire Night Raid team with the eight puppets controlled by her Teigu. Although most of her puppets were destroyed, Kurome had escaped unscathed. She had even managed to kill Chelsea when Chelsea tried to assassinate her. Akame, without having mastered Murasame''s trump card, was slightly weaker than Kurome. However, Kurome didn''t seem to be fighting with her full strength. The two sisters clashed, their words filled with accusations and justifications, but neither could sway the other. Suddenly, Kurome intentionally created an opening. Akame seized the opportunity and charged. Their blades pierced each other, as if they intended to die together. But just as Kurome''s blade was about to reach Akame, it veered off course, missing its target. Akame''s blade, however, pierced Kurome''s heart. "Kurome!" Akame gasped, her eyes wide with shock. Kurome embraced Akame, whispering in her ear, "Onee-chan, I love you." Akame''s body trembled as tears streamed down her face. Their long and painful conflict had finally come to an end. Roy approached them, looking at the lifeless Kurome with a sigh. It was clear that Kurome had intentionally let Akame kill her. It was her way of ending her twisted life. Roy thought. Akame looked at him with pleading eyes. "Don''t worry, Akame. Kurome will have a new life. I promise," Roy reassured her, gently patting her head. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He lifted Kurome''s body and used his magic to levitate her. A large, blue magic circle appeared. Roy chanted the incantation, his voice filled with power and authority. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Kurome, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Knight!" A Knight piece merged into Kurome''s body, and Devil wings sprouted from her back. After a while, Kurome gently descended to the ground. She opened her eyes, looking at Roy with confusion. "Kurome, you have been reborn. Now, you belong to me," Roy said with a smile, patting her head. "Yes, Master!" Kurome replied with a bright smile, throwing her arms around him. "Just call me Onii-chan, Kurome." "Okay, Onii-chan!" Akame, seeing her sister resurrected, also smiled. "Onee-chan!" Kurome looked at Akame and hugged her tightly. "Kurome!" The two sisters embraced, their bond as strong as it had been in their childhood. Roy was relieved that he had finally resolved the conflict between the sisters. He felt a deep sympathy for the two girls who had endured so much hardship. Akame and Kurome separated, and Akame approached Roy, her cheeks flushed. "It''s time to fulfill our promise," she said. Roy''s heart leaped with joy as he embraced Akame. "Onee-chan is going to become Roy''s servant too? That''s great! Now we can be together forever!" Kurome exclaimed with a cheerful smile. Akame blushed even harder. Roy didn''t waste any time and began the transformation ritual. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Akame, to become my servant Devil, Reborn as my Knight!" Another Knight piece emerged and merged into Akame''s body. Both Akame and Kurome were speed-type fighters, so the Knight piece was perfect for them. Soon, Akame''s transformation was complete. As Devils, both sisters'' strength reached the Peak of High-Class Devil, just a step away from Ultimate-Class. However, breaking through that final barrier wouldn''t be easy. Roy, holding both sisters'' hands, returned to the Night Raid headquarters. The other Night Raid members, having learned about the sisters'' past, were filled with sympathy for Kurome. That night, they held a feast to celebrate Kurome''s new life. Akame and Kurome, the two gluttons, ate until they were stuffed. ... The next day, Akame barged into Roy''s room. "Roy, it''s terrible! Kurome is gone!" she cried. "Huh?" Roy woke up with a start. "What are you talking about, Akame?" "I said Kurome is gone!" Akame repeated, her voice filled with panic. She didn''t even seem to notice Sheele, who was sleeping beside Roy. "Kurome is gone?" Roy was confused. "Mmm..." Just then, the blanket was pulled back, and a head of black hair emerged. It was Kurome. "Onee-chan, what are you talking about?" she mumbled sleepily. Akame''s eye twitched as she saw Kurome emerge from Roy''s bed. She had slept with Kurome last night, but when she woke up this morning, Kurome was nowhere to be found. She had rushed to Roy''s room, only to find her sister in his bed. Akame felt a sense of helplessness. "Onii-chan''s bed is so comfortable! Onee-chan, do you want to join us?" Kurome invited with a smile. Akame blushed but nodded. "Sure." Roy was speechless. Why were they both here? This small bed couldn''t fit all of them. He sighed. It seemed he would have to expand the bed today. He glanced at Sheele, who was still sleeping soundly beside him. "And this idiot, I told her not to sleep on the edge of the bed, but she never listens." He gently moved Sheele to the center of the bed, then got up. <><><><> Meanwhile, Esdeath had been looking forward to switching partners that night. She was eager to showcase her strength to Roy!! But when night came, Roy and Kurome didn''t show up... Esdeath and Wave searched for them. Esdeath initially thought they might have encountered some trouble and were delayed. However, after searching fruitlessly, she realized that Roy and Kurome had likely left. Esdeath was heartbroken and determined to find Roy. Dr. Stylish, another member of the Jaegers, followed the trail Roy had left, along with his Stylish Squad. Roy hadn''t expected Dr. Stylish to find them, especially since he had flown back. <><><><> That evening, at the Night Raid hideout, Lubbock rushed to Roy. "Roy, it''s bad! My perimeter barrier has detected a large number of people approaching." "Oh?" Roy looked at Lubbock in surprise. He didn''t know who would come looking for them at this time. "Gather all Night Raid members. Prepare for battle," he ordered. "Yes!" Once everyone was assembled, Roy led them to a hilltop overlooking the approaching enemies. They saw a group of strange-looking individuals with white masks crawling towards them. And among them... "It''s Dr. Stylish!" Kurome recognized him instantly. If Dr. Stylish was here, then Esdeath... Kurome scanned the area but couldn''t find Esdeath or the other Jaegers. "It seems only Dr. Stylish has come," Roy commented. He hadn''t expected Dr. Stylish to find them, especially since he had flown back. However, compared to the original story, Dr. Stylish had arrived a day later, perhaps because it took him longer to find their trail. But it didn''t matter. In the original story, Night Raid had been caught off guard due to a drinking party, allowing Dr. Stylish to launch a successful surprise attack. But this time, they were prepared. "Bulat, Lubbock, Akame, you take the left flank." "Saeko, Leone, Sheele, you take the right flank." "Mine, Chelsea, Kurome, you''ll attack from the front with me. Our goal is to eliminate all enemies." "And be careful of poison gas and their suicide bomber infantry." Roy issued his commands swiftly. "Yes!" The Night Raid members charged towards Dr. Stylish and his Stylish Squad. This wasn''t the Night Raid of the original story. Not only were Sheele and Bulat alive, but they also had Roy, Saeko, Kurome. They were stronger than ever before. The battle began. Dr. Stylish''s infantry was no match for the Night Raid. Even his elite modified humans, Toby and Trooma, were easily defeated when facing three Night Raid members at once. Moreover, Akame''s strength was now comparable to Esdeath''s. Dr. Stylish''s forces crumbled upon contact. "This is bad, Dr. Stylish! We''ve been ambushed by Night Raid. They''re incredibly strong. We''ve already suffered heavy casualties," Mimi, a woman with large ears, reported to Dr. Stylish. She was one of Team Stylish, enhanced with superhuman hearing. Dr. Stylish took out a remote control. "In that case, these research materials are no longer needed," he said coldly, pressing a button. The infantry''s stomachs suddenly swelled. Explosions erupted across the battlefield. However, thanks to Roy''s warning, the Night Raid members had taken cover and were unharmed. "Dr. Stylish, none of them were injured," Me, another member of Team Stylish with enhanced eyesight, reported. Dr. Stylish''s expression darkened. "How is the poison gas dispersal going?" "Dr. Stylish, the wind is blowing in the opposite direction. We can''t spread the gas," Hana, the last member of Team Stylish with an enhanced sense of smell, reported. "There''s no point in forcing it. Let''s retreat!" Seeing that his tactics were ineffective, Dr. Stylish fled. "Dr. Stylish!!" <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 85: Ice Thousand Armed Kannon "As you live you lose reasons and hope. But as you keep on going, you pick up new reasons and hope." Asta, Black Clover <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> A golden beam of energy erupted before Dr. Stylish and his companions, halting their escape. "Damn it! It seems they won''t let us go that easily," Dr. Stylish growled, his face contorted in frustration. "Dr. Stylish, we will protect you!" his two bodyguards, declared, standing before him. "No, no, no. You two can''t possibly withstand so many Teigu users," Dr. Stylish said, shaking his head. He seemed to be contemplating something drastic. He hesitated for a moment, then pulled out a syringe filled with a strange liquid, a crazed look in his eyes. "Secret technique number two... it seems I have no choice." He plunged the syringe into his arm, injecting the liquid into his body. His form started to distort and bubble ominously. "It''s coming... it''s coming... it''s coming..." "This is the ultimate fashion!" he screamed, his voice a mixture of madness and triumph. Dr. Stylish''s body rapidly expanded, growing into a grotesque giant, dozens of meters tall. "Magnificent!" "As expected of Dr. Stylish!" his two bodyguards gazed up at the transformed Dr. Stylish, completely oblivious to the danger they were in. "You are valuable nutrients! Become one with me!" Dr. Stylish roared, grabbing his two bodyguards and stuffing them into the gaping maw that had appeared on his monstrous form. After a sickening crunching sound, Dr. Stylish''s body grew even larger, reaching a hundred meters in height. The Night Raid members stared in shock. "He''s a monster!" Chelsea exclaimed. "How disgusting!" Mine grimaced. "I''m quite interested in his corpse," Kurome commented, her eyes gleaming with morbid curiosity. She was considering whether to add this giant to her collection of corpse puppets. "He''s just a big oaf with too many weaknesses. Watch this!" Roy scoffed, unimpressed by Dr. Stylish''s transformation. "Secret Art: Ice Thousand Armed Kannon!" He raised his hand, and a chunk of ice materialized in the sky. The ice expanded rapidly, transforming into a colossal Kannon statue, a thousand meters tall. The Kannon statue moved, its countless arms reaching towards the hundred-meter tall Dr. Stylish. Compared to the Kannon, Dr. Stylish was like a mere child. A barrage of punches rained down on him. Dr. Stylish looked up in terror, his screams echoing through the battlefield. "I still have so many human experiments to conduct! I can''t die here!" But his pleas were cut short as the Kannon''s fists obliterated him. When the dust settled, a massive crater, a kilometer wide, marked the spot where Dr. Stylish had stood. There was no trace of the giant, only some unidentifiable liquid remaining. The Night Raid members were awestruck by Roy''s overwhelming power. The thousand-meter tall Kannon, unleashing a relentless barrage of punches... It was a display of brutal beauty, leaving them speechless. "A-Amazing..." "He''s... so strong!" "As expected of Roy-sama!" ... Roy looked around, making sure everyone was safe. "Is everyone alright?" he asked. "We''re fine!" they replied. "Roy, that was incredible!" Leone exclaimed, throwing her arms around Roy''s neck. "You were amazing!" "Haha, it was nothing," Roy said modestly, though a hint of pride flickered in his eyes. The others were speechless. A thousand-meter tall ice giant was "nothing"? What would he consider a real challenge? Just then, a gust of wind swept through the area. A Danger Beast resembling a flying fish appeared in the distance. "Look, what''s that?" Mine pointed towards the sky. "Don''t worry, it''s Boss. She''s back," Roy said with a smile. As the flying fish Danger Beast approached, they could see Najenda standing on its back, accompanied by a cloaked figure. "Yo! It seems everyone is alright!" Najenda greeted them, jumping off the Danger Beast with her companion. "Boss, you''re finally back!" "Welcome back!" "Boss, who''s that with you?" ... The Night Raid members chattered excitedly. Najenda smiled. "Alright, let me introduce you." She pulled back the hood of the cloaked figure, revealing a man with blue hair, horns, and a neatly pressed white suit. "This is the new Teigu I received from headquarters: Speed of Lightning: Susanoo." "A humanoid Teigu? Amazing!" Leone exclaimed. The others also stared at Susano''o in awe. "Now, now, let''s not get distracted. I received a warning from the oracle at headquarters about a potential danger here, so I rushed back," Najenda explained, then looked around at the traces of battle. Her eyes widened as she saw the kilometer-wide crater. "It seems the battle is over, but it must have been quite intense." The Night Raid members, understanding her unspoken question, looked at Roy. "Haha, don''t worry, Boss. We''re all fine! That''s all that matters," Roy said with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Indeed," Najenda agreed, not pressing further. "Since the enemy managed to find us here, this base has been compromised," she continued. "So, everyone, pack your things. We''re leaving tonight." "Yes!" They quickly gathered their belongings and boarded the flying fish Danger Beast, heading towards a new location. ... After traveling a safe distance, Najenda landed the Danger Beast. "Eh? Boss, there''s nothing here!" "Are we camping in the wilderness? No way... I want to take a hot bath!" "Me too..." Mine and the others complained, seeing the barren surroundings. "Don''t worry, everyone. We''ll have a new base soon," Najenda reassured them. "I''ll show you the special ability of my new Teigu." Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Special ability?" The Night Raid members were confused. Roy sighed inwardly. He knew that Najenda''s so-called "special ability" was just household chores. "Susano''o, do your thing!" Najenda commanded. "Yes, ma''am!" Susano''o replied, then got to work. He started by cutting down trees and building a house. Within a few hours, a large, comfortable house was constructed, much to everyone''s amazement. If ordinary workers had been tasked with this, it would have taken them at least half a month. Susano''o then prepared a delicious meal in no time. The Night Raid members enjoyed the feast, then retired to their rooms for a good night''s rest. <><><> Peaceful days returned. Roy spent his time with Kurome and Akame, hunting Danger Beasts and gathering ingredients. He also teased Mine and Chelsea, enjoyed lap pillows from Sheele and Leone, and generally reveled in the company of his new companions. <><><> Meanwhile, after Dr. Stylish''s unauthorized attack, Esdeath discovered his disappearance the next day. She also found that some of the research materials in his lab were missing. Following the trail left by Dr. Stylish, she found Night Raid''s hideout, but it was already abandoned. Esdeath returned to the Capital, disappointed. However, she didn''t know that not all of Dr. Stylish''s research materials had been taken. Some of the remaining materials and Danger Beasts were now under the control of Syura, the son of Minister Honest. Syura was as cruel and depraved as his father, if not more so. He was also lecherous and arrogant. Using his father''s influence, he committed all sorts of atrocities. He possessed the Teigu "Dimensional Formation: Shambhala," a spatial teleportation device. After taking control of Dr. Stylish''s remaining humanoid Danger Beasts, he sent them to attack merchants and civilians around the Capital. His goal seemed to be to lure out Night Raid. ... A few days later, Najenda gathered everyone in the meeting room. "Our target this time is a new type of Danger Beast that has been appearing around the Capital," she announced. "They mostly travel in packs, and some even possess intelligence. They''re incredibly strong and attack everything in sight." "Many martial artists who tried to challenge them have been defeated." "Although the Jaegers and the Imperial soldiers are constantly fighting them, their numbers haven''t decreased." "So, our mission is to eliminate these Danger Beasts." The Night Raid members discussed the mission. "Even the Empire''s full force couldn''t eliminate them. It doesn''t seem like a trap," Mine commented thoughtfully. "To put it bluntly, this mission is helping the Empire. Any objections?" Najenda asked, lighting a cigarette. "According to Boss, those Danger Beasts must be eliminated," Akame declared, readily accepting the mission. "There''s a special reason for this. Even if it means helping the Empire, it''s necessary," Sheele agreed. "Well, I don''t mind helping the Empire, but I hope we don''t encounter any Imperial soldiers," Leone said with a shrug. Everyone stared at her as if she were an idiot. "We''re Night Raid, Leone. Of course, we''ll operate at night when the Imperial soldiers are resting," Najenda said, rolling her eyes. Leone finally understood and blushed in embarrassment. "Sigh, risking our lives to eliminate Danger Beasts in the Capital? Shouldn''t we leave this to the Jaegers? You guys are so naive," Chelsea commented, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. Everyone was silent for a moment. "Chelsea, you''re wrong. You''re just... lacking in vision," Roy said with a chuckle. "Eh?" Chelsea looked at him, confused. "Who said this mission is about helping the Empire?" Roy smirked. "The Empire will be ours soon. Eliminating these Danger Beasts is helping ourselves." The Night Raid members'' eyes widened in realization. Even Najenda hadn''t considered that. "So, helping the Empire is helping ourselves?" Chelsea asked, understanding dawning on her. "Exactly," Roy confirmed with a nod. "Since everyone agrees, let''s form teams and begin the mission," Najenda declared. "Sheele and Mine, Akame and Leone, Lubbock and Bulat, Roy and Saeko..." "Wait, wait!" Kurome suddenly interrupted. "I want to be on Onii-chan''s team!" she declared, clinging to Roy''s arm. "Kurome, don''t be so selfish," Akame scolded. "I don''t care. I want to be with Onii-chan," Kurome insisted. "Let her be on my team," Roy said, gently patting Kurome''s head. After becoming a Devil, Kurome had become quite attached to him, even more so than to Akame. "Fine," Najenda sighed. "Then Chelsea, you''ll be with Saeko." "Yes!" Najenda assigned them their areas of operation. ... That night, Night Raid set out. To save time, Roy and Kurome spread their Devil wings and flew to their designated area. They landed on a barren, rocky mountaintop. "This should be the place," Roy said, his senses detecting the presence of several Danger Beasts. "They''re over there, Kurome. Let''s go!" "Yes, Onii-chan!" They quickly reached the Danger Beasts. There were three reptilian creatures. "Onii-chan, leave them to me," Kurome declared, drawing her Teigu "Okay, good luck," Roy encouraged her with a smile. Kurome smiled back and charged towards the Danger Beasts. The three creatures were quite strong, possessing the power of Middle-Class Devils, but they were no match for Kurome. Within moments, she had slain them all. Just then, a flying-type Danger Beast approached from the distance. "It''s Esdeath!" Roy recognized her instantly. Esdeath also noticed them and steered the Danger Beast towards them. He felt a headache coming on. How was he going to explain this? As the flying Danger Beast reached them, Esdeath jumped off, landing with a powerful impact that created a large crater. "Roy, I''ve finally found you again! I''m not dreaming, am I?" Esdeath exclaimed, her cheeks flushed as she stared at him. She rushed towards Roy and embraced him tightly. "Uh..." Roy awkwardly patted her back. Kurome, however, wasn''t happy about her brother being hugged by another girl. "Let go of Onii-chan!" she shouted, pushing Esdeath away and standing protectively before Roy. "Kurome, Roy is my beloved. I won''t hold back, even against you," Esdeath declared coldly, drawing her sword and pointing it at Kurome. "Hmph! I won''t let you have Onii-chan!" Kurome retorted, drawing her Teigu. Her strength was now comparable to Esdeath''s. She wasn''t afraid. A tense standoff ensued. Roy quickly intervened. "Esdeath, calm down. And Kurome, you too..." He pulled Kurome behind him, and she obediently sheathed her Teigu. Esdeath also calmed down. "Roy, Kurome, why did you leave the Empire?" she asked, wanting to understand their sudden departure. "Haven''t you figured it out yet, Esdeath?" "We''re Night Raid," Roy revealed. "I only joined the Jaegers to bring Kurome back." "I see... Night Raid..." Esdeath murmured, her expression hidden by her hat. Then, she looked up with a smile. "Well then, I have no choice but to capture you." She moved to attack. "Wait, Esdeath..." Roy stopped her. "I know I can''t convince you to leave the Empire..." "But for those of us who believe in strength, it doesn''t matter who we serve, right?" Esdeath nodded in agreement. She was a general in the Empire simply because she enjoyed the thrill of battle. "In that case, let''s have a battle tomorrow, right here. Night Raid versus the Jaegers," Roy proposed. "If we win, you''ll submit to me." "And if you win, we''ll submit to you. How does that sound?" Esdeath grinned confidently. "Very well. I accept your challenge." She was incredibly confident in her strength. Moreover, she believed in survival of the fittest, the strong ruling the weak. This kind of battle was exactly what she desired. Roy had proposed this challenge because he didn''t want to waste any more time. His mission in this world was almost complete. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 86: The Final Battle! "At any rate, humans change over time based on their actions. Truth be told, at the end of the day, equality is just a fantasy. And most of us go through life denying the fact that we live in a meritocracy." Kiyotaka Ayanokji, Classroom of the Elite <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Just then, Esdeath suddenly pointed her sword towards a nearby pile of rubble. "Whoever''s hiding there, Come out now, or I''ll attack." Roy and Kurome also turned their attention to the rubble. They, too, sensed someone hiding there. "Impressive. I thought I was well-hidden. As expected of the Empire''s strongest," a man''s voice said as he emerged from the rubble. He wore a hooded coat, his face obscured in the shadows. He hadn''t planned to get involved in their conflict. In his mind, having Esdeath eliminate Night Raid would be beneficial. He didn''t consider the possibility of Night Raid winning. "Now that you know our secret, you''re not going anywhere," Roy declared coldly. He instantly recognized the man as Syura, the son of Minister Honest. Roy had already marked this man for Death. In the manga, Syura was a depraved individual who had orchestrated the assault and murder of Bols''s wife and daughter while they were visiting Bols''s grave. He had also set his sights on Kurome. And to top it off, he was the son of the corrupt Minister Honest. For all these reasons, Syura was a dead man walking. "Oh?" Syura sneered, looking down at Roy with disdain. "You think you can stop me?" "Teigu, [Shambhala], activate!" he shouted. A purple magic circle appeared beneath their feet. "Trying to teleport us away? How amusing..." Roy scoffed. He knew teleportation magic. Even if Syura managed to teleport them, Roy could easily teleport back. Moreover... "Too slow!" Roy swiftly scooped up Esdeath and Kurome, carrying them out of the magic circle''s range before it could activate. Shambhala''s activation time was too slow. Although it only took two or three seconds to teleport, it was still an eternity in a battle against Roy. Esdeath had fallen victim to it in the original story only because she was unfamiliar with the Teigu''s ability. Syura was taken aback, but Roy didn''t hesitate. He appeared before Syura in a flash. His ice rose sword sliced through Syura''s neck without mercy. "!!!" Syura gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief as his body was instantly encased in ice. Esdeath stared at Roy''s ice rose sword, a mixture of surprise and excitement in her eyes. He could control ice, just like her. She had chosen well. Her gaze intensified. Sensing her intense stare, Roy turned to her. "Esdeath, you can go back now. No matter the outcome tomorrow, we''ll be together, won''t we?" he said, his voice filled with confidence and a hint of tenderness. Esdeath smiled and nodded. "Indeed." She summoned her dragon Danger Beast and flew away. Roy and Kurome returned to the Night Raid hideout. <><><><> When the other Night Raid members returned, Roy informed them of his agreement with Esdeath. They were stunned. Najenda frowned. She knew Esdeath''s strength better than anyone. A direct confrontation with Esdeath was a risky move, in her opinion. However, before she had returned from headquarters, she had received orders to respect Roy''s decisions. This put her in a difficult position. Of course, those orders were Roy''s doing. He had been controlling the leader of the Revolutionary Army from the start. When he first arrived in this world, he had set his sights on the Teigu. Teigu were powerful weapons. Esdeath''s Teigu, "Demon''s Extract," and Akame''s Teigu, "One-Cut Killer: Murasame" were comparable to Sacred Gears, and the other Teigu were also on par with powerful artifacts. Roy had taken control of the Revolutionary Army to turn this world into his own domain. Once he figured out how to create Teigu, he would have access to an endless supply of powerful weapons. This would be crucial for the development of the Lucifuge Clan. In the end, Najenda agreed to Roy''s plan. The other Night Raid members didn''t object either. They knew how strong Roy was. And even without Roy, Akame and Kurome together could potentially defeat Esdeath. ... ... The next day, Night Raid set off for the designated battleground. Esdeath and the remaining Jaegers were already waiting for them. The Jaegers were a sorry sight now. Seryu and Dr. Stylish were dead, and Kurome had defected to Roy''s side. Only Wave, Run, and Bols remained. Night Raid, on the other hand, was at full strength. Not only were all the original members alive, but they also had Kurome, Saeko, and Roy. Even Najenda had joined them. "Yo, Esdeath, you''re early," Roy greeted her with a smile. "I couldn''t wait to defeat you and keep you by my side forever," Esdeath replied, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Oh? You''re quite confident, Esdeath." "Let''s discuss the rules then." "Since you only have three members, I''ll also send out three. We''ll have one-on-one matches." "And finally, we''ll have our duel. How does that sound?" "No problem," Esdeath agreed without hesitation. To her, the outcome of the matches between their subordinates didn''t matter. Her battle against Roy would decide the victor. But some appetizers before the main course wouldn''t hurt. "Bols, you go first," Esdeath instructed. "Yes, Captain!" Bols stepped forward. His Teigu was "Rubicante," a flamethrower-like weapon that could unleash inextinguishable flames and even launch magma. Its trump card was a large-scale self-destruction, incredibly powerful but also destructive to the Teigu itself. "Who wants to fight him?" Roy asked the Night Raid members. "I..." "I''ll do it!" Akame declared, interrupting Bulat. Bulat shrugged and stepped back. "Alright, Akame, you''re up. Remember, no killing," Roy reminded her. He didn''t dislike Bols. He wasn''t inherently evil, so there was no need to kill him. Akame nodded and stepped forward. Perhaps it was fate, but Akame, just like in the original story, faced Bols. However, this time, Bols, didn''t have Kurome''s corpse puppets to support him, and Akame was far stronger than before. The outcome was predictable. Within moments, the match was decided. Akame''s blade was at Bols''s neck. A slight nick, and Bols would be dead. "You win the first round. Wave, you''re next," Esdeath said calmly, unfazed by Bols''s swift defeat. "Yes, Captain!" Wave acknowledged. Wave''s personality was similar to Tatsumi''s, and his Teigu was a replica of Incursio called "Grand Chariot." Although its performance was inferior to Incursio, Wave''s strength was recognized by Esdeath. Seeing Wave step forward, Bulat immediately volunteered. "I''ll take this one." "Go ahead," Roy nodded. Both of them wielded armor-type Teigu, and Grand Chariot was modeled after Incursio. This was a battle of fate. However, in terms of raw power, Bulat had the edge. Wave was still young, and Incursio''s performance surpassed that of Grand Chariot. As expected, Bulat emerged victorious. Run, the last remaining member of the Jaegers, stepped forward. "Then I''ll be the next challenger," he declared, activating his Teigu and taking to the sky. His Teigu was "Mastema," a pair of white wings that allowed him to fly and launch feather projectiles. Its trump card could reflect projectiles. With his aerial advantage, it was difficult for ordinary fighters to reach him. "I''ll handle this. He''s in the air. Only I can reach him," Mine declared confidently, holding up her Teigu, "Pumpkin." Roy, however, shook his head. "No, Mine. His Teigu can deflect ranged attacks. It completely counters your Pumpkin." Mine was unconvinced. "Don''t worry. We''ll leave this to Kurome," Roy said, patting Mine''s head and turning to Kurome. "Kurome, you''re up." "Yes, Onii-chan!" Kurome replied happily. She was eager to help Roy. She activated her Devil wings and took to the sky. Compared to Run''s Teigu, her Devil wings were far more agile. Without his aerial advantage, Run was quickly defeated. "Clap, clap, clap!" "What an exciting battle! This is far more entertaining than the martial arts tournament," Esdeath praised with a smile. "Now, it''s our turn." Roy stepped forward with a grin. "Go, Roy!" "Roy, defeat her!" "Onii-chan, you can do it!" ... ... The Night Raid members cheered for him. "Then let me experience your strength," Esdeath said, drawing her rapier and pointing it at Roy. Roy summoned his ice rose sword. In the next instant, they both vanished. The two swordsmen clashed, their blades a blur of motion. Esdeath''s swordsmanship was honed on countless battlefields, a purely lethal style with immense power behind every strike. Roy''s swordsmanship, however, was a culmination of various styles, incorporating the strengths of each. His movements were efficient and precise, each strike carrying devastating force. His mastery of Breathing Styles further enhanced his swordsmanship. Their intense duel amazed the onlookers. "They''re so strong! I can''t even see their movements!" "Their swordsmanship alone is incredible, and they haven''t even used their Teigu yet!" "If Roy uses that ice giant technique from before, he should be able to defeat Esdeath." "They both use ice!" ... Esdeath, realizing that her swordsmanship was no match for Roy''s, leaped back, creating distance between them. "Your swordsmanship is truly impressive, Roy," she admitted with admiration. "Haha, yours isn''t bad either, Esdeath-san," Roy replied with a smile. "Then how about this..." Esdeath waved her hand, conjuring countless ice spikes that shot towards Roy. Roy chuckled. "I can do that too!" "Ice Breathing, First Form: Flocking Ice Blades!" He swung his sword, unleashing a barrage of ice projectiles that flew towards the incoming spikes like a flock of birds. The ice projectiles and spikes collided. A cloud of ice mist filled the air, but neither attack could overcome the other. Esdeath leaped into the air and snapped her fingers. A massive ice sphere, about a hundred meters in diameter, materialized above her, blocking the sunlight. She then sent the ice sphere hurtling towards Roy like a meteor. Roy smirked and raised his hand. "Secret Art: Twilight Snowfall!" The ground shook. A massive ice mountain erupted from the earth, intercepting the falling ice sphere. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tip of the ice mountain pierced the sphere, shattering it into countless pieces. Esdeath then conjured a massive ice pillar and thrust it towards the ice mountain. However, the ice pillar shattered upon contact with the mountain, like an egg hitting a rock. Esdeath''s ice was no match for Roy''s. It was on a completely different level. Esdeath landed, realizing that her ice attacks were ineffective. "Roy, you truly are strong. It seems I''ll have to use my trump card. I developed this technique just for you," she declared, her eyes filled with determination. <><><><> This was the first time Esdeath had encountered an opponent who could match her strength. Neither her swordsmanship nor her ice attacks could defeat Roy. However, during their first encounter, frustrated by her inability to catch Roy, she had developed a new technique. It was Mahapadma. In the original story, Esdeath had created this technique to prevent Tatsumi from escaping. This time, she had developed it to capture Roy. Roy, hearing her words, understood her intentions and prepared himself. He knew about Mahapadma. It wouldn''t be difficult to counter it. Esdeath''s Mahapadma could freeze time and space within a radius of several dozen meters. He could simply escape the area of effect before she activated it, just like Akame had done in the original story. Or he could freeze himself. He estimated that Mahapadma''s time-stop effect lasted for less than five seconds. So, as long as he could withstand Esdeath''s attacks for five seconds, he would be fine. Roy chose the second option. As Esdeath charged towards him, Roy smirked and uttered a few words. "Secret Art: Millennium Ice Prison." This technique was originally meant to trap others, but this time, he used it on himself. He was instantly encased in ice. Esdeath activated her trump card. "Mahapadma!" Time and space froze. All movement ceased. Even the birds flying in the sky were frozen mid-flight. Only Esdeath could move freely. However, seeing Roy encased in ice, she was momentarily stunned. She had to break the ice to harm him. Realizing this, she didn''t waste any time. She conjured an ice spear and thrust it towards Roy. But it was useless. The ice spear shattered upon contact with Roy''s ice, like an egg hitting a rock. Esdeath frowned. But before she could think of another solution, Mahapadma''s time-stop effect wore off. Roy, though unsure what had just happened, knew that Esdeath''s trump card had been ineffective against him. "How did you counter my technique, Roy?" Esdeath asked, confused. This was the first time she had used Mahapadma, yet Roy had encased himself in ice beforehand, as if he had anticipated her move. And Mahapadma could only be used once a day. Roy deactivated his ice prison and chuckled at her question. Could he tell her that he knew about her technique beforehand? "I just had a feeling," he replied with a shrug. "I didn''t know what was going to happen, but I sensed danger." "A feeling, huh?" Esdeath wasn''t satisfied with his answer, but there was no other explanation. "Since your trump card couldn''t defeat me, does that mean I win?" Roy asked with a smile. "Hmph! If you want me to admit defeat, you''ll have to beat me," Esdeath declared, her pride unwavering as she pointed her sword at Roy. It seemed he had to completely defeat her to conquer this woman. "Very well," Roy sighed dramatically. He held out his hand. "Secret Art: Ice 9-Dragons." Nine massive ice dragons materialized in the sky, roaring silently. They encircled Esdeath, ready to strike. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 87: Overthrowing the Empire! "As you live you lose reasons and hope. But as you keep on going, you pick up new reasons and hope." Asta, Black Clover <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Esdeath, far from being afraid, was excited by the sight of Roy''s ice dragons. "Haa!" she shouted, slamming her hand onto the ground. Thousands of massive ice pillars erupted from the earth, reaching towards the nine ice dragons. However, the dragons effortlessly shattered the ice pillars with their claws and tails. The nine dragons converged. In the next moment, a thousand-meter tall ice mountain, formed from the intertwined bodies of the dragons, encased Esdeath within. Even with her own ice powers, Esdeath couldn''t break free from this icy prison. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Amazing!" "Another new technique! How many more does Roy have?" "Esdeath has been completely defeated." "He''s... he''s too strong! Esdeath couldn''t even resist!" ... The Night Raid members stared at the towering ice mountain in awe. Najenda was the most shocked of all. Although Roy had proven himself to be quite capable since joining Night Raid, she couldn''t believe that even Esdeath, who she considered invincible, was no match for him. She finally understood why headquarters had ordered her to follow Roy''s lead. Roy approached the ice mountain, a triumphant smile on his face. He snapped his fingers. The ice mountain instantly shattered into a shower of ice crystals, revealing the frozen Esdeath within. Roy caught her before she could fall. Esdeath slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Roy, her gaze filled with admiration, and gently caressed his cheek. "That was a beautiful technique, Roy" she said with a smile. "Want to learn it? I can teach you," he offered. Esdeath''s eyes lit up. "Really?" "Of course. After all, we''ll be facing even stronger enemies in the future." Esdeath''s excitement grew. "That''s wonderful!" She was a woman who loved battle and the thrill of the hunt. The prospect of facing opponents stronger than Roy intrigued her. "Let''s take care of things here first," Roy said, helping Esdeath to her feet. He then turned to Wave, Run, and Bols. "Come here, you three." The three Jaegers approached cautiously. "Captain?" Wave looked at Esdeath questioningly. "As you can see, I''ve been defeated. So..." Esdeath began, her voice calm and composed. "From now on, you will follow Roy''s commands. After all, it''s only natural for the strong to rule the weak." Wave, Run, and Bols exchanged glances. They knew their captain''s personality. And they couldn''t defeat Roy, let alone escape from him. They turned to Roy, their expressions uncertain. "Don''t worry," Roy reassured them with a smile. "I don''t need you to do anything against the Empire. Just stay at the Night Raid hideout for a few days." "Once everything is settled, you can go back to your lives." The three Jaegers were confused. "The Revolutionary Army will launch an attack on the Empire in a few days," Roy explained. "Once the Empire falls and peace is restored, you can return to your duties. You''re not evil people. The new Empire will still need your strength." They remained silent, considering his words. "Of course, you can also bring your loved ones to the Night Raid hideout for safety," Roy added. "That''s all I have to say. Think it over." Roy then ignored them and turned to Najenda. Najenda summoned her flying Danger Beast. The Night Raid members, along with the Jaegers, returned to their hideout. Back at the base, Roy immediately opened a portal to the Revolutionary Army headquarters. He instructed the leader to gather their forces and launch an attack on the Capital the next day. ... The following day, Roy led Night Raid and Esdeath to the Imperial Palace. Wave, Run, and Bols remained at the Night Raid hideout. Although no one guarded them, they didn''t dare to leave. Even if they did, they couldn''t stop Night Raid''s attack. Bols, however, had brought his wife and daughter to the hideout for safety. ... Inside the Imperial Palace, the Night Raid members marched through the halls without any attempt at concealment. The soldiers, seeing Esdeath, didn''t dare to stop them. But there was one exception. "General Esdeath, who are these people?" A man blocked their path. It was General Budo, the leader of the Imperial Guard. "General Budo, the fall of the Empire is inevitable. I advise you to step aside," Esdeath said with a sneer. Budo''s expression hardened as he recognized several wanted members of Night Raid among the group. "General Esdeath, have you betrayed the Empire?" he demanded. "The weak submit to the strong. It''s only natural," Esdeath replied calmly. "Esdeath, don''t waste your breath on him," Roy interjected, cutting off Budo''s retort. "General Budo, the Empire is finished. You have two choices..." "First, continue to resist and be killed by me." "Second, pretend nothing has happened. It''s just a change of emperor. You can remain a general in the new Empire." "Choose." Budo was silent for a moment. "I won''t let you pass." "As expected," Roy sighed. Budo was known for his stubbornness. He adhered to the old ways, believing that military officials shouldn''t interfere in politics. Although he was aware of the corruption within the government, he hadn''t taken any action. If he were willing to surrender, the Empire wouldn''t be in this state. "Esdeath, I''ll leave him to you," Roy said. "Leave it to me. I''ve been wanting to fight General Budo, the other ''strongest'' in the Capital, for a long time," Esdeath replied, drawing her rapier and pointing it at Budo. "It seems a battle is unavoidable," Budo said, activating his Teigu, "Thunder God''s Rage: Adramelech." The two powerful warriors clashed. Roy and the others continued towards the throne room. "Who are you?" The guards outside the throne room surrounded them. The Night Raid members attacked without hesitation. The endless waves of soldiers couldn''t stop their advance. The ministers and officials inside the throne room panicked. "A rebellion? Have I, as Emperor, made a mistake?" The young emperor, still a child, looked around in disbelief. "No, Your Majesty. Even after losing your parents, you have ruled wisely," Prime Minister Honest declared. "And I have always been by your side. You''ve made no mistakes." The Emperor didn''t know that his parents had been murdered by Prime Minister Honest. "That''s true. You''ve always been with me. You wouldn''t lie to me," the Emperor said, nodding. The ministers and officials remained silent, witnessing the blatant manipulation. "Your Majesty, the rebels have deceived the people. We must show them the consequences of their actions," Prime Minister Honest declared. "Show them your imperial might and quell this rebellion." He was trying to convince the Emperor to activate the Supreme Teigu, "Shikoutazer." The Emperor nodded and stood up, ready to activate the Teigu. Just then, Roy and the others stormed into the throne room. "Prime Minister Honest, you''re going to die!" Akame declared, charging towards the minister, ignoring the other officials. However, as she was about to strike, she was thrown back by an invisible barrier. "Akame, come back!" Roy called out. Akame, unable to harm Prime Minister Honest, retreated. "Prime Minister Honest possesses a Teigu that can destroy other Teigu. We''ll leave him to Saeko," Roy announced. "What? Prime Minister Honest has a Teigu?" Mine exclaimed in surprise. "A Teigu that can destroy other Teigu... it''s good that we know now. Otherwise, the consequences could have been disastrous," Leone said grimly. In the original story, Leone had been unaware of Prime Minister Honest''s Teigu ability. She had been caught off guard, her Teigu destroyed, and she had been shot multiple times. Although she had managed to kill Prime Minister Honest in the end, she had succumbed to her injuries due to the loss of her Teigu''s regenerative abilities. "Hahahaha, the Supreme Teigu has been activated! This is the end for you rebels!" Prime Minister Honest suddenly cackled. The barrier had even blocked Akame''s attack, who was at the peak of High-Class Devil level. It seemed the Supreme Teigu possessed at least Ultimate-Class power. "Your Majesty, show these foolish rebels the hammer of justice!" Prime Minister Honest urged the Emperor. "I am the Emperor of the Empire!" the young Emperor declared without hesitation. These were the activation words for the Supreme Teigu. The ground trembled. The officials in the throne room stumbled and fell. A massive object began to emerge from beneath the floor. "Everyone, get out of here!" Roy shouted, leading them out of the throne room. From outside, they could see a colossal suit of armor rising from the ground. The throne room was instantly destroyed. Most of the officials inside were killed. When the Supreme Teigu fully emerged, they could finally see its true form. It was a gigantic suit of armor, a thousand meters tall, its presence radiating an oppressive aura. "W-What is that?!" "It''s like a monster!" "Is that the legendary Supreme Teigu?" "I can''t believe it actually exists." ... The Night Raid members stared at the colossal giant in shock. But they weren''t afraid. They had seen a giant of this scale before. Roy''s Ice Thousand Armed Kannon was just as massive. Roy thought. Such a powerful Teigu... It consumed a lot of stamina to use, but the frail young Emperor didn''t have much stamina to spare. Yet, even so, in the original story, the Emperor had managed to unleash its devastating power. Just then, the Emperor''s voice boomed from within the Supreme Teigu. "This Empire, passed down through generations, is the order of God! To rebel against God is blasphemy!" A red light emanated from the gem on the Teigu''s forehead. A crimson laser beam shot down towards Roy and the others. "Secret Art: Cross Shield!" Roy raised his hand and conjured a massive ice shield. The laser beam struck the ice shield. The ground shook, and debris flew everywhere. But the ice shield remained intact. "Its power is horrible," Najenda muttered, her expression grim. "How are we supposed to defeat it?" Mine felt a sense of helplessness. "Leave this to me. You deal with the minister and the Imperial soldiers," Roy instructed. "Yes!" They had no objections. Only Roy could handle such a colossal opponent. The obvious weakness shown in the original story didn''t exist. In the original story, Tatsumi had struck the Supreme Teigu in the abdomen and declared it a weak point. But who would design armor with a weak point in such an easily targeted location? The Night Raid members dispersed to fight the Imperial soldiers and Prime Minister Honest. Roy faced the Supreme Teigu alone. He spread his Devil wings and soared into the sky. Seeing him approach, the Emperor roared again. "Haa!" The red light on the Teigu''s forehead gathered once more, and another laser beam shot towards Roy. This time, Roy didn''t try to block it. He simply dodged. The laser beam missed Roy and struck the city below, creating a massive explosion. A mushroom cloud rose into the sky. Everything in the vicinity was instantly obliterated, countless lives lost. He couldn''t use the Ice Thousand Armed Kannon. That would destroy the Teigu. He had to freeze it. Roy didn''t waste any time. He raised his hand. "Secret Art: Ice 9 Dragons." Nine massive ice dragons materialized in the sky, roaring silently as they charged towards the Supreme Teigu. The Emperor panicked at the sight of the ice dragons. "Stay away!" he screamed. The Supreme Teigu fired a massive laser beam from its mouth and dozens of smaller beams from its shoulders. The beams struck the ice dragons. The ice dragons shattered. Just as the Emperor breathed a sigh of relief, the ice dragons began to regenerate. They were made of ice. Even if shattered, they could easily reform. The nine ice dragons converged on the Supreme Teigu. The sound of freezing echoed through the air. Within moments, the Supreme Teigu was encased in ice. The nine ice dragons coiled around it, immobilizing it completely. Inside the Teigu, the Emperor, exhausted from overusing its power, fainted. With the Supreme Teigu neutralized, the rest of the Capital had also fallen. Prime Minister Honest had been slain by Saeko. He died without understanding why his Teigu hadn''t destroyed her weapon. He didn''t know that Saeko hadn''t used her Teigu at all. <><><><> By evening, the entire Capital was under their control. Roy sat on the throne in the Imperial Palace. "Roy, get down from there! That''s the Emperor''s throne!" Mine exclaimed, flustered. Now that the Empire had fallen, that seat belonged to their leader. "What''s the big deal?" Roy shrugged, unconcerned. "By the way, Mine, do you want to be my Empress?" he asked with a playful grin. Mine blushed furiously. "What are you talking about?!" Roy chuckled at her reaction. He then turned to Leone. "Leone, now that the war is over, you''re not going back to the slums, are you?" Leone pondered his question. "Well, we are assassins," she said with a sigh. Her words highlighted the harsh reality of their situation. Once the new Empire was established, Night Raid would be disbanded. And the assassins of Night Raid would be seen as a threat to the new regime. A ruthless emperor might even eliminate them. "Then how about becoming my Empress?" Roy offered. "Eh? Roy, are you declaring yourself the new Emperor?" Leone asked, sitting beside him and slinging an arm around his neck. "If that''s the case, becoming your Empress doesn''t sound too bad." "Then it''s settled," Roy said, wrapping an arm around her waist. Leone froze, her body stiffening. Despite her usual carefree demeanor, she was still just a young girl. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 88: Securing the Empresses "Even if you''re weak, there are miracles you can seize with your hands if you fight on to the very end." Uryuu Minene, Mirai Nikki <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "So, Chelsea, how about you? Want to be my Consort?" Roy asked, turning his attention to her. Chelsea blushed. "Why are you asking me that? Do you really want to build a Harem?" she retorted, giving him a disapproving look. If she wasn''t mistaken, she and Mine were the only ones who hadn''t agreed to become his Consorts yet. Sheele, Akame, Kurome, and Leone had already accepted his offer. Just then, a group of people entered the hall. Leone''s eyes widened in alarm, and she quickly stepped aside, motioning for Roy to get off the throne. Roy, amused by her reaction, simply shifted into a more comfortable position and continued to lounge on the throne. The leader of the Revolutionary Army, accompanied by Najenda and a few others, approached Roy. The Night Raid members watched nervously. Then... The Revolutionary Army leader knelt before Roy. "Greetings, Boss!" he declared respectfully. Everyone was stunned. The supreme commander of the Revolutionary Army was bowing before a teenager and calling him "Boss"? "Everyone, kneel!" the leader barked at his subordinates. Despite their confusion, Najenda and the other soldiers obeyed and knelt. "Arise" Roy said casually, waving his hand dismissively. "How is the situation in the Capital?" "Boss, the Capital is under our complete control. All those who resisted have been eliminated." "Good. Pacify the people and prepare for the coronation ceremony in a few days." "Yes, Boss!" "Anything else?" Roy asked. "Boss, what should we do with the Young Emperor?" the leader asked cautiously. "Hmm... that''s up to you. Just make sure I don''t see him again." "Understood, Boss." "You''re Dismissed." Roy waved them away. "Yes, Boss!" The Revolutionary Army leader and his entourage left the hall. The Night Raid members stared at Roy in disbelief. "W-What? The Leader called Roy ''Boss''?" Chelsea stammered, her jaw dropping, and her lollipop falling to the ground. "What''s going on?" Akame asked, equally confused. "Haha, the leader of the Revolutionary Army is just a pawn of mine," Roy explained with a chuckle, enjoying their shocked reactions. "So... Roy, your offer to make me your Consort... was that serious?" Leone asked, sliding onto the seat beside him, her eyes sparkling with interest. "Of course it was. I joined Night Raid for all of you," Roy replied, his gaze sweeping over the girls. His words touched their hearts. Someone had actually risked his life and joined a group of assassins for their sake. They couldn''t help but wonder if they would even be alive without Roy. Sheele, for one, wouldn''t have been resurrected. And the rest of them would have likely suffered heavy casualties in their fight to overthrow the Empire. "Well... then I suppose I''ll accept your offer," Chelsea said, blushing. She had been born into common family and had even worked for the Empire. She had fantasized about becoming the Emperor''s consort. And she already had feelings for Roy, further amplified by his selfless actions in joining Night Raid. It was no surprise that she agreed. This clich tactic might be laughable in the modern world, but it seemed quite effective in this situation. "What about you, Mine?" Roy asked, turning his attention to her. "I... I..." Mine stammered, her face flushed. She undoubtedly liked Roy. But her tsundere nature made it difficult for her to confess in front of everyone. she lamented internally. Seeing her hesitation, Roy approached her and gently placed a hand on her shoulder. "Mine, don''t you like me?" he asked softly. "Of course I do, you idiot! But do you have to make me say it in front of everyone?" Mine cried, burying her face in his chest. The other girls smiled, happy for Mine. They knew how difficult it was for her to express her feelings honestly. "I''m sorry, Mine. It''s my fault," Roy apologized, patting her back. "Hmph, fine. I forgive you," Mine replied, finally smiling through her tears. Kurome tugged at Roy''s sleeve. "Onii-chan, what about me? I want to be your Consort too," she said shyly. "Uh..." Roy paused, then patted her head. "Don''t worry, Kurome. You''re already my servant. I won''t forget about you." Akame blushed at his words. Roy then proceeded to form contracts with the girls. Mine, as a long-range ADC, consumed a lot of mana. The Rook and Knight pieces weren''t suitable for her. The Bishop piece was the best fit. Chelsea wasn''t suited for frontline combat, so he gave her a Pawn piece. And finally, the main event: Esdeath. She was destined to be his Queen. After Esdeath''s transformation, her strength soared to Ultimate-Class, an incredible feat. But it wasn''t surprising, considering she was already at the peak of High-Class Devil. <><><><> A few days later, Roy was officially crowned Emperor. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even he hadn''t expected to become an Emperor, but he wasn''t particularly interested in the position itself. He then declared the Night Raid girls and Esdeath his Consorts. With the immediate matters settled, Roy didn''t rush to leave this world. He used his knowledge to implement reforms, improving the lives of the people and ensuring they no longer suffered from hunger and poverty. He then dispatched Esdeath to the western regions to quell the unrest among the minority tribes. Mine, who was from the western border region, had been discriminated against for being a Half-Breed since childhood. She had dreamed of a new Empire where such discrimination would be eradicated. Therefore, Roy sent Esdeath to conquer the western tribes and integrate them into the Empire. Of course, this was also part of Roy''s plan to unify the entire world. To achieve this, he needed to conquer the southern and northern tribes as well. He sent Najenda and Night Raid to the south. And he personally led an army to the north. Any tribe that resisted was crushed. Within a month, all three regions were under his control. Roy then ordered the men from the conquered tribes to relocate to the Capital for work. He also sent a group of citizens from the Capital to the newly acquired territories. This integration would ensure that within a hundred years, there would be no more divisions between different races. During this time, Roy finally discovered the method for creating Teigu. The first thing he did was modify the Supreme Teigu, Shikoutazer. Previously, only those with the bloodline of the former Emperor could use it. Even Roy couldn''t force it to activate. But after his modifications, anyone could use it. Roy then entrusted Najenda and the former Revolutionary Army leader with governing the Empire and tasked them with producing more Teigu. He then left the world of with his Consorts and a collection of Teigu. After his departure, the world continued to function smoothly under Najenda and the former leader''s rule. They followed Roy''s instructions diligently. Roy wasn''t worried about the Empire''s future. After all, he could return anytime. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 89: Return to DxD, New Trouble! "Those painful memories are what help us make it to tomorrow and become stronger." Erza Scarlet, Fairy Tail <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> [High School DxD World, Roy''s Castle] Rias, fresh from her bath, arrived at Roy''s room. She froze as she opened the door. Several unfamiliar girls were inside. Rias puffed out her cheeks, a bit annoyed. "Roy, what''s going on?" she demanded, pointing at the girls. "Uh..." Roy hadn''t expected her to come in so soon after he returned. "Your Majesty, who is she?" Mine asked suspiciously, eyeing Rias. "Ahem... she''s my Queen Consort" Roy replied. "Eh? No wonder Your Majesty hasn''t chosen an Queen Consort yet. You already have one!" Leone exclaimed, though she didn''t consider herself a candidate for the position. Among them, the only one who could truly be Roy''s Queen Consort was Esdeath, the strongest. "Queen Consort? Your Majesty? What are you talking about?" Rias was confused. "Don''t worry, we''ll explain everything outside..." Roy led the girls to the living room and called for Saya, Kanae, and the others. Saya and the others were used to seeing new faces among them. Only Rias, Akeno, and Koneko were confused. Roy introduced everyone. The Night Raid girls didn''t mind that Roy had so many "Consorts." After all, he had been an Emperor. It was normal for an Emperor to have a Harem. Roy then explained everything to Rias, Akeno, and Koneko. Upon learning that Roy had been to another world and recruited more servants, Rias was upset. Of course, she wasn''t upset that he had more servants. As a Devil Noble, having multiple partners was normal. What truly bothered her was that he hadn''t taken her with him. Ever since their trip to the Pokmon world, Rias had suspected that Roy''s servants might be from other worlds. She only had Akeno, Koneko, and Kiyome Abe as her servants. And this time, he hadn''t even taken her along. Weren''t her servants his as well? Looking at Esdeath, Akame, Kurome, and the others, she realized she couldn''t sense their strength. This made her even more envious. Rias pinched Roy''s side, her arms crossed, and turned her head away, feigning anger. "Rias, don''t be mad," Roy pleaded, wrapping an arm around her. "I''ll take you with me next time, okay?" "Really?" Rias turned to him with a hopeful expression. "Of course. And I''ve already found two excellent candidates for your peerage," Roy assured her. "Really? Where are they?" Rias''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Those two idiots who left earlier." "Huh?" "You mean Xenovia and Irina Shidou?" Rias asked in confusion. "Yes." "But they''re from the Church. How could they become Devils?" "I have a plan. Don''t worry," Roy said with a mysterious smile. "Hmm... alright," Rias reluctantly agreed. Roy was relieved that she wasn''t angry anymore. He then turned to the Night Raid girls. "Let me show you to your rooms." "Oh, and you don''t have to call me ''Your Majesty'' here. Just Roy is fine." The girls nodded. <><><><> The next day, Roy had Chelsea follow Xenovia and Irina. He knew those two would encounter Kokabiel soon. Chelsea, with her ability to change her appearance, was the perfect candidate for the task. Roy stayed at the castle, teaching the Night Raid girls about modern life and Breathing Styles. They would be facing Kokabiel soon, so he had asked Sona to excuse them from school. He also had to distribute the Teigu he had brought back. After his modifications, the Teigu no longer had any usage restrictions, so he brought out all of them except for the Supreme Teigu. In the living room, Rias stared at the collection of Teigu in awe. "Are these all Sacred Gears?" she asked, sensing their immense power. "Haha, these are called Teigu. They''re spoils of war from my trip. They''re just as powerful as Sacred Gears," Roy explained with a grin. He had brought back eight Teigu. Spectator, Belvaac, Scream, Black Marlin, Hekatonkheires, Perfector, Shambhala, and Adramelech. They had all been collected from defeated enemies and were currently unused. Roy explained the abilities of each Teigu. The girls looked at the Teigu on the table, but none of them made a move to take one. "Um... no one wants one?" Roy asked, confused. Shizuka was the first to step forward and pick up Perfector. "I burned myself while making soup today. I''ll take these gloves," she said, putting on the gloves and heading towards the kitchen, seemingly eager to test them out. Roy''s lips twitched. Yuriko then took the Black Marlin Teigu. This ring could manipulate any liquid it touched, which would be useful in conjunction with her water magic. Alice chose Hekatonkheires, the humanoid Teigu. But no one wanted the remaining Teigu. "No one wants these?" Roy asked, puzzled. "They''re ugly!" Saya blurted out the reason. Adramelech was a pair of bulky gauntlets, and Spectator would look strange on a girl''s forehead. And Scream''s trump card transformed the user into a muscular, monstrous form. If a girl used it... The image was too horrifying to imagine. The other Teigu were simply unsuitable for them. Kanae and the others were swordswomen and didn''t need these Teigu. Roy shrugged. He hadn''t considered that. Just then, Chelsea contacted him through their communication devices. "Roy, those two girls are begging on the streets. It seems they have no money for food. What should we do?" Roy sighed. Those two were truly clueless. In the original story, they had spent all their money on a painting of a saint and ended up begging for food. He hadn''t expected them to repeat the same mistake. "Give them some money," Roy instructed. "Yes!" Chelsea replied and carried out his orders. <><><><> That night, Chelsea contacted him again. "Roy, they''re heading towards an abandoned factory. It gives me a bad feeling," she reported, her voice filled with apprehension. "Oh? It seems they''ve found a lead," Roy mused. If he wasn''t mistaken, the three stolen Excalibur swords were there. That must be why Chelsea felt uneasy. He wasn''t sure if Kokabiel would be there as well. But Roy wasn''t one to wait passively. He preferred to take the initiative. "Chelsea, stop them. Those two are no match for the Excalibur swords." "Yes." Roy then contacted Sona and explained the situation. They all headed towards the abandoned factory. "Get out of our way!" Irina shouted angrily at the girl blocking their path. "I told you, it''s too dangerous for you to go in there. I won''t let you pass," Chelsea insisted, her arms crossed. "If it weren''t for the fact that you gave us money, I would have..." Xenovia threatened. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Would have what?" a voice interrupted them, causing both girls to freeze. They slowly turned around and saw Roy and his entourage. Their faces fell. "So you Devils are going to interfere in Church matters?" Xenovia asked, clenching her fists. "Church matters?" "Idiots, this isn''t just a Church matter," Roy retorted, leading the girls towards the factory. "Hey, what do you mean by that?" Irina demanded. "You''ll see." Roy waved them along. Xenovia and Irina exchanged glances, then followed. "Oh my! Devils have come to this place," a voice sneered. Just as they were about to enter the factory, three figures jumped down from the walls, landing before them. They were Fallen Priests, each with an aura comparable to a High-Class Devil. And they were wielding the three stolen Excalibur swords. "Roy, who are they?" Rias asked, her expression grim. Even she wasn''t confident in defeating all three Fallen Priests. Three High-Class Devil level priests wielding the Excalibur swords were indeed formidable opponents. "Just some small fry. The main event hasn''t even started yet," Roy scoffed. "Taste the power of the Excalibur!" one of the Fallen Priests roared, charging towards them. "Saeko!" "Yes!" Saeko responded, intercepting the Fallen Priest. The two swordswomen clashed. After the battles in the world of '''', especially the intense training in the last month, Saeko had finally reached High-Class Devil level. Although the Excalibur was incredibly effective against Devils, Saeko''s speed prevented her from being easily hit. Just then, a fat man in a lab coat emerged from the factory. It was Valper Galilei, the mastermind behind the stolen Excalibur swords. "Your task was to eliminate the Devils and the Church intruders, but it seems that''s no longer possible. Contact Sir Kokabiel," he instructed the remaining two Fallen Priests. The Fallen Priests nodded and contacted Kokabiel. Roy smirked. This was exactly what he wanted. It was better for Kokabiel to come here than to have him attack Kuoh Academy. "Roy, aren''t we going to intervene?" Sona asked, puzzled. "Don''t worry. The main event is about to begin. We''ll act then," Roy replied with a smile. Seeing that Roy''s group wasn''t making a move, the two Fallen Priests also held back, observing the duel between Saeko and their comrade. The Fallen Priest was powerful. With the Excalibur, his strength was comparable to a peak High-Class Devil. Saeko, having just reached High-Class Devil level, was on the defensive. "Thunder Breathing: Thunder Cutter!" she shouted, unleashing her strongest technique. Her body crackled with lightning, and she transformed into a golden blur, slashing towards the Fallen Priest. A deafening clash echoed as the Fallen Priest blocked her attack with the Excalibur. Saeko backflipped, creating distance. "Hahahaha, it''s useless! No matter how strong you are, you can''t defeat the Excalibur!" the Fallen Priest taunted, laughing maniacally. Saeko, however, wasn''t discouraged. She smiled. She hadn''t encountered such a strong opponent in a long time. "Demon Slayer Mark" she whispered. Her aura surged, becoming even more powerful. A golden lightning bolt mark appeared on her collarbone. The Demon Slayer Mark was contagious. Once one person activated it, those around them would gradually awaken it as well, as long as they possessed the strength of a Hashira. After Mitsuri had awakened her Mark, Saeko had also managed to awaken hers under her influence. The Demon Slayer Mark significantly enhanced physical abilities. The girls were surprised to see Saeko activate her Mark. "Saeko-nee-san awakened her Mark! Amazing!" Alice exclaimed with admiration. "Damn it! It''s all Roy''s fault for always taking Saeko to other worlds!" Saya grumbled jealously. It was true. Every time Roy had traveled to another world, he had only taken Saeko. This had allowed Saeko''s strength to grow significantly. Of course, Roy had his reasons. The world of was too dark and brutal. He didn''t want to expose the other girls to it. "Saeko-nee-san is so strong," Koneko murmured, a hint of melancholy in her eyes. She watched as everyone around her grew stronger, while she remained stagnant. Koneko was eager to become stronger. "Ara ara, even I might not be a match for Saeko now," Akeno commented with a sigh. She had easily defeated Saeko not long ago, but now, Saeko had surpassed her. Saeko, with her Demon Slayer Mark activated, unleashed her attack. "Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash - Eightfold!" She transformed into a blur of lightning, charging towards the Fallen Priest. A series of clashes echoed through the air as the Fallen Priest struggled to keep up with Saeko''s speed. After a few moments, he couldn''t react in time. A deep gash appeared on his chest. "Aah!" The Fallen Priest cried out in pain and retreated. Just as Saeko was about to finish him off, a massive spear of light shot towards her from the distance. Roy reacted instantly, conjuring a massive ice wall that blocked the attack. The spear of light exploded, but the ice wall held firm. Saeko retreated. "Who''s there?" Rias demanded, her eyes narrowed. Roy also glared in that direction. He knew who it was. As expected, a shadowy figure appeared in the sky. It was Kokabiel - the Fallen Angel Cadre, with his Ten Black Wings. His powerful aura pressed down on them, causing the girls to tense up. "It''s a Fallen Angel!" "He has Ten Wings! He must be a cadre!" "He''s so strong..." "Is this the powerful enemy Roy was talking about?" <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 90: Sisters, it’s Showtime! "You learned something valuable. Remember the lesson, not the disappointment." Holo, Spice & Wolf <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "It''s nice to finally meet you, Princess Gremory... Princess Sitri... and Grayfia''s little brother," Kokabiel greeted them, his voice dripping with arrogance as he released his oppressive aura. "I am Kokabiel!" Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kokabiel, Fallen Angel Cadre, what is your purpose here?" Rias demanded, meeting his gaze without fear. "Crimson hair is truly beautiful. But the Crimson Maou, Sirzechs... he''s disgusting, it makes me want to vomit," Kokabiel sneered, his eyes filled with loathing as he looked at Rias. Clearly, Sirzechs had left a lasting impression on him, and not a pleasant one. "I''ve come to cause some chaos at Kuoh Academy," Kokabiel continued, his voice laced with madness. "That way, Sirzechs will have no choice but to show his face, wouldn''t you agree?" The girls'' expressions turned serious. "Your actions could reignite the war between Angels, Devils, and Fallen Angels!" Rias exclaimed in disbelief. "That''s precisely his goal," Roy scoffed, his arms crossed. "He wants to start another war." "Hahahaha!" Kokabiel let out a maniacal laugh. "I was bored after the last war ended. I thought Michael would come after me when I stole the Excalibur swords. But all he sent were some pathetic priests and two swordswomen. How boring, how utterly boring." Everyone was shocked. This man was a warmonger who sought to plunge the world into chaos. Mine, Leone, and the others glanced at Esdeath. She seemed to share a similar love for battle and bloodshed. As if sensing their gazes, Esdeath looked at them, a faint blush on her cheeks. "I''m not like him," she declared. "I already have Roy." She walked over to Roy and embraced him from behind. The other girls'' lips twitched. '' they thought. But Esdeath ignored them, clinging to Roy. Roy didn''t mind. He wasn''t concerned about Kokabiel. The real threat tonight was Vali, the White Dragon Emperor, who could easily defeat Kokabiel. "Kokabiel, you think you can come here and leave as you please?" Roy scoffed, then waved his hand. The space around them distorted. He had erected a barrier. This way, their battle wouldn''t affect the outside world. After all, this was a fight involving Strong Beings. If they weren''t careful, the entire town of Kuoh could be destroyed. "Oh? I heard Grayfia''s little brother was a failure. It seems that''s not the case," Kokabiel said, intrigued by Roy''s display of power. As an old-fashioned Fallen Angel, Kokabiel wasn''t well-informed about recent events in the Underworld, so he didn''t know about Roy''s rise to power. But creating such a large-scale barrier in an instant was no easy feat. Only an Ultimate-Class and above could do that... This young man, possessing such power, piqued Kokabiel''s interest. However, Kokabiel wasn''t afraid. He was a Fallen Angel who had survived the Great War, a veteran of countless battles. He wouldn''t be intimidated by a mere child. "Trying to stop me? Perhaps you should call Grayfia," Kokabiel sneered. "Whether I stay or leave isn''t up to you," Roy retorted with a smirk. "Roy, leave him to me," Esdeath declared, stepping forward with excitement in her eyes. "Go ahead," Roy nodded. "Hahahaha! Very well. Consider this an entertaining sideshow!" Kokabiel laughed, snapping his fingers. A throne resembling a burning torch materialized beneath him. Kokabiel sat down, crossing his legs, looking every bit the arrogant villain. Rias and the others were visibly impressed. "Now, let my pets play with you," Kokabiel said, snapping his fingers again. A golden light shot from the base of his throne, creating a massive magic circle on the ground. Pillars of fire erupted from the magic circle, and monstrous hounds, their bodies flowing with magma, emerged. "Cerberus?" Rias gasped, recognizing the creatures. "Those are the guard dogs of the Underworld," Sona explained. The girls'' expressions turned grim. Over twenty Cerberus hounds had already appeared, each with the strength of a Middle-Class to High-Class Devil. They were a formidable force. And more Cerberus hounds continued to emerge from the magic circle. "Saeko!" "Yes!" Saeko responded, then turned to the other girls. "Sisters, it''s showtime!" "I''ve been waiting for this!" "Come on, my Pumpkin is thirsty for action!" "Eliminate." "Koi, come out!" <><><><> The girls were eager to fight. They charged towards the Cerberus hounds, each utilizing their unique abilities. "Akeno, Koneko, let''s join the fray!" "Yes, Buchou!" "Understood!" Inspired by the others, Rias also joined the battle, her fighting spirit ignited. Sona, too, led her peerage into the fray. Even Xenovia and Irina, who had been standing on the sidelines, joined the fight. The battle raged. Mine''s Pumpkin, with each charged shot, took down a Cerberus hound. Akame and Kurome were even faster, their blades slicing through the hounds with deadly precision. Shinobu and Kanae were equally formidable, their movements graceful and their attacks precise. None of the hounds could touch them. Saeko, Nezuko, and Mitsuri faced the three Fallen Priests. Saya''s Gyarados rampaged through the horde of Cerberus hounds. In the chaos of battle, some of the girls were injured, keeping Saya and Shizuka busy with healing. Fortunately, there were no serious injuries. <><><><> Meanwhile, Esdeath and Kokabiel''s battle had begun. Esdeath spread her Devil wings and soared into the sky. "Hahahaha, a new hunt! And you''ll be my first prey!" she declared, looking at Kokabiel with predatory excitement. "Oh? Interesting. I can see that you and I are the same kind of people. How about joining me?" Kokabiel chuckled, intrigued by Esdeath''s bloodlust. "Hmph! Let''s see if you can even survive today," Esdeath retorted coldly, her voice filled with killing intent. She drew her rapier and charged towards Kokabiel. During the last month in the world of '''', Esdeath had learned to refine her control over ice from Roy. Compared to her previous crude methods, she was now far more skilled. Kokabiel, unfazed by her attack, conjured two Spears of Light and engaged her in Close Combat. Their battle was fierce from the start. Esdeath''s attacks were relentless and powerful, occasionally augmented by her ice magic. However, Kokabiel was a veteran of the Great War, his Combat Experience far surpassing Esdeath''s. They were evenly matched. Roy, sitting on a throne of ice, observed the battles with a proud smile. In just a few months, not only had he become stronger, but his servants had also grown into capable fighters. He felt a sense of accomplishment. <><><><> As Kokabiel focused on his fight against Esdeath, he neglected to maintain the magic circle summoning the Cerberus hounds. The girls steadily whittled down their numbers. Soon, all the hounds were eliminated. The three Fallen Priests were also defeated by Saeko, Nezuko, and Mitsuri. They showed no mercy towards their enemies. Valper Galilei, the mastermind behind the stolen Excalibur swords, was caught in the crossfire and killed. No one mourned his death. The battle on the ground was over. But the battle in the sky had just begun. Kokabiel, despite wielding two spears of light, couldn''t gain an advantage against Esdeath in close combat. His pride was hurt. He couldn''t believe he was struggling against a little girl. He pushed Esdeath back with a powerful attack and hurled his spears of light at her. Esdeath conjured a thick ice wall, blocking the projectiles. A massive explosion rocked the air, but the ice wall remained intact. Esdeath smirked. She dispelled the ice wall and saw Kokabiel charging an incredibly large spear of light. The destructive aura emanating from the spear made even Esdeath apprehensive. But she didn''t back down. She charged towards Kokabiel. "Hahahaha, die!" Kokabiel roared, launching the massive spear of light. "Be careful!" "Esdeath-nee-san, dodge!" ... The girls below watched with worry. The spear of light was incredibly fast, reaching Esdeath in an instant. But Esdeath showed no fear. She smirked and uttered a single word. "Mahapadma." The sky fell silent. Everything froze. The girls below could only see a flash of ice-blue engulfing the sky. Roy smiled. Esdeath had this in the bag. A few seconds later, the sky returned to normal. To everyone''s surprise, Esdeath was now standing before Kokabiel, her rapier piercing his heart. Kokabiel''s massive spear of light had missed its target and struck the ground nearby. The impact was like a nuclear explosion, devastating the surrounding area. Even Roy''s barrier shook violently. "Impossible!" Kokabiel stared at the rapier protruding from his chest in disbelief. What had just happened? How had she dodged his attack and stabbed him in the heart? Despite his confusion, Kokabiel couldn''t deny his defeat. However, thanks to his resilient Fallen Angel physiology, he wouldn''t die immediately. "Nothing is impossible," Esdeath declared with a triumphant smile. "Damn it! I survived the Great War! Even Gods and Satans perished, but I survived! How can I die here?!" Kokabiel roared in frustration. The girls were shocked by his words. "What do you mean?" Rias asked, her voice grave. "Oops, I let that slip, didn''t I?" Kokabiel cackled, his madness growing. "Kokabiel, what do you mean by ''God is Dead''?" Xenovia and Irina demanded, their eyes fixed on him. They were the most affected by Kokabiel''s words. "Hahahaha!" Kokabiel laughed maniacally. "Well, well, since I intended to start another war, there''s no point in hiding it anymore." He glared at them with a sinister grin. "In the previous war, your God is dead! Hahahaha..." The girls were stunned. Xenovia and Irina, in particular, were devastated. Their eyes widened in horror as their faith crumbled. They were on the verge of a breakdown. Asia, however, although shocked, didn''t feel the same despair. "Asia, are you alright?" Saya asked, concerned. She knew Asia was devout and often prayed even when she had a headache. But Asia smiled at her. "Thank you, Saya. I''m fine." Saya was surprised. "My heart belongs to Roy now. God is no longer important to me," Asia declared, her hands clasped together in a prayer-like gesture. Indeed, Roy was the only one in her heart now. She didn''t care about God anymore. Her prayers were merely a habit. Saya felt a pang of jealousy. "Why I''ve never heard of such a thing," Rias said. Was the creation of the Evil Pieces also due to the inability to create more pure Devils? Kokabiel continued, enjoying their reactions. "Now, all three factions have to rely on humans to survive." "The higher-ups of Angels, Devils, and Fallen Angels have concealed this information to protect the humans who still believe in God." "It''s not true... This can''t be true..." Xenovia and Irina, their faith shattered, collapsed to the ground in despair. "Look, those two idiots have lost their faith. It''s the perfect opportunity to recruit them," Roy whispered in Rias ear, pointing at Xenovia and Irina. "Go and work your magic, Riri~" Rias''s eyes lit up as she looked at the two girls. She approached them, ready to persuade them to join her peerage. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 91: Beating Up the White Dragon Emperor "Enjoy your life today. Yesterday is gone, and the tomorrow might never come."" Takeshi Yamamoto, Katekyo Hitman Reborn! <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Whether God lives or dies doesn''t matter to me," Kokabiel continued, his voice rising in a frenzy. "What I can''t accept is that they think the war should end just because God and the Satans are dead!" "I won''t tolerate it! I won''t!" Kokabiel''s voice became a desperate cry. "If the war had continued, we would have been victorious!" Everyone finally understood. Kokabiel believed that the Fallen Angels were the true victors of the Great War. He couldn''t accept that the three factions had agreed to a ceasefire at the last moment. To him, it was like handing over the fruits of victory to their enemies. That''s why he was so desperate to reignite the war. To achieve his twisted goal of continuing the conflict. Roy had heard enough of his story. He glanced at Esdeath. Understanding his intent, Esdeath drew her rapier, ready to deliver the final blow to Kokabiel. But just then... A sound like shattering glass echoed through the air as a large hole was torn in the spatial barrier. Roy thought. A white figure emerged from the rift in the barrier and flew towards Esdeath with incredible speed. Roy intercepted him. A deafening clash resounded as Roy''s ice rose sword met the newcomer''s attack. "Who are you?" Esdeath demanded, her eyes narrowed. "I am Albion," the newcomer replied. "Azazel has asked me to bring Kokabiel back. Would you mind handing him over?" Albion was the name of the White Dragon Emperor''s Sacred Gear. The newcomer''s true identity was Vali Lucifer, Leader of Vali Team of the Khaos Brigade. "Kokabiel has been causing trouble on my territory. You think I''ll just hand him over? Do you think you have that much pull?" Roy scoffed. Although Kokabiel hadn''t caused any significant damage to Kuoh Town yet, handing him over wouldn''t be a problem. After all, Roy didn''t dislike Vali. But more importantly, Roy wanted to fight Vali and test his own strength. He hadn''t had a chance to go all out yet. Even he wasn''t sure of the full extent of his power. "However, I will let you take Kokabiel, if you can defeat me," Roy declared, his eyes filled with fighting spirit. Vali understood his intentions. "Very well. Roy Lucifuge, I shall defeat you here and now," Vali declared, pointing at Roy with unwavering confidence. Roy smirked and flew towards Vali, their eyes meeting in a silent challenge. "Roy..." Asia clasped her hands together, her eyes filled with worry. "Don''t worry, Asia. Roy will win," Saeko reassured her. "Why not just hand over Kokabiel?" Tsubaki Shinra wondered, glancing at the Fallen Angel, who lay on the ground, barely clinging to life. It seemed to her that handing him over would avoid a conflict with this new enemy, who appeared far stronger than Kokabiel. "There''s no stopping a true warrior''s thirst for battle," Esdeath commented with a chuckle. She understood this desire all too well. Her words enlightened the others. ????? In the sky, the tension between Roy and Vali crackled. Roy made the first move. "Secret Art: Ice Princess Rose!" Two translucent ice roses materialized in his hands, one in each, and shot towards Vali with incredible speed. If they touched Vali, he would be instantly frozen. However, Vali was incredibly fast. The two ice roses, despite their speed, couldn''t catch him. Vali closed the distance between them. '' Roy thought. One of the abilities of the White Dragon Emperor''s armor was [Divide], which halved the opponent''s power upon contact. And it activated every ten seconds. If hit by this ability, one''s power would be quickly depleted. In the original story, Kokabiel had fallen victim to this ability, leading to his swift defeat at Vali''s hands. Moreover, the halved power was absorbed by Vali, further increasing his strength. Without a countermeasure, facing Vali was a sure path to defeat. Roy couldn''t let Vali touch him. "Secret Art: Ice 9-Dragons!" 9 Ice Dragons materialized and charged towards Vali. But Vali simply flew straight into the ice dragons. Ice shards scattered through the air. Vali had shattered the Ice Dragons. However, after destroying the second and third dragons, his momentum faltered, and he was engulfed by the remaining ones. The sound of freezing echoed as Vali''s body was encased in ice. He plummeted towards the ground. "Is it over?" the girls below wondered, seeing Vali frozen solid. They knew how powerful this technique was. No one had ever broken free from it before. Esdeath stared at the ice with a fervent gaze. Roy had been teaching her this technique, but she hadn''t mastered it yet. Her control over ice was still too crude. Roy, however, shook his head, hearing their comments. He didn''t believe Vali was defeated so easily. As if to confirm his suspicions, a brilliant light emanated from within the ice. Then, Vali''s voice boomed through the air, filled with power and authority. [Juggernaut Drive!!!!!!!!!!] As Vali finished his chant, cracks appeared on the Ice Mountain. The ice shattered, and Vali emerged, his Form Transformed. He had activated his [Juggernaut Drive]. However, it couldn''t be maintained for long, as it consumed his life force. Vali, having broken free, didn''t hesitate. He charged towards Roy with even greater speed. "Secret Art: Ice Archery!" Roy conjured an ice bow and nocked an arrow. He loosed the arrow, which split into a barrage of icy projectiles. Vali, however, didn''t dodge. He relied on his armor and flew straight through the rain of arrows. He broke through the barrage and continued his assault. He reached Roy in an instant and threw a punch. The rapid series of events left the girls below speechless. They gasped as Vali''s fist was about to connect. But Roy remained calm. He summoned his ice rose sword and parried the attack. The two clashed, their movements a blur. Their battle was incredibly intense, exchanging countless blows in a matter of seconds. Roy couldn''t shake Vali off and could only rely on his swordsmanship to defend himself. Vali threw another punch. Roy raised his sword to block, but... His ice rose sword shattered. Vali''s fist struck Roy. "It''s over!" Vali grinned triumphantly from within his armor. He had touched Roy. "Divide!" the White Dragon Emperor''s armor declared. Roy felt his power diminish, halved by Vali''s ability. Vali, on the other hand, absorbed Roy''s lost power, becoming even stronger. Roy couldn''t help but smile wryly. Despite his caution, he had been touched. he thought. "I didn''t want to resort to this, but I have no choice," Roy declared. "Mahpadma!" The entire space within the barrier was engulfed in an icy blue light. Everything froze. Only Roy could move freely. He had used Esdeath''s technique, Mahpadma. And his version was even more potent than Esdeath''s, as evidenced by its wider area of effect. "Now, it''s time to end this," Roy said with a smirk. He snapped his fingers. "Secret Art: Ice Thousand Armed Kannon!" A thousand-meter tall Kannon statue materialized, its countless arms raining down on Vali. Within seconds, Vali was pummeled with countless blows, driven deep into the earth, the ground cracking under the force of the assault. When Mahpadma''s time-stop effect wore off, the girls saw that Vali had vanished from the sky, replaced by a massive crater. Only Esdeath knew that Roy had used Mahpadma. Vali lay at the bottom of the crater, his body battered and bruised, his expression a mixture of shock and confusion. He had been so close to victory, having touched Roy and activated [Divide]. But then, he had been pummeled and sent crashing into the earth. Even his [Juggernaut Drive] had been deactivated. "What... just happened?" he mumbled, his voice weak. "Partner, it seems you''ve encountered a time-stopping Sacred Gear," Albion, the White Dragon Emperor, said. "There''s a Sacred Gear that can stop time." "Stop time..." Vali finally understood how he had been defeated. But he was filled with frustration. He was supposed to be the strongest White Dragon Emperor in history. Yet, he had been defeated so easily by someone his own age, especially when he had been so close to victory. His confidence was shaken. "Hahahaha!" Roy burst into laughter, hearing Albion''s assumption. "I don''t have such a Sacred Gear!" he declared, flying down to the bottom of the crater and looking at Vali with a smug grin. In the original story, Gasper, when controlled by an enemy, had used his time-stopping ability on the Satans during a meeting. However, only Koneko and a few others with weaker powers had been affected. The Satans themselves remained unaffected, simply because Gasper was too weak. "No way.." Vali said, refusing to believe him. "Suit yourself. I''m not interested in revealing my abilities," Roy shrugged. Vali fell silent. "Don''t worry, someone will come for you soon," Roy reassured him before flying out of the crater. "Roy-onii-chan, are you alright?" "Are you hurt?" "Roy-sama, you were amazing!" "Roy-sama is so strong!" ... The girls surrounded Roy as soon as he landed, their voices filled with concern and admiration. "Haha, don''t worry, I''m fine," Roy chuckled. "That guy is the one who''s hurt. He won''t be recovering for a while," he added, pointing at the crater. The girls were relieved to see he was unharmed. Just then... Another hole appeared in the spatial barrier. A dark figure flew towards them. The girls tensed up, ready to fight. "Don''t worry, everyone," Roy said calmly. He knew who it was. Azazel, Governor General of the Fallen Angels. He was a Fallen Angel who had fallen from grace to pursue his desires, but he was generally a laid-back and easygoing individual. "Yo! Good evening, everyone!" Azazel greeted them with a casual wave. "Azazel, Governor General of the Fallen Angels. Why are you here?" Rias asked, then, noticing the barely conscious Kokabiel, she understood. "Well, it''s just as you''ve guessed," Azazel admitted with a shrug. "I noticed Kokabiel''s recent activities and intended to stop him, but it seems you beat me to it." "To avoid unnecessary complications, I asked the White Dragon Emperor to bring Kokabiel back." The girls understood. After all, Kokabiel was a Fallen Angel cadre. If Azazel, intervened directly, it might be seen as an act of aggression. And if news of this incident spread, it could lead to mistrust and tension between the three factions. A new War might even break out. But now, Azazel had no choice but to come, as Vali, whom he had entrusted with retrieving Kokabiel, had been defeated. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In that case, take them both," Roy said, gesturing towards Kokabiel and Vali. "Uh..." Azazel was surprised by his easy agreement. Hadn''t Roy said he would only release Kokabiel if Azazel defeated him? Azazel knew he was no match for Roy. He couldn''t even counter that time-stop technique. Seeing his confusion, Roy chuckled. "I just wanted to fight that guy. Kokabiel hasn''t caused any real damage to Kuoh Town anyway." "If you don''t take him back for treatment soon, he might actually die." Azazel looked at Roy thoughtfully. "Thank you, young man," he said with a smile. He picked up Kokabiel and then retrieved Vali from the crater. "I''ll defeat you next time," Vali declared, looking at Roy with determination. "Haha, I''ll be waiting," Roy replied with a grin. Azazel then left with Kokabiel and Vali. "Vali, what do you think of that young man?" Azazel asked. "He''s strong. Very strong. Until I find a way to counter that technique, I''m no match for him," Vali admitted, his eyes closed. "Indeed, he''s quite remarkable." "Roy Lucifuge, Grayfia''s younger Brother, one of the Five Young Kings" Azazel mused. Vali etched that name into his memory. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Apply this discount code : C8BD2 There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 92: Roy Meets Magical Girl Serafall! "It''s not the goodbyes that hurt, it''s the flashbacks that follow..." Gray Fullbuster, Fairy Tail <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Well, now that everything''s settled, it''s time for us to head back," Roy announced, watching Azazel depart with Kokabiel and Vali. He had enjoyed the fights, but his battle against Vali had highlighted a weakness. Without a proper sword, facing opponents with Sacred Gears was a disadvantage. His ice rose sword, though powerful, had been shattered by Vali. If he had wielded a Sacred Gear-Class sword, he was confident he could have defeated Vali with swordsmanship alone. And there would be many more armored opponents in the future, like Azazel and Sairaorg. He decided to acquire a Sacred Gear-Class sword as soon as possible. They returned to the castle. "Rias, how are those two doing?" Roy asked, glancing at Xenovia and Irina. "They''ll need a few more days to recover," Rias replied with a sigh. She had tried to comfort them, but they were still distraught over the loss of their God and hadn''t responded to her words. "It''s alright. We''ll slowly guide them," Roy said, patting Rias''s shoulder reassuringly. "I suppose that''s all we can do," Rias agreed. ???? The next morning, Roy and the girls were about to head to school with Rias when they saw Xenovia and Irina, already dressed in their school uniforms, standing beside Rias. "Rias, what''s this?" Roy asked, confused. "Hehe," Rias giggled, unable to contain her joy. "They''ve become my Knights!" She had filled the two vacant Knight positions in her peerage. She was overjoyed. "Congratulations!" Roy offered his congratulations. "Pleased to meet you," Xenovia and Irina said in unison, bowing politely. "Eh?" Asia and the others were surprised. They hadn''t expected the two girls to become Devils. "Since we learned that God is no longer with us, we''ve lost our way and begged Rias-sama to accept us as her servants," Xenovia explained. "Now that God is gone, our lives are ruined. We can''t go back. But is it truly right to join the Devils?" Irina added, her brow furrowed with worry. "Don''t worry. No one will bully you here," Roy reassured them with a smile. "Really?" "That''s great!" The two girls were relieved and looked at Roy with admiration. They remembered last night''s battle. This man was incredibly powerful. Rias, hearing this, whispered to Roy, "They actually wanted to become servants, but when they heard you didn''t need any more, they agreed to become my Knights." She was a bit annoyed. She had spent the entire night comforting the two girls, preparing their rooms, and attending to their needs. But when they finally approached her, they had asked to become Roy''s servants. Fortunately, Akeno had told them that Roy didn''t need any more servants, so they had settled for becoming Rias''s Knights. "Well, what can I say? My charm is irresistible," Roy joked with a shrug. Rias rolled her eyes at his smugness. Xenovia approached Asia. "I apologize, Asia. I always thought you had betrayed God. But now that God is gone, it means He didn''t save you. I''m sorry." When they first met, Xenovia had wanted to eliminate Asia, the "traitor." However, they had been easily defeated by Saeko and Kanao. So, they had retreated. But they still believed that Asia had betrayed God. For those in the Church, their faith was everything. Believers had faith in God, and God would save them. "Don''t say that, Xenovia-san," Asia replied with a gentle smile. "I''m content with my life now, even though I''m a Devil." "Meeting Roy and everyone here... I''m happy." Xenovia and Irina looked at Roy and smiled. "Alright, it''s time for school. Everyone, gather around," Roy announced, preparing to activate the teleportation magic. This time, not only Xenovia and Irina would be joining them at school. Makomo and Nezuko would also be attending. He hadn''t had time to arrange for them to go to school before. And from the '' world, Kurome, Akame, and Mine would also be going to school. After all, they were of school age. They all went to school together. Roy''s peaceful daily life resumed. ???? A month passed quickly. One day, after school, Roy returned to the Occult Research Club with Akame and the others. "Get out of my way!" "No, you move! Let me in first!" "I should go in first!" "I was here first!" ... Roy sighed, watching Saya and Mine bickering at the doorway. He wasn''t sure if it was because they had similar personalities or if they were simply incompatible. But Saya and Mine, the two tsundere girls with pink pigtails, just couldn''t get along. They argued about everything, especially after being assigned seats next to each other in class. "My Gyarados is the strongest!" "Hmph! My Pumpkin can take it down with a single shot!" "No way! My Gyarados knows Hyper Beam! You''re no match for it!" "Hah! I''m not as weak as you!" "Damn it..." Saya gritted her teeth and reached for her Pok Ball, ready to teach Mine a lesson. But then... Roy flicked both of them on the forehead. "Cut it out, you two!" "Ow!" The two girls clutched their heads, pouting at Roy. Roy sighed and patted their heads, calming them down. Just as he dealt with them, Akame tugged at his sleeve. "I want meat!" she declared. "Akame, we''ll be having dinner soon. Can you wait a bit?" "No, I want meat now." Akame shook her head, her eyes fixed on him. Roy sighed and took out a roasted suckling pig. Akame''s eyes lit up at the sight of the meat, and she drooled. Sometimes, Roy felt like he was Akame''s pet owner. "Roy is so kind," Asia commented, her eyes filled with warmth as she watched him. Aika, Murayama, and Katase nodded in agreement. Just then, the door to the Occult Research Club opened. "Roy! Onee-chan!" Kurome dashed in and hugged Roy. Being younger, she was in the same class as Koneko. "Onee-chan is eating meat. Roy, I want candy too," Kurome pleaded, clinging to him. "Okay, here you go. But don''t eat too much candy. It''ll rot your teeth," Roy said, handing her a bag of candy. "Roy-senpai," Koneko greeted him. "Oh, Koneko wants some too? Here you go." Roy gave her a bag of candy as well. "Thank you," Koneko replied, blushing slightly as she took the candy. The door opened again. This time, it was Rias, Akeno, and Saeko. "Honestly, Roy, you spoil them too much," Rias commented, shaking her head as she saw the girls eating snacks. "They''re my beloved servants. Let''s head back now," Roy said, standing up and preparing to activate the teleportation magic. Just then, a red magic circle appeared before them. A figure with crimson hair materialized within the circle. "Onii-sama!" Rias exclaimed. It was her older brother, Sirzechs Lucifer. "It''s quite lively here. Is there some kind of event going on?" Sirzechs asked with a smile. "Just messing around. What brings you here, Aniki?" Roy asked his brother-in-law. "I heard you defeated Kokabiel and the White Dragon Emperor. That''s quite impressive," Sirzechs said, changing the subject. "Those two? Haha, I was just itching for a fight. I didn''t cause any trouble for the Underworld, did I?" Roy shrugged. "Don''t worry, the incident was kept under wraps." "Oh, that''s good." "I''m here on behalf of the Underworld to formally invite you to the Three Factions Peace Treaty. And this time, it will be held at Kuoh Academy," Sirzechs announced, his expression turning serious. "The Three Factions Peace Treaty?" "Held at Kuoh Academy?" The girls were surprised. "Why invite me? Wouldn''t it be enough for you to attend?" Roy asked. Since it was a Peace Treaty between the leaders of the three factions, the Underworld already had Sirzechs and Serafall representing them. There shouldn''t be a need for anyone else to attend. "Well, you now possess the power to influence all three factions," Sirzechs explained with a smile. He was quite pleased with his brother-in-law. Especially after hearing about Roy''s victory against the White Dragon Emperor. Roy''s strength and the power of his peerage were undeniable. He was qualified to participate in the Peace Treaty. Roy understood and agreed without hesitation. "In that case, I accept." "Hahaha, that''s great!" Sirzechs exclaimed, then added, "By the way, my little sister hasn''t been causing you any trouble, has she?" Rias puffed out her cheeks, annoyed that her brother would say such a thing. "Onii-sama, how can you say that?" she whined. "Haha, don''t worry, Aniki. I can take care of Rias," Roy assured him. "Roy, you too!" Rias glared at him playfully. Roy and Sirzechs exchanged amused glances and laughed. ???? That night, Rias arranged for Sirzechs to stay at the Occult Research Club. Sirzechs had wanted to stay at Roy''s castle, but Roy declined, citing the inconvenience of having a male guest among so many girls. The Three Factions Peace Treaty was scheduled for three days later, so they had some time to relax. The next day, Roy and the others went to school, while Rias showed Sirzechs around the academy. "A magical girl photoshoot?" "As members of the Photography Club, we have to check it out." "Yes, yes!" ... Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During break time, Roy overheard some girls talking about a magical girl event and became interested. He decided to go and see. "Saya, Mine, let''s go check it out." "Huh? Roy, are you interested in magical girls?" Saya asked, surprised. Was this some new strange hobby of his? "I''m a bit curious, but I''m more interested in the person cosplaying as a magical girl," Roy replied with a grin. They followed the girls and arrived at a classroom that was clearly used for performances. A girl dressed as a magical girl stood on a stage, posing and smiling for the cameras. The girls in the audience were taking pictures and admiring her. Roy instantly recognized the magical girl as Sona''s older sister. She had black twintails, a pink magical girl costume, and a star-shaped wand. She looked quite adorable. But she was rather short, probably no taller than 150 cm. "So this is the magical girl Roy is interested in? She''s not that impressive," Mine commented, although she didn''t know what a "magical girl" was. She was confident she wouldn''t lose to this girl in terms of cuteness. "Hmph, if it were me, I''d be much cuter!" Saya added, surprisingly agreeing with Mine. Roy''s lips twitched. he wondered. "What''s going on here? Roy, why are you here?" Sona, perhaps drawn by the crowd, approached them. "Um... I think you should deal with her first," Roy said, pointing towards the magical girl on stage. Sona turned around. "Sona-chan!" A figure leaped onto Sona, clinging to her. "Nee-sama?" Sona asked, her body stiffening. "Yes! It''s your beloved Nee-sama!" Serafall exclaimed, hugging Sona tightly. The scene was a bit awkward. "Sona-chan, what''s wrong? We''re finally reunited. You should be happier!" "And wouldn''t it be wonderful if we had a yuri relationship?" Serafall rambled on, lost in her fantasies. Sona''s expression darkened. Anyone would be annoyed by a sister who constantly fantasized about a yuri relationship with them. Roy chuckled. But he had to intervene before Sona had a meltdown. "Ahem..." He cleared his throat, interrupting Serafall''s daydreams. "You must be the one trying to steal Sona-chan away. I won''t let you succeed!" Serafall declared, spreading her arms protectively before Sona, as if she had just noticed Roy. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 93: Michael Delivers a Holy Sword "When your friend is having a hard time, you should be there for him!" Usopp, One Piece <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Roy was speechless. '' he thought. But he couldn''t say that out loud, so he quickly changed the subject. "Ahem... well, I''m quite knowledgeable about magical girls myself." "Eh? Really?" Serafall stopped blocking Sona and looked at him with a skeptical expression. "Of course! Look..." Roy pulled Saya and Mine closer. With a snap of his fingers, he used his magic to transform their clothes. Their school uniforms vanished, leaving them in their undergarments for a brief moment before they were clad in magical girl outfits. The two girls gasped in surprise. Serafall''s eyes lit up as she saw their new attire. She rushed towards them and hugged Saya tightly. "So beautiful! So beautiful!" she exclaimed, practically drooling over Saya and Mine. Roy smirked, feeling a sense of satisfaction. When it came to magical girls, no one was more knowledgeable than him. He had watched countless magical girl anime. Saya was now dressed like Sakura Kinomoto from , and Mine resembled Illyasviel von Einzbern from . Both were classic magical girl designs. It was no wonder Serafall, with her love for magical girls, was so excited. "Thank you, Roy," Sona said gratefully, relieved to be free from her sister''s clutches. "Haha, it was nothing," Roy replied with a dismissive wave of his hand. "It must be tough having a sister like that, Sona," he added sympathetically. Sona sighed. "It really is." Just then, Serafall ran towards them. "You''re Roy, right? Transform me into a magical girl too! But it has to be different from theirs," she demanded, looking at Roy expectantly. "Nee-sama..." Sona began. "Sona-chan, wait a moment. I have important business to attend to," Serafall interrupted with a smile, her eyes still fixed on Roy. "Um... I can do that, but..." Roy hesitated. "Then hurry up and transform me! Don''t waste time!" Serafall urged. "Alright, fine." Roy had wanted to warn her that the transformation might reveal her undergarments. But since Serafall was so insistent, he didn''t hesitate any longer. He placed a hand on her shoulder. The transformation began. Serafall''s clothes vanished, and a new magical girl outfit appeared on her. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serafall instinctively covered herself when her clothes disappeared. But once the transformation was complete, she forgot all about her modesty. She conjured an ice mirror with her magic and admired her new appearance. Sona blushed slightly, seeing her sister exposed. Serafall suddenly gasped. "This is amazing! This is what a true magical girl should look like!" "Roy, which anime is this outfit from? I want to watch it!" she exclaimed, excited about her new look. "It''s not from any anime yet," Roy replied. "Eh? Why not?" Serafall was disappointed. "But I already have the story in mind. I can create a manga for it if you''d like." "Really? Really?" "Of course. If you want to see it, Serafall-san, I''ll make it happen." "I want to see it! I want to see it!" Serafall cheered, her excitement bubbling over. "Alright, alright. I''ll make it happen," Roy chuckled, nodding in agreement. But his smile held a hint of mischief. After all, wasn''t your typical magical girl anime. He wondered if Serafall would still be so enthusiastic after watching it. "Yay!" Serafall clapped her hands in delight. "If you make the manga, I''ll share Sona-chan with you. Half of her, mind you! Only half!" Sona''s face darkened. "Sure, no problem," Roy replied with a grin. Sona, annoyed that Roy was playing along with her sister''s antics, stormed off. Serafall chased after her, reminding Roy to create the manga as soon as possible. Roy chuckled, shaking his head, then headed back to his classroom. Along the way, he encountered Rias and Akeno. "Rias. Where''s Sirzechs?" Roy greeted them with a wave. "Onii-sama went to meet with the Angels," Rias replied. "Oh, the Angels have arrived?" "Yes." "Roy, could you come with me to a certain place after school?" Akeno asked. "Sure," Roy agreed readily. He had a hunch about what it was. ???? After school, Roy went to the location Akeno had specified. It was a shrine at the foot of a mountain. A long staircase led to the top. "Welcome, Roy," Akeno greeted him, dressed in a shrine maiden outfit. "Yo, Akeno!" Roy waved with a smile. "Sorry for asking you to come here so suddenly," Akeno apologized. "It''s no problem at all. You don''t have to be so formal with me, Akeno," Roy reassured her. He took her hand and led her towards the shrine. Akeno was momentarily surprised by his gesture, then smiled and held his hand tightly. "Akeno, you''ve seemed a bit down lately. Is something bothering you?" Roy asked as they walked. "If you''re comfortable sharing, please tell me. I''ll help you with anything." Akeno was silent for a moment, then pulled Roy towards the shrine. "I''ll tell you later," she said with a smile. Roy didn''t press further. They soon arrived at the shrine. "Akeno, did you bring me here to meet him?" Roy asked, noticing a familiar presence. Just then, a brilliant golden light emanated from the shrine building. A twelve-winged Seraph appeared within the light. "Greetings, Roy. I am Michael," a gentle voice announced. "Greetings, Michael," Roy replied with a smile. He had to admit, Michael''s entrance was quite impressive. They entered the shrine and sat facing each other. Akeno prepared tea for them. "So, Michael, what brings you here?" Roy asked. Michael was a handsome man with white hair, clad in silver armor. Although it was an odd comparison, he had a somewhat feminine beauty. If he dressed as a woman, he would undoubtedly be stunning. "Well..." Michael summoned a sword with a flash of light. "This is the Dragon Slayer sword, Ascalon. It''s a sword capable of slaying Dragons." "Okay, and?" "I''d like to give it to you," Michael declared. "Why?" Roy was confused. In the original story, Michael had given the Dragon Slayer sword to Issei to encourage him to join the peace treaty between the three factions. After all, some members of the Old Satan Faction and other forces opposed the peace treaty. "The skirmishes between the three factions have never truly ceased. If this continues..." "Then one day, we might all perish." "Or perhaps another faction will take advantage of our weakened state and conquer us." Michael''s expression was grim. Roy understood his concerns. After all, the various mythologies and factions had never coexisted peacefully. If the three factions weakened each other through constant conflict, other forces, like those from Norse mythology, might seize the opportunity to invade. Angels, Devils, and Fallen Angels could be wiped out. "Therefore, I believe this is an excellent opportunity." "To unite the three factions and end this pointless conflict." "I see," Roy nodded, understanding Michael''s intentions. Michael was trying to win him over, to have him join the peacekeepers. The new leaders of the three factions supported peace. But the older generation, those who had experienced the Great War, still harbored hatred and resentment. Many of them opposed peace. The descendants of the 72 Pillars, only briefly glimpsed in the anime, held immense power and influence. That''s why Michael wanted to gain the support of Roy, a powerful member of the new generation. Roy didn''t refuse. "In that case, I''ll gratefully accept it," he said, taking the Dragon Slayer sword, Ascalon. His actions signified his willingness to join their cause. Roy was happy to join them. He was enjoying his peaceful life. If another war broke out, he would undoubtedly be dragged into it. Only a fool would refuse. Moreover, he had been looking for a good sword, and now he had been gifted a Holy Sword. Could a Devil wield a Holy Sword? Of course. In the original story, Issei had often lent the Dragon Slayer sword to Xenovia. And Xenovia herself wielded a Holy Sword, Durandal. Unfortunately, the Holy Swords they had obtained from the Fallen Priests, along with Xenovia and Irina''s swords, had been returned to the Church after their battle against Kokabiel. Although Xenovia and Irina had stayed, they still had to complete their mission. However, Xenovia''s Durandal, being her personal Holy Sword, hadn''t been returned. Roy had no reason to refuse such a beneficial offer. Michael smiled in satisfaction. "With that, my task is complete. I''ll take my leave now." "See you at the Three Factions'' Peace Conference then," Roy said with a wave. Michael then vanished in a flash of light. Roy examined the Dragon Slayer sword, nodding in satisfaction, then stored it away. He turned to Akeno with a smile. "Akeno, now it''s your turn to tell me what''s been bothering you." Akeno''s expression turned somber as she lowered her head. After a moment of silence, she began to speak. "I''m actually the child of a Fallen Angel cadre, Baraqiel, and a human. My mother was the daughter of a shrine priestess." "One day, she met Baraqiel, who was injured. She treated his wounds, and they fell in love and had me." Akeno paused. then stood up. She untied her shrine maiden outfit, revealing her back. A Devil wing and a Fallen Angel wing sprouted. "I have both Devil and Fallen Angel wings. But I hate my Fallen Angel wing. It''s ugly, isn''t it?" she asked with a self-deprecating laugh. "Well, it is quite asymmetrical. Someone with OCD wouldn''t be able to handle it," Roy agreed with a chuckle. Akeno was taken aback by his blunt response, then looked downcast. Seeing her reaction, Roy decided to stop teasing her. "Ahem, Akeno, can you manifest both pairs of wings at the same time?" he asked curiously. "Yes, I can do that," Akeno replied, summoning her other pair of wings. Now, she had one pair of Devil wings and one pair of Fallen Angel wings. "That''s much more symmetrical," Roy commented, nodding in approval. "They look beautiful, Akeno," he said with a smile, giving her a thumbs up. Akeno looked at him, then smiled back. "Thank you." "But you still haven''t told me why you hate your Fallen Angel wing. Did Baraqiel abandon you?" Roy asked. "No, he didn''t abandon us," Akeno replied. "After I was born, my father, mother, and I lived happily together." "Until one day, a group of people came to our house and demanded that my mother hand me over." "Of course, she refused. And to protect me, she was killed." "I wished so much for my father to appear and save us." "But... he never came." "So I hate... I hate that my Fallen Angel father caused my mother''s death and couldn''t protect her." Tears welled up in Akeno''s eyes as she threw her arms around Roy. Roy held her close, offering comfort. "He couldn''t even protect his own woman," he sighed. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 94: The Three Factions’ Peace Conference Begins, Roy’s Preparations "The thing that we call power is dynamic, it keeps on changing." Yasutora Sado, Bleach <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Akeno''s mother had been deeply in love with Baraqiel, and Akeno herself had adored her father. However, when they needed him most, he hadn''t been there. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. That was why Akeno had come to resent Baraqiel. "Don''t worry, Akeno. I''ll protect you. I won''t let anyone hurt you," Roy reassured her, gently patting her back. Akeno was touched by his words. She hugged him tightly and whispered in his ear, "Roy, you can do to me what you did to Rias." Roy froze. He quickly surveyed the surroundings, confirming that they were alone in the shrine. This meant Rias had agreed to this. Since Akeno had made her intentions clear, Roy didn''t hesitate. He didn''t know that Rias had been the one to suggest it. After all, Roy had many servants, and the competition was fierce. Rias had decided to team up with Akeno. Back at the castle, the other girls didn''t seem to notice anything different. Only Rias and Akeno exchanged knowing glances. Roy, back in his room, started working on the manga. Using his magic to recreate the images in his mind was a simple task. ???? Three days passed quickly. In the evening, Roy and the girls arrived at the conference room in the new school building of Kuoh Academy. The leaders of the three factions were already present: Michael, Sirzechs, Serafall, and Azazel. An empty seat was clearly reserved for Roy. He sat down without hesitation. "Sorry I''m late," he apologized with a smile. "It''s alright," Michael replied. He was presiding over the meeting. "By the way, Roy, where are your servants?" Sirzechs asked curiously. It seemed to be an unspoken agreement that each leader would bring their elite members. A young priest stood behind Michael, his aura suggesting considerable strength. Sirzechs had Rias with him. Serafall was accompanied by Sona and her peerage. Serafall was dressed in Madoka Kaname''s God form attire from , looking both adorable and imposing. And Azazel had Vali, the White Dragon Emperor, by his side. They were surprised to see Roy alone. After all, they knew Roy''s peerage was quite powerful. In fact, it was precisely because of his strong peerage that he was considered equal to the leaders of the three factions. "They have other matters to attend to," Roy explained casually. Sirzechs and the others didn''t press further. The Three Factions'' Peace Conference officially began. Outside the building, Angels, Devils, and Fallen Angels patrolled the sky, ensuring the meeting''s security. Rias and Sona began their reports, detailing the various conflicts between the three factions in recent years, including Kokabiel''s attack on Kuoh Town. A screen above them displayed images of the conflicts. "That concludes my report," Rias declared as the screen disappeared. "I confirm that Rias Gremory''s report is accurate," Sona added. "Thank you for your hard work," Sirzechs said, dismissing them. He turned to Azazel. "After hearing Rias''s report, I believe we all understand the dangers of conflict." "So, I''d like to hear your opinion, Governor General Azazel." "I have no opinion. Those were Kokabiel''s own actions," Azazel replied with a shrug, denying any involvement. "Are you saying you had nothing to do with it?" Michael asked, his tone skeptical. "I was aware of Kokabiel''s unusual activities, so I investigated him." "After learning his intentions, I asked the White Dragon Emperor to deal with him." "But it turned out Kokabiel had already been defeated, and the White Dragon Emperor was also defeated." "Now, Kokabiel is imprisoned in the deepest depths of Hell, serving an eternal sentence. He won''t be causing any more trouble," Azazel explained with a sigh. Vali, hearing Azazel mention his defeat, turned away with a frown. "The question is, what was Kokabiel''s motive?" Michael pressed on, clearly not satisfied with Azazel''s explanation. Perhaps because the Fallen Angels were once Angels, Michael didn''t trust Azazel. "Yawn!" Roy was bored by their conversation. Sirzechs, noticing his reaction, asked with a smile, "Roy, do you have something to say?" The other three leaders turned to him. "Uh..." Roy hadn''t expected to be called upon. "Well, I think everyone here is honest in their desire for peace between the three factions." Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There will always be those who oppose peace, no matter which faction they belong to." "And judging by Azazel demeanor, he doesn''t seem interested in war." "So, why don''t we just sign a peace treaty and get this over with?" Roy said, bored. "Hahaha, this young man understands me well. I''m indeed not interested in war. Signing a peace treaty is precisely why I''m here," Azazel chuckled. "Continuing this conflict will only harm the three factions. I believe we all agree on that." Sirzechs, Michael, and Serafall exchanged glances and nodded in agreement. "There''s one last issue: those who exist outside the three factions yet possess the power to influence the world," Sirzechs said, turning to Vali. "I''d like to hear your opinion, White Dragon Emperor." "As long as I can fight strong opponents, that''s enough for me," Vali replied, glancing at Roy. "There are plenty of strong individuals in this world, even without a war," Azazel added. "Indeed," Vali agreed, closing his eyes with a smug smile. "Then, since everyone agrees on peaceful coexistence, let''s sign the peace treaty," Michael declared. No one objected. Michael began drafting the treaty. Just then, a wave of time-stopping power washed over them. Sona, Tsubaki, Rias, Akeno, Koneko, and Kiyome Abe were frozen in place. Only Roy and the four leaders, along with Vali and the young priest behind Michael, remained unaffected. "Time Stop?" Serafall exclaimed in surprise. "Indeed. We who possess superior power are unaffected, as is the White Dragon Emperor with his Sacred Gear. This must be the work of the Forbidden Balor View," Azazel deduced. Roy also suspected Gasper, the wielder of the Forbidden Balor View, was responsible. Although Gasper wasn''t part of Rias''s peerage in this timeline, he was still present. It seemed Gasper had fallen into enemy hands. The Forbidden Balor View was a powerful Sacred Gear, but Gasper was too weak to utilize its full potential. And his Balance Breaker must have been forcibly activated. That''s why it had no effect on those with Ultimate-Class power or those with Sacred Gears. "Time-stopping Sacred Gears are quite rare," Sirzechs commented grimly. They approached the window and looked outside. The sky was a dark crimson, and a massive magic circle hovered above the school. Figures clad in black robes emerged from the circle, their foreheads glowing with golden light. However, the elite soldiers of the three factions guarding the school prevented them from entering. "They''re Magicians!" Serafall exclaimed. "And they have teleportation magic," Roy added. Whenever a Magician was hit by the soldiers'' attacks, they were teleported away, only to reappear from the magic circle. This allowed them to attack relentlessly without fear of death. "Our teleportation magic is restricted. We''ve been outsmarted," Sirzechs said with a frown. "They knew the exact time and location of our meeting. There must be a traitor among us," Michael declared, glancing at Azazel. Azazel shrugged, not denying the suspicion. "There''s no need for speculation. The traitor will reveal themselves eventually. Let''s focus on resolving this situation first," Roy interjected calmly. "Do you have a solution, Roy?" Sirzechs asked curiously. "I detected the presence of foreign Magicians in Kuoh Town three days ago." Roy explained with a smile. "So I had my servants stationed throughout the town." "Now that these Magicians have attacked the peace conference, I''m sure my servants are already taking action." Roy had anticipated this attack and made preparations. The enemy had used Gasper''s Forbidden Balor View to create a barrier around the school building. They just had to deal with Gasper. And Gasper''s time-stop range was limited to the school grounds. Esdeath, Saeko, and the others wouldn''t be affected. ... Outside Kuoh Academy, Esdeath and the others sprang into action as soon as they noticed the magic circle surrounding the school. Following Roy''s instructions, they began searching for Gasper. He couldn''t be too far from the academy to activate his ability. Aoi Kanzaki''s Jumpluff detected a large concentration of magic power in a specific area. Esdeath and the others rushed towards that location. They found a group of black-robed Magicians surrounding a smaller figure. The small figure, also clad in black robes, had crimson eyes that glared at them with malice. "Hmph! So you''re the ones behind this!" Saya sneered, taking out her Pok Ball. "Eliminate," Akame declared, charging towards the Magicians without hesitation. "Take them down!" Esdeath followed, her eyes filled with icy determination. ???? Back in the conference room, Sirzechs and the others were surprised by Roy''s foresight. Just then, a teleportation magic circle appeared in the room. Due to the enemy''s barrier, they couldn''t use teleportation magic. This meant the newcomer was an enemy. A dark-skinned woman with glasses and a voluptuous figure materialized within the circle. "Greetings, Satans Sirzechs and Serafall," she said with a sly smile. "The inheritor of the previous Leviathan''s bloodline, Katerea Leviathan," Sirzechs introduced her. "Why are you here, Katerea-chan?" Serafall asked in surprise. "I will bring destruction and chaos to this world!" Katerea declared, raising her staff and gathering magic power. Just as she was about to unleash an attack, a powerful kick sent her flying out of the conference room, interrupting her spell. "Coming here to cause trouble? Big mistake" Roy snarled, then turned to the leaders. "I''ll take care of this." With that, he flew out of the room, chasing after Katerea. "Thank you for your assistance," Sirzechs said with a smile. They approached the window to watch the battle. ???? Outside the conference room, Katerea unleashed a barrage of magic attacks. Roy simply raised his hand. "Secret Art: Ice Mirror Reflection!" An ice mirror materialized before him, reflecting Katerea''s attacks back at her. Katerea dodged frantically, surprised that her magic was being reflected. "Grayfia''s brother, Scion to the Lucifuge clan... you''re stronger than I expected. But you''ll all die here today," she declared with a cruel smile. Roy chuckled. "How amusing. You think you can defeat all of us, with just yourself?" "Keep dreaming!" Katerea was enraged. She swung her staff, and several more magic staves appeared in the air, their tips glowing with dark red energy as they lashed out at Roy. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 95: Roy vs Katerea Leviathan & Vali Lucifer "Human beings are strong because we have the ability to change ourselves." Saitama, One Punch Man <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Roy casually dodged Katerea''s attacks, then reached out with his right hand. "Secret Art: Ice Archery." An ice bow materialized in his hand, and he drew back the string, nocking an icy arrow. The arrow shot forward, piercing through Katerea''s magic circle in the blink of an eye. It then split into countless arrows, raining down on Katerea. Katerea''s expression changed as she hastily erected a defensive magic circle. The barrage of ice arrows struck her defenses, but they didn''t cause much damage. "Damn it!" Katerea roared, summoning even more Magic Circles. Countless magic tendrils lashed out at Roy. "Secret Art: Ice Mountain!" Roy extended his hand towards the tendrils. An ice mountain materialized, instantly freezing the tendrils solid. He then turned his attention to Katerea. "Secret Art: 9-Ice Dragons!" Nine ice dragons emerged, coiling around Katerea. Caught off guard by this unfamiliar attack, Katerea was instantly frozen. But Roy didn''t relax. He knew Katerea still had the power she had received from Ophis, the Ouroboros Dragon. As expected, black magic surged from within the ice, shattering the nine dragons. "Hahahaha!" Katerea laughed triumphantly. Her body was now enveloped in snake-like tendrils of magic, her power significantly amplified. However, Ophis''s power wasn''t easily controlled. She couldn''t fully utilize it. "Prepare yourself, Roy Lucifuge!" Katerea sneered, pointing her staff at him. She then fired another massive magic blast. "You haven''t learned your lesson, have you?" Roy taunted. He conjured another ice mirror. Katerea''s attack struck the mirror and was reflected back at her. "What?! How is that possible?!" Katerea dodged frantically, shocked. She had thought her increased power would allow her to overwhelm Roy, but reality proved her wrong. Her magic blast was once again reflected. Katerea quickly changed tactics. She summoned more magic circles, and thicker, more powerful tendrils lashed out at Roy. It seemed she had learned her lesson and wouldn''t use magic blasts anymore. These magic tendrils were far stronger than before, and Roy didn''t dare let them touch him. "Secret Art: Ice Thousand Armed Kannon!" Roy had no choice but to resort to this technique. The Kannon''s countless fists struck the tendrils. The magic tendrils and the Kannon clashed, each regenerating instantly whenever they were destroyed. It became a battle of attrition. But Katerea, with Ophis''s power supporting her, wasn''t afraid of a drawn-out fight. Roy smirked. "It seems I have to use that technique." "Mahapadma!" The entire area around the new school building was frozen in time and space. Even Sirzechs and the other Maou-Class, who hadn''t been affected by Gasper''s time stop, were frozen solid. Roy chuckled. He didn''t waste any time. He conjured his ice rose sword and appeared before Katerea, decapitating her with a single strike. Then, time resumed. Sirzechs and the others sensed that something had happened. They saw that Roy had already killed Katerea. "Were we... frozen in time?" Michael asked, his voice filled with disbelief. "It didn''t feel like time manipulation," Azazel commented, unable to recall any Sacred Gear with such an ability. "Roy-kun must have done it," Serafall said, looking at Roy in surprise. Sirzechs remained silent, but he was shocked. He was a Super Devil, surpassing even Maou-Class. Yet, he had been frozen in time without even realizing it. His brother-in-law''s power was unfathomable. While the leaders were reeling from their shock, Vali''s eyes lit up. He had been waiting for this opportunity, the moment Roy used his time-stop ability. Without that technique, Vali was confident he could defeat Roy. And such a powerful ability must have limitations. He wasn''t worried about Roy using it again so soon. Vali burst through the window and flew into the sky, confronting Roy. "Vali?" Azazel frowned, watching Vali''s actions. "It seems the traitor among us is him," Michael said, his eyes narrowed. "Sorry, Azazel, but this seems more interesting," Vali replied, glancing at them. Azazel sighed. "Vali, there''s something I need to ask you," Azazel said. "Hmm?" Vali looked at him questioningly. "Shemhazai, my Vice-Governor, discovered a group gathering dangerous individuals from the three factions. I heard it''s called the Khaos Brigade, led by Ophis, the Ouroboros Dragon," Azazel revealed. Even Sirzechs and the others were surprised. "Ophis, the Ouroboros Dragon?" "One of The Strongest Dragons, feared even by God?" ???? "It''s true that I''m working with Ophis..." Vali admitted. "But I''m not interested in ruling the world. I just want to fight strong opponents." He looked at Roy with a sharp glint in his eyes. "I thought you might have joined forces with Katerea. After all, both of you had your positions stolen. You must have a lot in common," Azazel commented. Seeing that Vali wasn''t allied with Katerea, Azazel was relieved. He had raised Vali since childhood and considered him like a son. He didn''t want Vali to stray down the wrong path. His words surprised Serafall and the others. Vali ignored Azazel. "White Dragon Emperor! Balance Breaker!" he roared, activating his [Balance Breaker]. "Vali, feeling confident again, are we?" Roy chuckled, his arms crossed. "Hmph! This time, I will defeat you!" Vali declared, charging towards Roy without further ado. "Vali, do you really think I''m helpless now that I''ve used that technique?" Roy asked with a playful grin. "Let me show you something interesting." He reached out with his hand, summoning a magic circle. He then pulled a sword from the magic circle. It was Ascalon, the [Dragon Slayer] sword. Vali''s eyes widened in surprise. "It''s a Dragon Slayer sword. You''ll be injured if you''re struck by it," Albion warned him. "Then I just have to avoid getting hit, right?" Vali replied confidently. He charged towards Roy. Roy met his attack with his sword. They clashed, exchanging countless blows. With the Dragon Slayer sword in hand, Roy felt no restrictions. His powerful swordsmanship overwhelmed Vali, who couldn''t risk a direct clash with the Holy Sword. The situation was completely reversed from their previous encounter. Vali was now the one on the defensive, desperately dodging Roy''s attacks. Unable to endure this any longer, Vali activated his [Juggernaut Drive] once again. <><><> <><><> With his Juggernaut Drive active, Vali''s speed increased dramatically. He appeared before Roy in an instant. The tide seemed to have turned. Vali moved with incredible speed, relentlessly attacking Roy. Roy could only defend himself, unable to counterattack. But a prolonged defense was bound to fail. If Vali managed to land a single hit, the balance of power would shift completely. Roy understood this, so he closed his eyes, calming his mind. His actions confused Sirzechs and the others. "Is Roy giving up?" Azazel wondered with a chuckle. He would be happy if Vali won, after all. "Is he no match for the White Dragon Emperor without his time-stop ability?" Michael mused. "I believe the White Dragon Emperor has already lost," Sirzechs declared confidently. ???? When Roy opened his eyes, his expression was calm and serene, as if he could see through everything. Vali''s movements, though still incredibly fast, seemed to slow down in his eyes. Roy could see through every attack. He had activated the Transparent World. This was a state achieved by Yoriichi Tsugikuni in the world. It was the "Transparent World" reached only after pushing oneself to the absolute limit and enduring immense pain. And now, Roy had mastered it. He effortlessly dodged Vali''s next attack and casually struck him with the Dragon Slayer sword. "No way!!" Vali gasped, feeling the wound on his chest. "Damn it..." He didn''t dwell on how he had been hit. His Juggernaut Drive wouldn''t last much longer. He charged at Roy again. But Roy''s sword seemed to anticipate his every move. As Vali threw another punch, the Dragon Slayer sword effortlessly sliced through his armor, creating another wound. "Vali, your Juggernaut Drive is reaching its limit. If you continue, you''ll damage your life force," Albion warned. But Vali ignored him and attacked again. The same result. Another wound appeared on Vali''s body. This time, Roy added a kick for good measure. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vali was sent flying, crashing to the ground. Roy landed beside him. "Well, Vali, do you yield?" he asked with a smirk. Vali was in a worse state than before, his chest covered in deep wounds. His Juggernaut Drive had deactivated. "Why?" he asked, his expression blank. "There''s no need for ''.'' I am simply stronger than you.," Roy replied with a shrug. "And by the way, I can use that technique more than once." Vali''s eyes widened in shock. He had assumed Roy couldn''t use his time-stop ability consecutively, so he had tried to take advantage of that. But Roy had just told him he could use it repeatedly. This was a devastating blow to his confidence. Just then, the sky shattered like a mirror. A figure descended. "Bikou, what are you doing here?" Vali asked, looking at the newcomer. "I came to retrieve you for the battle against the Norse Gods in the north. It seems I arrived just in time," Bikou replied, surprised to see Vali''s injuries. "Is it time already?" Vali asked flatly. "Who did you fight?" Bikou couldn''t help but ask, curious. "Isn''t he right there?" Vali glanced at Roy. Bikou followed his gaze. "Oh? He doesn''t look that strong," Bikou commented skeptically. "Let''s go. We have to leave now." "Alright." Bikou helped Vali to his feet and prepared to leave. Roy didn''t stop them. "I''ll defeat you next time," Vali declared, looking at Roy with determination. "I''ll be waiting," Roy replied with a smile. Bikou and Vali then teleported away. Roy looked up and saw that the barrier had vanished. It seemed Esdeath and the others had succeeded. He returned to the conference room. "That was Bikou, wasn''t it? I didn''t expect him to join the Khaos Brigade," Azazel commented. "Yes," Roy confirmed. "Now that there are no more interruptions, we can sign the peace treaty." Sirzechs and the others agreed. The three factions successfully signed the peace treaty. Just then, the door opened. Esdeath and the other girls entered. "Roy, we''ve taken care of all the Magicians outside," Esdeath reported. "Good work," Roy said with a nod. "Are these Roy servants? They''re quite impressive," Azazel commented, observing the girls. Sirzechs also nodded in approval. "Roy, what exactly happened earlier?" Rias asked, her curiosity overflowing. She had been too focused on the peace treaty to ask when they were released from the time stop. "We''ll talk about it later. Just know that the three factions have successfully signed a peace treaty," Roy replied with a smile. "Ah, that''s right." Rias decided not to press further. The three factions had reached a peace agreement, but maintaining that peace would require the continued efforts of those present. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 96: Serafall Acts Cute "Human beings are strong because we have the ability to change ourselves." Saitama, One Punch Man <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> With the Three Factions'' Peace Conference concluded, Roy returned to his peaceful daily life. One day, at the Occult Research Club... "Starting today, I''m the new advisor of the Occult Research Club!" Serafall declared, standing up and striking a pose with her hands on her hips. Roy, Rias, Sona, and the other girls were all present. Sona sighed, shaking her head at her sister''s antics. "What''s going on?" Rias asked, looking at Serafall in confusion. "I wanted to see more of Sona-chan, so I asked to be your advisor," Serafall explained. "And to discuss magical girls with Roy!" "By the way, Roy, is that manga you mentioned finished?" she asked, bouncing over to Roy, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Uh... yes, it is. But as a Maou, shouldn''t you be busy with other matters? How do you have time to be an advisor?" Roy asked, puzzled. He remembered that Azazel was supposed to be the advisor. Why had Serafall taken his place? Of course, if it had been Azazel, he would have objected. After all, Kuoh Academy was an all-girls school. "I am quite busy, so I won''t be here often," Serafall admitted, then held out her hand expectantly. Roy sighed and placed the completed manga in her hand. Serafall squealed with delight and immediately sat down to read it, ignoring everyone else. "Roy, are you sure it''s okay to let her read that?" Mine whispered, nudging him with her elbow and glancing at Serafall. She had already read the manga. It was a good story, but unlike typical magical girl stories, was quite dark and disturbing. Roy had called it a "healing" anime. After watching it, she had been furious. she had thought. Would Serafall, who feared nothing, be affected by this dark tale? Would she snap and try to destroy the world? "Haha, it''s fine. I''m curious to see her reaction," Roy chuckled, anticipating the chaos that might ensue. "I just hope Serafall-sama doesn''t cause too much trouble," Rias said with a worried sigh. They all watched as Serafall read the manga. At first, she was all smiles. But then, her expression clouded over. Her smile vanished, and her face became serious. As she continued reading, tears welled up in her eyes. Soon, she was sobbing uncontrollably. Sona had never seen her sister cry like this before and was quite concerned. Serafall finally calmed down after finishing the manga, though she remained in a daze. Roy approached her and patted her shoulder. "Serafall-san, are you alright?" "It was amazing!" Serafall suddenly shouted, startling Roy. "Roy-kun, your manga is incredible! It''s unlike any magical girl story I''ve ever seen!" she exclaimed, grabbing his hand excitedly. "Um... I''m glad you liked it," Roy replied, surprised by her reaction. He had expected her to be upset or even enraged, not overjoyed. "Hey, hey, let''s adapt it into an anime! And then make a live-action movie!" "I''ll play Madoka, and Sona-chan can play Homura!" Serafall suggested, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Uh... well..." Roy glanced at Sona. Sona was facepalming, clearly exasperated by her sister''s antics. "That''s not a bad idea," Roy said, playing along. "Yay! Thank you, Roy-kun!" Serafall cheered, hugging him tightly. Sona and Rias stared at them in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that Maou Serafall, was clinging to Roy and acting cute. No one would believe this if they told them. ... Time flew by, and a month passed in the blink of an eye. Summer vacation had arrived at Kuoh Academy. As per tradition, Roy and Rias had to return to the Underworld with their peerages. They gathered to discuss their plans. "Roy, what are we doing this summer vacation?" Rias asked with a smile. "Hmm..." Roy pondered for a moment. "How about we visit your family first, then we''ll go to my sister''s place together." "And finally, we''ll have a training camp. What do you think?" Rias nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a good plan." The girls were excited. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Going to the Underworld while we''re still alive is a bit nerve-wracking, but I''ll face it with the resolve of someone facing death!" Asia joked. "Are we going to hell?" Sheele asked with a confused tilt of her head. "Silly Sheele, the Underworld is just where Devils live. It''s not hell," Chelsea explained patiently. "We''re going to meet Buchou''s sister? I''m so nervous," Aika, Murayama, and Katase said in unison. It was their first time visiting the Underworld. "Will we see Grayfia-sama when we go to the Underworld?" Alice asked, raising her hand. "Of course. She''s been wanting us to visit," Roy replied with a smile, patting Alice''s head. "Special training, huh?" Koneko mumbled, petting her cat. She stood up and approached Roy. "Roy-senpai, please make me stronger. I don''t want to be a burden," she said with a determined look. Roy was momentarily surprised, then smiled. "Koneko, you''re not a burden at all. Don''t worry, I''ll make you stronger during the training camp." "That''s right, Koneko. You''re not a burden. You''re my precious servant," Rias added, hugging Koneko. Koneko had been feeling insecure because she hadn''t been able to contribute much in recent battles. But her resolve to become stronger was unwavering. And it wasn''t just Koneko. Roy had other servants in a similar situation. For example, Yuriko and Alice were still Low-Class. But that was normal. It had been less than half a year since they became Devils. Half a year was nothing to a Devil. Countless Devils remained Low-Class for centuries. Shizuka was also a Low-Class Devil. But she didn''t seem to mind, seemingly content with her role as a maid. It didn''t matter anyway, as Roy didn''t intend for her to fight. Saya was also a Low-Class Devil, but she had her Gyarados, so she wasn''t in a hurry to increase her strength. The other girls were all Middle-Class Devils or higher, so there was no need to worry about them for now. But he had to plan this training camp carefully. <><><> The next day, they packed their belongings and boarded the train to the Underworld. Sona joined them on the luxurious train. "Sona, after visiting your family, would you like to join us for the training camp?" Roy asked. "You''re going to a training camp? Unfortunately, I''ve already been assigned a trial by my sister. I won''t be able to join you," Sona replied with a sigh. "That''s a shame. But it''s alright. We can train together another time," Roy said with a smile. "Yes." Sona nodded. "We''re planning to visit Rias''s family first, then mine. Of course, I''ll visit your family as well." Sona was delighted to hear that Roy would visit her family. "I''ll visit your home after my trial as well." "It''s settled then!" Just then, an announcement came over the train''s intercom. "Attention passengers, we will be arriving at the Sitri territory shortly." "See you later, Sona!" "Goodbye, Sona!" "See you..." They bid farewell to Sona, who disembarked with her peerage. The train continued its journey. The girls chatted amongst themselves. With some time to kill before reaching the Gremory territory, Roy took out his game console. Asia sat beside him, cheering him on. Koneko sat opposite him, challenging him to a match. "Roy, where are we going for the training camp?" Kurome asked, munching on candy. "It''s a world filled with Spirits," Roy replied, his attention focused on his game with Koneko. The girls were intrigued. "Are they like Saeko-nee-san''s Scyther?" Kurome asked curiously. "If that''s the case, I have to catch a strong one," Mine declared, puffing out her chest. Saya had been showing off her Gyarados, which was incredibly powerful. Even Mine found it troublesome to deal with. Although she pretended to be unimpressed, Mine was secretly envious. "No, they''re different from Familiars, although they''re also called Spirits. And they can greatly enhance one''s power," Roy explained, finally defeating Koneko. Koneko''s eyes lit up. "Roy-senpai, one more round!" she challenged, eager for a rematch. "Alright, one more round." Roy accepted her challenge. "What kind of training is it? I''m so excited," Kiyome Abe said, looking out the window with anticipation. Soon, another announcement came over the intercom. "Attention passengers, we will be arriving at the Gremory territory shortly." "Finally," Rias said, stretching. "Everyone, gather your things. We''re getting off." "Wow! It''s so big!" Asia exclaimed, looking out the window at the vast Gremory territory. The land was neatly divided into different sections, resembling a patchwork of fields. It was a beautiful sight. "This is the Gremory territory? It''s so beautiful!" Irina gushed. "It is quite impressive. The Lucifuge territory pales in comparison," Roy commented. He was telling the truth. If the Gremory territory was the size of a city, then the Lucifuge territory was a district. Of course, he wasn''t including the uninhabited areas. The Underworld was vast, and the Devil population was relatively small. Rias chuckled, hearing Roy''s comment. "I believe with Roy around, our clan will become even more prosperous." "Yes, yes!" the girls agreed confidently. "Hehe, of course. But to truly prosper, we''ll need your help," Roy said with a wink, looking at the girls suggestively. '''' Rias wondered, blushing. The other girls also blushed, understanding his implication. Roy grinned, then led them off the train. <><><> They soon arrived at the Gremory family estate, a massive and luxurious castle. "Is this Buchou''s home?" "It''s amazing!" Xenovia and Irina were awestruck. The castle doors opened, and several maids emerged. "Welcome back, Rias-sama, Roy-sama, and everyone," the head maid greeted them with a bow. "Let''s go inside," Rias said to Roy with a smile. "Okay." They entered the castle. Rias led them towards the dining hall. Servants and maids lined the long corridor, welcoming them. "Rias-nee-sama, welcome back!" A young boy with red hair ran towards Rias and hugged her. "I''m back, Milikas! You''ve grown so much!" Rias chuckled, patting the boy''s head. Roy looked at the child curiously. '' he wondered. But Grayfia was his sister now. Where did this child come from? "Rias, who''s this?" "He''s my nephew," Rias explained. "Come, say hello to everyone." "Okay!" Milikas readily agreed and bowed politely. "I''m Milikas Gremory. Pleased to meet you all." "He''s so cute!" "Hello, Milikas!" "What an adorable little guy!" ... They followed Rias and met her mother, Venelana Gremory. Venelana was like a mature version of Rias with brown hair. She was incredibly beautiful. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 97: Training Camp in the World of Blade Dance "No matter what arena, I refuse to lose any battles I take part in." Tsukuyo, Gintama <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Greetings, Mother," Roy and Rias said in unison, bowing respectfully. Since they were engaged, it was appropriate for Roy to address Venelana as "Mother." "Welcome back, Rias, Roy," Venelana greeted them with a warm smile. "You must be tired from your journey. Let''s have dinner. Rias, please lead the way." The girls were charmed by Venelana''s gentle and elegant demeanor. They followed Rias to the dining hall. Rias''s parents were already seated at the table, but Sirzechs was absent, likely attending to important matters. During dinner, Rias''s parents asked Roy some questions, which he answered honestly. To be honest, Roy wasn''t fond of this formal setting. They usually had their meals in a more casual atmosphere. Akame, for instance, loved to devour meat with gusto. But now, she was forced to use a knife and fork, taking small bites of her steak. Roy felt a pang of sympathy for her. He decided to make it up to her later with a special meal. Dinner soon ended. The maids led them to their respective rooms. As soon as the maids left, Roy was about to go find Akame and offer her some extra food. But before he could leave, he heard a knock on his door. He opened the door, and as expected, it was Akame and Kurome. "Come in! You two must be hungry. Here..." Roy said, taking out a roasted lamb leg and some desserts from his Storage magic. Akame and Kurome''s eyes lit up, and they immediately started devouring the food. They were indeed starving. "Onii-chan, it''s our turn to sleep with you tonight," Kurome said with a giggle, rolling around on the bed after finishing her meal. Akame had already slipped under the covers. Roy sighed. Back in the world of '''', although he had made them his Consorts, they were still too young, so he hadn''t done anything. After all, Akame and Mine were only fifteen, and Kurome was even younger. But Akame''s figure was defying logic. She was already a C-cup. '''' Roy mused. ... After a few days at the Gremory estate, Roy and the girls, along with Rias, returned to the Lucifuge territory. "Look, this is our home," Roy announced on the train, pointing out the window. "Wow! It''s beautiful!" "This is our home?" "I''m so excited!" ... The girls marveled at the sight of the city below. It was similar in scale to the Gremory territory, though smaller. They disembarked from the train and explored the Lucifuge territory. The Devils here lived common lives, just like humans. And everyone seemed happy and content. "So, what do you think? Not bad, right? Although it''s not as grand as the Gremory territory," Roy said with a smile. "It''s quite lovely." Esdeath commented, nodding in approval. "Roy..." Rias glared at him playfully. "The Gremory territory isn''t this peaceful." Devils were generally aggressive and prone to fighting, so conflicts were common. But they hadn''t seen a single fight during their tour of the Lucifuge territory. "Hahaha..." Roy chuckled proudly. He was the reason for the peace and stability in the territory. They soon arrived at the Lucifuge castle. "Welcome home!" Grayfia greeted them with a smile. Roy was surprised to see his sister personally welcoming them. "Sis, I''m home!" "Grayfia-sama, we''re back!" ... After exchanging greetings, Roy led the girls inside. That evening, after dinner, Roy and Rias decided to start their training camp the next day. After all, returning to their world would be instantaneous. They would visit Sona after the training camp. Roy had already chosen their destination. It was the world of , one of the worlds that had recently appeared in the system. In this world, there was an "Elemental Spirit World" inhabited by countless spirits. There were sword spirits, as well as spirits of fire, wind, earth, light, darkness, and other elements, including dragons. These diverse spirits formed the vibrant and magical Elemental Spirit World. The humans in this world could form contracts with these spirits and utilize their powers. Roy''s target was these spirits. They could transform into various weapons or enhance existing ones. This would perfectly address the lack of powerful weapons for Saeko, Kanae, Mitsuri, and the others. Even Leone and Mine, who had Teigu, could benefit from having spirits enhance their weapons. Roy also had his eyes on two specific spirits. One was the sword spirit, Restia Ashdoll, the spirit of the Demon Slayer sword that could kill Maou. The other was the Dark Elemental Lord, Ren Ashdoll. Many might not know her, but they would likely recognize her other form, Restia Ashdoll. Restia''s sword form was the "Vorpal Sword" the first black sword wielded by the protagonist in the original story. And Restia Ashdoll was just a high-ranking Dark Elemental created by Ren Ashdoll in her own image. These two sword spirits were Roy''s primary targets. With them, he could retire the Dragon Slayer sword. ... The next morning, after breakfast, Roy gathered everyone in the training room. "Is everyone ready? It''s time for our training camp," he announced with a smile. "We''re ready! Bring it on!" "I''m so excited to see what kind of world we''re going to!" "I''m going to become stronger this time!" Seeing their enthusiasm, Roy activated the system''s teleportation function. In the next moment, they vanished. ... [World of Bladedance of Elementalers] All worlds were bubbles born from the World Root, the Chaos Sea. In this world, the first to be born were the spirits of Light and Darkness. The Light spirits illuminated the world, while the Darkness spirits cloaked it in night. Then came the spirits of Fire and Wind, Water and Earth. The sky and earth separated, hills rose, rivers flowed, and forests grew. The spirits created their own subordinate spirits, forming a separate world within this world: the Elemental Spirit World, a paradise of harmony and balance. The power of the spirits permeated the world, giving rise to countless life forms. Giant beasts of the sea, animals, monsters, Dragons, and Giants. And then came the Spirit Contractors, the ancestors of both humans and Elves. Under the guidance of the spirits, the world was a paradise of order and harmony. But at some point, due to the reverence of the Spirit Contractors, the primordial spirits, who were part of the world''s structure, underwent a change. They gained sentience. Thus, the Six Great Elemental Lords were born. The Elemental Lords, now possessing consciousness and personality, were driven by an instinctive desire deep within their souls. They sought to perfect their existence. All the elements in this world were merely copies from the World Root, like reflections in water. Therefore, the Elemental Lords craved true elements. The six sentient Elemental Lords joined forces and opened a gate to the World Root. They successfully stole true elements but were attacked by an army of Angels. With the help of many Elemental Weapons, the Elemental Lords repelled the Angels and sealed the gate. But they only managed to obtain the True Darkness and a portion of the True Fire. The True Darkness was claimed by Ren Ashdoll, the Dark Elemental Lord. And the True Fire was stolen by the Spirit Contractors and its whereabouts remained unknown. The True Darkness, brought into this world, began to corrupt the Elemental Lords. Ren Ashdoll, having the closest affinity to darkness, was the most affected. To prevent her from going berserk and becoming a gate that would summon the Angels, the other five Elemental Lords formed an alliance, led by the Saint King. They sought to eliminate Ren Ashdoll, thus starting the Spirit War. This was the origin of the world of . Roy and the girls arrived at the beginning of the Spirit War. ???? They were in the Elemental Spirit World. It was nighttime, and two moons, one large and one small, hung in the sky, along with countless stars. It was a breathtaking sight. They were in a forest, surrounded by purple lights that danced like fireflies, creating a dreamlike atmosphere. The trees had ring-like patterns on their bark that glowed faintly, illuminating the surroundings along with the moonlight. "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" Rias exclaimed, catching a purple light in her hand, her eyes sparkling with childlike wonder. Not just Rias, but all the girls were mesmerized by the enchanting scenery. Even Roy was captivated. After a while, Roy addressed them. "Let''s set up camp here for the night." "Yay!" "This place is amazing!" "Sleeping here will be like a dream." "I want to admire the moonlight all night." ... Fueled by their excitement, they quickly set up their tents and prepared a barbecue. The aroma of grilled meat filled the air. They enjoyed their barbecue under the enchanting moonlight. However, the delicious smell attracted some unwanted attention. Many Elemental Spirits were drawn to the scent. Most were peaceful creatures. But not the Demonic Spirits. Demonic Spirits were malevolent beings with twisted minds. They were aggressive and dangerous. If they formed a contract with an Elemental Spirit Contractor, they would devour their contractor''s body to absorb their power. A Demonic Spirit, resembling a dark knight, appeared before them. "Ara ara, this one doesn''t seem very friendly," Akeno commented, the first to react to the intruder. Saeko, however, looked at the dark knight with interest. "I''ll handle this one," she said, stepping forward. "Very well," Akeno chuckled, stepping back. "Be careful, Saeko. This Demonic Spirit is dangerous," Roy warned. He explained the nature of Demonic Spirits to the girls. This one was a high-ranking Elemental Spirit, its strength comparable to a peak High-Class. And as a Demonic Spirit, its destructive power was even greater than that of other high-ranking spirits. It was a formidable opponent. However, Demonic Spirits lacked intelligence. That was their weakness. Saeko grinned confidently, hearing Roy''s explanation. She charged towards the Demonic Spirit. "Demon Slayer Mark!" "Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash - Eightfold!" Saeko went all out from the start. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was only at the early stage of High-Class, while this Demonic Spirit was at the peak of that level. The difference in strength was significant. She had to use her full power. The Demonic Spirit resembled a dark knight, wielding a sword and shield. Saeko, transformed into a bolt of lightning, attacked relentlessly. But the Demonic Spirit''s defenses were strong, blocking all of Saeko''s attacks. Fortunately, it was slow, so it couldn''t land a hit on Saeko either. "Saeko is so strong!" "Go, Saeko!!" "It seems she''s having trouble defeating it." "That Demonic Spirit is powerful! Saeko can''t even injure it." ... The girls watched the battle with worry. It was a dangerous fight. Saeko''s attacks couldn''t penetrate the Demonic Spirit''s defenses. But if she was hit, she would be severely injured. Akame and Kurome, their hands gripping their sword hilts, were eager to join the fray. "Thunder Breathing: Thunder Cutter!" After a series of unsuccessful attacks, Saeko unleashed her strongest technique. A flash of lightning illuminated the night sky. A deafening clash echoed as Saeko''s sword struck the Demonic Spirit''s blade. Her sword shattered. Saeko backflipped, creating distance, and stared at her broken sword in shock and dismay. It was the first gift Roy had given her. "Roy, let me handle this!" Akame offered, seeing Saeko''s broken sword. Akame, with her peak High-Class strength and her Teigu, Murasame, could easily defeat this Demonic Spirit. But Roy shook his head. He looked at Saeko, a sly smile on his lips. "Don''t worry, it''s not over yet." <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 98: Targeting the Dark Elemental Lord "Don''t be distracted by the what-if''s, should-have''s, and if-only''s. The one thing you choose for yourself - that is the truth of your universe." Kamina, Gurren Lagann <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Roy retrieved the Dragon Slayer sword, Ascalon, from his Storage magic. "Saeko, catch!" he called out, tossing the sword towards her. Saeko caught the sword and her eyes widened in recognition. "It''s the Dragon Slayer, Ascalon!" "Give it your all, Saeko. You''ve got this!" Roy encouraged her with a grin and a wave. "I won''t let you down!" Saeko responded, a determined smile spreading across her face. She drew Ascalon and charged towards the Demonic Spirit once more. "Thunder Breathing, Seventh Form: Honoikazuchi no Kami!" This was a combination technique derived from other forms of Thunder Breathing. It involved a lightning-fast thrust, too quick for the naked eye to follow, creating a golden dragon of lightning that surged towards the target. Saeko had mastered this technique under Roy''s guidance. The Demonic Spirit raised its shield to block the attack. The golden dragon of lightning struck the shield, then pierced through it, continuing its trajectory. It struck the ground behind the Demonic Spirit, exploding in a burst of lightning. The Demonic Spirit vanished, dissolving into countless black particles. Saeko had defeated it with a single strike. "Wow! Saeko-nee-san is amazing!" Alice and the three little girls from the Butterfly Mansion cheered, clapping their hands excitedly. The other girls also looked at Saeko with admiration. Even Akame admitted to herself that she couldn''t have defeated the Demonic Spirit so quickly. Esdeath nodded in approval, acknowledging Saeko''s strength. Although Esdeath got along well with everyone, earning her true approval wasn''t easy. She believed in strength above all else. Saeko''s performance had finally earned her respect. "Roy, I''ve completed the task," Saeko said, slightly out of breath as she approached Roy and presented him with Ascalon. She had enjoyed the intense battle. Her exhilarated expression was proof of that. Roy, however, didn''t take the sword. He shook his head with a smile. "Saeko, this sword is for you." "Eh?" Saeko stammered, taken aback. "But then... you won''t have a sword to use!" "Haha, don''t worry. I already have my eyes on something else. I won''t be needing this sword," Roy reassured her. "If that''s the case, then I gratefully accept," Saeko said, no longer refusing his gift. With the Demonic Spirit dealt with, they continued enjoying their meal under the moonlight. After witnessing Saeko''s power, no other Elemental Spirit approached them. The night passed peacefully. The next day, Roy led the girls in a certain direction. "Where are we going, Roy?" Rias asked curiously. "We''re going to find the Dark Elemental Lord," Roy replied. He had explained the situation in this world to the girls the night before. So, they knew that the Dark Elemental Lord was about to go to war with the other five Elemental Lords. "Where is she?" "You''ll see." Although Roy didn''t know her exact location, he had ways of finding her. They moved swiftly through the forest. Soon, Roy stopped, sensing the presence of a high-ranking Elemental Spirit. In a pool of water beneath a waterfall, a beautiful young woman was bathing. She had long, flowing blue hair, delicate features, and a stunning figure. High-ranking Elemental Spirits typically had human-like forms, except when they transformed into weapons. They were rare and powerful, and they were all beautiful girls. Mine covered Roy''s eyes with her hand. "No peeking!" she scolded playfully. Roy chuckled. "Come on, it''s just an Elemental Spirit." "Hmph! Even if it''s an Elemental Spirit, you can''t look," Mine insisted. Surprisingly, Saya agreed with Mine. Weren''t they usually arguing? "Who are you? This is my territory!" the Elemental Spirit in the water noticed them. Elemental Spirits had a strong sense of territoriality, especially high-ranking ones. The spirit emerged from the water. "Hey, put some clothes on!" Mine shouted, still covering Roy''s eyes. "Eh? What are clothes?" the Elemental Spirit asked, tilting her head in confusion. Having never interacted with humans before, she naturally didn''t know about clothes. "Leave my territory, or I''ll force you out," she warned. Suddenly, she transformed into a massive python, over a hundred meters long. The girls gasped in surprise. A beautiful girl turning into a monstrous snake in the blink of an eye was quite a shock. "Wait, I have a question," Roy said, approaching the python. "I don''t want to answer any questions. Leave my territory," the python hissed, lashing out with its tail. Roy sighed and conjured an ice wall, effortlessly blocking the attack. The python roared and lunged at Roy, its jaws wide open. "It seems I have to subdue you before we can have a proper conversation," Roy muttered. "Freeze!" He slammed his hand on the ground, and a layer of ice spread rapidly, encasing the python''s body, leaving only its head free. "Now, are you willing to answer my question?" Roy asked with a smirk. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The python struggled for a while, then, realizing it couldn''t break free, lowered its head in defeat. "I''ll answer your question," it hissed. "Then return to your original form," Roy said. He found the monstrous snake form rather unpleasant. He preferred the beautiful girl. Roy released the ice, and the python transformed back into the blue-haired girl. Saya and the others glared at Roy, and Rias pouted. Roy ignored them and addressed the Elemental Spirit. "Do you know where the Dark Elemental Lord is?" "What? The Dark Elemental Lord?" The girl trembled at the mention of that name. ... After listening to the girl''s explanation, Roy and the others finally understood the current situation. The war between the Elemental Lords had already begun. Logically, the Dark Elemental Lord shouldn''t be able to win against the combined might of the other five Elemental Lords. But for some reason, she had become incredibly powerful. After a fierce battle, the two sides were currently at a stalemate. However, Roy knew this was only temporary. The Dark Elemental Lord was being corrupted by the True Darkness and would eventually lose control. But it was also because of the True Darkness that she had become so powerful. The Elemental Spirit they had encountered was originally a subordinate of the Water Elemental Lord. After witnessing the Dark Elemental Lord''s power in the previous battle, she had fled to the edge of the Elemental Spirit World to escape the war. This meant they were currently at the edge of the Elemental Spirit World. The Dark Elemental Lord''s territory was to the south. And the territories of the other five Elemental Lords were to the north. They had to act quickly. If the Dark Elemental Lord was completely consumed by the True Darkness, it would be disastrous. "So, who wants this Water Elemental Spirit?" Roy asked, turning to the girls. "Eh? Aren''t you going to let me go?" the Water Elemental Spirit exclaimed in surprise. "Ahem, I never said that," Roy replied, feeling a bit awkward. He felt like he was bullying a child. Although the girls sympathized with the Elemental Spirit, their desire to become stronger outweighed their pity. But none of them spoke up first. Many of them wanted this Water Elemental Spirit. "Alright, how about this? Everyone who wants her, raise your hand. Rias, you can too. But ultimately, I''ll decide who gets her," Roy declared. The girls agreed. Those who wanted the Elemental Spirit raised their hands. Aika, Murayama, Katase, Yuriko, Rika... Even Koneko and Kiyome Abe seemed eager but were too shy to raise their hands. Roy didn''t mind. There were plenty of other Elemental Spirits. "I''ll give this Water Elemental Spirit to Yuriko," he decided. After all, Yuriko was one of his first servants, but she was still a Low-Class. It was time to boost her strength. Moreover, Yuriko practiced water magic and possessed the Teigu "Black Marlin," which would synergize well with the Water Elemental Spirit. "Saya, did you see that? I got the Elemental Spirit!" Yuriko cheered, jumping up and down excitedly, grabbing her daughter''s hand. "Yes, yes, I know. Geez..." Although Saya was happy for her mother, she couldn''t help but feel a bit envious. Yuriko ignored her daughter''s tsundere act and approached Roy. "Go ahead and use the Pact Magic," Roy instructed. There were various types of contract magic, such as Master-Servant contracts and Peerage contracts. The Pact magic would allow Yuriko to merge with the Water Elemental Spirit''s power. She would be able to fully utilize the spirit''s power in battle. Of course, this also meant their lives would be linked. They would share each other''s fate. "Understood." Yuriko nodded and approached the Water Elemental Spirit. "Don''t resist, or I''ll turn you into snake soup, got it?" Roy threatened the spirit with a smile. The timid Elemental Spirit nodded frantically, too scared to disobey. Yuriko then began the contract ritual. With the spirit''s cooperation, the contract was formed smoothly. With the Water Elemental Spirit''s power, Yuriko''s strength instantly soared to High-Class. It was a significant leap in power, skipping two ranks. Of course, Yuriko would need some training to fully utilize the spirit''s power. Saya, Rika, and the others were envious. After the contract was formed, Yuriko released the Water Elemental Spirit. She knew Roy''s preferences, after all. "Ahem, you can''t do that when others are around," Roy whispered in her ear. "Of course, I know," Yuriko replied with a wink. Saya glared at them. "By the way, what''s your name?" Roy asked the Water Elemental Spirit. "I-I''m called Nim," she replied timidly, hiding behind Yuriko. "Now, lead us to the Dark Elemental Lord''s territory." "Really? We''re going there?" "Yes, lead the way." Nim, though terrified of the Dark Elemental Lord, was even more afraid of Roy. They followed Nim. The Elemental Spirit World was vast. Even with their speed, it took them half a month to reach the border of the Dark Elemental Lord''s territory. Roy didn''t enter immediately. Further ahead, there would be many of the Dark Elemental Lord''s subordinates patrolling the area. To capture the Dark Elemental Lord, he needed to assess her strength first. This task was best suited for Chelsea. "Chelsea, go and scout the area," Roy instructed. "No problem! Leave it to me," Chelsea replied confidently, popping a lollipop into her mouth. She used her Teigu, "Gaea Foundation," to transform into a small bird and flew into the Dark Elemental Lord''s territory. "Will she be alright?" Rias asked, worried. "Haha, don''t worry. Chelsea''s Teigu allows her to transform into anything. Unless she gets too close to the Dark Elemental Lord, she won''t be discovered," Roy reassured her. Chelsea was an elite assassin of Night Raid. This kind of reconnaissance mission was child''s play to her. She wasn''t like those comedic relief characters in anime who always messed up. If she made mistakes, she would have died long ago. Rias didn''t question him further. They waited patiently. A day later, a small black cat leaped into Roy''s arms, nuzzling him affectionately. "So, how did the investigation go?" Roy asked, stroking the cat''s head. The cat transformed back into Chelsea. "I''ve gathered the necessary information," she reported. "Here." Roy handed her a lollipop. The girls looked at Chelsea expectantly. Chelsea unwrapped the lollipop and popped it into her mouth. "According to my investigation, the Dark Elemental Lord has one subordinate who''s a high-ranking Dragon spirit, the Dragon King, Bahamut." "And there are thirteen other high-ranking Elemental Spirits, as well as tens of thousands of mid-ranking and low-ranking spirits." "That''s the extent of her forces, at least as far as I could tell. There might be other hidden forces as well." Chelsea didn''t want to make any guarantees. After all, there might be areas she couldn''t access. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 99: Subjugating Ren Ashdoll "A terrible premonition can bring about a terrible reality." Shiki Ryougi, Garden of Sinners <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Roy nodded. His guess was right. The Dark Elemental Lord''s true strength was her raw power. He suspected that since the highest-ranking Elemental Spirits were on par with peak High-Class, an Elemental Lord would be Ultimate-class. The Dark Elemental Lord herself was likely at the pinnacle of Ultimate-class, maybe even stronger. It made sense. How else could she have taken on five Elemental Lords at once and won? Her subordinates, thankfully, seemed easier to handle. High-ranking Elemental Spirits were rare and powerful. The highest-ranking were even rarer. Usually, there was only one for each element. Knowing this, Roy had a plan. "Once we teleport in," he told the girls, "Esdeath and the others will hold off the Dark Elemental Lord''s subordinates. No killing." "I''ll subdue the Dark Elemental Lord myself. Got it?" "Got it!" Esdeath grinned confidently. "Roy, be careful!" Rias looked at him, worried. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine! Everyone ready?" Roy asked. "Ready!" "Roy, go get her! We''ll hold them off." "Good luck, Roy-onii-chan!" Roy wasn''t too worried about the girls. Esdeath was a Ultimate-class. She could handle a few high-ranking spirits and a small army. Roy activated the teleportation circle. They vanished. ???? They reappeared in a huge temple. On the throne above sat a girl with black hair, golden eyes, and delicate features. Massive black wings spread from her back. Power radiated from her. It was the Dark Elemental Lord, Ren Ashdoll. Beside her stood a beautiful girl with long blue hair and red eyes. Her skin was whiter than pearls, her limbs slender and doll-like. This was the Dragon King, Bahamut, Ren Ashdoll''s right hand and the highest-ranking Dragon spirit. "Who are you?" Ren Ashdoll''s voice was cold. "Ren Ashdoll," Roy said, his expression sincere. "We''re here to save you." He hoped she''d trust him. But Ren Ashdoll, tainted by the Otherworld Darkness, wasn''t buying it. She stood, eyes icy. With a flick of her wrist, she attacked. "Dark Thousand Blades!" Feathers from her wings became razor-sharp blades, flying towards them. Roy sighed. She wouldn''t listen. At least she wasn''t fully consumed by the Otherworld Darkness yet. "Secret Art: Southern Cross Shield!" Roy conjured a thick ice shield, blocking the attack. "This place is too small. Go outside and hold off the other spirits," he told the girls. "Okay, Roy. Be careful!" Rias said, leading the others out. Saeko stayed. She locked eyes with Bahamut, a fierce light in her eyes. Bahamut, seeing Saeko''s Dragon Slayer sword, looked intrigued. They both left the temple, seeking open ground. ???? Outside, Esdeath faced the other spirits. She wasn''t fazed. Esdeath drew her rapier, smirked, and slashed. A wave of ice spread for kilometers, freezing the spirits solid. "Esdeath-neesan, that was amazing!" "So strong! I want that power!" "Incredible! That''s her true strength?" "My, my, Roy''s peerage is impressive!" The girls were stunned. ... Inside, Roy''s fight began. Ren Ashdoll summoned a black swordthe Demon Slayer Sword that Pierces Truth. Roy summoned his Ice Rose Sword. Their swords clashed. Roy was confident in his swordsmanship. He was surprised by Ren Ashdoll''s skill, though. He could overpower her easily, but he held back. "Ren Ashdoll," he said, "you realize the Otherworld Darkness is corrupting you, right? If you don''t stop it, it''ll consume you." She didn''t respond, attacking fiercely. She knew her situation. That''s why she''d created Restia Ashdoll, a Dark Elemental in her image, with the Otherworld Darkness at its core. Restia could absorb the darkness. Ren Ashdoll planned to use her to cleanse herself. But her mind was clouded. She wouldn''t listen. Roy frowned. This wasn''t working. The Otherworld Darkness gave her endless energy. He couldn''t drag this out. "Mahpadma!" Ice-blue light filled the temple, freezing everything. Ren Ashdoll was frozen mid-swing. "Secret Art: Ice Thousand-Armed Kannon!" Roy summoned the giant ice statue. Fists rained down on Ren Ashdoll, smashing her into the ground. Even after Mahapadma ended, the Kannon kept punching. The temple was ruined, a huge crater in the middle. Dust and smoke filled the air. But Ren Ashdoll''s aura was still strong. Damn. She burst from the crater, black wings spread wide. She was unharmed, but her aura was wild. "Dark Flames!" Black flames erupted from her wings, burning everything. Even the stone floor caught fire. Like Amaterasu, they wouldn''t go out. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy''s face was grim. He couldn''t be touched by those flames. "Secret Art: 9 Ice Dragons!" Nine ice dragons charged the flames, freezing the ground as they went. But the flames melted them instantly. "Such powerful flames!" Roy thought. The flames weakened after consuming the dragons. Roy blocked the last of them with a Southern Cross Shield. Furious, Ren Ashdoll raised her hands. Black lightning crackled, forming a dark energy sphere. It pulsed with destructive power. "Dark Demon Lightning Blast!" Roy knew that attack. Black lightning that could burn souls. The Dark Element''s strongest spell, a wide-area attack. Even mid-ranking spirits were instantly destroyed. Restia had used it in the original story. It was terrifying. Ren Ashdoll''s version would wipe out even high-ranking spirits. He couldn''t let her use it. It would destroy everything for kilometers. "Mahpadma!" Roy froze time again, then moved behind Ren Ashdoll. He placed his hand on her back. "Secret Art: Absolute Zero!" Ren Ashdoll froze solid, the black lightning ball in her hands freezing with her. Time Shall Resume. Roy wiped his brow, relieved. Absolute Zero was one of Satellizer L. Bridget''s strongest moves. Unlike his other ice attacks, it completely erased life. Even Ultimate-Class Devils would be turned to dust. Ren Ashdoll was only frozen, not destroyed. This had been a tough fight. Two Mahapadmas and Absolute Zero had drained almost all his magic.. "Roy, are you okay?" "Roy-onii-chan, are you alright?" "Brother!" "Are you hurt?" The girls rushed over, worried. "I''m fine," Roy said, waving his hand. "Just used up a lot of magic." "Is she... beaten?" Rias looked at the frozen Ren Ashdoll. "Frozen, for now," Roy said. "What now?" "I need to recover some magic. Then we''ll try a Devil piece." He wasn''t sure it would work. Even frozen, Ren Ashdoll was still conscious. If she resisted, it would fail. But he had to try. Roy rested, regaining some magic. He went to Ren Ashdoll. "Ren Ashdoll, I know you can hear me. The Otherworld Darkness is eating away at you. You''ll be destroyed." "I''m the only one who can save you." He held out a Queen piece. "Accept my power. You can break through your limits. You''ll control the Otherworld Darkness, not fear it." The Otherworld Darkness was just a more powerful kind of dark energy. Strong enough, and you could control it. Too weak, and it consumed you. Ren Ashdoll hadn''t been instantly corrupted. She was close to the threshold. If she broke through to Maou, she''d control it. Roy started the ritual. An ice-blue magic circle appeared under her feet. "By my name, Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Ren Ashdoll, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Queen!" He spoke the words of the contract. The Queen piece drifted towards Ren Ashdoll and merged with her. Roy watched, tense. It was up to her now. After a moment, she didn''t resist. Devil wings sprouted beneath her black ones. Yes! Roy jumped for joy. A wave of power exploded from her, pulverizing the temple debris. Roy''s face changed. He shielded the girls with a spatial barrier. The power was monstrous. Ren Ashdoll had broken through to Maou. And a powerful one at that. Roy felt the surge of power course through him, elevating him from a low-tier Maou to an intermediate Maou. Two Maou auras erupted, cracking the earth and shaking the land for kilometers. Then, it faded. Ren Ashdoll rushed into Roy''s arms, her eyes shining. "Ren Ashdoll?" Roy asked, hesitant. "Yes! You saved me!" she said. Elemental Spirits were young, their minds pure. Even Ren Ashdoll, the Dark Elemental Lord, was like a child. Corrupted, yes, but she remembered who saved her. "I did. I''m Roy," he said. "Roy!" Her voice was bright. Roy felt like his heart was melting. She was adorable. He released the barrier. "Everyone, this is Ren Ashdoll, the Dark Elemental Lord. She''s my Queen now." He grinned, introducing her. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 100: Discovering Terminus Est "I can''t go on thinking that anyone will come and save me. If you''ve grown to be a great hero, then all the more... I have to be a good example." Tatsumaki, One Punch Man <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> The girls were happy for Roy. They crowded around Ren, introducing themselves. Ren, still clinging to Roy, didn''t speak, but she looked at them with a friendly expression. "Ren," Roy said, "why don''t you call your subordinates back?" "Okay!" Ren nodded softly. She went to gather her spirits and returned quickly, snuggling back into Roy''s arms. She seemed reluctant to let go. Roy chuckled and stroked her head. It seemed being rescued had made her rather attached to him. Kurome, who was also quite attached to her "Onii-chan," glared at Ren, hoping she''d leave Roy alone. Ren, however, ignored her. Roy laughed and patted Kurome''s head. , he thought. Soon, Ren''s subordinates arrived. "Ren-sama, what''s going on?" The Dragon King, Bahamut, looked at Ren, confused. Why was she in the enemy''s arms? "Bahamut," Ren said, "from now on, Roy is my master. He''s your master too." "Ren-sama, are you back to normal?" Bahamut asked, a hint of excitement in her voice. She''d been worried about Ren, knowing she''d been corrupted by the Otherworld Darkness. "Yes. Roy saved me." Ren turned to Roy, a sweet smile on her face. Bahamut hadn''t seen her smile like that in a long time. "Master!" Bahamut bowed, kneeling respectfully. The tens of thousands of spirits followed suit, bowing in unison. Roy chuckled and waved his hand. "Arise." With Ren subdued, he''d accomplished half his goal. The other half was powering up the girls. The plan was simple: each girl would form a pact with a high-ranking Elemental Spirit. Then, his peerage would be entirely High-Class level. '''' But Ren''s subordinates weren''t enough. He needed the other five Elemental Lords and spirits. His next objective was clear: defeat the Five Elemental Lords Alliance, conquer the Elemental Spirit World, and claim all the high-ranking spirits for his peerage. Plus, he''d get to avenge Ren. It was a win-win. "Let''s get out of here," Roy said. "Find somewhere to rest." The area was barren, not a good place to relax. "Right!" The girls agreed. Roy led the spirits to a new location, a picturesque spot by a mountain and a river. They set up camp. That evening, they had another barbecue. "I''m attacking the Five Elemental Lords Alliance tomorrow," Roy announced, handing Ren a grilled fish. "I''m with you, Roy," Ren said, taking the fish and smiling. She immediately devoured it. It was her first time trying this kind of food, and she loved it. Roy watched Ren eat several fish, a worried thought crossing his mind. '''' Then, he glanced at Akame and Kurome. '''' "Wait, Roy, I thought you were done here?" Rias asked, confused. "Half-done," Roy said. "What''s the other half?" "Powering you all up." "Powering us up?" "Yep. You''ve seen how strong Elemental Spirits are, right? Form a pact with one, and your power skyrockets." He grinned. "So, I''m getting each of you a high-ranking Elemental Spirit." The girls were touched. "Thank you, Roy!" Rias looked at him, eyes shining. "Haha, no problem. You''re mine, after all." Roy grinned, waving it off. "Does that include me?" Akeno asked, her eyes sparkling. Roy paused, then smiled. "Of course." Akeno''s smile widened. "Perverted lolicon," Koneko muttered, unimpressed. "Haha, even if you call me that, Koneko, I won''t leave you out," Roy said, patting her head. Koneko blushed and turned away. ???? The next morning, Roy was woken by the sounds of fighting. Rias and the others were gone. He went to investigate. Saeko and Bahamut were dueling. Roy and Ren''s battle yesterday had interrupted their fight, so the two had agreed to a rematch. "Hey, Roy! You''re awake!" Leone was the first to notice him. "Morning," Roy nodded, watching the fight. Bahamut, a highest-ranking Elemental Spirit, was incredibly strong. She specialized in magic and could transform into a dragon, making her formidable in close combat as well. Saeko, with her Demon Slayer Mark, was much stronger. And her Dragon Slayer sword, Ascalon, gave her an edge against Bahamut. The two were evenly matched. "Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash - Eightfold!" "Thunder Breathing, Third Form: Thunder Swarm!" "Thunder Breathing, Seventh Form: Flaming Thunder God!" Saeko fought with all her might. But Bahamut was no ordinary spirit. Dragons were inherently powerful. At full strength, she could even hold her own against a Weak Ultimate-Class. Saeko, ultimately, lost. Despite the loss, a satisfied smile graced Saeko''s face. An idea struck Roy. "Bahamut," he said, "you acknowledge Saeko''s strength, right?" "Yes. To fight me, a Dragon King, with the strength of a mere high-ranking spirit I acknowledge her." Bahamut, her blue hair and crimson eyes striking, nodded haughtily. "Then, how about becoming her contracted spirit?" Roy asked. "Hmm" Bahamut considered this. "I accept." Roy was her master, and she respected Saeko''s strength. Saeko looked at Roy, surprised and delighted. "Haha, Saeko, work hard! With her, you might even break through to Ultimate-Class level!" Roy encouraged her. He wasn''t just saying that. Bahamut was a highest-ranking spirit, just a step away from Elemental Lord. Saeko was already High-Class. Together, they might reach Ultimate level. "I will!" Saeko nodded seriously. This was a rare opportunity. She had to succeed. "Go, Saeko-neesan!" "You can do it, Saeko!!" "I''m so jealous!" "Saeko always works the hardest!" The girls cheered her on. Rias, Akame, Kurome, and the others who were at peak High-Class were especially excited. If Saeko could break through, maybe they could too! Saeko began the pact ritual with Bahamut. Soon, it was complete. Bahamut merged with Saeko. Their powers combined. A powerful aura erupted from Saeko. The girls cheered. She''d done it! She was a Ultimate-Class! "Congratulations, Saeko! You did it!" Roy beamed. "I did!" Saeko''s smile was radiant as she looked at Roy. She didn''t need grand words. She was ready to follow him, even to death. "Onii-chan, me too!" Kurome tugged on his sleeve. Roy chuckled. "You''ll have to wait. Once we defeat the Five Elemental Lords Alliance, there will be more spirits to choose from." "Okay." Kurome nodded obediently. The other girls relaxed, knowing there were more opportunities to come. "Alright, let''s get ready to move out!" "Yes!" They prepared, then set off north with their army of spirits. ???? Several days later, they arrived at a massive mountain. Beyond it lay the Five Elemental Lords'' stronghold. But Roy stopped. He studied the mountain. It was like a giant sword thrust into the earth, radiating a sharp aura. "There''s a Sword Spirit in that mountain," Ren whispered to him. The girls looked at the mountain curiously. "A Sword Spirit, huh? Interesting." Roy looked at the kilometer-high peak with a smirk. He summoned his Ice Rose Sword and swung. "Ice Breathing, Second Form: Ice Dragon Swirl!" A blue ice dragon roared as it slammed into the mountain. The earth shook. The mountain crumbled. Rock and dust filled the air. Roy waved his hand, dispelling the debris with a gust of wind. A sword floated in the air. It had a golden hilt and a white blade. Roy''s eyes lit up. It was the Sword Spirit, Terminus Est. In the original, only Est''s avatar was summoned. Her true form remained in the Elemental Spirit World. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the strongest Sword Spirit, even the five Elemental Lords and the Dark Elemental Lord were wary of her power. She was, without a doubt, a Ultimate-class spirit. "Perfect!" Roy was thrilled. "Is that the Sword Spirit you were looking for?" Saeko asked. Roy had given her Ascalon, saying he no longer needed it. This sword must be his target. "Yep," Roy grinned. "She looks tough. And she''s coming this way." Mine tugged on Roy''s sleeve, pointing. Est had been sleeping. She was furious at being woken so rudely. She flew towards them, ready to attack. Roy summoned his Ice Rose Sword and met her charge. '' '' Their swords clashed in the air. "Hey, Sword Spirit," Roy asked as he pressed his attack, easily overpowering her with his superior swordsmanship. "Want to be my servant?" "Insolent fool. I will not spare you," a flat, emotionless, childlike voice echoed from the sword. Roy chuckled. "If you become my servant, I''ll give you delicious treats." He held out a vanilla ice cream cone. He remembered Est''s sweet tooth. Ice cream, tofu, steamed buns she loved them all. Est''s attack faltered as she smelled the ice cream. "If you give me that, I''ll forgive your intrusion," she said. "Sure." Roy smiled, offering the ice cream. With a flash of white light, Est transformed into an adorable white-haired little girl in a white dress. She looked like a doll. She took the ice cream and licked it. "Mmm, sweet!" Est''s eyes closed in bliss. "If you become my servant," Roy said, holding out a box of cake, "I''ll give you even more treats." Est''s eyes widened at the smell of the cake. "Deal!" She grabbed the cake and started eating. It was even sweeter than ice cream. She was hooked. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 101: The Demonic Spirit, Leia "I know your kind. You think you can just walk in and take our planet. But you forgot one thing Im my fathers son!" Gohan, Dragon Ball Z <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Gotcha! Hahaha! Roy grinned triumphantly. Food was a powerful tool. Thanks to his stash of treats, subduing Est had been a piece of cake. Come to think of it, he''d won over Akame and Kurome with food too. '''', he thought. The girls, however, were dumbfounded. He''d subdued the Sword Spirit so easily? Hey! I could have done that! Mine rolled her eyes. Sure you could. Youd be sliced to ribbons before you even got close, Chelsea teased. Mine glared at her. Chelsea had a point, though. Without being able to withstand Est''s attacks, there''d be no chance to offer her any treats. Roy and Est completed the Devil reincarnation ritual. Est became his Queen, her power surging to peak Ultimate-class, almost Maou level. Congratulations, Roy! Another powerful servant, Rias said, a hint of envy in her voice. Dont worry, Rias. I have my eye on some candidates for your peerage. Youll be pleased, Roy assured her. Really? Riass eyes lit up. Really. Trust me. Roy nodded seriously. Rias, thrilled, gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. Roy, who is she? Can I kill her? Est, munching on cake, looked at Rias with a blank expression. '''' Roy thought. This could be a problem. Est, be nice, he said, patting her head. Mmm Feels good! It was Ests first head pat, and she seemed to enjoy it. Roy chuckled. She was so easy to please. They set off again. They were close to the Five Elemental Lords Alliance now. ???? Within half a day, they arrived at their stronghold. They approached openly, their presence immediately detected. The five Elemental Lords and their spirit armies surrounded them. Roy waited calmly, arms crossed. Dark Elemental Lord, you dare show your face here? You think winning once makes you invincible? The warrior with the burning sword, the Fire Elemental Lord, Volcanicus, roared. The Otherworld Darkness has corrupted you. You will die a madwoman, the giant wielding a massive hammer, the Earth Elemental Lord, Lode Gear, said grimly. Hmph. I have mastered the True Darkness. Submit now, while you still can, Ren Ashdoll sneered. Mastered the True Darkness? The Elemental Lords were shocked. Ren showed no signs of corruption. If she truly had mastered the True Darkness, there was no need to fight. Their alliance had been formed to prevent Ren from opening a gate to the Otherworld after being consumed by the darkness. The Elemental Lords fell silent. Dark Elemental Lord, the old man with the scales and staff, the Holy Lord, Alexander, said, if you are no longer corrupted, we have no reason to fight. Whether you fight or not is no longer your decision. You will either submit or be destroyed, Roy said coldly. Who are you? He is my master. My savior!! Ren Ashdoll answered for him. The Elemental Lords glanced at Roy, sensing no threat from him, dismissed him. Dark Elemental Lord, even with the True Darkness, you cannot defeat us all. Let us return to peace, the woman holding a water jug, the Water Elemental Lord, Iseria Seaward, said softly. She was the most gentle of the Lords. You still dont understand the difference in our power, Ren said, ready to attack. Roy stopped her. Ill handle this. Ren nodded obediently. Est! Roy called. Yes! Est, who had been enjoying her dessert, handed it to Alice and transformed into the Holy Sword that Slays Demon Lords. She flew into Roys hand. Roy grinned, walking towards the Elemental Lords. They recognized the sword. That Sword Spirit! This is troublesome! But he wont defeat us so easily. Ill fight him! The Elemental Lords conferred, and Volcanicus stepped forward. I will be your opponent! he declared, pointing his burning sword at Roy. I suggest you all attack at once, Roy said, smirking. Arrogant! Volcanicus roared, charging with his flaming sword. Roy shook his head and met his charge. Volcanicuss sword shattered. Roys blade rested against his neck. Impossible! I I lost. Volcanicus stared at his broken blade in disbelief. Hed been defeated instantly. It was to be expected, though. Est, a peak Ultimate-class spirit, could easily cut through any ordinary sword. Anyone else want to try? Roy asked, looking at the other Elemental Lords. They exchanged glances. Alexander, the old man with the scales and staff, stepped forward. If you want us to submit, you must defeat us all. Alexander was the most ambitious of the Elemental Lords. In the original story, he had manipulated Solomon, who inherited Ren Ashdolls power, into becoming a Demon Lord and conquering the human world. However, he wasn''t corrupted by the Otherworld Darkness yet and was still relatively sane. Fine. Come at me, all of you, Roy said, holding Ests sword and smirking. The four remaining Elemental Lords attacked simultaneously, unleashing a barrage of elemental magic. Roy casually dispersed the magic with a single swing of his sword. The gap between Ultimate and Maou was too vast. They were no match for him. What?! Impossible! All four Lords defeated in an instant?! Hes a monster! The high-ranking spirits watching were in disbelief. We submit! The Elemental Lords knelt before Roy. As newly born beings, they were straightforward. Defeated, they surrendered without hesitation. Roy smirked. Good. Gather your high-ranking spirits. He led the girls towards the Elemental Lords'' stronghold. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Lords assembled their high-ranking spirits within the temple. Roy was waiting. Alright, choose your spirits, he told the girls. Will they agree? Akeno asked. With the Elemental Lords orders, they should. But its best if you can defeat them first. Elemental Spirits were easier to contract now, unlike in the original story where they refused to form contracts with men. The only male Elemental Spirit user had been empowered directly by Ren Ashdoll. Even with women, the spirits were picky, only choosing those with pure hearts and bodies. The girls nodded and began choosing their spirits. Esdeath, however, approached Roy. Roy, she said with a smile, can I have her? She pointed at Iseria Seaward, the Water Elemental Lord. '''' Roy thought. Sure. He nodded. I will not submit to a weakling, Iseria Seaward, clutching her water jug, said, looking down at Esdeath. Indeed. The strong do not bow to the weak. Let us see who is weaker, then. Esdeath smirked, drawing her rapier. I accept your challenge, Isaria said. Follow me. She led Esdeath away to find a suitable battleground. Rias, inspired by Esdeath, felt a surge of pride. She couldnt be left behind. She had to catch up. She decided to contract an Elemental Lord as well. She looked at the remaining Lords. An old man, a giant no women. She wouldnt contract a male spirit. Rias went to Roy, clinging to his arm. Roy, I want an Elemental Lord too! Help me! An Elemental Lord, huh? Well Roy thought for a moment. There had to be other Ultimate-class spirits in the Elemental Spirit World, like Est. They were just harder to find. He turned to the remaining Lords. Do you know any other powerful spirits like Est? They looked at each other. Alexander spoke. There is a powerful Demonic Spirit said to have been born in the east. A Demonic Spirit? Roy frowned. Demonic Spirits were mindless and difficult to control, especially a Ultimate-class one. Roy, Ill try, Rias said, her voice firm. Alright. Well go and see. Roy gave the girls some instructions, then opened a teleportation circle. He and Rias vanished, leaving Ren to protect the others. Est, clever as ever, transformed into a sword mark and attached herself to Roy''s arm. They arrived on a mountaintop in the east. The scenery was drastically different. The vibrant beauty of the Elemental Spirit World was replaced by a dark, swirling mist that obscured everything. The only thing visible was the abundance of Demonic Spirits battling each other. Roy, this place is chaotic, Rias frowned. Dont worry about it. Lets go. He took her hand and they flew deeper into the mist. The mist grew thicker, until they could barely see a few feet ahead. As Devils, however, they weren''t hindered. Finally, beneath a massive tree, Roy sensed itan Ultimate-class Demonic Spirit. It was a centaur, with flowing golden hair, large dark eyes, a beautiful face, a voluptuous human torso, and the lower body of a horse. Whoa Those are impressive, Roy muttered. Rias rolled her eyes. Roy, how do I subdue her? she asked. At your current level? Beating her is out of the question, Roy said, stroking his chin. Rias nodded. She was peak High-Class Devil. Challenging an Ultimate-class Demonic Spirit would be suicide. But she had to defeat it to form a contract. This was a problem. Roys eyes lit up. He had an idea. He remembered a certain Ultimate-class Teigu hed acquired in the '''' world. The Supreme Teigu, Shikoutazer. If Rias used it, she could defeat the Demonic Spirit. Roy explained his plan. Rias was thrilled. She hadnt known Roy possessed such a powerful Teigu. Roy summoned Shikoutazer. The thousand-meter tall armor appeared, radiating power. The Demonic Spirit noticed the giant and charged, a black spear forming in its hand. Rias, get in! Roy urged. Got it! Rias entered the control room. Roy had already explained how to operate it. It was easy. The Demonic Spirit hurled its spear at Shikoutazer. Rias reacted instantly, firing the Teigus laser beam. A red mushroom cloud erupted where the Demonic Spirit had been. Direct hit! Rias cheered. Dont get cocky, Rias. That wont be enough to defeat a Demonic Spirit, Roy warned. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 102: A Peerage of High-Class Devils "Being weak is nothing to be ashamed ofStaying weak is!" Fuegoleon Vermillion, Black Clover <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Rias''s smile vanished, replaced by a serious expression. The smoke from the explosion hadn''t even cleared when the Demonic Spirit charged out, its black spear aimed at Shikoutazer''s feet. Rias had no choice but to retreat. Despite its size, the Supreme Teigu was surprisingly agile. One step back from the thousand-meter tall giant created a significant distance between it and the Demonic Spirit. Rias unleashed Shikoutazer''s full power. Laser beams erupted from its forehead gem, mouth, shoulders, and hands. The Demonic Spirit was engulfed in a blinding barrage of light. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Explosions rocked the earth, flattening the landscape for kilometers. Rias, exhausted, finally ceased the attack. Roy waved his hand, and a gust of wind cleared the smoke. The Demonic Spirit lay on the ground, heavily wounded. "Yes!" Rias cheered. "Go make the contract, quick!" Roy urged. "Right!" Rias descended from Shikoutazer and approached the Demonic Spirit. The spirit, weakened and injured, offered little resistance as Rias performed the ritual. The contract was formed quickly and easily. Rias''s power surged. She''d broken through to Ultimate-class! ... ... "Congratulations, Riri~!" Roy beamed. "Thank you, Roy!" Rias, overjoyed, hugged him tightly. She turned to introduce the Demonic Spirit. "This is Leia!" "Huh? She has a name?" Roy was surprised. He thought Demonic Spirits were mindless. "My Leia is different. She''s Ultimate-class, so she has intelligence." "I see." Roy nodded, understanding dawning. "If you really want to thank me, Rias," Roy whispered in her ear, "Tonight, you''ll have to work hard." Rias blushed and nodded. They teleported back to the Five Elemental Lords'' stronghold. ???? "Roy-onii-chan! Look, look! This is my contracted spirit!" Alice ran to him, pulling a small girl with pink hair. The girl looked shy and sweet. She was a high-ranking Light Elemental Spirit, radiating a pure and holy aura. This meant Alice was High-Class Devil level now. "Alice, you''re amazing!" Roy ruffled her hair. "Hee hee!" Alice beamed, pleased with his praise. Not just Alice, but all the girls had formed pacts with high-ranking spirits. They were all High-Class Devil level now, even the three little girls from the Butterfly Mansion. Koneko had finally achieved her goal of becoming stronger. Akeno had reached peak High-Class. Xenovia, Irina, and Kiyome were also High-Class. Rias was overjoyed. Her peerage was stronger than ever. Akame and Kurome, already at peak High-Class Devil level, had broken through to Ultimate-class. Roy nodded, satisfied. He''d accomplished most of his goals. Now, it was time to help Rias find suitable servants. Why hadn''t he let Rias contract a high-ranking Elemental Spirit? Because he had better options in mind. Elemental Spirits had limited potential. Without a special opportunity, they rarely reached Ultimate-class. Roy had already chosen targets for Rias: the main heroines from the original Bladedance of Elementalers story. They had immense potential. With a high-ranking spirit, they''d become incredibly powerful. Roy had discovered that his system''s world-travel function allowed him to travel to different points in time within the same world. This would be useful. But there was no rush. The girls needed time to adjust to their new power. Roy arranged for them to train and spar. With the Spirit War over, the Elemental Spirit World was at peace. ???? A year passed. "Go, Kanae-neesan!" "Go, Shinobu-neesan!" ... Nezuko and the others cheered from the sidelines. Shinobu and Kanae faced each other, ready to spar. They drew their swords and charged, their movements enhanced by wind spirits. "Flower Breathing, Fourth Form: Crimson Hanagoromo!" "Insect Breathing, Butterfly Dance: Caprice!" Both had contracted Wind Spirits, making them incredibly fast. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their movements blurred, leaving afterimages across the training ground. "Roy, who do you think will win?" Rias asked, smiling. "Kanae is more experienced, but Shinobu''s skill is undeniable. It''ll probably be a draw," Roy replied. Rias nodded. As he predicted, the two stopped fighting soon after, neither able to gain an advantage. After a year of training, the girls had all grown stronger. Nezuko, Alice, and Makomo had changed the most. Nezuko had permanently transformed into her Mature Demon form. She wasn''t as adorable as her younger self, but she was still quite beautiful. Makomo had finally grown up. Alice had blossomed into a lovely young woman. "It''s time to end this training camp," Roy announced, looking at the girls with satisfaction. A peerage entirely composed of High-Class Devils. If the Underworld knew, they''d be stunned. "Already? Time flew by!" Akeno seemed reluctant to leave. The past year had been fulfilling. She''d spent every day with Roy, training and growing stronger. She''d been blissfully happy. "The training camp is over, but our journey isn''t. Now, we help Rias find some suitable servants," Roy said with a smile. "Oh! That''s right!" Akeno beamed. "Saeko, tell everyone to get ready. We''re leaving in three days." "Yes!" Saeko went to inform the others. The girls were excited. Three days later, Roy gathered everyone and activated the system''s teleportation function. They vanished. With their departure, the world began to revert to its original course. Alexander, slowly corrupted by the Otherworld Darkness, grew more ambitious. He manipulated Solomon, aiming for world conquest. Areishia Idriss, the Saint, rose to prominence. Even without Est, she defeated Solomon and saved the world. Thousands of years later ... Outside Areishia Spirit Academy, Roy and his group appeared on a bustling street. "Wow! So many people! Where are we?" Irina Shidou exclaimed, thrilled to be back in civilization after a year in the Elemental Spirit World. The girls looked around. The architecture had a medieval feel. The streets were crowded and lively. "This is the world, thousands of years in the future," Roy announced, arms crossed and smirking. "Thousands of years in the future?" "Amazing!" "Are Rias''s servants here?" "We Time-traveled?" "Yep. Thousands of years since the Spirit War." Roy explained. He was impressed by how much the human world had advanced in just a few millennia. His original world had taken millions of years to reach this level of development. The girls looked at him with even greater awe. "Let''s take a look around," Roy suggested. "Yay!" The girls cheered. Roy led them towards Areishia Spirit Academy. The academy trained maidens from across the empire to become Elementalists. Despite being called an academy, it was vast, with its own spirit forest and a city-like campus. Instructors rivaling the Imperial Knights resided there. It was practically a small nation. To maintain their purity, the girls lived in an environment isolated from men, receiving elite education. As a result, the students were sheltered and unaccustomed to interacting with the opposite sex. It was like a land of women. The head of the academy was Greyworth Ciel Mais, known as the Dusk Witch and the Strongest Elementalist. She was considered the most talented Elementalist in the world, holding the title of Chief of the Empire''s Twelve Knights. Her self-created Absolute Blade Arts were incredibly powerful. Her contracted spirit was the Demonic Spirit, Void, a spirit said to be impossible to contract. Compared to her, the protagonist of the original story, who inherited Ren Ashdoll''s power, was weak. The sudden appearance of Roy and his group naturally caught Greyworth''s attention. In the academy office, Freya Grandol reported the presence of powerful strangers in the city. "Powerful strangers?" Greyworth adjusted her glasses, a thoughtful expression on her face. She ordered someone to monitor them, then dismissed the matter. As the strongest Elementalist, she was confident no one could cause trouble on her territory. Roy and the girls explored the city, then checked into an inn for the night. Under the cover of darkness, Roy and Rias teleported to Greyworth''s office. "Who''s there?" Greyworth looked up, startled by their sudden appearance. "Hello, Dusk Witch Greyworth Ciel Mais, I''m Roy Lucifuge," Roy greeted her with a wave and a smile. "You''re the strangers from earlier," Greyworth said, adjusting her glasses. She wasn''t fazed by their sudden appearance. "Don''t worry about who we are. Just enroll us tomorrow," Roy said. "You know who I am, yet you dare cause trouble in my academy?" Greyworth asked, a cold smile on her lips. "Want to test my strength? Fine I guess I''ll have to show you who''s in charge." Roy shrugged. He released his aura, the sheer pressure forcing Greyworth to her knees. "H-How How can he be so powerful?!" Greyworth stared at him in disbelief. As the Strongest Elementalist, she had never felt such overwhelming pressure, not even from an Elemental Lord She looked up at Roy. He wasn''t any of the Elemental Lords she knew. The pressure vanished. "Now you know. I''m bringing some people to the academy tomorrow. Be ready." Roy patted her head and teleported away with Rias. "Roy, why didn''t you just use magic?" Rias asked. He could have controlled her mind or altered her memories. "Because she''s one of my targets," Roy said, grinning. "You want me to make her my servant?" Rias asked. "Yep. She''s the strongest Elementalist, remember? She''d be a valuable addition to your peerage." "Alright, I''ll get her tomorrow!" Rias was eager to try. ... The next day Roy led the girls towards Areishia Spirit Academy. Greyworth had gathered all the students at the entrance to welcome them. She was there as well. She''d spent the night researching, but she couldn''t find any record of such a powerful man. And a man, at that? Elemental Spirits only formed contracts with pure maidens. The man from last night, whose aura alone had brought her to her knees, was clearly beyond her power. She would greet him with respect. "What''s going on? Why is the Headmaster making such a fuss?" "I''m the eldest daughter of the Laurenfrost family! I can''t believe she''s making me welcome someone. This is ridiculous!" "I heard it''s some important person." "Important? Even the Emperor wouldn''t get this kind of welcome!" The students grumbled among themselves. Greyworth ignored them and waited patiently. Soon, Roy and the girls arrived. "Wow! Are we that popular?" "So many people" "Are they welcoming us?" "This is excessive!" The girls looked at the assembled students curiously. "Roy-sama, welcome to Areishia Spirit Academy," Greyworth said, bowing respectfully. "Well done," Roy said, pleased. "It was my honor. Please, follow me." Greyworth gestured for them to enter. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 103: Kurome’s Mischief, Claire Rouge and the Feisty Fire Cat! "It is truly painful to not be able to trust the ones you are closest to." Kotaro Sato, Kotaro Lives Alone <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) ~ Just like i promised from 61 Chapter onwards will be Longer... From now on, I also promise to deliver more accurate and polished writing!! <><><><> Roy nodded, satisfied with her response. "Alright, let''s head inside," he said to the girls. They entered Areishia Spirit Academy. The students, seeing Headmaster Greyworth personally welcoming a group of strangers, including a male, couldn''t help but gossip. "The Headmaster invited a man!" "Is he going to join our school?" "A man? My mother told me men are no good!" "Did you see those girls with him? They seem really strong." ... Roy and the others followed Greyworth to her office. He sat down in the Headmaster''s chair without hesitation. The teachers in the office frowned, but seeing that Greyworth didn''t object, they remained silent. "Roy-sama, what brings you to Areishia Spirit Academy?" Greyworth inquired respectfully. "Well, I''m here to scout for talented students and experience school life," Roy replied honestly. "So you''re joining our academy?" Greyworth asked, adjusting her glasses. "That''s right. Please enroll them first," Roy said, gesturing towards the girls. "Of course. I won''t let you do this for free. Here..." He handed her a small vial. "Phoenix Tears!" Kiyome Abe exclaimed in surprise. She hadn''t expected Roy to give away such a valuable item so easily. Roy, of course, wasn''t giving it away for free. Greyworth would be one of his own soon enough. Greyworth, hearing Kiyome''s exclamation, realized it must be something precious. She had a cursed seal on her heart, a constant source of pain and a threat to her life and abilities. Twenty-four years ago, she had won the Blade Dance. To prolong her life, which was being consumed by the cursed seal, she had made a wish to the Elemental Lords: Eternal Youth. As a result, she could reverse her aging periodically, like some kind of immortal witch. No matter how many years passed, her appearance wouldn''t change. There were rumors that she had already surpassed the typical lifespan of a high-ranking Elemental Spirit Contractor. However, the cursed seal on her heart would eventually sever her spirit veins, completely stripping her of her powers. She was well aware of this. "This is called the Phoenix Tears. It can completely heal your body from the effects of the cursed seal," Roy explained. Greyworth was shocked. How did he know about her condition? And this liquid could heal her completely? It was unbelievable. But she didn''t doubt Roy''s words. "Thank you, Roy-sama. I''ll arrange your accommodations now," she said, accepting the Phoenix Tears and leading them out of the office. Roy followed without hesitation. Greyworth led them to a sheltered villa. "Roy-sama, this is where you''ll be staying. If you''re not satisfied, we can arrange for a different location." "This is fine. No need to change," Roy replied, pleased with the villa. "Then I''ll excuse myself." Greyworth adjusted her glasses. "Yes, yes, go ahead," Roy said with a dismissive wave. He knew she was eager to test the Phoenix Tears and see if it could truly heal her. Greyworth left. "Alright, everyone, enjoy your school life in this new world!" Roy announced with a grin. "I noticed that this academy is also an all-girls school," Saya commented, glancing at Roy. "Just like our school!" Asia chirped happily. "We finally have a vacation, and now we have to go to school again in another world?" Xenovia groaned, facepalming. "That was a year ago, idiot," Irina retorted. They had spent a year training in the Elemental Spirit World. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go explore the school," Roy said. "Rias, there are many talented girls here. Don''t miss this opportunity," he added with a wink. The world of was filled with talented girls. Almost all the students at Areishia Spirit Academy were skilled Elemental Spirit Contractors. After all, only those with exceptional talent were sent here. Completing Rias''s peerage wouldn''t be a problem. "Yes, I''ll do my best!" Rias declared confidently. Shizuka and the others stayed behind to unpack and settle in, while the rest of the girls went out to explore the town. Roy also wandered around the academy. Saya and Kurome accompanied him. Est and Ren, in their sword forms, were attached to his arms. "Saya, aren''t you going to join your mother and the others? She invited you, you know," Roy asked curiously. "This is more important," Saya replied, nodding. "Oh? Is there something important happening?" "Of course. I have to keep an eye on you. This school is full of girls, so I need to make sure you don''t get into trouble. Everyone asked me to watch over you," Saya explained, her gaze fixed on him. Roy chuckled. "Why are you staring at me like that? Are you afraid they''ll eat me?" "No, I''m worried you''ll lose control and devour them all," Saya retorted seriously. Roy was speechless. "Saya..." he said, his voice low and warning. "W-What?" Saya took a step back, intimidated by his expression. "You''ll be punished tonight. Come to my room," Roy said with a mischievous grin. "N-No!" Saya squeaked, clutching her chest dramatically. Of course, she was just playing along. She was secretly thrilled by his invitation. "Onii-chan, I want to join you tonight too," Kurome chimed in, tugging at his sleeve and looking at him with pleading eyes. "Uh..." Roy had intended to give Saya a proper "lesson," but he couldn''t resist Kurome''s cuteness. "Alright, you can join us tonight, Kurome," he said with a smile, patting her head. Saya''s face fell. "No, Onii-chan, I want to do what you and Saya-nee-san do," Kurome clarified innocently. Roy choked on his own saliva. Roy was stunned. He hadn''t expected such bold words from Kurome. Did she even understand what she was saying? Of course she did. As an assassin, she had witnessed all sorts of things. "Kurome, who taught you these things?" Roy asked seriously, holding her hand. "Aika-nee-san taught me. She said if I like Onii-chan, I should do more intimate things with him," Kurome replied innocently, completely unaware that she had exposed Aika. "That lewd girl... I''ll have to give her a proper scolding next time," Roy grumbled. "Although what Aika-nee-san said is true, you''re still too young, Kurome. Don''t think about these things yet, okay?" Roy said gently, patting her head. "Okay," Kurome nodded obediently. "Roy really dotes on Kurome, doesn''t he?" Saya muttered jealously. Roy overheard her and whispered in her ear, "Come to the bath tonight." Saya blushed and nodded silently. Roy smirked. Just as he was teasing Saya, a girl suddenly rounded the corner and bumped into him. "Aah!" The girl crashed into Roy''s arms. "Uh..." Roy was surprised by the sudden hug, then looked down at the girl in his arms. She had the delicate beauty of a porcelain doll, with fiery red hair styled in pigtails, and ruby eyes that sparkled with mischief. She wore the Areishia Spirit Academy uniform, a white dress with black accents and a ribbon replacing the buttons. Roy''s eyes lit up. This was Claire Rouge. "Are you alright?" he asked, gently patting her head. Claire, dazed from the collision, snapped back to reality at the sound of his voice. She looked up and scrambled out of his arms, her face flushed. "A-A man!" she exclaimed, pointing at him in surprise. Roy''s lips twitched. Was it really that shocking to see a man? Claire then recognized him as the man who had been welcomed by the Headmaster that morning. "Where are you going in such a hurry?" Roy asked with a smile. "W-Why should I tell you? I''m leaving!" Claire retorted, trying to maintain a tsundere facade as she turned to leave. But a flame appeared on the back of her hand. A small, fiery cat materialized. "Scarlet? Why did you come out?" Claire asked, confused, stopping in her tracks. "Meow!" Scarlet glanced at Claire, then at Roy. She leaped into Roy''s arms. "Meow! Meow!" she purred, nuzzling him affectionately. "Scarlet, come back here!" Claire exclaimed, surprised that her contracted spirit had suddenly jumped into the arms of a stranger. Roy realized that this fire cat was a high-ranking Elemental Spirit under the command of the Fire Elemental Lord. Her original name was Ortlinde. He remembered her because of her arrogant personality and her refusal to form a contract with Mine. He hadn''t expected to encounter her here. And now he realized that Ortlinde was actually Claire''s contracted spirit, Scarlet. He wondered what had happened to her over the thousands of years. Her power had diminished significantly, and she had even forgotten her own name. Perhaps she still recognized him, which was why she had jumped into his arms. "Give me back Scarlet!" Claire demanded, clenching her fists. "I can do that, but first, tell me where you were going in such a hurry," Roy replied with a grin, petting Scarlet. "Why should I tell you?" "Scarlet, come back!" Claire shouted at her spirit. She clearly didn''t want to tell Roy where she was going. Roy shrugged. Scarlet, however, glanced at Claire, then snuggled closer to Roy, showing no intention of returning to her contractor. Claire was furious. She couldn''t believe her own spirit was disobeying her. But there was nothing she could do with Scarlet in Roy''s arms. "Fine! I''ll tell you! Just give me back Scarlet!" Claire stamped her foot in frustration. "Okay, okay." Roy still didn''t return Scarlet immediately. Claire sighed. "I heard there''s a powerful spirit in the Spirit Forest. I was going to try and contract it to become stronger," she explained, her eyes filled with determination. "Oh, I see." Roy nodded. Wasn''t this the same as in the original story? At the beginning of the story, Claire had also discovered Est and tried to contract her to become stronger. But Est was already his servant now. What spirit would appear this time? Roy was curious. "If you''re seeking power, why go so far?" he asked. "Eh? Go so far?" Claire was confused. "I mean, Scarlet is already a powerful spirit. Why do you need another one?" Roy asked, stroking Scarlet. "Meow~" Scarlet chirped in agreement. "I-I know Scarlet is strong, but... but..." Claire stammered. "No, you don''t know her true strength," Roy said with a mysterious smile. Claire trusted Scarlet and believed she was strong. But she knew Scarlet was only a mid-ranking Elemental Spirit. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That''s why she was so eager to contract another spirit to increase her power. She didn''t know that Scarlet was actually a high-ranking Elemental Spirit. Roy took out a vial of the Phoenix Tears and gave it to Scarlet. "Hey! What did you give her?!" Claire exclaimed in alarm. "Don''t worry, I''ll return her to you soon," Roy reassured her, his eyes fixed on Scarlet. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 104: Scarlet’s True Form, Meeting Rinslet "I know that understanding the atmosphere and not standing out is the key to happiness." Hitohito Tadano, Komi Can''t Communicate <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Roy suspected that Scarlet had been injured in a battle with other spirits, causing her to lose most of her power and even forget her name. But after consuming a drop of the Phoenix Tears, her wounds healed within moments, and her true strength as a high-ranking spirit was restored. Scarlet, her power fully recovered, transformed into a petite girl with fiery red hair, crimson eyes, cat ears, and a tail. She looked at her hands in surprise, then bowed deeply to Roy. "Thank you, Roy-sama!" Roy''s eyes widened slightly. Scarlet''s clothes were quite revealing. "Ahem, you''re welcome," he coughed, waving his hand dismissively. Saya shot him a disapproving look. "S-Scarlet?" Claire stammered, her face flushed as she stared at the transformed Scarlet. How could her contracted spirit take on a human form? Claire was bewildered. Only high-ranking Elemental Spirits could do that. "Is that really you, Scarlet?" she asked, her curiosity overcoming her embarrassment. "Yes," Scarlet replied with a sweet smile. Her voice was clear and melodious. "But... how is this possible?" Claire was dumbfounded. "I''m a high-ranking Elemental Spirit," Scarlet explained. "Thousands of years ago, I was severely injured in a battle against a Demonic Spirit, causing me to lose most of my power and my memories." Roy''s guess had been correct. Claire was stunned. Her Scarlet was a high-ranking Elemental Spirit? This was unbelievable! High-ranking spirits were incredibly rare. There were only a few in the entire world. And the highest-ranking spirits were even rarer. She couldn''t believe she had one as her contracted spirit. The reason high-ranking spirits were so scarce was mainly due to Roy and his group having contracted most of them. And very few new high-ranking spirits had been born in the past few thousand years. "Scarlet, this is wonderful!" Claire exclaimed, tears of joy welling up in her eyes as she hugged Scarlet tightly. But a moment later, she released Scarlet, her face flushed red. "Huff... huff..." "That was close! I almost suffocated!" Claire gasped, relieved. Scarlet''s... assets were a bit overwhelming. "Scarlet, you won''t leave me, right?" Claire asked, her eyes filled with worry. Forming a contract with a high-ranking Elemental Spirit was incredibly difficult, and Scarlet had formed a contract with her when she had lost her memories. Claire wasn''t sure if Scarlet would still acknowledge her as her master. "Yes," Scarlet replied with a nod. Claire was overjoyed. She had been planning to go to the Spirit Forest to find another spirit, but now that Scarlet had regained her true power, there was no need. "Anyway... Scarlet, please put on some clothes," Claire said, remembering that there was a man present. Scarlet blinked, then conjured a school uniform identical to Claire''s. "Ahem." Roy cleared his throat, interrupting Claire''s thoughts. "Hey, I''m Roy. What''s your name?" "Eh?" Claire was startled, then quickly replied, "Claire Rouge." "Claire, I healed Scarlet for you. How are you going to repay me?" Roy asked with a mischievous grin. "D-Don''t call me so casually!" Claire blushed, flustered by his forwardness. "Well, since you helped Scarlet, I''ll grant you one request," she offered. "Is that so? Then give me your first kiss," Roy said with a chuckle. "What?!" Claire''s face turned as red as an apple. "My first kiss?" she squeaked, staring at him in disbelief. Saya and Kurome, who were standing beside Roy, pinched his sides, clearly displeased with his outrageous request. Roy sighed and gently removed their hands. "If you''re not willing, then forget it," he said to Claire, shrugging. "How about this? You can guide me to the Elemental Spirit you heard about in the Spirit Forest." Claire breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, follow me," she agreed, leading the way. Roy, Saya, and Kurome followed closely behind. ???? Meanwhile, at the academy, Greyworth was observing Roy from a window. She was growing more and more curious about him. He could identify a high-ranking Elemental Spirit, and he had casually given away a precious item like the Phoenix Tears. She had already used the Phoenix Tears, and her years of accumulated injuries were instantly healed. Yet, he had given such a valuable item to an Elemental Spirit. And that Elemental Spirit seemed to know him. Who was he? Greyworth''s curiosity deepened. ... ... In the Spirit Forest, Claire led Roy, Saya, and Kurome, searching for the Elemental Spirit she had heard about. By midday, they still hadn''t found anything. Claire''s stomach rumbled. She blushed and covered her stomach with her hands. "Let''s take a break," Roy suggested with a smile. Claire, though embarrassed, agreed. She took out a can of food from her bag and was about to eat when a delicious aroma wafted towards them. Claire''s mouth watered. It smelled so good that her canned food suddenly seemed unappetizing. She turned towards the source of the smell. Roy and the others were sitting at a table laden with delicious food. "Where did all this come from?" Claire asked, staring at the feast in disbelief. "I just brought it with me. Would you like to join us?" Roy offered with a smile. Claire wondered. But she didn''t dwell on it. Some Elemental Spirits could store items. Like the ice spirit, Fenrir, contracted to Rinslet. Fenrir''s stomach was connected to a separate dimension, allowing her to carry any amount of luggage. ... Not only that, but Fenrir could also keep food fresh. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just to be clear, I won''t give you my first kiss for this," Claire said, eyeing Roy suspiciously. She saw him as a lecherous wolf and was wary of his intentions. Roy sighed inwardly. It seemed his earlier request had given her the wrong impression. Just then, Scarlet emerged from the spirit seal on Claire''s arm. She approached Roy, her eyes fixed on the food. "Roy-sama, can I have some?" she asked, drooling slightly. Roy chuckled. "Of course. Come and eat." "Scarlet, you usually eat canned food, don''t you? It must be tough having a master who can''t cook," Roy teased Claire. Claire bristled like an angry cat. "Who said I can''t cook?! I''ll show you my cooking skills when we get back!" she retorted. Roy thought about Claire''s cooking in the original story. What Claire made couldn''t even be called food. It was more like charcoal. He shook his head. He wasn''t interested in trying her disastrous cooking. "Come and eat. We''ll continue searching for the Elemental Spirit after we''re done," Roy said. Claire, no longer holding back, joined them at the table and picked up a chicken leg. Her eyes widened as she took a bite. It was delicious! For Claire, who lived on canned food, this was the most amazing meal she had ever tasted. ... After their satisfying lunch, they continued their search for the Elemental Spirit. They arrived at a valley. Roy sensed something and led the girls deeper into the valley. The valley was barren, with steep cliffs on either side and a narrow path in between. Suddenly... "Aah!" Two figures came flying towards them from around a corner, screaming. Roy reacted quickly, catching both girls in his arms. One of them was a beautiful girl with stunning blonde hair and an air of noble elegance. She was the picture of a perfect noble lady. She wore the Areishia Spirit Academy uniform, a white dress with black accents and a ribbon replacing the buttons. This was Rinslet Laurenfrost. The other girl was her clumsy maid, Carol, dressed in a maid outfit. Ironically, Rinslet was more like a maid than Carol, as she often had to take care of her inept servant. But Carol was excellent at one thing: translating Rinslet''s words. Rinslet, being a tsundere, often spoke in a roundabout way. Only Carol could understand her true intentions. "Man, you''re quite something!" Rinslet declared, looking at Roy with a haughty expression. "My lady means to thank you for saving us," Carol clarified gratefully. "It''s no problem at all. Are you two alright?" Roy asked with a smile. "Thank you for your concern. We''re fine," Carol replied with a nod. "Rinslet? What are you doing here?" Claire asked in surprise. "Hmph! Why can''t I be here?" Rinslet retorted. "My lady was worried about Claire-sama, so she followed her to the Spirit Forest," Carol explained, revealing Rinslet''s true intentions. "Carol..." Rinslet whined, embarrassed. Claire was touched. She hadn''t expected Rinslet, who usually antagonized her, to be so concerned about her well-being. But being a tsundere herself, Claire couldn''t express her gratitude. "By the way, I''m Roy. This is Saya and Kurome. What are your names?" Roy introduced himself. "I apologize for not introducing myself earlier. I am Rinslet Laurenfrost," Rinslet said with a graceful curtsy. "And I am Carol, Lady Rinslet''s maid," Carol added. "What happened back there?" Roy asked curiously. Rinslet''s expression changed. "There''s a Demonic Spirit in there! We have to leave! If it finds us, we''re in trouble!" "Yes, we were just attacked by it. It sent us flying with a single roar. We should leave quickly!" Carol added, her voice filled with urgency. "I don''t think we need to run," Claire said, staring at the steep cliffs surrounding them. ... "Eh? Why not?" Rinslet asked, confused. "Because it''s already found us," Claire replied, pointing towards the cliff with a trembling finger. Rinslet followed her gaze and gasped. The Demonic Spirit had indeed found them. It was a massive rock giant. It roared upon seeing them. The entire valley shook, and rocks tumbled down the cliffs. The giant swung its massive hand towards them. Rinslet, Carol, and Claire were frozen in fear, unable to react. Roy swiftly scooped up Rinslet and Claire, leaping onto a nearby cliff. Kurome grabbed Carol, and they escaped with Saya. The giant''s hand slammed into the ground where they had been standing, causing a tremor that shook the entire valley. They could now see the monstrous creature clearly. It was hundreds of meters tall, its massive body radiating a destructive aura. "N-No way! How are we supposed to defeat that?!" Claire exclaimed, her voice filled with terror. "We should run!" Carol suggested. "Don''t worry, you have Scarlet," Roy reassured Claire, gently patting her head. Claire calmed down, then blushed as she realized Roy was patting her head. She shook her head, escaping his touch. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 105: Showing Off… Again, Invited to Rinslet’s Room? "A place where someone still thinks about you is a place you can call home." Jiraiya, Naruto <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "That''s right! Now that Scarlet is stronger, I should be able to defeat it!" Claire declared, her confidence renewed. .... Claire chanted the incantation to release her Elemental Waffe. A fiery red whip materialized in her hand. Through her Elemental Waffe, she could wield a fraction of Scarlet''s power. However, it consumed her "divine power," which was essentially magic. "Haa!" Claire shouted, leaping into the air. She lashed out with the flaming whip, striking the rock giant repeatedly. Stone fragments and dust filled the air. "Blazing Inferno!" After a series of strikes, Claire unleashed an Elemental Magic spell with her left hand. A massive fireball hurtled towards the rock giant. The fireball exploded against the giant''s face. "I did it!" Claire exclaimed, surprised by her success. "Damn it! How did Claire become so strong?" Rinslet grumbled. Claire''s attacks were incredibly powerful. Rinslet knew she couldn''t replicate them. But Claire wasn''t usually this strong. What had caused this sudden increase in power? "Don''t celebrate too early, Claire. It''s not over yet," Roy warned. "What? How?" Claire couldn''t believe it. Scarlet''s restored strength had boosted her confidence, making her a bit overconfident. But just as she spoke... The rock giant roared, the flames dissipating as it glared at Claire with its crimson eyes. Claire froze. Rinslet, however, reacted quickly. She summoned her own Elemental Waffe, an ice bow, and aimed it at the giant. "Claire, snap out of it! Attack!" she shouted. Claire finally snapped back to reality. "One more time, and I''ll definitely defeat it!" she told herself. The rock giant swung its massive hand at them. This time, they were prepared and dodged the attack. Roy, carrying Carol, leaped to a safe distance to observe the fight. "Roy-sama, please help them! Lady Rinslet and Claire-sama can''t defeat that Demonic Spirit alone," Carol pleaded, looking at Roy with worry. She knew that only this mysterious man could save her mistress. "Don''t worry, Carol. I''ll intervene if necessary. But let them try first," Roy replied with a smirk. Carol, though still anxious, could only trust his words. Claire and Rinslet, having evaded the giant''s attack, counterattacked. Claire lashed out with her flaming whip, targeting the giant''s head. Rinslet fired a barrage of ice arrows, aiming for the giant''s joints to restrict its movements. Despite their usual bickering, the two girls worked together seamlessly. But then, the rock giant roared and stomped its foot. The ground shook violently. "Aah!" Claire and Rinslet lost their balance and fell. The giant swung its massive hand, shattering the surrounding cliffs. Carol gasped as she saw Claire and Rinslet about to be crushed. Roy, however, remained calm. He extended his hand towards the girls. A giant hand formed from magic materialized and pulled them to safety just as the rock giant''s hand slammed into the cliff where they had been standing. The cliff crumbled. "Are you two alright?" Roy asked with a smile. "W-We''re fine," Claire stammered, still shaken by the close call and the fact that her attacks hadn''t harmed the giant at all. "Thank you for saving me," Rinslet said, staring at Roy with a mix of gratitude and curiosity. This man had saved her three times now. She couldn''t help but feel a strange connection to him. "But what about that Demonic Spirit?" Carol asked, looking at the approaching giant with worry. "I''ll handle it," Roy replied confidently. It was time for him to show off his power. Claire, Rinslet, and Carol watched expectantly. Roy smirked and raised his hand towards the sky. They followed his gaze... A massive chunk of ice materialized in the sky. It expanded rapidly, transforming into a colossal Hand that blotted out the sun. Roy clenched his hand. The [Ice Hand] descended, grabbing the rock giant like a child picking up a toy. Roy tightened his grip. The [Ice Hand] crushed the giant. The Rock Giant, hundreds of meters tall, was instantly pulverized. Claire, Rinslet, and Carol were speechless, their eyes wide with shock. "Wow! Onii-chan is amazing!" Kurome cheered, clapping her hands excitedly. Saya rolled her eyes. Roy could have easily defeated the giant with a simple attack, but he had to make a spectacle of it. But she had to admit, it was quite impressive. "H-He''s so strong!" "That was incredible!" "As expected of Roy-sama!" ... The girls were awestruck. "Haha, it was nothing. Don''t look at me like that," Roy chuckled, enjoying their admiration. "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s head back." He stretched and yawned. They returned to the academy. Back at the villa, Roy found Rias and the others had already returned. "Rias, how did it go? Did you find any potential servants?" he asked with a smile, sitting beside her on the sofa. "There are many talented girls here. I have a few in mind, but I''m not sure how to approach them," Rias admitted. "Who are they?" "Ellis Fahrengart, the leader of the Sylphid Knights." "I heard her adopted sister, Velsaria Eva Fahrengart, is also quite strong." "And Fianna Ray Ordesia, the former second princess of the Ordesia Empire." "Of course, I''m also considering how to persuade Headmaster Greyworth." "And the teachers here aren''t bad either!" Rias rattled off a list of names, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ... ... There were simply too many talented girls in this academy. The ones Rias mentioned were among the strongest and most talented. Most of them were main characters from the original story. However, since the protagonist in this timeline hadn''t inherited the Dark Elemental Lord''s power, he wasn''t present at the academy. But Roy was surprised that Fianna was still here. In the original story, Fianna had come to this academy specifically to defeat the protagonist and win the Blade Dance. But now, she had already enrolled in Areishia Spirit Academy. It seemed Roy''s actions had caused a butterfly effect. "To recruit them, you''ll need to be patient and appeal to their desires," Roy advised. "From what I know, Velsaria is eager for power. That could be an opportunity." Velsaria was indeed talented. Roy remembered her mostly for her resemblance to Mikoto Misaka from ''''. Just like in the original story, she had been easily defeated in the Blade Dance. However, unlike in the original story, she had lost to another red-haired girl this time. This meant she would likely still follow the same path as in the original story and implant a cursed seal on herself to gain power. This could be their chance. "Just conquer them with your strength. It''s only natural for the strong to rule the weak," Esdeath suggested with a smirk. Rias frowned. She didn''t want to force anyone to become her servant. "That''s not a bad idea," Roy said, surprisingly agreeing with Esdeath. "Eh? Why?" Rias looked at him in confusion. "Velsaria is different from others. She used to be a kind and gentle person, though a bit serious," Roy explained. "But after her defeat in the Blade Dance, she became obsessed with power, even willing to go astray." "So, using force to subdue her might not be a bad approach." "Really?" Rias was intrigued. "Yes, but I suggest waiting a bit longer," Roy added. Rias glared at him but nodded in agreement. Roy had his reasons for suggesting they wait. Without experiencing the consequences of the cursed seal, Velsaria wouldn''t understand that her reckless pursuit of power was wrong. ... ... The next day, Roy went to class with Nezuko and Makomo, hoping to learn more about Elemental Waffes. He happened to encounter Claire and Rinslet in the classroom. The two girls, seeing him enter, rushed over and sat beside him. "Ahem, Roy-san, I''ve prepared a delicious lunch. Would you like to join me?" Rinslet asked with an expectant look. "What? But I brought my own lunch today," Claire retorted, her confidence faltering. If her lunch wasn''t always burnt to a crisp, she might have been more assertive. But when it came to cooking, she had to admit that Rinslet was better. "How about we all have lunch at my place?" Roy suggested. Shizuka and Saeko were preparing lunch at the villa. If he didn''t go back, they would be upset. Claire and Rinslet exchanged glances. "Sure." "That would be lovely. Thank you for the invitation." Rinslet wouldn''t refuse a personal invitation from Roy. And Claire was simply tempted by the delicious food she had enjoyed yesterday. The other students in the classroom gossiped, seeing Claire and Rinslet acting so friendly with the new male student. "Did you see that? The younger sister of the ''Calamity Queen'' is getting close to that man!" "Is she trying to seduce him for protection?" "No, look, the Laurenfrost heiress is also getting close to him." "Are they competing for his attention?" "I wouldn''t gossip about them. After all, he was personally invited by the Headmaster." The teacher lectured, while the students whispered amongst themselves. Claire and Rinslet didn''t hear their whispers. Roy, however, overheard them but ignored their gossip. ... At lunchtime, Roy returned to the villa with Claire and Rinslet. "Welcome back, Roy-kun!" Shizuka and Yuriko greeted them with smiles, dressed in maid outfits. "Roy-san''s maids are so adorable!" Rinslet commented, pleased. She was a maid fanatic and believed that as long as a maid was cute, everything else was irrelevant. "Come in, everyone," Roy said with a smile. He led them to the dining room. "Roy, did you pick up these kouhais today?" Leone asked, eyeing the two girls curiously. Roy rolled his eyes. "Pick them up? You don''t believe in my charm?" he retorted playfully. "Come on in, you two. Don''t be shy." Claire and Rinslet were a bit nervous. There were so many girls here, each with their own unique beauty and talents. Although they considered themselves exceptional, they felt a bit overshadowed in this company. But after sharing a meal together, they quickly warmed up to each other. ... That afternoon, Roy visited Rinslet''s room at her invitation. "Please have a seat, Roy-sama. My lady is preparing some refreshments," Carol said, guiding him to a seat. "It''s strange. Why is Carol, the maid, here, while Rinslet is the one preparing refreshments?" Roy commented, though he knew the reason. "Well..." Carol giggled awkwardly. "A maid''s only purpose is to be cute, right?" Rinslet chimed in, entering the room with a plate of beautifully decorated pastries. "Rinslet, you spoil your maid too much," Roy said, shaking his head. He took a pastry and sampled it. "How is it?" Rinslet asked, leaning closer, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "It''s not bad," Roy replied with a nod. "Really?" Rinslet was relieved. Having tasted the food at Roy''s place earlier, she had felt a bit insecure about her own cooking, despite her usual confidence. "Roy-san, I have a question for you," Rinslet said curiously. "Sure, ask away," Roy replied, enjoying the pastries. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 106: Rinslet’s Sweetness, Greyworth’s Shock "It''s not good to look down on others." Narancia Ghirga, JoJo''s Bizarre Adventure <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Roy knew what Rinslet wanted to ask. "Claire''s contracted spirit suddenly became much stronger," she began, "and I know her well. She wasn''t this powerful before. So, I wanted to ask if you had something to do with it." Rinslet knew Claire well, and this sudden increase in strength had left her feeling a bit envious and insecure. "Claire''s contracted spirit, Scarlet, is actually a high-ranking Elemental Spirit. She was injured and lost some of her power, which is why she was so weak before," Roy explained. "I simply healed her injuries." "Scarlet is a high-ranking Elemental Spirit?!" Rinslet gasped, shocked. She knew how rare high-ranking spirits were. She couldn''t believe that Claire, of all people, had one. Rinslet couldn''t help but feel envious. Then, a thought struck her. Perhaps her own spirit also possessed hidden strength. With that in mind, she summoned her ice spirit, Fenrir. "Woof woof!" Fenrir appeared, sitting obediently like a dog and wagging its tail. Rinslet sighed. It seemed her expectations were too high. "Rinslet, your Fenrir seems a bit unusual," Roy commented, observing the spirit. He could tell what she was thinking. He knew that Fenrir was no ordinary spirit. It was an ancient and powerful Elemental Spirit. However, it seemed to be suppressed by a Demonic Spirit, which was draining its power. If they could eliminate that Demonic Spirit, Fenrir''s strength should recover. "What do you mean?" Rinslet asked, her eyes widening with hope. "It seems your Fenrir is being parasitized by a Demonic Spirit," Roy explained. "Really?" Rinslet looked at Fenrir with concern. Fenrir tilted its head, looking at Roy curiously. "This type of Demonic Spirit is like a parasite. Once it attaches itself to a host, it''s undetectable, and it slowly drains the host''s power until they die," Roy elaborated. This was just a guess, but he was certain that this Demonic Spirit was up to no good. Rinslet''s worry grew. "What can we do?" she asked anxiously. "I can try to find this parasite," Roy offered. "Please, I beg you!" Rinslet clasped her hands together. "No problem," Roy replied with a smile. He approached Fenrir and placed his hand on its head. Fenrir didn''t resist. Roy channeled his magic into Fenrir, carefully examining its body. However, he couldn''t find any trace of another being within Fenrir. It seemed this Demonic Spirit was good at hiding. Even Roy couldn''t detect it. But then, Roy remembered that Fenrir had a pocket dimension within its body. This dimension allowed it to store items. Rinslet often used it to carry her luggage. If the Demonic Spirit wasn''t in Fenrir''s body, perhaps it was hiding in this pocket dimension. Roy extended his magic into Fenrir''s pocket dimension. After searching for a while, he found something unusual. It was a mass of black mist. This must be the Demonic Spirit. Roy used his magic to grab the mist and pull it out. The Demonic Spirit struggled, but it was no match for Roy''s power. Soon, it was dragged out, emerging from Fenrir''s mouth as a cloud of black mist. Fenrir growled at the mist, its fur bristling. It clearly sensed the danger. "Is that the thing that was parasitizing Fenrir? How disgusting!" Rinslet grimaced. "Yes, that''s a Shadowtail. They''re very difficult to detect once they attach to a host," Roy explained. "What should we do with it?" "We''ll just eliminate it. Without it draining Fenrir''s power, it should regain its strength," Roy said, then effortlessly destroyed the Demonic Spirit with his magic. Rinslet sighed in relief. "Thank you so much, Roy!" "Don''t mention it. We''re classmates, after all," Roy replied with a smile. Rinslet blushed, looking at him with gratitude. He had saved her three times when they first met and now had even saved her beloved Fenrir. She didn''t know how to repay him. She gazed at the handsome Roy, her heart pounding. She closed her eyes and leaned in. Roy, who had been enjoying the pastries, smirked. He turned his head, waiting for her to approach. "Eh?" Rinslet''s eyes fluttered open, surprised that her lips hadn''t met his. Before she could react, Roy had captured her lips in a passionate kiss. Rinslet was stunned, her mind blank as she was swept away by the unexpected kiss. Carol, her face flushed crimson, covered her eyes with her hands, though she couldn''t resist peeking through her fingers. Fenrir tilted its head, watching them curiously. It felt like they were showing off their affection in front of a lonely single dog. After a while, Roy finally released Rinslet. Her face was flushed, and she looked at Roy with wide eyes. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you for the treat. You''re quite sweet," Roy teased with a grin. "Mmm..." Rinslet covered her face with her hands, embarrassed. "I should head back now," Roy said, seeing her flustered reaction. "I-I''ll see you out!" Rinslet declared, jumping to her feet, her embarrassment momentarily forgotten. "Sure." Roy couldn''t refuse. They strolled along the academy path, like a couple on a date, neither of them speaking. "Roy-san, who are you?" Rinslet finally asked, breaking the silence. She was curious about his identity. "I''m... well, you could say I''m a Maou," Roy replied with a smile. "Eh? A Maou?" Rinslet looked at him in surprise. "Yes, a Maou," Roy confirmed. "Amazing!" Rinslet''s eyes sparkled with admiration. Although she didn''t know what a Maou was, it sounded powerful. Since the Dark Elemental Lord hadn''t shared her power with any humans, there was no one in this world called a "Maou," even though Solomon had appeared. When the Elemental Lords had submitted to Roy, he had told them he was a Maou. Although Roy had disappeared, the Elemental Lords wouldn''t allow anyone else to claim that title. ... ... Greyworth, who had been eavesdropping nearby, was stunned by Roy''s words. She had heard that term from a high-ranking Elemental Spirit before. Thousands of years ago, a war had erupted between the five Elemental Lords and the Dark Elemental Lord. The entire Elemental Spirit World was involved. Then, a man who called himself a Maou had appeared. He defeated the Dark Elemental Lord and then the five Elemental Lords, forcing them all to submit. He had ruled the Elemental Spirit World, bringing peace and ending the war. Many peace-loving spirits praised his actions. But after peace was restored, the Maou had disappeared. No one had seen him since. The Dark Elemental Lord and the Water Elemental Lord had also vanished, along with most of the high-ranking Elemental Spirits. That was why high-ranking spirits were so rare now. And this mysterious and powerful man before her claimed to be a Maou. Could he be the same Maou who had unified the Elemental Spirit World thousands of years ago? Greyworth was shocked by the possibility. ... Meanwhile, Roy had just parted ways with Rinslet when he encountered Claire. "Roy-san!" Claire called out from a nearby staircase, waving at him. A gust of wind blew, causing her fiery red hair and skirt to flutter. "Claire..." "What?" Claire looked at him with a puzzled frown. "I can see everything," Roy teased with a grin. "What?!" Claire blushed, quickly pressing her skirt down. "Just kidding! Hahaha..." Roy laughed at her flustered reaction. Claire sighed in relief. "I-I also made some pastries. Would you like to try them?" she offered shyly. "Pastries? Sure," Roy agreed. Claire''s eyes lit up. She led him to her room. Roy sat on the sofa. Soon, Claire returned with a plate of beautifully decorated pastries. Roy was surprised. These didn''t look like something Claire could make. He remembered her disastrous cooking from the original story. But he had forgotten that Claire''s terrible cooking was due to her inability to control Scarlet''s flames. Now that Scarlet had regained her full power, helping Claire with baking was a simple task. Seeing that Roy hesitated to take a pastry, Claire puffed out her chest. "This is the first time I''ve baked for a boy!" she declared. "Claire worked very hard!" Scarlet chimed in. She shuddered, remembering the taste tests earlier. Although she could control the heat perfectly, Claire''s baking skills were still questionable. "I''m just surprised you could make such beautiful pastries, Claire. They smell delicious," Roy said, taking a pastry and trying it. "They''re not bad," he commented with a nod. Although not as good as Shizuka''s or Saeko''s baking, for Claire, it was quite an accomplishment. "Really?" Claire beamed, her eyes sparkling. "Of course. Here, try one." Roy picked up a pastry and fed it to Claire. "Mmm!" Claire blushed, surprised by his sudden action. Being fed by Roy made her heart flutter. Just then, the black and white spirit seals on Roy''s arms glowed. Est and Ren emerged. "Roy, feed me too! Ah~" Ren clung to his arm, acting cute. "Roy, Est wants some too!" Est chimed in, tugging at his sleeve. They were jealous of his intimate gesture with Claire. "Alright, alright." Roy couldn''t refuse their requests. He fed both of them. Claire stared at the two girls who had suddenly appeared, then realized they must be high-ranking Elemental Spirits like Scarlet. "Roy, who are they?" she asked curiously. "They''re my servants," Roy replied. "This is Est." "And this is Ren Ashdoll." "Servants? You mean they''re your contracted spirits?" Claire was confused by his terminology. "Yes, you could say that," Roy nodded. Est and Ren finished their pastries and returned to their spirit seals. Roy prepared to leave. But as he opened the door, he found Rinslet eavesdropping. Rinslet, caught red-handed, froze in embarrassment. Roy chuckled inwardly but didn''t expose her. "Rinslet, what are you doing here?" Claire demanded, glaring at her. Rinslet, annoyed by Claire''s rude tone, retorted, "Hmph! It''s none of your business where I am, you stray cat!" Since Claire was being impolite, Rinslet wouldn''t hold back either. "What? You called me a stray cat?! You''re the one who''s a stray dog, always stealing things!" Claire retorted, her face flushed. "Who are you calling a dog?!" "You, of course! Your family crest is a dog!" "That''s not true! The Laurenfrost family crest is a proud white wolf, not a dog!" Rinslet argued. "A white wolf? More like a Chihuahua!" "..." Claire''s taunts enraged Rinslet. "Claire Elstein... you''ve crossed the line!" she growled. A wave of icy air swept through the room, and the temperature plummeted. O ferocious ice fang, merciless hunter of the forest... I hereby invoke the blood contract once more. Obey my command! Rinslet chanted the summoning incantation in the Spirit Language. A blizzard erupted. A beautiful wolf with silver fur emerged from the swirling snow, its presence radiating an icy aura. It was Fenrir, the ice spirit. Claire, however, looked at Fenrir with disdain, her pigtails swishing. "Hmph! Your little dog is still as pathetic as ever. The only decent thing about it is its fur." "You... you called my Fenrir a dog again! How dare you insult the Laurenfrost family?! I won''t forgive you, you flat-chested girl!" Rinslet shouted, pointing at Claire accusingly. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 107: A 3v3 Duel! Claire’s True Fire! "When you eliminate every other possibility, then whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth." Sherlock Holmes, Moriarty the Patriot <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Fenrir, enveloped in a chilling aura, lunged at Claire with a growl. "Who are you calling flat-chested?! Scarlet, come out and show her what you''re made of!" Claire shouted, cracking her whip. Scarlet, the fiery cat spirit, materialized and pounced on Fenrir. Roy watched their antics with amusement, his arms crossed. It was more of a playful scuffle than a real fight. Neither of them seemed intent on seriously harming the other. Although Scarlet was powerful, Claire couldn''t utilize her full strength. And Rinslet''s Fenrir, having been freed from the Vorpal Bunny, had regained some of its power. They were roughly equal in strength now. Suddenly... "What are you doing?!" A group of girls approached them. Leading the group was Ellis Fahrengart, the captain of the Sylphid Knights, clad in silver armor and sporting a blue ponytail. She was responsible for maintaining order within the academy. Two other girls in similar attire followed behind her. Seeing Ellis, Claire and Rinslet stopped their playful fight, their expressions turning sour. It seemed they weren''t fond of the Sylphid Knights. "Didn''t I say that private duels are forbidden within the academy? And... you''re a man!" Ellis exclaimed, noticing Roy''s presence. She drew her sword and pointed it at him. "Why are you in the girls'' dormitory area?" she demanded. Before Roy could answer... "I brought him here. What about it?" Claire and Rinslet declared in unison. They glared at each other, then turned away with a huff. "So it''s your doing!" Ellis sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. She found those two troublesome. "Knight Captain, that''s a rather rude way to greet someone," Rinslet retorted, annoyed by Ellis''s attitude. "You two are always causing trouble. Am I wrong? Problem students of the Raven Class," Ellis shot back. Just then, the other Sylphid Knights arrived. "Claire Rouge... and Rinslet Laurenfrost..." one of the Knights, a girl with short black hair, said with a frown. Another Knight, a girl with brown braided hair, sneered. "Lowly Ravens, what have you done this time?" "What did you say?" "You want to repeat that?" Claire and Rinslet glared at the two Knights. But the Knights ignored them, their attention focused on Roy. "You must be the male Elemental Spirit Contractor the Headmaster personally welcomed." "Well, well, he''s quite handsome." The girl with braided hair appraised Roy with a suggestive look. "What do you want?" Claire and Rinslet demanded, sensing her ill intentions. "Hmph! Country bumpkins will be country bumpkins. Unable to find teammates, they resort to seducing transfer students. How low-class," the girl scoffed. "How dare you call me a country bumpkin?!" Rinslet fumed. Roy also frowned. This girl was quite rude. "The Laurenfrost family is all bark and no bite. Just a bunch of hillbillies," the girl continued her taunts. "W... w... hahaha..." Rinslet''s anger turned into a chilling smile. Although she still maintained her noble demeanor, an air of menace surrounded her. The black-haired Knight turned to Claire. "Claire Rouge, you''re not even a true noble. Just the sister of a traitor." "Honestly, why does the academy even allow someone like you to enroll?" "Shut up, or I''ll turn you into charcoal!" Claire snapped, her voice trembling with barely suppressed rage. She glanced at Roy, worried about his reaction to learning that she was the younger sister of the infamous Calamity Queen. Seeing his neutral expression, she relaxed slightly. The two Knights, realizing they had truly angered Claire and Rinslet, fell silent. "That''s enough, you two," Ellis scolded them, then turned to Claire and Rinslet. "Private duels are forbidden in the academy. Don''t do anything foolish like this again. And take this man away from the girls'' dormitory. Understood?" With that, she turned to leave with the other two Knights. ... ... "Hold it right there, Ellis Fahrengart! Are you running away?" Claire''s voice rang out. "What did you say?" Ellis stopped and turned around. Claire''s voice was calm, but her anger was evident. Her hand rested on the hilt of her sword. "You heard me. So the Sylphid Knights are all cowards, huh?" Claire sneered. "Claire Rouge, I won''t tolerate anyone who insults the Sylphid Knights," Ellis declared, drawing her sword and pointing it at Claire and Rinslet. The other two Knights also drew their swords. "I''ll return those words to you. Insult me all you want, but I won''t allow anyone to insult my sister!" "Ellis Fahrengart, I challenge you to a duel!" Claire cracked her whip, her voice filled with determination. "I''ll duel them too! How dare they insult the Laurenfrost family?! I''ll teach them a lesson!" Rinslet added fearlessly. "Accusing us of running away? That''s an insult to the Sylphid Knights." "I accept your challenge. Honestly, I''ve had enough of you Ravens and your unruly behavior." As a Knight, Ellis valued honor and couldn''t back down from a challenge. "We''ll meet at the front gate tonight at midnight. You decide the format," she declared. "A one-on-one duel is troublesome. How about a three-versus-three?" Claire suggested, glancing at Roy. "Fine." Ellis sheathed her sword and nodded in agreement. She then turned and left with the other Knights. "Hmph! I''ll make them regret this! Especially that girl with the short hair. I''ll teach her some manners!" Claire fumed, glaring at their retreating figures. "This is a good chance to put those arrogant Knights in their place. I''ve had enough of them too," Rinslet agreed. "Don''t drag me down, Rinslet!" "Oh please, you should be the one worried about holding me back." The two girls started bickering again. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy sighed. He already had Saya and Mine constantly arguing at home. Adding Claire and Rinslet to the mix would make things even more chaotic. ... ... "Roy, you have to help me!" Claire pleaded, abandoning her argument with Rinslet and approaching Roy with puppy-dog eyes. "How am I supposed to help you?" Roy asked, amused. "Join my team, Scarlet!" Claire exclaimed. "Hmph! Stray cat, Roy should join my team!" Rinslet retorted, clinging to Roy''s arm. "Get away from me, you Chihuahua! I asked him first!" "You''re the stray cat!" They started arguing again. Roy sighed. "Claire, why do you want me on your team?" he asked, interrupting their bickering. The two girls stopped arguing and looked at him. "Because I want to win the Blade Dance in two months!" Claire declared. Then, remembering the Knight''s earlier insult, she hesitated. "And... I want to see someone," she continued, taking out a small necklace with a silver locket. A red gem was embedded in the locket. "I''m actually the second daughter of the Elstein family," she revealed. The Elstein ducal family had served the royal family of the Ordesia Empire for generations. They were a powerful and influential family, known for producing many talented individuals. Several of the five Elemental Princesses, the highest-ranking Elemental Spirit Contractors who served the Elemental Lords, were from this family. Or rather, they from this family. Four years ago, everything had changed. Rubia Elstein. That name had brought unprecedented disaster to the Ordesia Empire. She was known as the Calamity Queen. Like Claire, she had fiery red hair. "That''s right. Rubia Elstein, the Calamity Queen, is my older sister," Claire confirmed, looking at Roy with a serious expression. "And?" Roy asked, waiting for her to continue. "Aren''t you... disgusted by me?" Claire asked, searching his eyes. She was surprised to find no change in his expression. He was still smiling calmly. "Well, I''m not disgusted by you," Roy replied with a nod. Claire''s eyes lit up with relief. But Roy knew the truth was far more complicated than Claire realized. Rubia had become the Flame Princess at the young age of fifteen. She had been an idol to Claire, Fianna, and many other young Elemental Spirit Contractors. But one day, four years ago, everything changed. The Fire Elemental Lord had demanded the "True Flame" of the Elstein family, which resided within Claire. This had triggered the distrust Rubia had always harbored towards the Elemental Lords. She infiltrated the sanctuary where the Elemental Lords resided and discovered a hidden secret. The Fire Elemental Lord had been corrupted by the True Darkness and had lost his mind. Rubia decided to betray the Elemental Lords. She stole the strongest Flame Spirit, the God-Slaying Flames. As a result, her homeland, the Elstein territory, and much of the Ordesia Empire were incinerated by the enraged Fire Elemental Lord. Roy suspected that the Fire Elemental Lord wasn''t after Claire''s life. He was after the True Fire that resided within her. Yes, the true element that the Elemental Lords craved. The True Darkness had been claimed by Ren Ashdoll, the Dark Elemental Lord. And the True Fire had been stolen by the Spirit Contractors, its whereabouts unknown. The Spirit Contractors were the ancestors of humans. Roy didn''t know how they had used the True Fire. But somehow, the True Fire had been passed down through generations and had awakened within Claire. The Elstein family''s flames originated from this True Fire. And the flames that Claire wielded in the original story, capable of burning other flames, were likely a part of the True Fire. Rubia''s flames, which defied the laws of the world and could freeze other flames, were also likely a part of the True Fire. But they weren''t as powerful as Claire''s. Rinslet finally understood why Claire was called Claire Rouge instead of Claire Elstein. It was because of her sister, Rubia Elstein, who had betrayed the Fire Elemental Lord. The Empire had stripped the Elstein family of their titles and territory. Her parents had been put on trial and imprisoned. And Claire had been allowed to study at Areishia Spirit Academy only after losing her family name. Rinslet felt a pang of sympathy for Claire. "Hey, what''s with that look?" Claire glared at her, annoyed by her pitying gaze. Rinslet didn''t argue with her. "Well... I''ll accept your request," Roy said, agreeing to join Claire''s team. "Yay!" Claire was overjoyed. She had witnessed Roy''s strength firsthand. With him on her team, she could definitely win the Blade Dance. "But..." "But what?" Claire''s excitement turned into apprehension. "But you''ll have to work hard. I won''t interfere unless it''s absolutely necessary," Roy explained. Claire was relieved. "No problem!" "Waaah, Roy, why won''t you join my team?" Rinslet wailed dramatically, pretending to cry. She was upset that he had chosen Claire over her. "Um... Rinslet, do you want to join our team too?" Roy asked awkwardly. "Sure!" Rinslet readily agreed. "Hey, I''m the leader of Team Scarlet! But... since it''s Roy''s invitation, I''ll let you join," Claire declared, trying to maintain her pride. "Hmph! I''m not joining your team for you, stray cat. It''s only because Roy invited me," Rinslet retorted with a sneer. "You Chihuahua! Do you want to fight?" "I''m not afraid of you!" Roy sighed as they started bickering again. He gently patted their heads. "Alright, that''s enough. We should focus on the upcoming duel with the Sylphid Knights." Claire and Rinslet blushed and stopped arguing. Claire then invited Roy to rest in her room. Since they had a duel with the Sylphid Knights at midnight, Roy accepted her offer. Rinslet also joined them, claiming that she couldn''t let them be alone together. Then, the two girls fell asleep. '''' Roy thought with a sigh, sipping his tea as he watched over them. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 108: Knights-Captain Ellis, Est: Wield Me! "Immense power always comes at a price." Naofumi Iwatani, The Rising of the Shield Hero <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Midnight. The students of the academy were sound asleep, and the spirits of the forest were stirring. Roy, Claire, and Rinslet set off for their duel. They stopped before a large circle of stones that emitted a pale blueish-white light. "This is the gate to the Elemental Spirit World," Claire explained. "It''s the reason the academy was built here." Rinslet stepped forward and chanted an incantation in the Spirit Language. The stones glowed brighter. "Let''s go in," Rinslet said with a smile. "Okay," Roy nodded. They stepped into the circle of stones. A flash of white light, and they were transported to the Elemental Spirit World. The Elemental Spirit World was a realm inhabited by spirits, completely different from the human world. There were no human disturbances here. And even if they were injured, the injuries wouldn''t be severe. That''s why the students often held their duels here. However, it wasn''t entirely safe. They would still feel pain when injured, and although their physical bodies wouldn''t be harmed, their spirits would suffer the same damage. If they were lucky, they would just faint. But in severe cases, it could cause memory loss or even permanent spiritual damage. "Flames, illuminate the darkness!" Claire chanted, conjuring a small fireball that lit up their surroundings. "Let''s go. The real stage is further inside," she said, leading the way. Roy and Rinslet followed. They arrived at a large, dilapidated theater, a relic from the ancient times when the Elemental Spirit World and the human world were still one, known as the Age of Myths. "Roy, you''ll face Ellis Fahrengart. Rinslet and I will each take on one of the others," Claire instructed. "Once we defeat our opponents, we''ll join forces against Ellis." Claire was a skilled tactician, a valuable strategist for their team. "No problem," Roy agreed with a smile. It seemed Claire had taken his words to heart and wasn''t relying on his strength. "Hmph! I can defeat my opponent in an instant. I just hope a certain stray cat doesn''t lose," Rinslet scoffed. Claire glared at her but didn''t retort. Perhaps she was focused on the upcoming duel. "It seems you''ve all arrived." A commanding voice echoed from the top of the theater. They looked up and saw a girl clad in shining silver armor, her blue hair fluttering in the wind. She looked like a valiant knight, a sight that made Roy nod in approval. This was Ellis Fahrengart, the captain of the Sylphid Knights. Behind her stood two other Knights in similar armor. One had short black hair and was named Rakka. The other had braided hair and was called Reishia. These were the two who had insulted Claire and Rinslet earlier. "Ellis Fahrengart, when did you arrive?" Claire asked. "Don''t tell me you were waiting there, trying to make a grand entrance," Rinslet sneered. "W-What? N-No! I just arrived," Ellis denied, flustered. Her reaction, however, confirmed Rinslet''s suspicions. Claire and Rinslet glared at her. "Let''s begin! We''ll settle this before dawn!" Ellis declared, drawing her sword and fixing them with a sharp gaze. Suddenly, flames lit up, illuminating the ruined theater. A large eagle with outstretched wings appeared in the night sky. "Let me introduce you to my contracted spirit, the wind spirit, Simorgh," Ellis said proudly. Simorgh circled in the air, then let out a deafening roar and swooped down towards them. A powerful gust of wind swept through the area, tearing up the stone pavement and sending debris flying. "Roy, be careful!" Claire and Rinslet, despite their increased strength, were wary of the attack. Roy, however, simply raised a hand lazily, his other hand still in his pocket. Simorgh crashed into his palm. And then, the wind spirit vanished. "What?!" Ellis gasped in disbelief. Her Simorgh had disappeared after colliding with his hand. What had happened? Claire and Rinslet were equally stunned. He had blocked such a powerful attack with a single hand. It was incredible! "You two go deal with those two. I''ll handle Ellis," Roy said casually. "Okay, let''s go!" Claire summoned her Elemental Waffe, the Flame Whip, and lashed out at Reishia. Reishia''s Elemental Waffe was a translucent ice sword. It seemed she was an Ice Elemental Contractor, like Rinslet. But Reishia''s spirit was no match for Rinslet''s Fenrir, and she didn''t seem to have full control over it yet. Claire would defeat her easily. Meanwhile, Rakka, the black-haired Knight, attacked Rinslet. "Take this! Crushing Hammer!" she shouted, swinging a massive hammer towards Rinslet. Rinslet gracefully leaped back, dodging the attack. She summoned her Elemental Waffe, the Ice Bow, and aimed it at Rakka. "Trying to ambush me? You''re just making yourself an easy target!" "O fangs of ice, pierce my enemy! Ice Shot!" Rinslet loosed an arrow, which flew towards Rakka. Rakka, however, hid behind her massive hammer, using it as a shield. But the impact was still powerful. Rakka stumbled and fell, dropping her hammer. Rinslet fired another arrow, striking the defenseless Rakka and incapacitating her. "Damn it! You hurt Rakka!" Ellis roared, enraged. "O winds of disaster, transform into a spear that pierces the heart of my enemy! Manifest in my hand!" She chanted the incantation in the Spirit Language. A powerful gust of wind swept through the area, and a magnificent spear materialized in her hand. Ellis twirled the spear and glared at Roy. ... ... "Ooh, impressive," Roy commented with a playful clap. "Hmph! You recognize the beauty of my Ray Hawk, then?" Ellis asked, proudly displaying her spear. "Indeed. Not just the spear, but the wielder is also quite beautiful," Roy teased. "W-What? M-Me?" Ellis blushed, flustered by his compliment. "Stop it! How dare you tease me! You''re just a smooth talker!" she exclaimed, her face red as she lunged at Roy with her spear. Roy caught the spearhead between two fingers. Ellis stared at him in disbelief. She tried to pull her spear back, but it wouldn''t budge. "Let go of my spear, or I''ll turn you into tiramisu!" she threatened. "Oh? You can make desserts? You''ll make a good wife someday," Roy chuckled, releasing her spear. "I-I''m still practicing! For my ideal husband... and don''t try to trick me with those ''good wife'' comments..." Ellis retorted, her face still flushed as she attacked again. However, just as she was about to reach him, she tripped and fell. Roy swiftly caught her in a princess carry. '''' he thought, shaking his head. He had seen clearly that Ellis had tripped over a loose stone. Ellis, expecting a painful fall, had closed her eyes tightly. But she didn''t feel any pain. Instead, she felt a comforting warmth, like being held in her mother''s arms. She slowly opened her eyes. Roy''s handsome face was inches away from hers. "H-How...?" she stammered, her face turning crimson as she realized she was in the arms of her enemy. "Hey, how long are you two going to hug?" Claire and Rinslet, having finished their battles, called out with annoyed expressions. Ellis, remembering her situation, blushed even harder. She struggled to get down, and Roy gently released her. Ellis took a few steps back and saw that Rakka and Reishia were unconscious. "Even alone, I won''t lose to you!" she declared with renewed determination. "Hmph! You still want to fight in this situation?" Claire scoffed. They had three members, while Ellis was alone. How could she possibly win? "I won''t give up!" Ellis declared, raising her spear. "I don''t think we need to fight anymore," Roy said with a smile. "What? Are you looking down on me?" Ellis glared at him. "No, that''s not what I meant. Look over there..." Roy pointed towards the distance. A hundred-meter tall cyclopean giant was lumbering towards them. With each step, the ground trembled. The giant wielded a massive club C or rather, a tree trunk it had ripped from the ground. Its terrifying aura was palpable from afar. It was a high-ranking Earth Elemental Spirit. But judging by its violent aura and crimson eyes, it wasn''t an ordinary one. "It''s an Earth Elemental Spirit, and a powerful one at that. I didn''t expect to encounter one here," Ellis commented, surprised. "Unfortunately, none of us can form a contract with it," Claire sighed. If it had been before, she would have rushed to try and contract the spirit, despite the danger. But she already had Scarlet, a highest-ranking spirit. Rinslet was in the same situation. Although Elemental Spirit Contractors could form contracts with multiple spirits, their divine power was limited. They couldn''t use many Elemental Waffes at once. "Wait, Roy is very strong. Maybe he can contract it," Rinslet suddenly suggested, looking at Roy. Claire and Ellis also turned to him, considering the possibility. Just then, the white spirit seal on Roy''s arm glowed. Est emerged. She clung to Roy''s arm and glared at the three girls. "Roy only needs me. A mere high-ranking Earth Elemental Spirit isn''t worthy of becoming his contracted spirit," she declared flatly. Est''s words were blunt and arrogant, at least in the eyes of the three girls. Roy chuckled and patted Est''s head. Est wasn''t exaggerating. He certainly wasn''t interested in a mere high-ranking Earth Elemental Spirit. Especially since he already had Est and Ren. "I think you should be more concerned about your own safety. That Earth Elemental seems to be heading towards us," Roy warned them. "What? Earth spirits are usually gentle and peaceful," Claire mumbled. But she soon realized her mistake. Suddenly... The cyclopean giant let out a deafening roar, causing the girls to flinch. "What''s going on?" Rinslet asked, confused. "It''s a Berserker! That Earth Elemental has been influenced by a Berserker!" Est explained. The girls finally understood. "Let''s get out of here! I''ll hold it off. You carry those two and escape," Ellis declared bravely, wielding her Ray Hawk. "Don''t be foolish. You''re no match for it," Claire scoffed. Despite facing such a powerful spirit, Claire and Rinslet weren''t panicking. They had Roy. They remembered how easily he had defeated the rock giant earlier. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems I have to step in," Roy sighed dramatically. He stepped forward, facing the cyclopean giant alone. Claire, Rinslet, and Ellis watched him expectantly. They were eager to witness his swordsmanship again. By "swordsmanship," they didn''t mean literally dancing with a sword. The "Blade Dance" was simply a term for battles between Elemental Spirit Contractors. And Ellis''s adopted sister, Velsaria, even used a mecha. How was that a "Blade Dance"? There wasn''t even a blade involved! Roy thought. ... "Est!" Roy called out, holding out his hand. "Yes, Master!" Est replied, placing her hands in his. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 109: Clumsy and Cute Est, Claire and Rinslet’s Rivalry! "A hierarchy not based purely on strength is boring, if you ask me." Sukuna, Jujutsu Kaisen <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> With that, Est transformed into the Demon Slaying Sword. Roy grasped the sword, a smirk playing on his lips as he looked at the cyclopean giant. He casually swung the sword. An arc of sword pressure sliced through the air, seemingly tearing through space itself. It flew towards the giant, covering hundreds of meters in an instant. The sword pressure passed through the giant''s body and continued onward. The giant froze, then slowly collapsed. The ground shook as the giant''s lifeless body hit the ground. "Such... incredible swordsmanship!" Ellis gasped, staring at Roy in awe. Compared to her admired elder sister, this man seemed even more powerful. "So elegant! As expected of the man I have my eyes on," Rinslet gushed. "What?!" Claire exclaimed, thinking she had misheard. She looked at Rinslet in disbelief. "Ahem, did I say something?" Rinslet feigned ignorance. Claire wondered if she had imagined it. "Well, it''s getting late. We should head back. Staying up late is bad for a girl''s skin, you know," Roy said with a chuckle. "Really?" Claire, believing him, touched her face with a worried frown. "Of course. Let''s go back," Roy urged. Rinslet had Fenrir carry the unconscious Rakka, while Ellis helped the fainted Reishia. They didn''t mention the duel again. They left the Elemental Spirit World. "You can head back now," Roy said, waving goodbye as he saw the three girls to their dormitory. "Thank you, Roy!" Claire suddenly hugged him. She felt guilty for causing him so much trouble with her antics. Rinslet glared at her, grinding her teeth in frustration. Roy patted Claire''s head gently. "Go on. Get some rest." "Okay." Claire nodded obediently. "That sly cat..." Rinslet muttered under her breath once Roy was gone. "What did you say, Chihuahua? You''re the worst! You invited Roy to your room yesterday afternoon. Who knows what you did!" Claire retorted, her face flushed. Rinslet blushed, remembering their kiss, but she quickly regained her composure. "Hmph! You did the same, flat-chested girl!" "You called me flat-chested again! Do you want to fight?!" "Bring it on!" "Are you two planning to start another fight in the academy?" Ellis interjected, asserting her authority as the Knight Captain. Claire and Rinslet glared at each other, then returned to their rooms. ... The next morning, Roy was relaxing in the courtyard, enjoying the black tea Akeno had prepared and petting Est. Rias approached him, her expression troubled. "Rias, why the long face?" Roy asked, setting down his teacup. "It''s about my peerage," Rias sighed. "Didn''t I tell you to wait? Velsaria Eva Fahrengart would be perfect as your Rook," Roy suggested. Velsaria''s Elemental Waffe was a powerful mecha, perfect for both offense and defense. She would be an excellent Rook for Rias. But what about Rias''s original Rook, Rossweisse? Well, Roy could always take her for himself. After all, he had a soft spot for mature, single teachers. "But Velsaria isn''t at the academy. I can''t even approach her," Rias lamented. "Hmm..." Roy thought for a moment. It was true. Velsaria wouldn''t return to the academy until the Blade Dance was about to begin. "Don''t worry, Rias. The Blade Dance is coming soon. Velsaria will be back." "By the way, how are things going with your other targets?" "Not much progress," Rias sighed. "Greyworth, the ''Dusk Witch,'' is always out of reach." "Freya Grandol, the academy instructor, is busy with her classes." "And Ellis, the Sylphid Knight Captain, although I see her around, I haven''t had much interaction with her." Rias was getting anxious. There were so many talented girls here, but she couldn''t seem to recruit any of them. "Haha, Rias, you''re the most popular girl at Kuoh Academy. Don''t give up so easily!" "Show them your charm! I believe in you!" Roy encouraged her with a smile and a thumbs up. Rias''s eyes lit up. She brushed her crimson hair back, her confidence returning. "You''re right. I can''t give up now!" With her confidence restored, Rias was radiant. She hugged Roy and whispered in his ear, "Thank you, Roy." "You''re welcome, Rias. Just do this for me tonight..." Roy replied with a suggestive grin. Rias blushed. Est, who was sandwiched between them, almost suffocated. Hearing their conversation, she puffed out her cheeks. "Roy, I want to do that too..." she declared with a blank expression. Roy and Rias were embarrassed. They had forgotten about Est. "Roy-kun! Claire and Rinslet are here to see you!" Shizuka announced, entering the room. "Oh? They''re here? I''ll go see them..." Roy, with a pouting Est in tow, went to the living room. "Yo, Claire, Rinslet. What brings you here?" "You''re a busy man, aren''t you? Today''s the day our team participates in the school ranking tournament. Let''s go!" Claire declared, grabbing Roy''s hand and pulling him along. Roy had no choice but to follow. The school ranking tournament was held to determine the participants for the Blade Dance. This year''s Blade Dance was a team battle with five members per team. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only the team that ranked first in the academy would qualify. Claire and Rinslet dragged him to the registration area. They were then transported to the Elemental Spirit World, where they faced a team of five. "Hey, Claire, I''m not going to participate unless it''s absolutely necessary. So, I''ll leave the fighting to you," Roy declared. He would only intervene if they were in danger. This was a test for the two girls. <><><> With Roy there, they had nothing to worry about. "No problem. Just watch my performance!" Claire said confidently, then glanced at Rinslet. "I just hope a certain idiot doesn''t drag us down." Rinslet glared at her. "Who are you calling an idiot?" "Whoever responds is the idiot!" "Damn it... don''t expect me to save you if you need help. I won''t!" Rinslet threatened. "You too. Don''t be the first one to get eliminated," Claire retorted. Rinslet fumed. She was no match for Claire in a verbal spar. Roy sighed as they started bickering before even encountering the enemy. "Cut it out, you two!" he scolded, lightly knocking their heads together. "Save your arguments for later. Focus on the enemy for now!" "Fine," they grumbled, obeying him. ... Several minutes had passed since the match began. Due to Claire and Rinslet''s bickering, they were still at their starting point. The enemy team was nowhere to be seen, but they were undoubtedly setting up an ambush. Claire and Rinslet ran through the lavender-tinted forest, searching for the enemy. Roy trailed behind them. "Stray cat, watch out for the bushes on the left. There might be enemies hiding there," Rinslet warned. "How would you know, Chihuahua?" Claire retorted, though she cautiously checked the bushes. "Hmph! It''s my intuition. If you don''t believe me, that''s your problem," Rinslet huffed. Just then, several bolts of lightning shot out from the bushes, targeting Claire. Claire, already alert, leaped onto a tree branch, dodging the barrage of lightning. She summoned her Elemental Waffe, the Flame Whip, and lashed out. The whip sliced through the air, cutting down the trees with ease. The attacker, a girl with bangs covering her eyes, was revealed. She was surrounded by pale blue orbs of lightning. Her spirit wasn''t very strong, just an unstable low-ranking spirit. But it was more than enough to fuel her Elemental Magic. But why was she attacking alone? Roy noticed that her teammates were still far away, not coming to her aid. Were they planning something? He watched with interest. "Hmph! A sniper who reveals their position is no different from a turtle on land!" Rinslet sneered, summoning her Ice Bow. She loosed an arrow. The girl, unable to dodge in time, was struck in the chest. Since this was a designated training ground within the Elemental Spirit World, spirits could be used for physical attacks without materializing. They could be transformed into pure power for their contractors to wield. This meant that physical injuries were minimal. However, the impact and pain were still real, and their spirits would suffer the same damage. The girl collapsed, unconscious. "Hmph! As expected, I''m the best!" Rinslet declared triumphantly, glancing at Claire with a smug grin. She had single-handedly taken down an opponent. "Damn it!" Claire was annoyed that Rinslet had stolen her kill. She was the one who had forced the enemy to reveal their position. "Good job, you two. That was excellent teamwork," Roy praised them. Claire and Rinslet glared at each other, then looked away. "Alright, let''s move on. Did you notice that there was only one attacker?" Roy hinted. The two girls paused. They had been so focused on their rivalry that they hadn''t realized the other girl was alone. And they didn''t know what the rest of the enemy team was doing. They became serious. They continued their advance, this time with more caution. ... However, as they passed by a large tree shrouded in shadows, a black magic sphere shot out, striking Claire. Caught off guard, Claire was bound by the dark magic. "What is this?!" she exclaimed, struggling to break free. Rinslet spotted the attacker, a petite girl cloaked in black robes. She immediately attacked, firing several ice arrows. But a black magic shield blocked her attacks. "Corrosion!" the girl chanted in a cold, clear voice. A black mist enveloped the area around them. "This mist is corroding our power!" Claire realized the danger. Rinslet leaped out of the mist''s range, her brow furrowed. She couldn''t see the enemy in this darkness. Just as she was thinking of a solution, Claire shouted, "Scarlet!" "Meow!" Scarlet materialized as a fiery cat and circled Claire, her flames incinerating the dark magic that bound her. Scarlet then transformed into the Flame Whip. "Damn you! You''ll pay for that!" Claire yelled, cracking the whip. The flames dispersed the black mist, revealing the attacker. Claire didn''t hesitate. She lashed out with the whip, striking the girl repeatedly. The girl''s magic defenses shattered under Claire''s relentless assault, and she fell unconscious. "Hmph!" Claire glared at Rinslet triumphantly. Rinslet had done nothing during the attack. Claire had defeated the enemy on her own. Rinslet crossed her arms and looked away, refusing to acknowledge Claire''s victory. They continued their search for the remaining enemies. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 110: Lux’s Final Spark, Fianna Request to Join the Party! "Lelouch, do you know why snow is white? Because it''s forgotten what color it''s supposed to be." C.C., Code Geass <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> After easily defeating two of their opponents, the enemy team stopped sending members to intercept them. Claire, Rinslet, and Roy finally found the remaining three members in a clearing. A girl in armor with a large shield stood at the forefront, flanked by a girl with a massive mirror. Behind them, another girl chanted an incantation, preparing a powerful spell. "Claire, you distract those two. I''ll interrupt the spellcaster," Rinslet instructed, her voice serious. Claire, understanding the urgency, nodded and charged forward. "Flames of the Flame King!" she shouted, launching a massive fireball towards the three girls. The girl with the mirror-shaped Elemental Waffe conjured a large mirror, deflecting the fireball. "What?!" Claire exclaimed, surprised as the fireball hurtled back towards her. She quickly dodged. Rinslet seized the opportunity and fired an ice arrow at the mirror. She didn''t believe a physical projectile could be reflected like a magic attack. However... Just as the arrow was about to strike the mirror, the girl with the shield stepped forward, blocking the arrow with her large shield. Rinslet frowned. The mirror could deflect magic attacks, and the shield could block physical attacks. Their combination was impenetrable. This was troublesome. "We have to attack with everything we''ve got! If we don''t interrupt that girl''s spellcasting, we''ll lose," Claire said to Rinslet, her expression grim. "You''re right. Let''s go all out!" Rinslet agreed. They exchanged glances, then unleashed a barrage of attacks. "Fireball!" "Ice Shot!" "Flame King''s Breath!" "Ice Lance!" ... Their relentless assault forced the two defensive girls to focus on blocking, creating an opening. Claire and Rinslet seized the opportunity. "Hellfire Binding!" "Ice Hammer of Wrath!" With their combined efforts, they finally defeated the two girls. "Huff... huff..." Claire and Rinslet leaned against each other, catching their breath. Although they had won, it wasn''t easy. They had consumed most of their divine power. But before they could rest, the girl who had been chanting finished her incantation. She had long golden hair, delicate features, and wore a white battle dress. She was elegant and beautiful. Her contracted spirit was a Light Elemental. Her Elemental Waffe, a staff, glowed with a blinding light. The girl snapped her fingers and made a peace sign. She winked playfully. "Let me show you my ultimate move!" she declared. "Ultimate Flash!" With a sweet yet commanding voice, she raised her staff. A blinding beam of light erupted from the staff, shooting towards them. Claire and Rinslet couldn''t even open their eyes, let alone defend against the attack. Were they going to lose? Squinting against the blinding light, they saw a figure standing before them. "It''s... Roy!" Relief washed over them. They knew Roy was incredibly powerful. When the light faded, Roy stood there unharmed, his hand raised as if he had casually swatted away the attack. "Impossible..." The girl collapsed to the ground, her face pale with shock. She had unleashed her full power, yet it hadn''t even scratched Roy. "Hmph! You lose!" Claire declared, standing before the girl with her hands on her hips. The girl lowered her head in defeat. "We lost," she admitted. "By the way, what''s your name?" Roy asked, intrigued by the girl. Her attack had felt familiar. The girl looked up at him, her eyes sparkling. "I''m Lux Cuina! You''re very strong. I hope you win the Blade Dance," she said, offering her sincere congratulations. With that, Lux and her team were teleported away. Roy smirked, hearing her name. It suited her well. "Roy, are you interested in her?" Claire asked, pouting. Rinslet also eyed him suspiciously. "Ahem, of course not. I just admire her strength," Roy replied with a cough. Claire, however, didn''t seem convinced. Just then, a shadow emerged from the ground, taking the form of a mature woman with glossy black hair, glasses, and an air of intelligence. "Freya-sensei?" Claire and Rinslet exclaimed in unison. It was Freya Grandol, their instructor, who was overseeing the match. "I declare Team Scarlet the victors. You''ll be teleported back soon," Freya announced with a smile. Her gaze lingered on Roy for a moment. '''' she thought. He had blocked that attack with a single hand. Even she wouldn''t take on Lux''s Ultimate Flash directly. As the Headmaster had said, he was a mysterious and powerful individual. Freya then teleported away. Roy, Claire, and Rinslet were also teleported back to the academy. ... ... The students who had been watching the match were in an uproar. "That man is so strong! He blocked Lux-senpai''s ultimate attack!" "So many teams have lost to that move, but he neutralized it so easily." "Unfortunately, both heiresses have been captured by that man!" "It seems he''s even interested in Lux-senpai." "That''s outrageous! He deserves to be punished!" The gossip escalated quickly. ... In her office, Greyworth pondered the recent events. "What is his purpose? Is he truly just here to find talented girls, as he claimed?" she wondered. She couldn''t understand this Maou intentions. After her earlier suspicions and some investigation, she had confirmed that Roy was indeed a Maou. Although initially shocked, she had gradually come to accept this truth. ... ... Roy, Claire, Rinslet, and Carol were enjoying a leisurely lunch in the academy''s cafe. Sunlight streamed through the windows of the outdoor terrace. A basket in the center of their table overflowed with various types of bread: jam, pineapple, ham... All students had access to this cafe. They could enjoy freshly baked bread, coffee, and tea, all free of charge. "To celebrate our victory! Cheers!" Claire raised her cup of tea with a cheerful grin. Roy and Rinslet also raised their cups of coffee. They clinked their cups together, and Claire took a large gulp of her tea. "Our ranking has gone up. At this rate, we''ll be number one in the academy soon," she declared, setting down her cup with a satisfied sigh. "Hmph! If it weren''t for Roy, we would have lost," Rinslet scoffed, twirling her hair. "That''s true," Claire admitted. If Roy hadn''t blocked Lux''s attack at the last moment, they would have definitely lost. "So, you still need to find two more teammates," Roy commented with a smile, stirring his coffee. Claire and Rinslet''s faces fell. They were both problem students with few friends. Where were they supposed to find two more teammates? Suddenly, Claire''s eyes lit up. "How about Saya-nee-san and the others? They haven''t joined any teams yet, have they?" "That''s right!" Rinslet agreed. They had gotten to know Saya and the others over the past few days. "They won''t join," Roy said, shaking his head. "Eh? Why not? I know they''re strong," Claire pressed, wanting to know the reason. "They''re not interested in the Blade Dance, so they haven''t joined any teams," Roy explained. Saya and the others were all High-Class Devils or above. They weren''t interested in such childish competitions. And the reward for winning the Blade Dance, a wish granted by the Elemental Lords, was meaningless to them. Even after thousands of years, the Elemental Lords were still only Ultimate-Class. They couldn''t grant their wishes. Claire and Rinslet slumped in disappointment. "I know someone who might be interested," Carol suddenly chimed in, taking out a notebook from her pocket. This was her maid handbook, filled with information on the students and teachers. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was questionable whether this was truly a maid''s handbook. "Someone in our class?" Claire asked, thinking Carol was referring to one of Roy''s companions. "No, it''s a high-ranking noble lady," Carol clarified. "Really? But there are many nobles in this academy," Rinslet commented. "Who is it?" Claire asked eagerly. "It''s Fianna Ray Ordesia, the second princess of the Empire," Carol revealed. "Her?" Claire and Rinslet exchanged surprised glances. Fianna, the second princess, held a high position in the academy and was known for her friendly and approachable demeanor. She had many admirers. It was surprising that she hadn''t joined any team yet. "It''s true. Princess Fianna hasn''t formed or joined any team," Carol confirmed. "Why not? Is she not interested in the Blade Dance?" Claire wondered. "I don''t have any concrete information, but I believe she is interested," Carol replied thoughtfully. "Where can we find talented Elementalists willing to join us? Is there really no one left?" Claire sighed dramatically. "Of course it''s not easy to find someone now. All the skilled Elementalists must have already joined other teams," Rinslet said, stating the obvious. After all, the Blade Dance was less than two months away. Any capable Elementalists would have already joined a team to improve their ranking. "Did I hear someone mention my name?" a girl''s voice suddenly interrupted them. A girl with beautiful purple hair that left a lasting impression approached them. Her black eyes sparkled, and she carried herself with an air of elegance. "Princess Fianna?" Claire and the others were stunned. Even Roy was surprised that the person they were just discussing had appeared before them. "Hello, I''m Fianna Ray Ordesia," she greeted them with a graceful smile and a wave. "Hello, Princess Fianna," Rinslet replied, standing up and curtseying. As the daughter of one of the four major noble families, she couldn''t be disrespectful to the second princess. Claire, however, didn''t bother with formalities. She was no longer a noble. "Are you... Roy-san?" Fianna asked, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Roy. "Yes, I am," Roy confirmed with a smile, curious about her intentions. "I overheard you mentioning that you were looking for members to join your team. Is that true?" Fianna asked, her smile widening. "That vixen!" Claire glared at Fianna, feeling a surge of jealousy. Especially after comparing Fianna''s ample bosom to her own, her jealousy intensified. "It''s true that we''re looking for members, and I heard that Princess Fianna hasn''t joined any team yet," Roy said with a smile. "Yes, I haven''t joined any team," Fianna confirmed. "Why not?" Rinslet asked curiously. "Because I''ve been waiting for my prince charming to appear," Fianna replied, gazing at Roy with a lovestruck expression. Her sincere gaze and charming smile could easily sway anyone. But Roy wasn''t easily fooled. He suspected that Fianna, like in the original story, had experienced the betrayal of Rubia Elstein. This incident had left a deep scar on her heart, causing her to lose her ability to form contracts with spirits. In the original story, Fianna had come to Areishia Spirit Academy hoping to use the protagonist to win the Blade Dance and have her wish to regain her powers granted by the Elemental Lords. Now, she was refusing to join any other team. She was clearly here to cling to him. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 111: A New Mission and the Night Demon King? "Hard work betrays none, but dreams betray many." Hachiman Hikigaya, Oregairu <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Roy was right. Fianna had initially intended to join Velsaria''s team, as Velsaria was the runner-up in the previous Blade Dance. However, Velsaria hadn''t returned to the academy. And after witnessing Roy''s strength, Fianna had decided to join their team instead. "No way! Absolutely not!" Claire immediately objected, seeing Fianna flirting with Roy. "I agree with Claire!" Rinslet, surprisingly, was on the same side as Claire. Fianna, seeing their hostility, remained calm and turned her attention to Roy. "Roy-san, may I join your team?" she asked, seemingly aware that he was the one who made the decisions. "I understand your intentions. You can join for now," Roy replied, "but to stay on the team, you''ll need their approval." He gestured towards Claire and Rinslet. Fianna''s abilities were quite useful. Although she couldn''t use her contracted spirit right now, she had learned the "Ritual Dance" during her time as a Princess Shrine Maiden candidate. She could act as support for the team. And once she regained her contracted spirit, she could be their tank. Fianna''s contracted spirit was a high-ranking Light Elemental, a knight spirit passed down through the Ordesia royal family. It possessed incredible defense and high resistance to dark attacks, making it an ideal front-line protector. Claire and Rinslet were a mage and an ADC, respectively. They were vulnerable in close combat. Having a tank to absorb damage would allow them to unleash their full power. Claire pouted, hearing Roy''s decision. Although she was the leader of the team, Roy''s words carried more weight. She couldn''t object. "Fine," she grumbled reluctantly. "For Roy''s sake, I''ll allow you to join." Rinslet was also unhappy but couldn''t defy Roy''s decision. Fianna, initially worried that her intentions had been exposed, was relieved to hear that she could join the team. "Thank you! I''ll do my best!" she exclaimed with a bright smile. "As a token of my sincerity, I have a mission to share with you." "A mission?" "Yes. Before coming here, I went to the Headmaster''s office and accepted an S-Rank mission," Fianna declared proudly. She had used her status as a princess to secure this mission. And Greyworth had only agreed after Fianna mentioned joining Roy''s team. Greyworth had even said that if Fianna hadn''t joined Roy''s team, she would have assigned the mission to someone else. "What? An S-Rank mission?" Claire and Rinslet were shocked. Like team battles, missions were also a way to climb the school rankings. There were various types of missions: performing spirit dances, suppressing rampaging spirits, investigating sealed spirits, and defeating rogue Elementalists. Completing missions granted points that contributed to their team''s ranking, similar to winning matches. And S-Rank missions were the most difficult. If Team Scarlet completed this mission, their ranking would skyrocket. They might even reach the top spot. Claire and Rinslet were excited. They didn''t even consider whether they could complete the mission. With Roy on their team, they believed they could overcome any challenge. "Tell us, what''s the mission?" Claire urged impatiently. "Do you know about the mining city, Gedonelune?" Fianna asked with a sly smile. "Gedenelune? I''ve heard of it. It''s an abandoned mining city, right?" Rinslet recalled. Gedenelune was once a prosperous mining town, rich in spirit crystals. But during the Second Rubel War, the mines were depleted. The mines had been abandoned since then. Now, Gedonelune was a ghost town filled with ruins. "Recently, there have been frequent earthquakes in the mines. Our mission is to investigate the cause," Fianna explained. Earthquakes caused by Earth spirits weren''t uncommon. If a spirit was angered or rampaging, they would perform a ritual dance to appease it or send the Sylphid Knights to subdue it. The mission seemed straightforward enough, but... "Don''t joke with me. How can investigating an earthquake be an S-Rank mission?" Claire was skeptical. There were too many suspicious aspects to this mission. A simple investigation shouldn''t be dangerous enough to warrant an S-Rank difficulty. "Well... it''s not that simple," Fianna admitted. "There''s a Strategic-Class Elemental, sealed by the former Ordesia Knights, that slumbers within those mines." "A Strategic-Class Elemental?!" Claire and Rinslet gasped. Strategic-Class Elementals were incredibly powerful. They couldn''t be controlled by a single person. It required hundreds of Elementalists performing a ritual dance to barely utilize their power. They were devastating weapons. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, all the countries on the continent had signed a treaty to seal these seven Strategic-Class Elementals. "It''s just a spirit. Why are you so scared?" Roy scoffed. "That''s right. A sealed Strategic-Class Elemental isn''t that scary," Fianna agreed. "So, the earthquakes are caused by this Elemental?" Roy asked. "That''s one possibility. That''s why the academy issued this mission," Fianna explained. "If the seal is indeed weakening, we''ll have to perform a ritual dance to reseal it." Having been trained as a shrine maiden, Fianna was capable of performing such rituals. "Alright, then Team Scarlet accepts this mission!" Claire declared, slamming her hand on the table. Completing this mission would guarantee them a spot in the Blade Dance. Roy and Rinslet nodded in agreement. ... ... Their conversation drew the attention of the surrounding students. Seeing Fianna, the princess of the Empire, willingly join Team Scarlet, they erupted in chatter. "Hey, look! That male Elementalist is hitting on Princess Fianna!" "The ''Great Demon King'' is at it again." "I''m a bit envious, to be honest." "Are you crazy?!" "But... look at his sharp eyes... I can''t resist them..." "Don''t you think... it would be fun to be played by him? Just a little bit!" "Y-Yeah... If he forced himself on me... my heart wouldn''t be able to take it!" "No way! He''s the Night Demon King! A Maou who wants to conquer every girl in the world!" ... Roy overheard their whispers. '''' he mused. It seemed the number of girls sending him love letters had increased lately. His locker was often filled with letters and handmade snacks. But he was used to this kind of attention. After all, he was the most popular boy at Kuoh Academy. ... The mission to Gedonelune was scheduled for three days later, so they didn''t have to participate in any ranking matches for now. One morning, Roy was enjoying his tea and playing games with Koneko when Rias approached him with a cheerful expression. "Roy, I have good news!" "Oh? What is it?" Roy asked, his attention still on his game with Koneko. "Velsaria is back!" "Oh, you saw her? How is she?" "Well... she''s quite a handful, just as you said," Rias replied with a sigh. She had received news of Velsaria''s return and went to meet her, hoping to recruit her future Rook. However, upon arriving at the Sylphid Knights'' headquarters, she had witnessed Velsaria brutally defeat all the other Knights, including her own sister, Ellis. Rias had initially wanted to intervene, but remembering Roy''s words, she held back. Velsaria had then mocked Ellis and chosen four Knights who could still stand after her attacks to form her team. Throughout the whole ordeal, Velsaria had displayed an arrogant and ruthless demeanor. She was obsessed with power, and Rias could sense a dark aura surrounding her. "Haha, don''t worry, Rias. She''ll come around during the ranking matches," Roy reassured her. "I suppose that''s all we can do," Rias sighed. But then, she smiled. Thanks to her charm, many girls were willing to follow her. However, her Evil Pieces were limited. Although she still had all eight Pawn pieces, they weren''t mutated pieces. And the students in this academy generally had high potential. It would take at least two Pawn pieces to turn one of them into a Devil. Rias naturally wanted to choose the most talented girls. ... That afternoon, Roy took Mitsuri and Makomo out for a stroll. As they passed by a clothing store, the girls'' eyes were drawn to the beautiful clothes displayed in the window. Roy chuckled and led them inside. "Makomo, do you like this dress?" he asked, pointing at a lovely princess dress with a gem-encrusted necklace. "Yes..." Makomo replied with a blush. "Then let''s buy it," Roy declared, unconcerned about the price. After all, the money was a gift from Greyworth. "Mitsuri, you too. Choose whatever you like. Don''t hold back." "Okay!" Mitsuri beamed and began browsing through the clothes. She was currently wearing the academy uniform. She had discarded her Demon Slayer uniform long ago. The girls soon chose their outfits and went to the fitting rooms. Makomo emerged first, looking adorable in the princess dress and the sparkling necklace. "Makomo, you''re so cute! Come here!" Roy scooped her up and lifted her high in the air. Makomo, usually expressionless, blushed. Mitsuri then came out, wearing a gorgeous evening gown that accentuated her curves. She looked even more radiant than usual. "You look stunning!" Roy gave her a thumbs up, still holding Makomo in his other arm. Mitsuri giggled, pleased with his approval. "I''ll take these two outfits. Please wrap up their school uniforms. They can keep the new clothes on," Roy told the shopkeeper. Just then... A loud explosion sounded from the distance. Smoke billowed into the sky. "What happened over there?" Roy wondered, looking towards the source of the commotion. "It must be something with the Imperial Army," the shopkeeper replied. She recognized the direction as the location of the Imperial Army base. "Let''s go check it out. We have some free time," Roy said to Makomo and Mitsuri. They nodded in agreement. The three of them left the store. "Wait! You haven''t paid yet!" the shopkeeper shouted, finally realizing what had happened. But Roy and the girls were already gone. Roy, hearing her shout, felt a pang of embarrassment. He had forgotten to pay. But it would be even more awkward to go back now. He would have to pay her another time. ... They soon arrived at the scene. It was the Imperial Army''s arena. Roy stopped a girl who was running away and asked what had happened. It turned out that today was the day the Empire selected talented Elementalists to join the army. The winner of this selection process would be granted a contract with a Strategic-Class Elemental. Strategic-Class Elementals were incredibly powerful. Ordinary Elementalists couldn''t control them alone. That''s why this selection process was held, to find someone with the talent to wield such a powerful spirit. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 112: Fianna & Ellis Joins the Team "Because people don''t have wings, we look for ways to fly." Ikkei Ukai, Haikyuu <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> However, Strategic-Class Spirits weren''t easy to control. When the girl who had won the selection tried to form a contract with the Strategic-Class Spirit, she lost control, and the spirit went berserk. A giant, steel golem rampaged through the arena, wreaking havoc. This was the Strategic-Class Spirit. Many other spirits had already been defeated by it. The army''s hasty counterattacks were ineffective against the rampaging golem. "Roy, shouldn''t we stop that thing?" Mitsuri asked, concerned. If they didn''t intervene, the golem might harm the civilians who had come to watch the selection process. "Don''t worry, let the Sylphid Knights handle it," Roy replied, stopping Mitsuri and Makomo from rushing into the fray. He had already spotted the Sylphid Knights approaching. There was no need for him to get involved. "It''s Ellis!" Roy was surprised to see that it was Ellis leading the Sylphid Knights. Beside her were Rakka and Reishia. The Sylphid Knights were responsible for the safety of the academy and its surroundings. They would definitely send someone to deal with this commotion. But he hadn''t expected only those three to come. They couldn''t possibly stop a Strategic-Class Spirit with just the three of them. Then, Roy remembered what Rias had told him that morning. Velsaria had defeated all the Sylphid Knights and only took those who could still stand with her. That''s why the Sylphid Knights were understaffed. "Those soldiers are so reckless!" "This is bad. Rakka, Reishia, let''s go! If we can hold it off for a while, the instructors will arrive," Ellis said, frowning at the rampaging golem. Although the Sylphid Knights were renowned, this was beyond their capabilities. Only the instructors, whose strength rivaled the Empire''s Spirit Knights, could handle this. The three girls charged towards the steel golem. However, the difference in power was too great. They couldn''t even hold it back. Rakka and Reishia were quickly defeated. The golem then turned its attention to Ellis, its massive fist slamming down on her. The ground shook violently. Although Ellis dodged the attack, the shockwave sent her flying. Just as she braced herself for a painful landing, someone caught her. "Are you alright?" a gentle voice asked. Ellis opened her eyes and saw Roy''s handsome face. She blushed. "P-Please put me down," she mumbled, embarrassed. "Okay." Roy chuckled and gently set her down. Holding Ellis in her armor hadn''t been very comfortable. "Th-Thank you, Roy-san," Ellis stammered, her face still flushed. "It''s no problem. We''re classmates, after all," Roy replied with a smile. "But what are we going to do now?" Ellis asked, looking at the rampaging golem with worry. "If you don''t mind, I can take care of it," Roy offered. "Really?" "Yes." "Then please, Roy-san!" Ellis said gratefully. This was supposed to be the Sylphid Knights'' responsibility, but now, she had no choice but to rely on Roy. She didn''t doubt his ability to stop the golem. She still remembered the duel the other night, where Roy had effortlessly slain the cyclopean giant with a single strike. Roy turned towards the rampaging Strategic-Class Spirit, a smirk playing on his lips. He summoned his ice rose sword. Ellis stared at the beautiful blade, her eyes filled with admiration. It was an elegant sword, with a hilt and handguard shaped like an ice-blue rose. The blade itself was adorned with intricate rose carvings. she thought. Roy, wielding the ice rose sword, didn''t even bother using Breathing Styles against this weakling. He simply swung his sword. An arc of sword pressure shot out. In the blink of an eye, the Strategic-Class Spirit was cut down. "H-He''s so strong!" Ellis gasped, staring at the fallen golem in disbelief. To think he could defeat such a powerful spirit so easily... She looked at Roy with admiration. "That takes care of that," Roy said, turning to Ellis. "Are those two alright?" he asked, pointing at the unconscious Rakka and Reishia. "Yes, they''re just unconscious," Ellis confirmed after checking on them. She was relieved. But then, her expression turned gloomy. "What''s wrong, Ellis-san?" Roy asked, noticing her change in mood. "Oh, it''s nothing..." Ellis tried to brush it off. But Roy could easily see through her facade. She was worried about her teammates and the upcoming Blade Dance. ... She had been defeated by her adopted sister, Velsaria, that morning. Fortunately, she and Rakka and Reishia hadn''t been injured. But her other two teammates had been severely injured and wouldn''t recover for at least ten days. And now, with Rakka and Reishia also injured, she was the only one left on her team. How could she participate in the Blade Dance like this? "You''re worried about your teammates, aren''t you?" Roy asked gently. "Mmm..." Ellis looked at him in surprise. He had seen through her worries. She no longer tried to hide her concerns. "Rakka and Reishia are injured. Now, I''m the only one left on the team. What am I supposed to do about the tournament?" she lamented with a sigh. "Since you''re the only one left on your team, how about joining mine?" Roy offered without hesitation. Ellis was surprised, then hesitated. As a Knight, she couldn''t abandon her teammates. "Captain, accept his offer!" Rakka, who had regained consciousness, suddenly spoke up. "Rakka..." "Captain, isn''t participating in the Blade Dance your dream? We can''t help you anymore. Please join Roy-sama''s team!" "Yes, with Roy-sama, you can definitely win the Blade Dance!" Reishia added, also awake now. They both urged Ellis to accept Roy''s offer. After much hesitation, Ellis finally agreed. "Alright, I''ll join your team." "Welcome to Team Scarlet!" Roy said with a grin. ... Early the next morning, Roy met up with Ellis, Claire, and Rinslet. Today, they were going to undertake the S-Rank mission to Gedonelune. "Ellis, why are you here?" Claire asked in surprise. Ellis had been tending to Rakka and Reishia yesterday, so Roy hadn''t had a chance to inform Claire and Rinslet about her joining their team. "I''ve invited Ellis to join Team Scarlet. She''ll be accompanying us on this mission," Roy explained with a smile. "Eh?" The three girls were surprised. "But... but..." Claire started to protest. "We''re still missing a member, and Ellis''s teammates are injured," Roy interrupted. "Fine, I agree," Claire said reluctantly. Ellis was the captain of the Sylphid Knights. Her strength was undeniable. She was more than qualified to join their team, but Claire was still a bit unhappy about it. "Pleased to meet you all. Claire, I apologize for the Sylphid Knights'' earlier behavior," Ellis said sincerely, bowing respectfully. "I-It''s okay," Claire stammered, flustered by Ellis''s formal apology. "Actually, we, the Sylphid Knights, also received a mission," Ellis announced, her expression turning serious. "What mission?" Claire asked curiously. "Last night, someone stole confidential documents from the library," Ellis explained. "These documents contained information about the Strategic-Class Elemental sealed in Gedonelune, Jormungandr." "Whoever stole them is clearly after the Strategic-Class Elemental." "So your mission is to retrieve the documents?" Rinslet asked. "Yes." Ellis nodded. "Since we''re both going to Gedonelune, and our missions don''t conflict, why don''t we complete them together?" Roy suggested. Claire, Rinslet, and Ellis agreed. They knew that whoever was after the Strategic-Class Elemental would likely cross paths with them. Accepting the Sylphid Knights'' mission was a simple task. And it would earn them extra points for the school ranking. "Alright, since everyone agrees, let''s depart!" Roy declared. They set off for Gedonelune. ... The mining city wasn''t far from the academy. It would take about a day on horseback to reach it. The horses were already prepared outside the academy. "Oh my, my lady is going to such a dangerous place! I''m so worried!" Carol exclaimed, clasping her hands together and praying for Rinslet''s safety. She wasn''t an Elemental Spirit Contractor and couldn''t participate in the mission. "Don''t worry, Carol. I''m more worried about you," Rinslet replied, hugging her adorable maid and launching into a series of instructions. "Will you be able to wake up on time without me?" "Make sure you eat properly every day." "And don''t make a mess with bubbles when you''re doing laundry!" ... The others exchanged amused glances, watching Rinslet fuss over Carol. It seemed like their roles were reversed. "Waaah... my lady... I''ll do my best even when you''re not here!" Carol cried, touched by Rinslet''s concern. "This is so weird," Claire commented, unable to hold back her amusement. "What are you talking about? A maid''s only purpose is to be cute, right?" Rinslet retorted. "Fine, fine, you''re right." Claire decided not to argue. Just then, Fianna let out a yelp. "Aah! Stop it! Stop it, I said!" She had tried to climb onto a horse but was thrown off. Roy caught her before she could hit the ground. "Are you alright?" he asked. "I''m fine," Fianna replied, her cheeks flushing as she met Roy''s gaze. Having grown up in the Divine Ritual Institute, Fianna was quite innocent. "If you can''t ride a horse, you can ride with me," Roy offered. "Really? Yay!" Fianna nodded excitedly. Claire glared at her. "Honestly, a princess who can''t ride a horse? Isn''t that a basic skill for nobles?" "They didn''t teach us how to ride horses at the Divine Ritual Institute," Fianna retorted. "Horse riding is a compulsory subject here. You better get used to it. With your... assets, it might be difficult to maintain balance," Claire taunted. "Well, I''m not as flat as you. You probably don''t experience any air resistance. I, on the other hand, am clearly disadvantaged," Fianna replied calmly, flipping her hair. Claire fumed. "You..." Just as they were about to start another argument, Roy sighed. "That''s enough, you two. Let''s just go." Claire and Fianna immediately stopped arguing. They mounted their horses. Seeing Fianna clinging to Roy''s back, Claire and Rinslet couldn''t help but sneer and exchange sarcastic remarks. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amidst their bickering, they set off for Gedonelune. ... After a full day of riding, they finally arrived at the gates of the mining city. It was already late at night. They were all exhausted from the journey. "Let''s rest and have something to eat," Roy suggested. He conjured a table laden with food. "Amazing!" "Where did you get all this?" Fianna and Ellis stared at the feast in surprise. "Damn it! Now I have no use for my preparations!" Rinslet grumbled. Her spirit, Fenrir, was carrying a large amount of food, and she had been planning to cook for everyone. But Roy had already taken care of it. She regretted not preparing the food beforehand. Claire, however, was simply drooling at the sight of the delicious spread. "Come on, everyone, let''s eat!" Roy said. He then looked at the spirit seals on his arms. "Est, Ren, do you want to eat too?" He didn''t need to ask. Est and Ren emerged from their seals, drawn by the delicious aroma. Even Scarlet joined them. ... After a satisfying meal, Roy and the girls entered Gedonelune. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 113: The Strategic-Class Spirit in the Mine—and an Unexpected Surprise "The shadow of death hangs above us all. Some may be harder to accept than others, but unless you can get past that there can be no future!" Tsunade, Naruto <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "So this is the mining city of Gedonelune? It''s like a ghost town," Rinslet commented, observing the dilapidated surroundings. "It''s been abandoned for decades. It''s no surprise it looks like this," Claire replied, her eyes narrowed as she peered into the darkness. The ruined buildings were dotted with flickering will-o''-the-wisps, emitting an eerie pale light. These were low-ranking spirits, drawn to the abandoned city. Evil spirits often gathered in such desolate places. "Hey, can you get off him now?" Claire glared at Fianna, who was still clinging tightly to Roy. "No, I have to protect Roy. I can''t leave his side," Fianna insisted. Roy sighed inwardly. She was clearly terrified, yet she still claimed to be protecting him. "You''re the one who needs protection! And where''s your contracted spirit? The Elementalist who stole the documents might be nearby. You should summon your spirit and be prepared," Claire chided, though her words held a hint of concern. It was true that they could encounter danger at any moment in this place. Being prepared was crucial. "Well..." Fianna faltered, unable to refute Claire''s logic. But summoning her spirit was easier said than done. She bit her lip and turned away, trying to maintain her composure. "It''s... not the right time yet! The contracted spirit of the Ordesia royal family is different from your cat. It can''t be summoned casually." "What did you say?!" Claire bristled. Suddenly, the ground shook violently. "What''s happening?" "Is that an earthquake?!" "It must be the Strategic-Class Elemental. The seal has been broken," Roy said, looking towards a nearby mountain. The mountain crumbled, collapsing inwards. Smoke and dust billowed from the newly formed chasm, obscuring the scene. "This is bad!" "That thief must have done this!" Ellis exclaimed, clenching her fists. "What do we do? If the Strategic-Class Elemental falls into enemy hands, it''ll be disastrous," Rinslet said worriedly. "Let''s go check it out. If the Elemental has been released, we''ll have to deal with it," Roy said with a shrug. The girls nodded in agreement, and they cautiously approached the collapsed mine. ... As the dust settled, they could finally see the Strategic-Class Elemental. It was Jormungandr, a monstrous serpent from Norse mythology, said to be large enough to encircle the world. It was the most powerful monster among the giants, known as the "Midgard Serpent." It was the second child of Loki, the god of mischief, and the giantess Angrboea. Its siblings were Fenrir, the monstrous wolf, and Hel, the goddess of death. Its nemesis was Thor, the god of thunder, the strongest among the gods. Due to its destructive potential, Odin had cast it into the depths of the ocean. The Jormungandr before them, although not the one from mythology, was similar in appearance. And its fate was also quite similar. Due to its ferocity and destructive tendencies in the Elemental Spirit World, it had been sealed by the Elemental Lords and cast out. It was then used by humans as a weapon of war. But it was eventually sealed again. Now, freed from its seal, it rampaged, destroying everything in its path. Claire and the others were terrified by its monstrous aura. "Is... is that a Strategic-Class Elemental?" "It''s terrifying!" "There''s no way we can defeat that!" "It has been completely unsealed. I can''t reseal it now." "Don''t worry, I''ll handle the big snake. Your opponents are over there," Roy said calmly, pointing towards a group of figures approaching them. The girls followed his gaze. A horde of skeletons, armed with rusty swords and clubs, marched towards them. Black mist seeped from their bones, creating an eerie atmosphere. "What are those?" "Are they spirits?" "Maybe they''re corpses possessed by low-ranking spirits." "Someone must be controlling them." Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girls were startled but quickly regained their composure. "Protect Fianna while you fight," Roy instructed Claire. "Why do we have to protect her?" Claire glared at Fianna, but she would obey Roy''s orders. Fianna couldn''t use her contracted spirit yet. But Roy didn''t want to embarrass her by pointing that out. He smiled and vanished in a flash. Claire, as the leader of Team Scarlet, took charge. "Ellis, you''re the Knight. Engage the enemies head-on. I''ll provide support from the middle. Rinslet, you''re the sniper. Stay back and watch out for whoever is controlling those skeletons," she ordered. "What about me?" Fianna asked, pointing at herself. "I don''t know your strength yet, and Roy told us to protect you. So, just stay behind us," Claire replied. In battle mode, Claire was a completely different person, a reliable leader. "I can help too," Fianna mumbled, but she didn''t argue. She had no way to defend herself and had to accept their protection. Following Claire''s instructions, the girls charged towards the approaching skeletons. "Sylphid Hurricane!" "Flame King''s Breath!" "Ice Shot!" Ellis, at the forefront, summoned her Ray Hawk and unleashed a whirlwind that scattered the skeletons. Claire, behind Ellis, lashed out with her Flame Whip, then launched a powerful fire spell that obliterated a large group of skeletons. Rinslet fired a barrage of arrows, each piercing through several skeletons. She also scanned the surroundings, trying to locate the one controlling the skeletons. The three girls worked together seamlessly. With Ellis holding the front line, Claire and Rinslet could focus on attacking from afar. Fianna, realizing she couldn''t contribute, bit her lip in frustration. The skeletons seemed endless. Even after fighting for a while, they were still surrounded. And they were starting to tire. "This is bad!" Claire cursed under her breath. She shouldn''t have charged into the horde. She suspected there was more than one person controlling the skeletons. Otherwise, their divine power would have been depleted by now. Just as they were struggling, Fianna finally spoke up. "Claire, I have a way to deal with these skeletons!" she declared with determination. ... ... "What? You have a way?" Claire asked, surprised, pausing her attacks. "Yes. I learned a ritual dance at the Divine Ritual Institute. It can cause these skeletons to go berserk," Fianna explained. Claire considered this for a moment, then decided to trust her. "Alright, prepare the ritual dance. We''ll protect you from these skeletons." If the skeletons went berserk, they would attack each other. Then, they could use the chaos to escape. Fianna smiled, grateful for Claire''s trust. She took out a small fan and began to dance. Ritual dances could produce various effects depending on the dance performed. They could strengthen seals, bless Elementalists, and much more. Fianna was performing the seventh ritual dance, the Dance of Berserker. It could activate and enrage sealed spirits. As Fianna danced, the flames within the skeletons'' eye sockets turned crimson. The skeletons started attacking each other. The pressure on Claire, Ellis, and Rinslet lessened considerably. Only a few skeletons still targeted them. "That should take care of them," Rinslet said, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Don''t let your guard down. The one controlling them hasn''t appeared yet," Claire warned. Despite the improvement in their situation, she remained vigilant. Just then, a voice echoed through the horde of skeletons. "Lightning Spirit, manifest!" A bolt of lightning flashed. It tore through the skeletons, heading straight towards Fianna. "Look out!" Ellis shouted, jumping in front of Fianna and thrusting her Ray Hawk. "Aah!" The lightning bolt struck the Ray Hawk, sending Ellis flying. "Ellis, are you alright?" Claire caught her. "I''m fine. He''s strong!" Ellis said, wiping the blood from her lips, her expression stoic. "Don''t worry, we''re not alone!" Claire reassured her. "O fangs of ice, pierce my enemy! Ice Shot!" Rinslet had spotted the attacker when he launched his lightning attack. She fired an ice arrow. "Hahaha, not bad!" The attacker dodged the arrow and emerged from the shadows. He had short red hair, crimson eyes, and his body was covered in strange markings. He didn''t look like a good person. This was Jio Inzagi. In the original story, he had claimed to be a Demon Lord candidate. But he was actually just a subordinate of Rubia Elstein, a test subject. He had been sent here by Rubia to unseal and control the Strategic-Class Elemental. "Who are you?" Claire demanded. "Hahaha, I am Jio Inzagi! As expected of the Sylphid Knight Captain. You actually blocked my attack," Jio sneered, looking at Ellis. "Damn it! I won''t allow you to tarnish the honor of the Sylphid Knights!" Ellis declared, standing up and pointing her Ray Hawk at Jio. "O winds of disaster, transform into countless blades and cut down my enemy!" She unleashed another Sylphid Hurricane. Wielding her Ray Hawk, she charged towards Jio, countless wind blades swirling around her. Even if he dodged the spear, he would be torn to shreds by the wind blades. But... "Mirror Spirit, appear! Reflect!" Jio shouted. A shiny red mirror materialized before him. Ellis''s attack struck the mirror, and the wind blades were reflected back at her. "Look out!" Claire cried, lashing out with her Flame Whip and wrapping it around Ellis''s waist. She pulled Ellis back, saving her from her own reflected attack. "Thank you," Ellis said gratefully. "Now''s not the time for that. We''re a team," Claire scolded her for acting alone. "Y-Yes, I was reckless." Ellis apologized. "Alright, let''s attack together. He''s no match for us," Claire declared confidently. "Okay!" Ellis and Rinslet nodded in agreement. They attacked as one. Ellis held the front line, blocking Jio''s attacks. Claire and Rinslet unleashed their full power. Their coordinated assault forced Jio onto the defensive. Strictly speaking, Jio wasn''t an Elemental Spirit Contractor. He had been implanted with numerous cursed seals. These seals provided him with divine power, allowing him to use sealed spirits. Sealed spirits were different from ordinary Elemental Spirits. They were single-use consumables. He didn''t have any contracted spirits. Under the girls'' relentless assault, Jio began to falter. Just as he was about to be defeated, a clear voice rang out from behind him. "Retreat." Jio looked towards the Strategic-Class Elemental. It had vanished. "Did you succeed?" he asked as he retreated. "No. Things didn''t go as planned. It seems the Dusk Witch intervened," the voice replied. "Retreat. Although you''re just a test subject, you''re still valuable." Jio''s face contorted with rage. "Taste the agony of rotting innards! Putrid Poison Spirit, manifest!" he roared, attempting to escape. As Claire and the others pursued him, a thick purple mist enveloped the area. Claire coughed, covering her mouth and nose. Ellis and Rinslet also covered their faces, but it was too late. The poison had already entered their bodies. Just then, a gust of wind dispersed the mist. The girls gasped for breath, relieved. "Roy, you''re back!" Rinslet exclaimed, seeing him. Roy had casually waved his hand, creating a gust of wind that blew away the poison. "You did well," he praised them. He had been observing their battle after dealing with Jormungandr. Overall, they had performed admirably. But they had been too eager to chase after Jio and had fallen for his trap. If Ellis had noticed the poison mist sooner, she could have easily dispersed it with her wind spirit. "Damn it! He got away!" Claire cursed. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 114: Fianna’s Confession and a Poisonous Battle "I will wait for you even if it takes a hundred years." Jiro Horikoshi, The Wind Rises <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) ~ I made the mistake of uploading 113 without 112. it all fixed now. make sure you check 112+113 before this one :) <><><><> He was so close to defeating that man. "He won''t escape," Roy said calmly. "Secret Art: Ice Archery." A magnificent ice bow materialized in his hand. Rinslet''s eyes lit up at the sight of the bow. Roy loosed an arrow, and it flew towards Jio, who felt a chill run down his spine. "Mirror Spirit, manifest!" A shiny silver mirror appeared before him. But the ice arrow split into countless smaller arrows, scattering towards him. The mirror shattered instantly. The arrows pierced Jio''s body, pinning him to the ground. "Amazing!" Rinslet exclaimed, thrilled by the display of archery. Fianna and the others also looked at Roy with admiration. "Haha, it was nothing," Roy said modestly, though he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. ... Meanwhile, on another hilltop, a girl''s hood was blown back by the wind, revealing her golden hair. She had delicate features and a petite figure. She wore the uniform of another academy and had a large ribbon tied around her chest. This was Muir Alenstarl, a subordinate of Rubia Elstein. She had been sent here by Rubia to retrieve the Strategic-Class Elemental. But before she could act, the Elemental had been slain. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had witnessed the man effortlessly kill the Strategic-Class Elemental and then make its corpse disappear. His power was terrifying. She had decided to order Jio to retreat. But they hadn''t been able to escape. Muir glanced at Roy, her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension, then vanished. Roy had sensed her presence but chose not to pursue her. After all, Rubia''s subordinates were also his targets. "Alright, now that the mission is complete, let''s head back," Roy announced with a smile. Claire and the others nodded, exhausted from the battle. They had also sustained some minor injuries and needed to return for treatment. But as they walked, they noticed Fianna lagging behind, her head lowered. "Fianna, what''s wrong? We''re leaving," Claire said, looking at her curiously. After this battle, they had come to accept Fianna as one of their own. Fianna had been a great help during the fight. Although Claire was still puzzled by Fianna''s refusal to use her contracted spirit, she didn''t dwell on it. Fianna looked up with a sigh. She had decided to confess. "I''ll tell you now, since you''ll find out eventually anyway." "...?" Claire, Ellis, and Rinslet exchanged confused glances. Roy, however, understood what Fianna was about to say. Fianna''s expression turned serious. "The reason I don''t use my spirit in battle is because... four years ago, I lost my ability to summon my contracted spirit..." Fianna was the second princess of the Ordesia Empire, once considered a potential candidate to become an Elemental Princess, second only to Rubia Elstein. But she had abdicated her position and been stripped of her royal status. This was because she could no longer summon her contracted spirit. "An Elemental Princess candidate who can''t summon her spirit... of course I''m not qualified," Fianna said with a self-deprecating laugh. An Elemental Spirit Contractor who couldn''t summon their spirit was no different from an ordinary person. It wasn''t uncommon for an Elementalist to suddenly lose their ability to summon their spirit. It could be due to various reasons, such as physical defilement, breaking a contractual oath, or even psychological trauma. In Fianna''s case, it was the latter. The trauma stemmed from the incident four years ago when Rubia Elstein, the Calamity Queen, rebelled. Fianna, like Rubia, was a Princess Shrine Maiden candidate. When she tried to stop Rubia, she was easily defeated. This had caused her immense psychological trauma, severing her connection with her contracted spirit. Claire and the others finally understood why Fianna refused to summon her spirit. But they still had questions. "But how did you pass the academy entrance exam? There''s a practical test, isn''t there?" "I used Greyworth''s special privileges to pass," Fianna admitted. She had been at the academy for a while now. It was impossible for her secret to remain hidden forever. But with Headmaster Greyworth''s protection, she hadn''t been exposed. "I see." "But why go through all this trouble to attend this academy?" "Because..." Fianna glanced at Roy, then said with a sly smile, "I wanted to find my prince charming." Claire and Rinslet frowned, glaring at her. Fianna giggled. "Just kidding! I came here to win the Blade Dance and have my wish to regain my spirit powers granted." For an Elementalist, nothing was more devastating than losing their contracted spirit. Claire, Ellis, and Rinslet believed her. "Well, I''ve told you my secret..." Fianna cleared her throat. "So, do you need an Elementalist who can''t summon her spirit?" She looked at Roy and Claire with a hint of sadness in her eyes, despite her playful tone. Claire noticed that Fianna''s fingers were trembling slightly. After a moment of consideration, she turned to Roy. "Don''t look at me. You decide," Roy said with a shrug. "But if Fianna can regain her spirit powers, she''ll be a valuable asset." Claire thought about it. Fianna was indeed strong. She was the second-best student at the Divine Ritual Institute, and her ritual dances were incredibly useful. Even without her contracted spirit, she was a valuable teammate. "Fianna already saved us. She''s one of us now," Ellis declared. ... ... "Although I don''t like her, she''s not a bad teammate," Rinslet admitted, despite her usual disdain for Fianna. Claire remained silent, seemingly lost in thought. Fianna looked downcast. Roy approached Claire and whispered in her ear, "Let me tell you a secret about Fianna..." "What?" Claire blushed, her cheeks warming from his closeness. "She''s actually using padding!" "Really?" Claire glanced at Fianna''s chest, then nodded. "Fianna, you can be our teammate. After all, we''re both members of the ''flat-chested alliance''!" Fianna, initially pleased by Claire''s acceptance, bristled at the "flat-chested" comment. "Don''t compare me to you! I''m much more... endowed!" she retorted, puffing out her chest. "Hmph! It''s just padding!" Claire scoffed. "Really? Really?" Rinslet''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Her bust was the largest among them, aside from Fianna''s. If Fianna was using padding, then she undoubtedly had the largest... assets. "As a Knight, I would never resort to such deception," Ellis declared, blushing slightly. "S-So? I''m using padding. What''s wrong with that?" Fianna retorted, crossing her arms defensively. "So you''re just a flat-chested girl after all!" Claire sneered. "Who are you calling flat-chested?! I''m much bigger than you!" "What did you say?!" Seeing them about to start another argument, Roy gently pressed their heads down. "Alright, that''s enough. We should head back. Don''t you have injuries to treat?" The girls realized he was right. They had all sustained some injuries during the battle. Especially the poison from Jio''s attack, which was quite potent. They nodded and prepared to leave. But Roy stopped them. "Wait, stay still." The girls looked at him in confusion. Roy smirked and snapped his fingers. A blue magic circle enveloped them. In the next instant, they vanished. They reappeared in Roy''s villa at Areishia Spirit Academy. Roy had used his teleportation magic to return them instantly, instead of the day-long journey it had taken them to get there. "...?!" The girls were dumbfounded. They looked around, recognizing their surroundings. "Welcome back, Roy-onii-chan!" Alice and Koneko greeted him excitedly. Their voices drew the other girls from the villa. "Asia, Shizuka, come and heal them!" Roy instructed. "Okay!" "What happened? You''re all injured! But thankfully, it''s not serious," Asia said with concern, using her Twilight Healing to heal Ellis. Shizuka, in her usual caring manner, pulled Claire into a hug and began healing her. Claire, however, struggled to escape. She wasn''t comfortable with Shizuka''s... embrace. Shizuka''s ample bosom was suffocating her. Roy, sipping the tea Akeno had prepared, watched them with amusement. Their injuries were minor, and they were soon healed. "Roy, what was that earlier?" Claire finally asked. "Just a teleportation spell," Roy replied casually. "Teleportation?" They knew about teleportation magic. They used it to travel to the Elemental Spirit World for team battles. But they had never seen anyone teleport such a long distance so effortlessly. The academy was a day''s journey away from Gedonelune. Yet, they had returned in the blink of an eye. It was incredible! They looked at Roy with admiration. "You''re all tired. Go and rest," Roy said with a smile, patting Claire''s head. "Okay..." The girls nodded and left. "Roy, you''re quite good at deceiving little girls, aren''t you? You''ve already won them over in just a few days," Rias commented, her voice laced with jealousy. "Haha, what can I say? There are so many talented girls here. And Rias can''t take them all, so I had to step in," Roy replied with a shrug. Rias fumed. She also wanted to recruit more servants, but she didn''t have unlimited Evil Pieces like Roy. "That''s such a scumbag thing to say," Mine muttered, chewing on a lollipop. "Well, we''re already on his pirate ship," Chelsea added with a sigh, also enjoying a lollipop. "Ahem." Roy cleared his throat, hearing their whispers. he thought. ... "Kurome, I brought you a gift from my trip," Roy suddenly said to Kurome. "A gift?" Kurome, who was enjoying some snacks with Akame, tilted her head curiously. "It''s a giant snake called Jormungandr. It''s over a kilometer long" Roy explained. After killing the Strategic-Class Elemental, he had stored its corpse, intending to let Kurome control it with her Teigu. "Really?" Kurome''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Of course. Your Yatsufusa should be able to control it." "Yay! I love you, Onii-chan!" Kurome cheered, hugging Roy tightly. "Roy really spoils Kurome, doesn''t he?" Leone commented with a sigh. ... The next morning, Roy summoned Fianna. "Roy, why did you call me so early? Are we going to do something naughty?" Fianna asked with a playful wink, her cheeks flushed. Roy flicked her forehead lightly. "Ow..." Fianna clutched her head dramatically. "I called you here to ask if you want to regain your ability to summon your contracted spirit." "Eh?" Fianna''s eyes widened in surprise. "Do you have a way?" she asked hopefully. "We can try," Roy replied with a smile. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 115: A Knightly Spirit, Festival Gifts and Romantic Discoveries! "Go ahead and live with your head held high! No matter how devastated you may be by your own weakness or uselessness...set your heart ablaze." Kyojuro Rengoku, Demon Slayer <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Fianna couldn''t summon her contracted spirit due to the trauma she had suffered. But Roy had a way to force it out. "What should I do?" Fianna asked. "Try summoning your spirit," Roy instructed. Fianna nodded and began chanting the summoning incantation. "O sword saint who serves the king of mankind, my knight!" "I hereby fulfill the blood contract. Become my guardian sword and come to my side!" "Appear, sacred knight spirit, Georgios! I command you, become my guardian sword!" Despite her earnest chanting, her contracted spirit, Georgios, didn''t respond. Fianna''s expression fell. Roy stroked his chin thoughtfully. He then grabbed Fianna''s hand. "Eh?" Fianna blushed, surprised by his sudden action. Roy ignored her flustered reaction and used his magic to communicate with Georgios through Fianna''s spirit seal. As a hereditary spirit of the Ordesia Empire, Georgios was a high-ranking Light Elemental with immense power. Soon, Roy established contact with Georgios, who was in the Elemental Spirit World. He then used his magic to forcibly pull her out. "Whoa!" A knight clad in silver armor suddenly appeared in the air, then tumbled to the ground, her skirt riding up in the process. "Georgios?" Fianna gasped, recognizing her contracted spirit. "Ouch..." the knight groaned, rubbing her head as she stood up. She looked at Fianna in surprise. "You must be my contractor." Fianna nodded shyly. "Contractor, there''s no need to be ashamed. I understand your situation. I''ve been waiting for your summons," Georgios said with a cheerful smile. "R-Really?" "Yes." "But... but..." "Contractor, as long as you have courage, you can summon me!" Georgios encouraged her. "Okay!" Fianna nodded with determination. A warmth spread through her heart, filling her with strength. Even the spirit seal on her arm glowed. "I can feel it... I can connect with her again!" Fianna''s eyes filled with tears of joy. The spirit seal, which had been dormant for four years, was active again. "Thank you, Georgios." "Don''t mention it. But... how did I get here?" Georgios suddenly realized she had been forcibly dragged here by some unknown force. "Ahem." Roy coughed, hinting at his involvement. "Eh?" Georgios turned to Roy. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes widened in recognition, and she quickly knelt on one knee. "Georgios greets the Maou-sama." "You recognize me?" Roy asked, surprised. "Yes, Maou-sama. I was just a mid-ranking spirit back then, so it''s understandable that you wouldn''t remember me," Georgios replied. She had been one of the knight spirits guarding the temple when Roy ruled the Elemental Spirit World. Over the thousands of years, she had finally become a high-ranking spirit. "Oh, I see." Roy nodded in understanding. He hadn''t expected to meet someone he knew here. "Maou-sama? What are you talking about?" Fianna asked, confused. "The Maou-sama is the one who ruled the Elemental Spirit World," Georgios explained with reverence. "The Maou who ruled the Elemental Spirit World?" Fianna echoed, trying to recall the name. She vaguely remembered reading about him during her time at the Divine Ritual Institute. "Alright, you can go back now," Roy said to Georgios. "Yes, Maou-sama." Georgios bowed respectfully and returned to the Elemental Spirit World. Fianna was still deep in thought. "Don''t strain your brain, idiot," Roy said, patting her head. Fianna, distracted by his touch, forgot about her thoughts. "Thank you, Roy," she said, hugging him tightly. Just then... "Roy, we''re here!" Claire''s voice called out from the doorway. She opened the door and saw Roy and Fianna embracing. "W-What are you two doing?!" she exclaimed, pointing at them accusingly. "What does it look like we''re doing?" Fianna retorted, snuggling closer to Roy. She was surprised by their sudden arrival but decided to tease Claire. "Scarlet, incinerate her!" "Georgios, get rid of that noisy woman!" A fire cat and a knight in shining armor appeared. The cat hissed, and the knight drew her sword. "Cut it out, you two!" Roy sighed, using his magic to restrain the two spirits. Scarlet and Georgios, recognizing Roy, immediately calmed down and stood obediently. "Is that a Knight Spirit? Fianna, can you use your spirit now?" Ellis gasped. Claire and Rinslet also stared at the Knight Spirit in surprise. "Of course. My Knight Spirit is much stronger than your cat," Fianna declared, sticking her tongue out at Claire. "Hmph! My Scarlet won''t lose to you," Claire retorted, crossing her arms. Seeing their rivalry flare up again, Roy quickly changed the subject. "Claire, you must have come here for something, right?" "Oh, that''s right!" Claire exclaimed, remembering their purpose. "We completed the mission, and Team Scarlet is now ranked first in the academy!" She was thrilled. They had even surpassed Velsaria, who was considered the strongest Elementalist in the academy. However, being first didn''t mean they could relax. Before the Blade Dance, the second-ranked team could challenge them for the top spot. And the third-ranked team could challenge the second-ranked team, and so on. To maintain their position, they had to defeat Velsaria''s team, which was currently ranked second. "I just received news that Velsaria is planning to challenge us in a week," Claire announced, her expression turning serious. Velsaria''s name struck fear into the hearts of many students. Even Claire was a bit apprehensive. ... ... "Oh? So soon? It seems she''s not happy about losing her top spot," Roy chuckled. "Ever since she was defeated in the Blade Dance three years ago, she''s become a different person," Ellis said sadly. "Don''t worry, Ellis. I''m sure Velsaria will come around," Roy reassured her. He then turned to Claire. "Your next opponent is the strongest Elementalist in the academy. Are you prepared?" "Of course, we''re ready!" "I won''t lose this time." "Bring it on! We''ll defeat them!" "I''ll do my best to help my sister return to her senses." ... Roy nodded, pleased with their determination. Over the next few days, Claire and the others practiced and honed their teamwork. The upcoming battle was crucial. And now that Fianna could use her spirit, their team''s strength had increased significantly. ... Roy, on the other hand, had some free time. One day, while strolling through town with Rias, he overheard people talking about the upcoming Spirit Festival. He remembered that it was also Claire''s birthday. It seemed he needed to prepare something for the occasion. They passed by an accessory shop, and an idea struck him. ... Early the next morning, Roy was dragged out of bed by Nezuko. "Nezuko, what''s the rush?" he mumbled, following her with a yawn. He snapped his fingers, and his clothes were instantly cleaned and straightened with magic. "Come with me, Roy-onii-chan!" Nezuko pulled him along. She led him to the dining room. "Happy Spirit Festival, Roy!" Rias and the other girls had prepared various cakes and chocolates, presenting them to him with cheerful smiles. The sweet aroma filled the air. "Thank you, everyone!" Roy was touched. He hadn''t expected them to prepare gifts. He then presented them with the gifts he had carefully chosen from the accessory shop. Although not expensive, they were tokens of his appreciation. "These are for you." Roy used his magic to deliver the gifts to each of them. "Wow, they''re beautiful!" "Thank you, Roy-onii-chan!" "This is the first gift Roy has given me. I''ll treasure it forever." "Me too, me too!" ... Roy was relieved that they liked his gifts. He wasn''t very experienced in choosing gifts for girls. "Roy, try my chocolate!" Rias chirped, offering him her homemade chocolate. "Okay, let me try..." "It''s delicious!" Rias''s cooking skills were quite good. "Roy-senpai, try my cake too!" Koneko offered him some cat-shaped cookies. "Alright, let me try..." "Mmm... it''s great!" "Roy, try mine too!" "No, try mine first!" The girls eagerly offered him their cakes and chocolates, overwhelming him with sweets. After tasting everything, Roy felt like he was going to die from a sugar overdose. ... At noon, Claire dragged him away. Roy sat on the sofa in Claire''s room, bored. Claire and Scarlet were busy in the kitchen. After a while, they emerged. Claire carried a tray covered with a lid. Roy knew this must be her Spirit Festival gift. He just hoped it wasn''t more chocolate or cake. He looked at Claire, admiring her appearance. Her red pigtails swayed as she moved. Her clear ruby eyes, her soft white skin, her cherry-red lips... Although her figure was a bit lacking, her overall appearance was quite charming. Claire was truly adorable. Even among the many beauties of Areishia Spirit Academy, she was one of the most attractive. And today, she wasn''t wearing her usual school uniform. She had a cute apron with frills. The small chef''s hat on her head made her even more adorable. "W-Why are you staring at me like that?" Claire asked, blushing under his intense gaze. "Because you''re so cute today, Claire," Roy replied with a smile. "Mmm..." Claire blushed even harder. "By the way, what did you make?" Roy asked, changing the subject before Claire fainted from embarrassment. "It''s the Spirit Festival today, so I''m practicing my baking. But don''t get any ideas. This is just for a friend," Claire said, trying to play it cool. "Just a friend?" Roy sighed dramatically. Claire panicked. "Th-Then what?" "I thought I was someone you could entrust your life to," Roy teased. "N-No way!" Claire shook her head, blushing furiously. Roy chuckled, then lifted the lid from the tray. A sweet aroma filled the air. There were several cat paw-shaped cookies on the tray. '''' Roy wondered, glancing at the cat spirit, who was also dressed up today. "I''ll try one then." He picked up a cookie and took a bite. "How is it?" Claire and Scarlet asked expectantly. "Mmm... it''s delicious!" Roy nodded in satisfaction. Claire had a natural talent for baking. The cookies were surprisingly good. They had clearly put a lot of effort into them. "That''s great!" Claire beamed, relieved. She had worked hard to make these cookies. Seeing Roy''s satisfied expression, she felt her efforts were worth it. "Here, Claire, have one too." Roy pulled Claire down to sit beside him and fed her a cookie. "Mmm..." Claire blushed, flustered by his action. He had just fed her a cookie! "Roy-sama, I want some too!" Scarlet chimed in, sitting beside him. "Sure." Roy, after a moment of surprise, also fed Scarlet. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 116: Spirit Festival Surprises and a Team Battle! "My heart would never flutter for those who needlessly hurt others!" Mitsuri Kanroji, Demon Slayer <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Since you''ve all prepared gifts for the Spirit Festival, I can''t be biased," Roy said, taking out a necklace. It was a ruby necklace with a cute cat engraving. "Happy Birthday, Claire," he said, handing it to her. Claire''s eyes welled up with tears. It had been years since anyone had said those words to her. The last time she had heard them was from her sister. Every year, on the Spirit Festival, her parents, her sister, and the local residents would gather at their castle for a grand birthday day ball. Claire would wear a beautiful dress, and the table would be filled with her favorite cakes and delicious food. And at night, she would sleep with her sister, who would return from the Divine Ritual Institute just for this day. Those were Claire''s happiest memories. She threw her arms around Roy. "Thank you! I love it," she said, taking the necklace and putting it on, her smile radiant. "Close your eyes, Roy," she then instructed, her face flushed. Roy, knowing better than to question her, closed his eyes. He felt Claire leaning closer and mischievously opened his eyes. Seeing her with her eyes closed, her eyelashes fluttering, he couldn''t resist. He captured her lips in a gentle kiss. After a while, he released her. Claire was dazed. "And here''s one for Scarlet." Roy took out another cat-shaped necklace, a bit different from Claire''s but equally beautiful. "Thank you, Roy-sama!" Scarlet exclaimed, accepting the gift and then, to Roy''s surprise, kissing him on the lips. He was taken aback by her boldness. Just then, a knock came from the door. Seeing Claire still dazed, Roy got up to answer it. "Rinslet? What are you doing here?" It was indeed Rinslet. She peeked into the room, then, seeing that Claire wasn''t paying attention, grabbed Roy''s hand and pulled him away. "Come with me!" Roy, glancing at the still-dazed Claire, could only let himself be dragged away. '''' he thought with amusement. Rinslet led him to her room and had him sit down, then went to the kitchen. Roy knew what she was up to. He just hoped it wasn''t cake. He had already eaten enough sweets for one day. "Carol, what''s Rinslet''s Spirit Festival gift?" Roy asked the maid, who was tidying up the room. "Eh? Roy-san, you know about it?" Carol asked, surprised. "I received a lot of Spirit Festival gifts today," Roy explained with a chuckle. "I see. But my lady''s gift is special. You''ll love it!" Carol declared confidently. She was glad that Rinslet had listened to her advice and prepared a unique gift. "Oh? Is that so?" Roy was intrigued. After a while, Carol was called to the dining room. Roy wanted to follow, but Carol stopped him. He waited curiously. '''' he wondered. But he didn''t peek. Finally, Carol returned, her face flushed. "Roy-san, you can come in now!" she announced. Roy followed her to the dining room. "Whoa..." He gasped as he saw Rinslet. She was lying on the dining table, her body adorned with various sweets and fruits. '''' Roy thought, impressed by her boldness. "Stop staring! I''m embarrassed," Rinslet mumbled, her face crimson as she closed her eyes. "Well then, I''ll dig in." Roy picked up his chopsticks and started eating. Carol peeled grapes and fed them to him. This was truly a life fit for a king. After enjoying this unique Spirit Festival experience, Roy gave Rinslet and Carol their gifts. He was then shooed out of the room by the flustered Rinslet. Roy shrugged as he looked at the closed door. Despite her bold actions, Rinslet was still quite shy. Carol must have convinced her to do this. He walked down the hallway of the girls'' dormitory. Many girls, seeing him, their eyes lit up. They surrounded him, holding out chocolates and cakes. "Roy-san, please try my cake!" "And my chocolate! I made it myself!" "Get out of the way! Roy-san should try my cheese first!" "Is that even cheese? It looks like charcoal!" "What?! You dare insult my cheese?" "So what? My cookies are much better than yours!" ... The girls chattered excitedly, crowding around Roy. Roy sighed, feeling a headache coming on. Just as he was about to teleport away... "What are you all doing here? Go back to your rooms!" a commanding voice boomed. "It''s Ellis-buchou!" "Too bad. Now Roy-san won''t be able to try my cake." "I was going to invite him to my room. He could have anything he wanted." "You''re so bold! But that does sound exciting." "After all, he''s the Night Demon King. He wouldn''t refuse, right?" ... Ellis blushed, hearing their gossip. "Go back to your rooms! Stop causing a commotion!" she scolded. The girls reluctantly dispersed. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Roy, are you alright?" Ellis asked, approaching him. "Of course. It''s nice to be so popular," Roy replied with a chuckle. "Um... could you come to my room?" Ellis asked shyly, her face flushed. "Is something the matter?" "Just come with me!" Ellis grabbed his hand and pulled him along. He had just been dragged away by Rinslet. But he was curious about what kind of Spirit Festival gift Ellis had prepared. ... ... Ellis led Roy to her room and into the dining area. "Please wait a moment," she said before rushing to the kitchen. "Even a serious Knight has a cute side. I wonder what she''s prepared," Roy mused, waiting patiently. Soon, Ellis returned, carrying a tray. She was dressed in a dark blue maid outfit with a white apron, her long skirt adorned with frills. A small maid headband completed her look. Roy''s eyes widened. Ellis had transformed into a maid. he thought. Ellis approached him, her face flushed, and set down the tray. She lifted the lid, revealing an assortment of small pastries and a pot of hot tea. "I''ll dig in then," Roy said, reaching for a pastry. "Wait!" Ellis stopped him. Roy looked at her curiously. Ellis bowed slightly. "Master, would you like to eat first... or take a bath... or perhaps... have me first?" "..." Roy stared at her, dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected such suggestive words from the usually serious and composed Ellis. Her unexpected boldness tempted him. "Is... something wrong with what I said?" Ellis asked shyly, averting her gaze. "Ellis, who taught you to say that?" Roy asked, his curiosity piqued. "Um... Reishia and the others taught me. Is it wrong to say that?" Ellis fidgeted nervously. Reishia? The Knight with the braided hair? "It''s not wrong, but you can only say that to me," Roy said with a chuckle. "This is the first time I''ve said that... and I won''t say it to anyone else," Ellis assured him. "Good." Roy nodded in satisfaction. "So, Roy, what would you like to do first?" Ellis asked. "Ahem... let''s eat first," Roy replied, though he was tempted to say "have you." After enjoying the pastries, Roy gave Ellis her gift and left her room. "Roy, you''re finally out!" Fianna exclaimed, seemingly having waited for him. Indeed, Fianna had arrived later than Claire. When she went to Roy''s villa, she was told that he had gone with Claire. She then waited outside Claire''s room but was dragged away by some of the younger students. By the time she managed to escape those clingy girls, Roy had already been taken away by Rinslet. She was fuming. She had tried to catch him after he left Rinslet''s room, but a crowd of love-struck students blocked her way. And just when she thought she had finally caught him, Alice whisked him away. Fianna was going crazy. Now that she had finally caught him, she wasn''t letting him go. "Come with me!" she declared, pulling Roy along. Roy was used to being dragged around by girls. Fianna led him to her room and then straight into her bedroom. "Um... Fianna, where are the snacks you prepared?" Roy asked, confused. "I don''t have any!" "Then why did you bring me here?" "To give you my Spirit Festival gift, of course!" Fianna replied, pulling him towards the bed. "What is it?" Roy asked curiously. Fianna leaned closer and whispered in his ear, her face flushed. "It''s..." ... A week passed quickly. The day of the team battle arrived. The members of Team Scarlet gathered at the "Stone Ring." This was one of the few gates to the Elemental Spirit World within the Ordesia Empire. A large crowd of students had gathered to watch the match. Today''s battle was between Team Scarlet, ranked first in the academy, and Team Velsaria, led by the so-called strongest Elementalist. A large screen was set up near the gate, allowing the students to watch the Blade Dance in the Elemental Spirit World. This screen was also used by the academy for research purposes. It was the latest technology exclusive to Areishia Spirit Academy. Besides the students, the members of the Sylphid Knights were also present. Claire, as the leader of Team Scarlet, reviewed their strategy one last time. "Ellis, you''re the best at close combat, so you''ll be our vanguard." "Yes, I''ll definitely pierce a hole in my sister''s Elemental Waffe," Ellis declared with determination. "I''ll take down that fortress girl," Rinslet added, referring to Velsaria''s teammate with the large shield. "I''ll provide support with my defensive abilities and ritual dances," Fianna chimed in. The three of them would handle offense, support, and defense. Claire, who was proficient in all three areas, would adapt to the situation and lead the team. She knew that individually, none of them could match Velsaria''s strength. But as a team, they might have a chance. Moreover, although Velsaria''s teammates were all skilledupperclassmen from the Sylphid Knightsthey were essentially a team formed just to meet the required number of members. They likely hadn''t had much time to practice teamwork. And they might not even be coordinated with Velsaria, their leader. "I''ll just be a spectator then," Roy said with a shrug. "A spectator?" The girls were confused. "It means I''ll just watch," Roy explained patiently. "Don''t worry, Roy. We can defeat Velsaria even without your help," Claire declared confidently. Her recent increase in strength had boosted her confidence. "That''s right. We will win," Rinslet agreed, flipping her hair. "Go! You can defeat my sister!" Ellis cheered, extending her hand. Claire, Rinslet, and Fianna placed their hands on top of hers. "Let''s do this!" they shouted in unison, their auras flaring with determination. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 117: The Blade Dance Tournament and Velsaria’s Power "The first requirement of being a hero isnt being right. Its being strong. Thats why the hero always wins." Koyomi Aragari, Bakemonogatari <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Just then, the crowd parted, and a hush fell over the students. Velsaria Eva Fahrengart, clad in a pristine white coat, emerged from the crowd, followed by four upperclassmen from the former Sylphid Knights. She stopped before Claire and the others, her icy blue eyes fixed on Ellis with a cold, disdainful look. "Ellis, I thought you were smarter than this. It seems I was mistaken." Ellis met her gaze with defiance, her heart filled with determination. She couldn''t lose. She had to secure a spot in the Blade Dance for Rakka and Reishia, who had entrusted her with their dreams. And for her fellow Sylphid Knights who believed in her. "I will defeat you, Velsaria. I''ll surpass you and prove my own path as a Knight," Ellis declared. "How foolish. Then I shall crush your so-called ''Knight''s path'' completely," Velsaria sneered. The bell signaling the start of the match rang out. The ancient relic, the Stone Ring, activated, opening the gate to the Elemental Spirit World. A flash of white light engulfed the two teams, transporting them to the battleground. The students watching the match erupted in excited chatter. "It''s starting! I''m so nervous. I wonder if the Night Demon King will be defeated easily." "Why are you worried about him? Shouldn''t you be worried about Velsaria-senpai?" "She''s the strongest Elementalist in the academy. That man is no match for her!" "But Roy-san blocked Lux-senpai''s ultimate attack! Even Velsaria-senpai couldn''t do that unscathed!" ... Team Scarlet materialized in a clearing within a dense forest. The thick foliage limited their visibility, making it difficult to locate the enemy team. Claire quickly confirmed that her teammates were safe. "Scarlet, let''s go!" she declared, summoning her fiery cat spirit. Ellis and the others also began chanting their summoning incantations. "Ellis and I will search for the enemy. Fianna, you set up the formation," Claire instructed. Fianna''s task was to find a safe location and perform the fourth ritual dance, the Song of Glory. This dance would channel divine power from the earth veins to their allies within the area of effect. "There''s no need for that, Claire Rouge," a voice suddenly interrupted. "...?!" The members of Team Scarlet froze. They looked up and saw a massive fortress floating in the air. It was Velsaria, clad in her Elemental Waffe, the Dreadnought. "Is Velsaria planning to fight us alone?" Claire gasped in surprise. "It seems so," Roy replied with a chuckle, his arms crossed. "Forget those nuisances. Your opponent is me," Velsaria declared coldly. It seemed she had abandoned her teammates. "Look out! Here she comes!" Rinslet shouted in alarm. The fortress''s armor unfolded, revealing countless cannons. Velsaria, the strongest Elementalist in the academy, looked down at them like an empress, her hand raised. "Disappear! Crushed beneath my Dreadnought!" Dozens of cannons fired simultaneously. The ground shook as a barrage of projectiles rained down on them. The destructive power of her strongest Elemental Waffe was overwhelming. "How boring. You''re all just small fry," Velsaria scoffed, watching the explosions and dust clouds. She assumed they had been defeated by her attack. The once lush forest was now a wasteland, riddled with craters. As the dust settled, a figure emerged from the wreckage. "What?!" Velsaria''s eyes widened in shock. Rinslet, wielding her Ice Bow, stood there with a fearless grin. "Hmph! No one can match my speed when it comes to summoning an Elemental Waffe!" she declared, then fired an Ice Shot. Although her claim was debatable, she was indeed the fastest in Areishia Spirit Academy. "Useless effort," Velsaria scoffed. She shifted her fortress''s armor, deflecting the ice arrow. "I''m not done yet!" Rinslet continued her assault, firing a barrage of arrows. The ice projectiles soared through the air, all four striking the fortress. However, they couldn''t penetrate its armor. Although Rinslet''s Fenrir was slowly regaining its strength, it wasn''t fast enough. Compared to the original story, Rinslet wasn''t much stronger. "How foolish. Your puny arrows are meaningless against my Dreadnought," Velsaria sneered. "Oh? Are you sure about that?" Rinslet smirked, twirling her golden hair. "What?" Velsaria was about to retaliate when she finally realized Rinslet''s true intention. Rinslet wasn''t aiming to damage the armor. She was using the freezing effect of her Ice Shots. Velsaria''s armor was now encased in ice. ... "Just as you planned, Claire," Rinslet said with a grin. "Yes. The Dreadnought has high defense against physical attacks, but it''s vulnerable to elemental attacks," Claire explained. Velsaria''s face was etched with worry. Her cannons couldn''t fire in this state. And the ice encasing her armor had increased its weight, drastically reducing her mobility. The fortress was now a sitting duck. "Ellis, counterattack!" Claire commanded. "Yes!" Claire and Ellis chanted their incantations simultaneously. They unleashed their magic towards the immobile fortress. "Take this! Blazing Inferno!" "O winds of disaster, become a blade that cuts through all! Sylphid Hurricane!" Velsaria couldn''t evade their attacks. The explosions shook the air. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We hit her!" Claire exclaimed. Even with the armor''s protection, Velsaria couldn''t have emerged unscathed from that attack. But then... "Is that all you''ve got, little sister of the Calamity Queen?" Velsaria''s voice rang out from the smoke. "What?!" The ground shook violently. Dust and debris filled the air. Claire was thrown back by the powerful shockwave. It was like a meteor had struck the ground. A massive crater appeared, and at its center stood the Dreadnought. ... ... "Well done. You actually managed to knock me down," Velsaria chuckled. The impact of the fall had shattered the ice encasing her armor. "But that''s as far as you go. My contracted spirit is an Earth Elemental. I''m even stronger on the ground." The Dreadnought extended two massive arms with sharp claws at their ends. The claws tore through the remaining trees. "Impressive destructive power, but your movements are full of openings," Ellis commented, seizing the opportunity. She swung her Windashlance, launching a blade of wind towards Velsaria. But the Dreadnought was no longer there. Velsaria had moved with incredible speed, appearing before Ellis in an instant. Her movements were like gliding across the ground. Her mobility was far greater than when she was flying. "Ellis, look out!" Claire shouted, lashing out with her Flame Whip and wrapping it around the fortress''s arm, slowing its movement. But that was all she could do. The immense power behind the attack was too much for her whip to withstand. "I''ll take it!" Fianna declared. A knight clad in shining armor appeared, wielding a massive shield. It was Fianna''s contracted spirit, Georgios. The Knight Spirit used all its strength to block the fortress''s attack. Its armored boots sank deep into the ground. A deafening clang echoed through the air. However, even the Knight Spirit, with its unparalleled defense, couldn''t completely withstand the onslaught. Its armor started to buckle, and a large crack appeared on its shield. "Georgios, hold on!" Fianna cried out, worried. "Lost Queen candidate, I didn''t expect you to be foolish enough to oppose me," Velsaria sneered, glaring at the Knight Spirit. "Hmph! You''re the foolish one!" Fianna retorted. Velsaria raised her arm, preparing to strike again. "Not so fast!" Claire shouted, leaping onto the raised arm and wrapping her Flame Whip around its claws. She had used her whip earlier not to restrain the fortress but to get closer to Velsaria. At this range, even the armor couldn''t completely protect her. Claire was a master of high-speed incantations. She unleashed her most powerful attack on the surprised Velsaria. "Dance, crimson flames of destruction! Flame King''s Breath!" A massive fireball engulfed Velsaria. "You damn fly!" Velsaria cursed, gritting her teeth. That attack had hurt. She swung her arm, trying to crush Claire. Just then... "Onee-sama, face reality!" Ellis shouted. A powerful gust of wind descended from above. Ellis''s Windashlance pierced Velsaria''s chest armor. "Gah!" Velsaria cried out in pain. But it wasn''t over yet. "O winds of disaster, tear my enemy apart!" Ellis chanted. A powerful tornado erupted from the ground, lifting the Dreadnought into the air. The fortress slammed into the ground, creating a massive cloud of dust. "Huff... huff..." Ellis collapsed, exhausted from the attack. Claire also panted, licking her lips. "Velsaria, you were too arrogant. Fighting us alone was foolish," she taunted. "You''re the foolish one, Claire Rouge," Velsaria''s voice rang out, seemingly unharmed. "What?!" The four girls stared at the dust cloud in disbelief. A massive figure was moving within the dust. "Incompetent weaklings are nothing but stepping stones before true strength. You''re worthless." The dust settled, revealing the Dreadnought, its armor unscathed. "Disappear!" Velsaria roared, and the fortress unleashed another barrage of cannon fire. ... Roy watched the battle with amusement. It reminded him of a boss fight in a video game. Claire and the others were the players trying to defeat the boss, Velsaria. Although Velsaria had been pushed back, she still seemed to have plenty of energy left. Claire and the others, however, were exhausted. This was because Velsaria had a cursed seal that provided her with a vast amount of divine power. "Velsaria-senpai''s Blade Dance is amazing!" "She''s the strongest Elementalist in the academy! She''s incredible!" "Velsaria-senpai is my idol now!" "Why isn''t the Night Demon King doing anything? Is he scared?" "No way! The Night Demon King is the strongest!" ... The students watching the match on the large screen were buzzing with excitement. The battle intensified. As the Dreadnought continued its barrage, Rinslet fired her Ice Shots. Ice and fire clashed, creating a shower of sparkling fragments. "Damn it! Does that fortress girl have an endless supply of divine power?!" Rinslet yelled, wiping the sweat from her brow. Although her Ice Shots were more powerful, if this turned into a drawn-out artillery battle, Velsaria would have the advantage. Rinslet would run out of energy first. "My Knight Spirit is reaching its limit..." Fianna said, panting. Georgios''s shield was covered in cracks from blocking the relentless barrage. Claire and Ellis couldn''t get close to Velsaria. Facing the impenetrable fortress, Team Scarlet''s attacks ceased. Their only option was to wait for Velsaria to exhaust her divine power. But Georgios, protecting the four girls, wouldn''t last much longer. "We can''t win against Onee-sama?" Ellis murmured, biting her lip in frustration. "Come on, Ellis, I believe you can defeat her!" Roy cheered from the sidelines, casually munching on sunflower seeds. Claire and the others rolled their eyes at his nonchalant attitude. The battle raged on. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 118: Velsaria’s Defeat and a Celebration Party! "Whatever you want to do doesn''t have to be work. You should just live however you want to." Arataka Reigen, Mob Psycho 100 <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Hearing his encouragement, Ellis blushed, a surge of energy coursing through her. "You''re right! We won''t lose!" she declared with renewed determination. "But what do we do? The cannon fire is too intense. We can''t get close," Fianna said, her brow furrowed in worry. "We have one last resort. Create an opening for us," Claire said, her eyes fixed on the Dreadnought. "Will it work?" Ellis asked, stepping forward to protect them. "I don''t know, but... we have to try," Claire replied. Just then... "Claire! I can''t hold on any longer!" Fianna cried out. Georgios, the Knight Spirit, who had been shielding them from the relentless barrage, finally faltered and collapsed. Its form dissolved into particles of light. Claire seized the opportunity and charged forward. This was their only chance, while Velsaria was momentarily distracted by Georgios''s defeat. Ellis also dashed towards Velsaria from the other side. Velsaria hesitated, unsure who to target first. She decided to focus her fire on Claire. Taking out the leader first was a logical strategy. But Claire had anticipated this. "Scarlet!" she called out. Scarlet transformed from her whip form back into her cat form and darted through the hail of projectiles, leaping towards Velsaria. "Useless!" Velsaria roared, swatting the fire cat away with her mecha arm. She then turned her cannons towards Scarlet. Although she noticed Claire approaching as well, she didn''t see her as a threat without her Elemental Waffe. Claire reached Velsaria and touched the armor on her leg. Then, she unleashed the spirit magic she had been chanting while charging. "O icy soul, bear witness to my rage and sorrow! Blood Sonata!" This magic caused vibrations within the target''s body, generating intense heat. However, it required direct contact to activate, making it difficult to use in combat. "How foolish. Your puny spirit magic can''t damage my Dreadnought''s armor," Velsaria sneered. She swung her arm, knocking Claire away. Just then... "Ice Shot!" Rinslet''s arrow struck the spot on the armor where Claire had touched. "I told you it was useless... What?!" Velsaria''s eyes widened in shock. "It seems... it wasn''t entirely useless," Claire said, wiping the blood from her lips. "Destruction through rapid temperature change... so that was your plan!" "It''s a basic tactic when you have both a Flame Elementalist and an Ice Elementalist on your team." This was Claire''s trump card. Although the chances of success were slim, they had managed to create a crack in the armor. "...!" The cracks spread. And then... Ellis, riding a gust of wind, charged forward with her Windashlance. Her attack was swift and powerful. The spear pierced through the damaged armor and struck Velsaria in the chest. "Damn it! Ellis!" Velsaria cried out in alarm. "O winds of disaster, roar!" With her spear embedded in Velsaria''s chest, Ellis unleashed a powerful gust of wind. The wind tore through the weakened armor, shattering it into pieces. Velsaria was thrown into the air, then crashed to the ground. "Huff... huff... huff..." Ellis collapsed, exhausted. "Did we... win...?" Velsaria lay on the ground, seemingly unconscious. "I..." "Eh?" No, she wasn''t unconscious yet. Her body started to convulse violently. "I... can''t... lose..." "What?" Claire frowned. Then, an unbelievable scene unfolded before their eyes. The shattered fragments of the Elemental Waffe... began to transform! "Onee-sama...?" Ellis whispered, her eyes wide with shock. "AAAAAGH!" Velsaria''s scream echoed through the forest. "What is that?!" Rinslet exclaimed. The students watching the match on the screen were in an uproar. Velsaria''s Elemental Waffe was taking on a grotesque form. Black armor enveloped her body, resembling a skeletal knight. Divine power seeped from the gaps in the armor like mist, glowing faintly. The visible divine power indicated that something was terribly wrong. "It''s a cursed seal!" Roy explained. "Onee-sama implanted a cursed seal?!" Ellis gasped. Why would her sister, the strongest Elementalist in the academy, resort to such a dangerous method? The black knight roared. Velsaria''s four teammates, sensing the danger, rushed towards her. They were the former Sylphid Knights she had recruited. They had been hiding until now, likely following Velsaria''s orders. But... The black knight swatted them away with a swing of its arm. Blood splattered. A deep gash appeared on one of the Knight''s bodies. "...?!" Everyone was stunned. A physical injury caused by a spirit''s direct attack meant that the Elementalist had lost control of their contracted spirit. An alarm blared, signaling the suspension of the match. "Claire, come back!" Roy called out. "Roy, what''s wrong with her?" Claire asked, rushing to his side. "Her spirit is going berserk because of the cursed seal," Roy explained. "I see. But what do we do now?" Rinslet asked, looking at the remains of the Dreadnought. Black mist, like sentient tendrils, crept towards them from the black knight. The four girls were exhausted and had little divine power left. "I''ll handle this," Roy declared, stepping forward. He reached out with his hand. "Est!" "Yes, Master!" The white spirit seal on his arm glowed, and Est materialized as the Demon Slaying Sword. Roy effortlessly cut down the approaching tendrils, then placed a hand on Ellis''s head. "Don''t worry, Ellis. I''ll bring your sister back," he said with a reassuring smile. "I believe you," Ellis replied, blushing. ... ... Claire, seeing Roy patting Ellis''s head, pouted. "Roy, I want head pats too!" a childish voice demanded. It was Est. "Sure, once you take care of that idiot, you can have all the head pats you want," Roy chuckled, looking at the Demon Slaying Sword. "Roy spoils Est too much," Fianna grumbled, her voice laced with jealousy. The other girls also seemed envious. Roy smirked. He walked towards Velsaria. Countless black tendrils lashed out at him, but he effortlessly cut them down. "RAAGH!" Velsaria roared in frustration. She charged towards Roy, her Dreadnought now a monstrous black knight. Roy wanted to show Velsaria the futility of relying on external power, so he didn''t defeat her immediately. He allowed her to attack with her full strength. The Dreadnought''s massive arms slammed towards him, but Roy effortlessly blocked them with his sword. Seeing her attacks ineffective, Velsaria retreated and aimed all her cannons at him. The fortress unleashed its full firepower. Roy was engulfed in a sea of explosions. The attack could devastate an area hundreds of meters wide. Its power was comparable to a High-Class Devil''s attack, but it was nothing compared to his Supreme Teigu. Claire and the others gasped but didn''t act rashly. The students watching the screen were also worried. "Will Roy-san be alright?" "Hmph! The Night Demon King is the strongest. He won''t be defeated." "That woman is crazy!" "Why aren''t the instructors stopping Velsaria-senpai?" ... Compared to the students'' concern, Rias and the others were calm. They knew such attacks were nothing to Roy. ... A gust of wind suddenly swept through the battlefield, dispelling the smoke and dust. Roy stood there unharmed, a calm smile on his face. Velsaria roared in anger. Just then, the Dreadnought underwent an unexpected transformation. Its wrists shifted and elongated, forming a massive spear. No, it was more like a giant battering ram. "Roy, watch out! My sister''s specialty is spearmanship!" Ellis warned. Even Ellis''s spearmanship had been taught by Velsaria. It was her most powerful weapon. Velsaria charged, her fortress wielding the massive spear. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Countless spear attacks rained down on Roy. But no matter how ferocious her attacks were, they were ineffective. Roy effortlessly blocked every strike without even moving from his spot. Claire and the others were awestruck by his power. "It''s time to end this," Roy declared with a smirk. He vanished in a flash, reappearing before Velsaria. The Sword pierced through Dreadnought, its silver light shining brightly. The Dreadnought shattered. "Velsaria, it''s time to wake up. Your sister admires you, you know," Roy said softly, holding the weakened Velsaria in his arms. Velsaria''s beautiful face emerged from the shattered black armor. "You''re... that man!" she murmured, staring at Roy''s star-like eyes. Her heart, burdened by the cursed seal, skipped a beat. Her cheeks flushed. She averted her gaze. "Velsaria, I understand your desire for strength, but resorting to such dangerous methods was reckless," Roy chided gently. "You have great potential. With the right opportunities, you can definitely overcome your limitations." Velsaria''s eyes lit up. "Indeed... I wanted to become stronger... to defeat that person..." she mumbled, referring to the masked girl with crimson hair who had defeated her in the previous Blade Dance. "Please teach me how to become stronger," she pleaded, clutching Roy''s clothes. "No problem," Roy agreed with a smile. Just then, Rias and the others arrived. "Rias, I''ll leave her to you," Roy said. "Okay." Rias nodded with a smile. She was quite pleased with Velsaria. Velsaria was already close to High-Class Devil level. Once she became a Devil, it wouldn''t be long before she surpassed that level. And Roy had corrected her misguided pursuit of power. She would make an excellent Rook. Velsaria''s expression fell as she saw Roy handing her over to someone else. Roy noticed her reaction and reassured her. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you become stronger. I promise." Velsaria smiled, then lost consciousness. Her body had been ravaged by the cursed seal. Although Roy had used Est to remove the seal on her heart, the accumulated curse had suddenly erupted, destroying her spirit veins. It would take her years to recover as an Elementalist. But if she became a Devil, her injuries would heal instantly, and the curse would be completely eradicated. "Roy, will Onee-sama be alright?" Ellis asked, worried. "Don''t worry. You''ll see your beloved sister tomorrow," Roy assured her, patting Ellis''s head. "Roy, thank you for saving my sister." "It was nothing." <><><><> A few days later, Team Scarlet held a celebration to commemorate their victory and qualification for the Blade Dance. Having defeated Velsaria''s team, they were now firmly in first place. Velsaria, after becoming Rias''s Rook, was now the leader of the second-ranked team. And the third-ranked team was "Ultimate Flash," led by Lux. These three teams would represent the Empire in the Blade Dance. The ship to the Elemental Spirit World would depart in a week. The celebration was held at Roy''s villa. The spacious dining room was filled with all sorts of delicacies. Cakes, chocolates, fruits, pastries... Velsaria and her four teammates were also present. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 119: Claire’s Worries and the Journey to Elemental Spirit World "If you can''t find a reason to fight, then you shouldn''t be fighting." Akame, Akame Ga Kill <><><><> sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Ellis''s two close friends, Rakka and Reishia, were also invited. The feast began amidst the cheerful chatter and laughter of the girls. "Thank you, Roy," Rias said, raising her glass of wine. "I''ve told you many times, you don''t have to thank me. What''s yours is mine," Roy replied with a playful smile. "Sorry, Roy, I..." "No need for apologies either." Roy gently placed a finger on her lips, silencing her. Rias gazed at him with love in her eyes. "You two are so sly! I want to drink with Roy too..." Claire grumbled, stumbling towards them with a glass of wine. "Claire, you''re not old enough to drink yet," Roy chided, steadying her. "Who cares? No one''s going to stop me," Claire slurred, her cheeks flushed. Roy patted her head, feeling a pang of sympathy. After her sister, Rubia Elstein, betrayed the Fire Elemental Lord, Claire had been forced to endure the separation from her family and live alone at the academy. She had no friends. It must have been a lonely and difficult time for her. But no matter how strong someone was, they would eventually tire. Now, under the influence of alcohol, Claire''s bottled-up emotions overflowed. "Roy, why did my sister do that? We could have all been happy together," she mumbled, leaning against him. "Claire, you have to believe in your sister. She would never do anything to hurt you," Roy reassured her. "Really?" Claire looked up at him with blurry eyes. "Of course. I swear." Roy met her gaze, his voice sincere. "That''s great!" Claire exclaimed, then snuggled closer to him and fell asleep. Roy smiled, looking at her peaceful sleeping face. "She''s such a pitiful child," Rias commented with a sigh. "Yes, she is," Roy agreed. "I''ll take her to her room." He carried Claire to her room and tucked her into bed. When he returned to the dining hall, a girl with golden hair and a sweet face approached him. It was Lux, the girl they had defeated in the team battle. She was the leader of the third-ranked team in the academy. The fourth-ranked team was said to be led by a girl who could summon a horde of spirits. Lux''s team had struggled to defeat them. "Oh, it''s Lux," Roy greeted her with a wave. (Once again, This is Lux from League of Legends!) "Roy-sama, I... I..." Lux stammered nervously. "There''s no need to be so formal. Just call me Roy," he said with a smile. "Although it''s a bit late, please accept my gift, Roy-sama!" Lux took a deep breath and presented him with a small, beautifully wrapped box. "What''s this?" Roy asked, taking the box. "It''s a Spirit Festival gift," Lux explained, her face flushed. She then scurried away to join her teammates. "Ara ara, Roy has another admirer," Akeno teased with a giggle. "It seems you can''t escape," Rias added playfully. Roy shrugged. "What can I say? It''s the burden of being too charming." The girls rolled their eyes at his smug response. <><><> The next morning, the chirping of birds echoed through the forest surrounding the academy. Roy stretched and sat up in bed. Esdeath and Rias were sleeping peacefully beside him. "Good morning," he greeted them with a smile. "Mmm..." They mumbled in response but didn''t wake up. As Roy was about to get out of bed, he noticed something on top of him. "Est, wake up," he whispered. A beautiful girl with silver hair and mesmerizing blue eyes was sleeping on top of him. She rubbed her eyes sleepily, her adorable appearance resembling a snow elf. Her knee-high socks added to her cuteness. "Roy, is it morning already?" she asked. "Yes, it is. Come on, get up. We''re leaving today," Roy replied, gently helping her fix her clothes. Today was the day they would depart for the Blade Dance. Roy didn''t have much to pack. He kept everything he needed in his Storage magic. He took Est with him and went to Claire''s room. He knocked on the door. "C-Coming!" Claire opened the door, her eyes heavy with sleep. "Roy, wait a moment. I''ll be ready soon," she said, rushing to pack her luggage. Roy shrugged and entered the room. "Meow!" Scarlet, in her cat form, was playing with Claire''s clothes like a ball of yarn. Seeing Roy, she transformed into a young girl and leaped into his arms. "Roy-sama, you''re here, meow!" "Yes, Scarlet. Here, this is for you." Roy patted her head and gave her a bag of dried fish snacks. Scarlet''s eyes lit up at the sight of the treats. After playing with Scarlet for a while, Claire finally finished packing. She yawned as she emerged from her room, her exhaustion evident. "Don''t overwork yourself. I''m here to help, after all," Roy said with a smile, taking her luggage. "I know, but I still have to prepare our strategy," Claire insisted. "The participants in the Blade Dance are all representatives from different countries, the most elite Elementalists. We can''t win without a plan. I heard that the Flame Princess who won the last Blade Dance will also be participating." "Don''t worry, Claire. With me here, everything will be fine," Roy reassured her, patting her head. "Okay..." Claire blushed and nodded. Roy took her luggage and left the room with her. Rinslet, Ellis, and Fianna were also ready, waiting outside with their luggage. "Hmm..." Fianna pouted, seeing Roy and Claire together. <><><> "Roy, carry my luggage too!" Fianna demanded. "No problem," Roy agreed readily. He would just store everything in his Storage magic anyway. But Claire and Rinslet weren''t happy about this. "Don''t you have your own hands? Why should Roy carry your luggage?" "Roy should carry mine..." "Roy will definitely carry mine, right?" Fianna retorted, looking at Roy with pleading eyes. She had given Roy her most precious gift, so it was only natural for her to act spoiled. "It''s just a small favor," Roy said, taking Fianna''s luggage with his free hand. Her luggage was quite large, as it contained her prayer tools. Claire and Rinslet glared at Fianna, who smirked triumphantly. "Bring Rinslet and Ellis''s luggage too," Roy instructed. "Eh?" The two girls looked at him in confusion. Roy opened a portal with his Storage magic and placed Claire and Fianna''s luggage inside. "What''s that...?" The girls were curious. "It''s Storage magic," Roy explained with a smile. They didn''t question him further. After all, Rinslet''s Fenrir could also store luggage. "Then... please take mine as well," Ellis said, handing him her luggage with a blush. "No problem." He stored Ellis''s luggage as well. Just as he was about to close the portal... "Wait! What about my luggage?!" Rinslet exclaimed, rushing over with her and Carol''s luggage, which she had retrieved from Fenrir. "Your Chihuahua can carry luggage, can''t it? Why did you take it out?" Claire complained. "Hmph! You all put your luggage in Roy''s care. I can''t fall behind," Rinslet retorted, flipping her hair. '''' Roy thought, amused. "My lady, I''m sleepy..." "Honestly, Carol, you''re always sleeping in!" Rinslet dragged her sleepy maid along. "I''m not like you, my lady. I have low blood pressure... Yawn!" Carol yawned. It seemed Rinslet had woken her up early this morning. This girl was still as useless as ever. <><><> An hour later, the members of Team Scarlet gathered at the designated meeting point, the Stone Ring. Rias and the others weren''t there. They would teleport directly to the venue once Roy arrived. "Are all three teams here?" Freya Grandol, the instructor in charge of the Stone Ring, approached them. She glanced at the academy''s clock tower. "We''ll be teleporting you to the Elemental Spirit World in ten minutes. Say your goodbyes to your friends." She began drawing a magic circle within the Stone Ring. Claire, Rinslet, and Fianna, who had been loners before, had finally made friends with Saya and the others. Kanae, Shinobu, and the others bid farewell to them. Ellis, on the other hand, had many friends. She was surrounded by her fellow Sylphid Knights. With her serious brown eyes and her blue ponytail swaying in the wind, Ellis seemed determined to participate in the Blade Dance wearing her Knight armor. Perhaps this was her way of representing both the academy and the Sylphid Knights. "Ellis-buchou, we''re counting on you!" "We''ll be cheering for you!" "Yes, I''ll definitely win!" ... Compared to Ellis, Velsaria was quite lonely. She wasn''t often at the academy, and her arrogant personality hadn''t won her many friends. Fortunately, after becoming Rias''s Rook, she had befriended Akeno and Xenovia. "It''s time. Everyone, enter the Stone Ring," Freya announced. She traced her finger across one of the stone pillars, and the ground glowed with a blue light. The gate connecting the human world to the Elemental Spirit World opened. The members of the three teams nodded to each other and stepped into the glowing circle. A blinding flash of light engulfed them. ... They were transported to the Elemental Spirit World. Lush green trees and a vast lake greeted them. The lake''s surface was as smooth as a mirror, a sight unique to this world. Faintly glowing orbs floated around the lakeshore, creating a dreamlike atmosphere. "We came to this lake during a school field trip before," Claire commented, mesmerized by the scenery. "Where''s the ship?" Rinslet asked, scanning the lake but finding no sign of any vessel. "Look up there," Roy said, pointing towards the sky. "...?" The girls looked up and saw a massive ship floating in the air, its shadow cast upon the lake. "Is that the Befall-class airship of the Divine Ritual Institute?" Ellis murmured, her eyes wide with awe. It was the latest model of airship, named after the Wind Elemental Lord. The girls had only heard rumors about it. This was their first time seeing it in person. The airship had a streamlined hull like a whale. It was powered by spirit engines from the Baluster Kingdom. And its exterior seemed to be constructed from divine wood over six thousand years old. This was the ship that would carry the Elementalists to the Blade Dance. "Roy, we have to win!" Claire declared, clutching his hand tightly. Roy smiled reassuringly. Claire''s wish was to learn the truth about her sister, Rubia. And Rubia would undoubtedly participate in this Blade Dance. Ellis, Fianna, and Rinslet also had their own dreams and aspirations. Everyone gathered here had their own reasons for participating in the Blade Dance. The airship slowly descended, landing on the lake with a gentle splash. They boarded the ship. ... Meanwhile, at Areishia Spirit Academy, Greyworth spoke to the wall in her office. "Has that Maou-sama departed?" After a moment of silence, a figure materialized from the wall. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 120: Greyworth Thoughts and The Attack of the Destroyer Spirit! "Life isn''t just doing things for yourself. It''s possible to live in such a way that other people''s happiness, makes you happy too." Asuna Yuuki, Sword Art Online <><><><> "Yes, they''ve departed," Freya Grandol confirmed, stepping out from the wall and approaching Greyworth''s desk. "I don''t understand. Is that Demon King really that powerful? All he''s done at the academy is chase girls," she commented, unable to hide her skepticism. "You wouldn''t understand unless you experienced it yourself," Greyworth replied calmly. "Even the Elemental Lords bow before him." Freya fell silent. She knew the power of the Elemental Lords. They ruled this world. "You said the Demon King has been busy with girls lately?" "Well, it''s not surprising. He has so many girls around him, and they''re all quite strong." Greyworth sighed. Even she, the strongest Elementalist on the continent, felt weak compared to the girls in Roy''s entourage. '''' she thought. "Freya-sensei, you''re young and beautiful. Perhaps you should try your luck. You might be able to win his favor," Greyworth suggested with a playful grin. Freya blushed at her teasing but quickly retorted, "Headmaster, you''re a beauty yourself! And the strongest Elementalist on the continent. Why don''t you try? Perhaps that way, you won''t have to worry about your cursed seal anymore." Greyworth paused, considering the possibility. With Roy''s mysterious powers, removing her cursed seal shouldn''t be a problem for him. But she chuckled and dismissed the idea. "I''m too old for that. I can''t compete with you young girls." "Headmaster, you won''t know unless you try. Even I''m envious of your beauty," Freya insisted. Freya was right. Although Greyworth was quite old, she wouldn''t age due to the wish she had made to the Elemental Lords. And only she knew that although the Phoenix Tears had healed her injuries, the cursed seal on her heart remained. It would eventually consume her. '''' Greyworth mused. <><><><> Astral Zero - Elemental Spirit World The airship glided through the ether-filled clouds, heading towards its destination. Their destination was the floating island, a sanctuary within the Elemental Spirit World. This was where the Blade Dance would be held. Normally, only the Princess Shrine Maidens from the Divine Ritual Institute were allowed to enter this sacred ground. But during the Blade Dance, it was open to the public. "This airship is amazing!" Claire exclaimed, looking down at the vast sea of clouds with a hint of dizziness. It was her first time on an airship. The other noble ladies, however, seemed accustomed to such luxury. They unpacked their luggage and gathered in their assigned lounge, relaxing on the plush sofas. The walls were adorned with polished marble tiles and decorated with beautiful tapestries. The room was well-stocked with high-quality amenities. "It''s not shaking at all," Ellis commented in surprise. As a noble from a remote region, she rarely had the opportunity to ride airships. "This is the latest model. If everything goes smoothly, we should arrive around noon," Claire replied, sprawled on the sofa. Her skirt had ridden up, but she didn''t seem to notice. "By the way, there will be an opening ceremony at the castle tonight. Did you bring any dresses?" Fianna asked. "Of course! I wouldn''t miss such an important event," Rinslet declared, twirling her golden hair. Fianna had also brought a dress. But... "I didn''t bring one. I don''t usually wear dresses," Ellis admitted with a hint of regret. "Don''t worry, I have plenty of Rias''s dresses. You can borrow one if you''d like," Roy offered with a smile. "Thank you," Ellis replied gratefully. "Rinslet, what are you doing?" Fianna asked, watching as Rinslet set up a tea set on the table. "I''m preparing tea. Would you like to join me for afternoon tea?" Rinslet asked with a graceful smile. "Yes, please! I''ve heard that the tea from the Laurenfrost region is exquisite," Fianna replied eagerly. "Indeed. We should relax a bit before the Blade Dance," Ellis agreed. It seemed that enjoying afternoon tea was a ritual for noble ladies, regardless of the time or place. Rinslet poured the tea with elegant movements. The aroma of citrus filled the room. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was different from the tea Akeno usually made, but both were delicious in their own way. "Thank you. It smells wonderful!" Claire said with a straightforward compliment. "This is a special citrus tea from the Laurenfrost region," Rinslet explained proudly. "It''s delicious, my lady," Carol chimed in with a smile. "But shouldn''t making tea be the maid''s job?" Claire couldn''t resist teasing. "What are you saying?! If my precious Carol burned herself, could you afford to replace her?" Rinslet retorted. Carol was considered property of the Laurenfrost family. In other words, she was Rinslet''s personal belonging, which was why she was allowed to accompany them to the sanctuary. But Rinslet didn''t seem happy about Carol being treated as an object. "Roy, how many sugars would you like?" Rinslet asked, looking at him curiously. "Just one, please," Roy replied. '''' he thought. "Claire, you take two, right?" Rinslet then asked Claire. "Hey, how do you remember my preferences?" Claire asked, surprised. "I-I didn''t remember! I just happened to guess!" Rinslet retorted, blushing. "My lady and Claire-sama were very close when they were young. They played together all the time," Carol whispered to Roy. "Oh? Is that so?" Roy chuckled. "Yes, Claire-sama used to be very attached to my lady." "Wait a minute! What are you talking about?!" Claire exclaimed, her face flushed. "B-But we''re rivals!" Rinslet protested, turning away. "I''ll take my tea without sugar, please." "As expected of a princess. You know how to appreciate tea properly," Rinslet said with a pleased nod. <><><><> <><><><> "Ahem." Ellis cleared her throat. "I-I''ll take my tea with lots of sugar... and milk." Her voice was filled with embarrassment. "Okay, okay, milk tea it is." "And... also..." Ellis hesitated. "Hmm?" Rinslet looked at her questioningly. "If possible, could you add some whipped cream and honey? And some marshmallows on top?" Ellis blurted out. "What kind of request is that?!" Rinslet''s eye twitched. "You''re desecrating the tea!" "B-But that''s how I always drink it! To endure the harsh swordsmanship training, I need to consume a lot of sugar," Ellis explained, blushing. "Honestly, the Fahrengart family, known for their warriors..." "The Knight Captain is surprisingly childish. She doesn''t even know how to appreciate the delicate flavor of tea." "Shut up! Sweet things are better!" Ellis retorted, tears welling up in her eyes as Claire looked at her with pity. Roy sighed, watching their bickering. Rinslet could argue with anyone. Despite her harsh words, she still prepared the tea according to Ellis''s request. "I can''t believe you actually added honey..." Claire stared at Ellis''s milk tea in disbelief. "I-I like it this way! If you have so many complaints, try it!" Ellis retorted, pushing her cup towards Claire. "Hmph, such a sweet drink can''t possibly be good... eh?" Claire took a sip and her eyes widened slightly. "How is it?" "...It''s not bad. It has a gentle flavor." "See?" "But it ruins the taste of the fine tea. It''s just a child''s drink." "W-Well, that''s true..." <><><><> Although they often bickered, Claire and Ellis were actually good friends. Roy enjoyed watching their playful banter. "Your fire cat spirit is so cute," Ellis suddenly said, reaching out to pet Scarlet, who was curled up on the sofa. She played with Scarlet''s fluffy tail and poked her paws. "Hey, hey, hey! Scarlet is my contracted spirit! Don''t touch her!" Claire protested, feeling like her beloved pet was being stolen. "Just a little bit... It''s okay, right?" Ellis pleaded, hugging Scarlet tightly. It seemed the usually stern Knight Captain had a weakness for cute things. Roy chuckled inwardly. He remembered seeing stuffed animals in Ellis''s room. "Meow!" Scarlet squirmed uncomfortably, seeking help from Claire. "I told you to let her go! Don''t you have your own contracted spirit?" Claire demanded. "But Simorgh isn''t very cute..." Ellis mumbled. If her contracted spirit heard that, it would probably run away from home. "Ellis!" "Just a little longer, please! Let me play with her for a bit longer," Ellis pleaded, refusing to let go of Scarlet. "Meow! Meow!" Scarlet escaped from Ellis''s grasp and leaped into Roy''s arms. "Mmm..." Ellis pouted, disappointed. Roy petted Scarlet, amused by the scene. "By the way, the representatives from other countries are also on this airship, right?" he suddenly asked. The participants in the Blade Dance were all elite Elementalists from various academies. If he could capture them all and make them his servants... The thought excited him. "Yes, we picked up several teams along the way," Claire replied. Roy set down his teacup. "Is the strongest Blade Dancer, the ''Crimson Princess,'' also on this ship?" he asked casually. "...?!" The atmosphere in the room instantly tensed. There was an underlying pressure in Roy''s voice. Unlike in the original story, the winner of the Blade Dance three years ago was a girl known as the Crimson Princess. However, no one knew her true appearance. They only knew she had crimson hair. This was because she had worn a red mask during the tournament. Roy suspected that this Crimson Princess was actually Claire''s sister, Rubia Elstein. After all, in the original story, Rubia Elstein was the leader of the Inferno, known as the Crimson Lord. "No, she''s not on this ship," Claire replied calmly. "She''s representing Alphas Theocracy, so even if she''s taking an airship, it would be a different one." "I see." Roy nodded. He understood the general plot but wasn''t familiar with all the details. After chatting with the girls for a while, Roy stood up. "You guys rest for a bit. I''m going to take a walk outside." He left the lounge. Claire, Ellis, Rinslet, and Fianna exchanged glances. "We should follow Roy. It''s too ''dangerous'' out there," Rinslet suggested. They all understood what she meant by "dangerous." "I agree. I''m not tired anyway," Claire said. "Me too," Fianna added. She had wanted to follow him earlier. "Is that... really okay?" Ellis hesitated. "Then you can stay here and rest," Claire replied nonchalantly. The three girls were about to leave when Ellis stopped them. "Wait, I''ll come too!" ???? Meanwhile, at an altitude of four thousand meters... A small fighter airship appeared beneath the airship carrying the Blade Dance participants. It had been lurking in the forest, waiting for its prey. The metal hatch opened, and a young girl with dark gray pigtails emerged. "I''ve found you, Male Elementalist," she said with a sly smile, then began chanting an incantation. The ring on her middle finger glowed red. "Alright, go wild! Destroyer Spirit, ''Ungoliant''!" A massive black monster emerged from a rift in space. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 121: First Encounter with The Dragon Princess and Arrival at the Floating Island! "Welcome To My Soul Society" Ssuke Aizen, Bleach <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> Roy stood on the deck of the airship, watching the clouds drift by at a dizzying speed. He looked down at the vast, eerie forest stretching out below. "You''re Roy, the representative from Areishia Spirit Academy, right?" a voice suddenly asked from behind him. Roy turned around and saw a beautiful girl with shoulder-length black hair and a beret. She wore a crisp, black military uniform and had a determined look in her eyes. Roy instantly recognized her as Leonora Lancaster, the princess of Dracunia and the captain of the Knights of the Dragon Emperor. "Who are you? And how do you know my name?" Roy asked with a smile. "You''re famous, the only male Elementalist on the continent," Leonora replied, her expression serious. Despite her delicate appearance, she had a sharp, prickly aura. "And you''re known for toying with girls and then abandoning them. You''re the enemy of all women." "...?!" Roy was speechless. Where had she heard that rumor? "Don''t try to deny it. Dracunia has the best intelligence network on the continent," Leonora declared confidently. "So, what do you want?" Roy asked, crossing his arms and looking at her with amusement. Leonora blushed for some reason. "I-I''m here to... to cut off your..." She averted her gaze and suddenly drew her sword, swinging it towards Roy''s lower body. "What exactly are you trying to cut off?" Roy asked, raising an eyebrow as he effortlessly caught her sword between two fingers. Leonora struggled to pull her sword back, but it wouldn''t budge. "Your... your... Ugh! Do you want me to say it out loud?! You pervert!" she exclaimed, tears welling up in her eyes. Roy chuckled and released her sword. Leonora, her face flushed with anger, swung her sword again. Roy casually sidestepped, dodging the attack. The sword slammed into the floor. The airship''s floor shattered. Leonora glared at Roy, her gaze fixated on his lower body. Just as her blush deepened, she quickly averted her eyes again. "Please let me cut that off, Roy!" she pleaded, pulling her sword from the floor and assuming a fighting stance. "If I let you run wild during the Blade Dance and attack my subordinates, it''ll be quite troublesome." "Well, even if it''s a rumor, being chased around by a girl with a sword isn''t exactly pleasant. If you attack again, I''ll have to punish you," Roy warned with a sigh. "Hmph! Lies! You''re a perverted, sadistic Demon King!" Leonora glared at him, clearly not believing his words. She swung her sword again. Roy shook his head and caught her sword between two fingers once more. "..." He was a bit exasperated by this stubborn girl. But a punishment was in order. He held her sword with one hand and reached towards her forehead with the other. "Am I... am I going to be subjected to... kinds of things?" Leonora''s mind raced, her face flushing as she closed her eyes tightly. Roy flicked her forehead. "Ow!" Leonora yelped, clutching her forehead and forgetting about her sword. ... Meanwhile, Claire, Rinslet, Fianna, and Ellis were observing the scene from a corner. "Look, look! Roy has another girl after him!" "I knew it! Another girl is throwing herself at him. Should we stop her?" "Wait, she doesn''t seem very friendly." "Roy made that girl cry!" ... The four girls watched with amusement. Roy, of course, had noticed them, but he didn''t say anything. Suddenly... A deafening roar shook the airship violently. "Aah!" Claire lost her balance and fell. "You''re so clumsy," Roy said, catching her before she could hit the deck. "Thanks..." Claire mumbled, blushing. "What was that?!" Rinslet exclaimed, looking down at the churning sea of clouds. A massive shadow loomed over them. The clouds parted, and a monstrous creature emerged. It was about ten meters long and resembled a catfish. But unlike a catfish, it had a single, giant red eye on its head. And it was flying in the air, not swimming in the water. "Is that a monster?" Claire asked, her voice filled with uncertainty. "No, wait... could that be the Destroyer Spirit, ''Ungoliant,''?" Leonora asked, her brow furrowed. "Yes, that''s the Destroyer Spirit, ''Ungoliant''," Roy confirmed. He recognized it as the spirit controlled by Muir Alenstarl. Muir was Rubia''s subordinate. Unlike in the original story, Muir was completely loyal to Rubia. Roy wondered why Rubia would send her to attack this airship. The military Destroyer Spirit, which resembled a giant catfish, roared and charged towards them. Although the airship had a wind barrier, it wasn''t designed for combat. If that behemoth rammed into them, they would be in trouble. Alarms blared throughout the airship. The ship swerved, trying to evade the attack. It was a new model with excellent maneuverability. But even the best maneuverability was no match for the agility of a spirit. Just as the monster was about to collide with the airship, Roy took action. ... ... He summoned his ice rose sword and swung it. "Ice Breathing, Second Form: Ice Dragon Swirling Tail!" An ice dragon materialized, roaring silently as it lunged towards the monstrous catfish. "ROAR!!!" The catfish roared, sensing danger, and charged towards the ice dragon. The two creatures collided. The ice dragon bit into the catfish, and its body instantly froze. the "Ungoliant" plummeted towards the ground. "Amazing..." Leonora gasped, staring at Roy in awe. She couldn''t believe he had so easily defeated the Destroyer Spirit. Even she would have struggled against such a powerful opponent. Claire and the others weren''t as surprised. They had already witnessed his strength. "Roy, you didn''t use me again! I''m not happy!" Est pouted, emerging from her spirit seal. "Well, it was too weak," Roy explained, trying to appease her. "I don''t care! You didn''t use me last time either! I''m angry..." Est was referring to the incident with the rampaging Strategic-Class Elemental at the military selection. Roy didn''t see the need to use Est or Ren against such weak opponents. Speaking of Ren, she rarely emerged from her spirit seal on his left arm. "Est, don''t be angry. I''ll treat you to this..." Roy patted her head and offered her a strawberry ice cream sundae. "Hmm... fine, I forgive you," Est said, accepting the ice cream after a moment of hesitation. "Roy-sama, what happened?" Velsaria and Lux emerged from the airship with their teams. Not only them, but almost all the girls on the airship came out to see what had caused the commotion. "It''s nothing. Everything''s fine now. Go back and rest. We''ll be arriving at the sanctuary soon," Roy reassured them with a wave of his hand. The other teams, learning about the attack, looked at Roy with curiosity. ... After the incident with the Destroyer Spirit, several hours passed. The Befall-class airship was approaching the sanctuary of the Wind Elemental Lord. "Look, we can see the island!" Rinslet exclaimed excitedly, pointing towards the island ahead. Her unreserved joy was quite adorable. "Keep your voice down! It''s embarrassing," Claire chided, elbowing her lightly. "Oh, are you jealous that I''m getting all the attention?" Rinslet retorted, flipping her hair. Roy ignored their bickering and looked at the island with awe. "So that''s the sanctuary..." A massive floating island, surrounded by towering mountains, emerged from the thick clouds. Ragna Ys, One of the most important sanctuaries in the Astral Zero. Roy hadn''t seen such a magnificent island during his time here thousands of years ago. It must have been built in the intervening years. The airship slowly entered the harbor of the floating island. It was past noon, a bit later than scheduled. They disembarked and boarded carriages prepared by the Divine Ritual Institute. The carriages headed towards the castle where the opening ceremony would be held. Claire pointed out the various sights along the way. "This floating island, Ragna Ys, is one of the five sanctuaries in the Astral Zero. It''s the territory of the Wind Elemental Lord. According to records, the Blade Dance was held here seventy-four years ago." There was no fixed rule for choosing the location of the Blade Dance. It was decided by the decrees issued to the Elemental Princesses. "And that castle in the center of the island is a relic from the Age of Myths," Claire continued. "This is a rare opportunity. Normally, only the Princess Shrine Maidens from the Divine Ritual Institute are allowed to enter. Fianna, have you been there before?" Fianna, a former Princess Shrine Maiden candidate, nodded. "Yes, but I was mostly at the temple of the Fire Elemental Lord, so I''ve only been there once." "The main temple of the Elemental Lords... I''m getting nervous," Ellis mumbled. "Haha, Ellis, don''t worry. It''s just the Elemental Lords," Roy chuckled. "...?!" The girls stared at him in surprise. How dare he speak so casually about the Elemental Lords? If others heard him, he would be labeled a heretic. "Roy, you shouldn''t say such things. If others hear you..." Claire warned, worried. "Haha, don''t worry. I haven''t told you my true identity yet..." "Today, I''ll reveal one of my identities." The girls looked at him curiously. "I''m actually the Maou who ruled the Astral Zero thousands of years ago," Roy declared with a mysterious smile. "Maou?" The girls exchanged confused glances. They had never heard of that title. Of course, it was understandable. After all, it had happened thousands of years ago. ... The carriage traveled along the path. There was no one else around. They soon arrived at a massive stone gate leading to the castle. The castle stood on a hilltop, its appearance both magnificent and solemn. It was surrounded by a lush forest and a large lake. The other teams seemed to have arrived already. Several carriages were parked outside. "Elementalists who will perform the Blade Dance for the Elemental Lords, we welcome your arrival," a group of girls in beautiful shrine maiden attire greeted them. "They''re apprentice shrine maidens from the Divine Ritual Institute. You could say they''re my juniors," Fianna explained to Roy. "We will be attending to your needs during your stay here," the leader of the shrine maidens said, bowing respectfully. As she bowed, her robes shifted slightly, revealing a glimpse of her cleavage. Roy couldn''t help but notice. Although it was a sacred garment designed for rituals, it was... quite alluring. Roy mused. "Roy, what are you looking at?" Claire demanded, her voice laced with jealousy. "I was just thinking... you might look good in those outfits." "What?!" Claire blushed furiously. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 122: A Dip in the Lake and a Dance with Rinslet "I live everyday expecting to die, so that I won''t have any regrets even if I do die." Mirko, My Hero Academia <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "W-What are you talking about?! But if Roy wants to see, it''s... not impossible!" Claire stammered, her face beet red. "Roy, so you like that kind of outfit..." Rinslet giggled. "What have you done to the sacred shrine maiden attire?!" "I wonder if I still have my shrine maiden outfit from the Divine Ritual Institute..." The three girls whispered among themselves, their faces flushed. ... They passed through the castle gate and entered the grand hall. The high ceiling was adorned with beautiful arches, and a carpeted hallway lined with stone pillars stretched out before them. Instead of torches or spirit crystals, small light spirits floated in the air, providing illumination. Although this was a relic from the Age of Myths, after thousands of years of renovations, little remained of its original appearance. The only things that hinted at its ancient origins were the carvings on the stone pillars. The walls of the hallway were decorated with colorful murals depicting legendary Elemental Princesses and past winners of the Blade Dance. They followed the shrine maiden through the vast castle, finally arriving at their room. "This is the room for the Ordesia Empire''s representatives, Team Scarlet. Please don''t hesitate to ask if you need anything," the shrine maiden said. "Wait, is Roy going to stay in the same room as us?" Rinslet asked, blushing. "O-Of course not! What are you thinking?!" Claire exclaimed, her face also turning red. "That''s right. It''s impossible for us to share a room with a man," Ellis added with a cough. "Well, that''s true, but... if there aren''t enough rooms, it can''t be helped, right?" Fianna and Rinslet exchanged anxious glances. Roy chuckled at their flustered reactions. "We have separate rooms prepared for men," the shrine maiden explained, looking at them with a puzzled expression. "I-I knew that! Of course!" "Yes, that''s... very thoughtful of you." The girls nodded vigorously, completely forgetting their earlier embarrassment. "It''s a shame," Carol giggled. "What''s a shame, Carol?" Roy asked with a smile. "I think the young ladies will be disappointed," Carol whispered in his ear. Roy understood what she meant. But it wasn''t entirely impossible... "Excuse me, shrine maiden," Roy called out. If he remembered correctly, the room they had assigned him was an abandoned storage room. He didn''t want to stay in such a place. And he needed to teleport Rias and the others here. He needed more rooms. "Is there something else you need?" the shrine maiden asked. "Please arrange more rooms for us," Roy requested, a glint in his eyes. The shrine maiden was about to refuse his unreasonable request when her expression suddenly changed. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her initially indifferent demeanor shifted to one of respect. "Roy-sama, we can arrange as many rooms as you need." Claire and the others were shocked by her sudden change in attitude. Normally, she wouldn''t agree to such a request. Roy smirked but didn''t explain. He had simply used his mind control magic. Roy then used his teleportation magic to return to Areishia Spirit Academy and bring the other girls to the sanctuary. "Wow! So this is the sanctuary!" "The architecture is so different!" "It seems we have a lot to explore!" "Are we going shopping? Count me in!" ... The girls chattered excitedly as they arrived. "Alright, everyone, let''s get settled in first," Roy announced. "By the way, we''re going to participate in the cleansing ritual later. Do you want to join us?" Claire asked Rias and the others. "Cleansing ritual?" The girls exchanged confused glances. "It''s a ritual where we cleanse our bodies with water," Fianna explained. "So basically, it''s just taking a bath, right?" Mine guessed. "That''s the gist of it." "Roy, do you want to join us?" Claire asked, blushing. "Of course I''m going. Why wouldn''t I be allowed?" Roy replied with a raised eyebrow. "Well..." Claire was speechless. ... After Saeko and the others finished unpacking and arranging their rooms, they all headed towards the location of the cleansing ritual, including Velsaria and Lux''s teams. The warm sunlight filtered through the leaves of the lush forest. Colorful birds flew through the air. The branches of the trees were laden with ripe fruits. <><><> They arrived at a large lake beside the castle. Many spirits were dancing and playing around the lake, highlighting its sacred nature. It was the perfect place for the shrine maidens to perform their cleansing ritual. "Are Claire and the others not here yet?" Roy wondered, looking around. The girls were taking their time changing into their swimsuits. Roy, however, was already ready. He was shirtless, wearing only a pair of swim trunks. His silver hair fluttered in the wind, and his ''Honored'' Handsome face could make even the gods jealous. Bored, Roy lay down on a beach chair and closed his eyes. "Roy, sorry to keep you waiting!" Roy opened his eyes and saw Fianna standing before him, wearing a rather revealing swimsuit. "Oh, it''s Fianna." "Heehee, how do I look in this swimsuit?" Fianna asked with a giggle, pulling Roy to his feet. "You look great," Roy replied with a thumbs up. "Fianna, you''re so sly!" Claire and the other girls, who had finally arrived in their swimsuits, called out from a distance. Claire was wearing a simple, bright red swimsuit with no frills or decorations, which only accentuated her natural beauty. She looked absolutely adorable. The girls were a sight to behold, each in their own unique swimsuit, a beautiful display of diverse styles and personalities. '''' Roy thought with a grin. <><><> ???? Deep beneath the floating island of Ragna Ys, in a vast cavern that even the shrine maidens of the Divine Ritual Institute were forbidden to enter, two figures walked through the darkness. One was Lily Flame, an orphan from the Instructional School. She followed behind her master, reading from a report. "After the battle, the Destroyer Spirit was rendered useless by Muir Alenstarl. The military officials have lodged a strong protest against us." "Let them complain. Those incompetent fools only care about their own safety," the girl leading the way replied dismissively. She had long, flowing red hair and wore a black coat and a crimson mask with a demonic pattern. Lily wasn''t surprised by her master''s response. To her, the nation with whom she was allied, was merely a tool to achieve her goals. "But, Ren-sama, what about the deployment of the military spirits?" Lily asked. The girl, known as Ren, didn''t answer immediately. ( Rubia Elstein ) The only sounds in the cavern were their footsteps and the clinking of the spirit crystals they carried for illumination. The crystals cast an eerie glow on the strange carvings on the cavern walls. Lily was curious. How had her master discovered this hidden place, forbidden even to the shrine maidens? "Tell Muir to remain still for now. I''ll meet with her tonight," Ren finally replied. "You''re attending the ball?" Lily asked in surprise. "As the winner of the previous tournament, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to skip it, would it?" "But you haven''t prepared your attire..." Lily said cautiously. "I still have my dress from the last tournament, although I left most of my clothes with my sister." "You have a sister?" "..." Ren didn''t answer. Lily, worried about displeasing her master, quickly changed the subject. "But are you sure that man is the Maou we''re looking for?" "He has claimed to be the Maou. We''ll find out tonight," Ren replied, a strange glint in her eyes. ???? As evening approached, the opening ceremony of the Blade Dance commenced in the castle that served as the lodging for the participants. The grand hall was filled with guests, nobles, and Elementalists from various countries, their conversations and laughter filling the air. Elegant music played softly in the background. The hall was decorated with chandeliers adorned with countless spirit crystals. A long table in the center was laden with luxurious dishes and a variety of fruits. Roy entered the hall with his entourage, immediately drawing everyone''s attention. The girls, dressed in beautiful gowns, were a sight to behold, but Roy, in his elegant suit, was the center of attention. "That''s the only male Elementalist on the continent!" "The girls with him are all so beautiful!" "As expected of the Night Demon King. He has so many girls with him." "Are those all his slaves? How terrifying!" ???? The nobles gossiped among themselves, some of the young ladies staring at Roy with undisguised desire. Even the girls participating in the Blade Dance couldn''t help but steal glances at him. These girls were all elite Elementalists selected from various countries. And they were all beautiful. They were all around the same age as Roy and his group. This was because, according to the decree of the Elemental Lords, one of the requirements for participating in the Blade Dance was being a Princess Shrine Maiden under the age of twenty. This rule applied not only to the Blade Dance but also to most important spirit rituals. Roy found a seat on a sofa, surrounded by his girls. Many young noblemen and beautiful women tried to approach him, but the girls quickly shooed them away. He was supposed to be their protector, but now, he was the one being protected. "Est, what would you like to eat?" Roy asked the sword spirit, who was holding a plate. "Roy, I want some fish," Est replied. "Such a good girl, not picky at all. Unlike those other girls," Roy chuckled, petting Est''s head. Est, dressed in a pure white dress, looked like an adorable snow elf. "Est is so cute," Roy said as he stroked her hair. Est''s ears twitched. "Roy, say that again." "Hmm?" "Please say it again." Est looked at him with her mesmerizing eyes. "Est is so cute," Roy repeated, indulging her request. "Roy, you''re biased! I want praise too!" Ren, who rarely emerged from her spirit seal, suddenly appeared, pouting. "Um... Ren is also very cute," Roy said, patting her head. "Say it again..." Ren whined. "Ren is very, very cute." Roy suddenly realized that many eyes were on him. He turned and saw Rias and the other girls staring at him. Roy felt a cold sweat. Fortunately, the girls didn''t make any demands. Roy found this kind of social gathering rather boring. If not for the chance to see Rubia, he wouldn''t have come. Just as he was getting restless, Rinslet approached him. "R-Roy..." she stammered. Rinslet was wearing a stunning ocean-blue dress that accentuated her beauty. Her golden hair was styled in an elegant updo, making her look like an ice queen. Her cheeks were flushed, and her rosy lips were slightly parted. "W-Well... this is a rare opportunity, so..." She cleared her throat several times. Then, she finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "Would you like to... dance with me?" The other girls groaned in frustration. They hadn''t even thought about asking him to dance! Rinslet had beaten them to it. "Of course. It would be my honor to dance with you, Rinslet," Roy replied, taking her gloved hand with a gentlemanly bow. "It''s... it''s Roy''s hand..." Rinslet blushed, her voice barely audible. Roy led her to the dance floor. He could feel her nervousness. "Relax," he whispered in her ear, his arm gently encircling her waist. Rinslet''s body went limp, her legs almost giving way. If Roy hadn''t been holding her, she would have collapsed. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 123: Claire Sister—Rubia Elstein Offer? "You don''t have any enemies. No one has any enemies. There''s no one who is okay to hurt." Thorss Snorresson, Vinland Saga <><><><> Roy was then kept busy, as all the girls wanted to dance with him. After dancing with Akame, he felt a tingling in his feet. It seemed Akame had no talent for dancing and had stepped on his toes throughout the entire song. Roy couldn''t help but chuckle. After dancing with all the girls, Fianna approached him. "Roy," she whispered in his ear, her expression serious. "What is it?" "She''s here." Roy turned towards the entrance of the hall. A commotion erupted near the entrance, far greater than any before. The most anticipated figure of this Blade Dance had arrived. She strode into the hall with a confident air, her footsteps echoing through the room. She was dressed in a black evening gown, like a queen of the night. Her face was hidden behind a crimson mask. This was the Strongest Blade Dancer, the Crimson Princess. Her presence was overwhelming, radiating an aura of power that made those around her feel as if they would be incinerated if they got too close. The chatter in the hall ceased, replaced by an almost deafening silence. Everyone watched her with bated breath. Unlike with Claire earlier, no one dared to approach her. The music stopped. The Crimson Princess stopped in the middle of the hall, then walked towards Roy and the others. "She''s quite a beauty," Roy commented, taking a sip of his wine and observing the girl with admiration. "You''re Roy, aren''t you?" the girl asked, her voice as gentle as a spring breeze. It was Rubia, her voice masked by the crimson mask. "Yes," Roy replied with a smile, setting down his glass. "Pleased to meet you. I am Ren," Rubia said, extending her hand. Roy took her hand and chuckled. "Pleased to meet you too." "Roy, may I have this dance?" Ren suddenly asked. "Of course." Roy didn''t release her hand and led her to the dance floor. The band began playing a waltz. The two danced gracefully in the center of the hall, the focus of everyone''s attention. Their dance was as passionate and fiery as the flames Rubia wielded. It resembled the formal ritual dances performed by shrine maidens during festivals. Although Roy had never learned this dance before, he effortlessly matched her every step. "You can keep up with me? As expected of the only male Elementalist on the continent," Rubia commented through her mask, impressed. She changed the steps, and Roy reacted instantly, pulling her closer. They swayed like flames, their movements perfectly synchronized with the music. Their dance was no longer a simple ballroom waltz. It was a passionate and fiery duel. When the music ended, Rubia led Roy to a secluded balcony. She looked at him with her ruby eyes. "So, why did you bring me here, Ren-san?" Roy asked, intrigued. "The only male Elementalist on the continent, who suddenly appeared at Areishia Spirit Academy a few months ago and claimed to be the Maou who ruled the Astral Zero. Am I correct?" Rubia asked, her gaze unwavering. "Oh? You''ve done your research. Yes, that''s true," Roy admitted with a shrug. There was no need to hide it. Rubia nodded, then continued, "Thousands of years ago, a war broke out between the Elemental Lords. A man who called himself a Maou defeated the Dark Elemental Lord and then the alliance of the five other Elemental Lords, ultimately ruling the Astral Zero. Was that truly you?" "Yes, it was," Roy confirmed casually. He didn''t deny it. There was no point. Rubia''s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly regained her composure. She wouldn''t believe him based on his words alone. "Whether you''re truly the Maou or not... allow me to test you." Rubia placed her hand on Roy''s chest. "Freezing Flames!" she declared. Pale blue flames erupted from her hand. These were the "flames that freeze flames," defying the laws of nature. Anything they touched would be frozen solid. However, the flames danced harmlessly on Roy''s chest, having no effect. Roy looked at her with a knowing smile. "Finished with your test?" Seeing that her strongest flames couldn''t harm him, Rubia was convinced that he was indeed the Maou. She was confident that no one could withstand her flames. She knelt before him. "Greetings, Maou-sama. Please forgive my insolence." "I can forgive you, but..." "But what?" Rubia looked up cautiously. "There must be a punishment." This was the price for challenging a Maou. "Mmm..." Rubia''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected to lose her first kiss upon their first meeting. <><><><> After a while, Roy released her. "So, what is it that you want from me?" he asked. "Maou-sama, I need your power," Rubia said, her voice slightly breathless. "Oh?" "The Elemental Lords have been corrupted by the Otherworld Darkness. If this continues, they will bring disaster upon the world. I implore you, Maou-sama, to eliminate the Elemental Lords and create a world without spirits!" Rubia declared, her eyes filled with determination. Three years ago, Rubia had betrayed the Fire Elemental Lord after discovering his corruption and change in personality. And in the years since, she had created the Inferno, hoping to instigate a war to achieve her goal. But she knew that defeating the Elemental Lords through war was nearly impossible. That''s why she had approached Roy upon hearing rumors of the Maou''s return. "I see... and what price are you willing to pay?" Roy asked, stroking his chin. As a Devil, he didn''t do anything for free. "This..." Rubia hadn''t expected him to ask for compensation. She couldn''t think of anything valuable enough. Then, she remembered the many girls around Roy, and her eyes lit up. And the Maou had just kissed her. A confident smile spread across her face. "If you grant my wish, Maou-sama, then... I''m willing to offer myself to you," she declared, her cheeks flushing slightly. '''' Roy was surprised by her boldness. ... ... Seeing his silence, Rubia became anxious. "I-If that''s not enough, Maou-sama, I can also offer you my sister, Claire." "Claire is already mine," Roy commented casually. Rubia recalled seeing Claire sitting intimately with Roy earlier. "Then... I have two subordinates, Muir and Lily. They''re beautiful girls too," she offered. "Ahem, don''t make me sound like some kind of pervert," Roy chided, trying to maintain a serious expression. Rubia''s lips twitched. '''' she thought. '''' "So... does this mean you agree, Maou-sama?" she asked, feigning excitement. "If the Elemental Lords are truly as you say, then eliminating them is the right thing to do," Roy replied with a nod. This was a simple task. He just had to have Ren Ashdoll purge the Otherworld Darkness from the Elemental Lords. "Thank you, Maou-sama!" Rubia expressed her gratitude. "So, what''s the plan?" Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just participate in the Blade Dance as usual. I''ll take care of the Elemental Lords," Roy instructed. "Yes, Maou-sama." ... After confirming their plan, Rubia left. Roy returned to the banquet hall. "What did that girl want?" Rias asked curiously. "She just asked me for a favor," Roy replied with a smile. "The strongest Blade Dancer personally came to ask Roy for a favor? That''s amazing!" Claire exclaimed, her eyes filled with admiration. Roy glanced at her, amused. He wondered what her reaction would be if she knew that girl was her sister. Having met Rubia, there was no need for him to stay at the banquet any longer. He left with the girls. ... The main events of the Blade Dance were scheduled for two days later, so they had one more day to relax. The next morning, Claire cleared her throat and suggested, "Roy, let''s go out for a walk." "Sure," Roy agreed. It was the last day of rest before the main tournament. It was only fitting to spend some time with the girls. The girls cheered, excited to explore the sanctuary. "Then it''s decided. Let''s get ready to go!" "I''ve been wanting to explore this place!" "Yes, staying indoors all the time isn''t good." "Then everyone, get ready. We''ll depart soon." ... They changed their clothes and took a carriage to the port. Simple wooden buildings lined the streets, creating a lively atmosphere like a festival. The various countries had also contributed funds to set up food stalls and entertainment booths for the spectators of the Blade Dance. Since this was the Astral Zero, where humans couldn''t live, this bustling street would only exist for a few days. It was a sight unique to the Blade Dance. "The sky is so clear!" Saya exclaimed, taking a deep breath of fresh air. "Well, we are above the clouds," Claire replied, stretching like a cat as she chatted with Saya and Mine. The three girls with pink pigtails, despite their frequent bickering, were actually good friends. "The scenery here is quite lovely," Rias commented with a smile, her arm linked with Roy''s. A gentle breeze blew, causing her crimson hair to sway. Taking advantage of her status as his fiance, Rias had claimed the spot on Roy''s left side. On his right was Ren Ashdoll. After all, she was the strongest among them, even surpassing Roy in power. Their group attracted a lot of attention as they walked through the streets. But they were used to it by now. Small airships flew between the clouds, carrying spectators to the floating island of Ragna Ys. With the main tournament about to begin, nobles from various countries had gathered here. "This is incredible!" "Only on a floating island can you see such a view!" Ellis and Rinslet marveled at the scenery. The streets were lined with various shops and stalls. Although the buildings were temporary structures, the craftsmen and cooks working inside were all highly skilled individuals recruited from different countries. The Blade Dance was an opportunity for nations to showcase their prestige, so they spared no expense. As they reached the center of the shopping district, they encountered a group of tourists disembarking from an airship. "The crowd here is insane." "There are so many people... I''m starting to feel dizzy." Ellis and Rinslet looked around anxiously. It seemed the sheltered noble ladies weren''t used to crowds. And unlike in the academy city, there were many men here. Although they were elite Elementalists, they felt like innocent young girls in this unfamiliar environment, clinging to Roy for safety. Even Claire stuck close to him. The sight of their group attracted whispers and curious glances from the passersby. "Look at that boy surrounded by so many girls!" "Is that the rumored male Elementalist?" "What a scumbag, preying on those innocent girls." "But look at their expressions... they don''t seem to mind." "They must be under some kind of spell!" ... Roy frowned, releasing a bit of his demonic aura. The gossiping onlookers felt an immense pressure and collapsed to their knees, their faces pale with fear. They couldn''t get up until Roy and his group were gone. When they finally looked up, their eyes were filled with terror. "What happened here?" The commotion quickly attracted the attention of the shrine maidens who were maintaining order. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 124: Exploring La Patisserie and Encountering Leonora in the Library "Haven''t you already lifted your foot, preparing to step forward? Then you only have one option! Finish taking that step!" Sumire Kano, Toradora! <><><><> ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Hey, there are a lot of people here. Should we find a quieter place to rest?" Roy suggested. "Yes, that''s a good idea," Rias and the others agreed. They looked around for a suitable cafe. "Roy, look! There''s a La Patisserie shop!" Rinslet exclaimed, pointing to a charming cafe across the street. "What? The famous La Patisserie? I''ve always wanted to try their cakes!" "If I remember correctly, it''s a very popular shop in the Capital... I-I''m interested too." Even Claire and Ellis knew about it. It seemed this temporary shop was quite renowned. "Then let''s go there." "Agreed!" "Sure!" "Okay!" They all headed towards the cafe. La Patisserie was packed. They even had to wait for a table. But after Roy used a bit of magic, the staff immediately led them to a private room. Roy observed the cafe''s interior as they walked. The exposed wooden beams on the ceiling created a warm and inviting atmosphere. "I''ll have the peach pie, peach sorbet... and the peach mousse," Claire declared, her finger tracing the menu excitedly. "Why are you ordering so many peach desserts? Didn''t you have some this morning?" Rinslet questioned. "M-Mind your own business! I like peaches!" Claire retorted. "This raspberry puff looks delicious too." Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Y-Yes... that looks good as well." "Ooh, this one has ice cream on top of a hot apple pie..." "Let''s order that one too and share it! Roy, what do you want?" "I''ll have the strawberry pie." ... The girls happily chose their favorite desserts. Seeing their joyful expressions filled Roy with warmth. ... After leaving the cafe, they continued exploring the port. "Roy, can we go to that shop?" Rinslet asked, pointing to a clothing store that specialized in noble attire. "Sure." Roy nodded. "Rinslet, are you buying clothes now?" The main tournament of the Blade Dance was starting tomorrow. There wouldn''t be any opportunities to wear anything other than their academy uniforms. "Not for me. I''m buying gifts for Carol and my little sister," Rinslet explained. "Your sister?" Roy didn''t recall her having a sister. "Rinslet-neesan has a little sister?" Alice and the others also looked at her curiously. "Yes, she came to watch me compete," Rinslet replied with a smile. Carol wasn''t with them because she was at the port, waiting to welcome Rinslet''s younger sister. "So Rinslet has a little sister... I bet she''s just as beautiful and charming as you," Roy commented. "Roy, w-what are you saying..." Rinslet blushed. "My sister is very beautiful too!" Ellis chimed in for some reason. "Well, Velsaria is indeed a beauty," Roy agreed. "Are you comparing sisters now?" Fianna grumbled. The girls blushed. "What do you mean, comparing sisters? Idiot!" "You impure shrine maiden!" "Even if you''re jealous, there''s nothing you can do about it. You don''t even have a sister." ... They entered the store, surprised by its spacious interior. Besides fashionable clothing, they even had swimsuits. "I''ll go choose something for my sister," Rinslet declared, heading deeper into the store. "Roy, wait for me here... I''ll try some clothes on and come back," Claire said, her cheeks reddening. "Try them on?" Roy looked at her curiously. "I-I want you to help me choose," Claire explained, flustered. "Oh, I understand. Go ahead." '''' Roy thought with amusement. "Roy, please help us choose our clothes too," Rias and Akeno chimed in with playful smiles. "No problem. Go ahead." The girls then took turns trying on various outfits, parading before him like models on a runway. With their natural beauty, they looked stunning in everything they wore. ... After their shopping spree, they continued exploring the port and came across the Ancient Library. It was a massive, fortress-like building on a hill. Although not as large as Areishia Spirit Academy''s renowned Sealed Library, it housed a vast collection of ancient texts and legendary grimoires. At Claire''s suggestion, they entered the library. Countless bookshelves, reaching the high ceiling, filled the interior. "This library is huge..." "It''s so impressive!" "Unfortunately, I''m not good at reading." "Me neither. Books give me a headache." ... Sheele, being airheaded, found books tedious, as did Leone. But some of the girls, like Saya and Saeko, enjoyed reading. Roy was also a bit interested in the books. He headed towards the section with historical records and legends from across the continent. ... ... As he walked, he overheard the whispers of the shrine maidens from the Divine Ritual Institute. "Look, it''s the male Elementalist!" "Is that the rumored ''King of Winning''?" "Don''t look into his eyes. You''ll be corrupted!" "I heard that if the Night Demon King takes a liking to you, you''ll get pregnant! How terrifying!" ... '''' Roy wondered with a sigh. But he decided to let it slide, considering their cuteness. He closed a book he had been browsing. It was a rather dull travelogue of some adventurer''s journey across the continent. As he returned the book to its shelf... "Are you Roy?" a voice suddenly asked. Roy turned around. "Yo, Leonora!" he greeted her with a smile. "D-Don''t call me so casually!" the girl retorted, blushing. Roy chuckled and observed her. She had beautiful black hair that reached her shoulders, a beret with a dragon emblem, and a sharp gaze that pierced through her glasses. This was Leonora Lancaster, the representative of the Dracunia Academy and the leader of the Knights of the Dragon Emperor. She was considered one of the favorites to win the Blade Dance. "What brings you here, Leonora?" Roy asked. "That''s a stupid question. I''m gathering information on the other teams, of course," Leonora replied with a sneer, as if he were an idiot. "Well..." Roy was speechless. This girl had the guts to speak to him like that? Punishment is necessary! "Gathering information, huh? Have you gathered any on me?" Roy asked, stepping closer. Leonora, startled, backed away until she was pressed against a bookshelf. "N-No, I haven''t found any information on you," she stammered. She had witnessed Roy''s power firsthand. She knew she was no match for him. Although this ancient library held a vast amount of information, it wouldn''t have anything on Roy. "I don''t recall you wearing glasses before," Roy commented, leaning closer and trapping her between his arm and the bookshelf. Leonora, with her glasses, looked even cuter. "As expected of the infamous Night Demon King. Even such a small detail doesn''t escape your notice," she said, trying to maintain her composure despite her pounding heart. Roy narrowed his eyes, his gaze sweeping over her. "I-I only wear them when I''m reading. My eyesight isn''t very good. I use spirit magic to enhance my vision during combat," Leonora explained, a bit intimidated by his intense gaze. "They suit you. You look cute," Roy commented casually. Leonora, usually a shy and easily flustered girl, blushed crimson. "W-What are you talking about?! You pervert with a glasses fetish!" she exclaimed. Roy was speechless. He gently removed her glasses. "W-Why did you take them off?" Leonora asked, her eyes wide and innocent. "Because they''ll get in the way of what I''m about to do," Roy replied with a smirk, placing her glasses on his collar. Leonora blushed even harder, her thoughts unknown. And for a moment, Roy thought her eyes changed color. "Then... I''ll accept your offer," she suddenly declared, throwing her arms around his neck and kissing him. "Eh?" Roy was stunned. What was going on? She had been so shy just a moment ago, and now she was suddenly so bold? Then, he remembered. Leonora had Dragon Blood. When her Dragon Blood awakened, she would act impulsively and boldly towards the opposite sex. That explained her sudden change in behavior. ... Right there, in a corner of the library, Leonora gave Roy her first kiss. "H-How could you..." she mumbled, her face burning as she came to her senses. "You were the one who kissed me," Roy replied innocently, shrugging. "Mmm..." Leonora quickly pulled away. "I apologize. It seems my Dragon Blood awakened for a moment," she explained. "It''s alright," Roy chuckled. Leonora bit her lip and ran away. Roy watched her retreating figure with a smile. "She''s quite cute," he murmured. ... Roy left the corner. "Claire, what are you four reading?" he asked, seeing Claire, Rinslet, Fianna, and Ellis huddled together, seemingly engrossed in a book. The four girls jumped, their faces turning red as they saw him approach. "W-We weren''t reading anything!" "Claire found it." "Yes! And we weren''t peeking at any forbidden magic books!" "That''s right!" Roy sighed at their unconvincing denials. '''' he wondered. ... By the time they left the library, the sun was setting. On the carriage ride back, Claire and the others whispered among themselves excitedly. "It''s... it''s true! If it''s Shizuka-nee-san, she should be able to handle it!" "No way! How could anyone do that?!" "Handle what? What are you talking about?" Roy asked, looking at them curiously. "Or... could it be that you''re so big that even Shizuka-nee-san can''t handle you?" Rinslet asked, her eyes wide with surprise. "...What?" Roy was confused. "Ahem, we were talking about eating ice cream," Ellis explained with a cough. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 125: Family Ties and the Blade Dance Begins "It''s kind of scary, isn''t it? To see something change so suddenly before your eyes." Shiori Asagiri, Tamako Market Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. <><><><> As the sun dipped below the horizon, Roy and the girls returned to the castle. Just like the previous night, a ball was being held in the main hall. However, this one wasn''t related to the Blade Dance. It was simply a social event for the nobles. Hardly any Elementalists were present. Those participating in the main tournament tomorrow weren''t in the mood for parties. Just as Roy returned to his room, he heard the voices of young girls coming from the hallway. "Your hair is so beautiful, Onee-sama!" "M-Mirelle, don''t pull my hair!" That was Rinslet''s voice. "What''s going on?" Roy opened his door and stepped into the hallway. He saw a little girl playing with Rinslet''s hair. "Rinslet, what are you doing?" "Aah! Roy?!" Rinslet turned around in surprise. "Roy?" The little girl also looked at him. She had the same beautiful blonde hair as Rinslet and wore a white dress that complemented her emerald eyes. She was around seven or eight years old, and although still young, she was adorable and bore a striking resemblance to Rinslet. "Wow! It''s Roy-onii-chan! I finally met you!" The girl ran towards Roy and hugged him tightly. "Uh... what''s going on?" Roy was surprised by the sudden hug. "Mirelle, that''s not proper! A lady of the Laurenfrost family shouldn''t behave like that!" Rinslet scolded her. "It''s okay. Roy-onii-chan will be my brother-in-law someday, right?" Roy chuckled. She was quite a character. "M-Mirelle! What are you saying?!" "Eh? But you always write in your letters... Mmm!" Rinslet quickly covered her sister''s mouth. "Is this the little sister you mentioned, Rinslet? She''s adorable," Roy said with a smile, patting the girl''s head. "Yes, I''m Mirelle Laurenfrost, the third daughter of the Laurenfrost family," Mirelle introduced herself with a curtsy. Her lively emerald eyes sparkled with mischief. She would surely grow up to be a beautiful young lady like Rinslet. "I''m Roy, Rinslet''s teammate." "I know, I know. You''re Onee-chan''s boyfriend, right?" Mirelle teased. "N-No! That''s not true! How could he be my boyfriend..." Rinslet stammered, her face as red as a tomato. "Oh, Onee-chan is shy. How cute!" "Hmph, stop teasing me!" Rinslet lightly swatted Mirelle''s back. Roy was amused by their interaction. Rinslet, the usually proud and stubborn older sister, was completely flustered in front of her little sister. He gently patted Mirelle''s head. "Mmm!" Mirelle let out a happy sigh. "Although I am your sister''s boyfriend, you shouldn''t tease her so much," Roy said gently. "Okay, Roy-onii-chan, I understand," Mirelle replied with a nod. She seemed to be a straightforward and kind child, just like her sister. Rinslet blushed but didn''t deny his words. "As expected of Roy-san. Even our third young lady has been captivated by your charm," Carol suddenly appeared, giggling. "Carol?! When did you get here?" Rinslet exclaimed, surprised. But then, she seemed to realize something and turned to Roy with a flustered expression. "Roy, no! I won''t allow you to have a threesome with my sisters!" "Rinslet, what are you thinking?!" Roy asked, bewildered by her sudden outburst. "I-I think... if it''s with Onee-chan... even if I''m deflowered... it''s okay..." '''' Roy thought, speechless. Carol cleared her throat and grabbed Mirelle''s collar. "Mirelle-sama, Lady Rinslet and the others have important matters to attend to. Let''s go back to our room." "But I want to play with Onee-chan and Roy-onii-chan!" Seeing Mirelle''s stubborn refusal, Carol whispered in her ear, "Be a good girl. Don''t disturb their private time." "Oh, that''s right. I understand, Carol." Mirelle suddenly stopped protesting and grabbed Rinslet''s arm. "Onee-chan, I''ll cheer for you tomorrow! You have to save Judia-neesan!" she said with a serious expression. Rinslet nodded, her gaze filled with determination. "I will." Mirelle let go of her sister''s arm and turned to Roy with a bright smile. "Roy-onii-chan, you have to visit our Laurenfrost territory after the Blade Dance!" "Of course, I promise," Roy assured her. "I''m so glad you''ll be my brother-in-law!" Mirelle declared happily, then skipped away with Carol. "That little sister of mine... she''s quite a handful," Rinslet sighed. "You''re a good sister, Rinslet," Roy said with a smile. "W-Well, of course. I''m the eldest, after all," Rinslet replied, blushing slightly. Roy was curious about the name Mirelle had mentioned. "By the way, who''s Judia?" he asked. "..." Rinslet''s expression turned somber. "Sorry... did I ask something I shouldn''t have?" "No, not at all," Rinslet shook her head. "Judia is also my sister, the second daughter of the Laurenfrost family." Roy finally understood. The anime had only covered the first part of the story, so he wasn''t familiar with the later events. "What happened to her?" "She''s currently in a deep sleep at the Laurenfrost castle," Rinslet replied, her voice filled with sadness as she explained the situation. ... ... Judia Laurenfrost, the second daughter of the Laurenfrost family, was once a promising Princess Shrine Maiden candidate. But a few years ago, during a ritual to appease the Wind Elemental Lord, she made a mistake. The enraged Elemental Lord imprisoned her within a seal. Count Laurenfrost had hired many renowned Elementalists to try and break the seal. But even with the help of powerful spirits, they couldn''t break it. Judia remained trapped, her body frozen in time. "A seal created by the Wind Elemental Lord?" Roy frowned, his anger rising. "Don''t worry, Rinslet. I''ll save Judia after the Blade Dance," he promised. "Really?" Rinslet looked at him with hope in her eyes. "Of course. I won''t let you down." Roy placed a hand on her shoulder, his gaze sincere. Rinslet''s eyes filled with tears as she threw her arms around him. She had initially planned to win the Blade Dance and use the reward, the blessing of the Elemental Lords, to plead with the Wind Elemental Lord to release Judia. But she trusted Roy more than the Elemental Lords. To her, Roy was capable of anything. "Thank you, Roy," she whispered, her cheeks flushed. Roy found her genuine smile incredibly cute. She usually had such a stubborn and competitive demeanor. "Well then, Roy... I''ll go back to my room and prepare for tomorrow," Rinslet said, then hurried away. ... The next day, the Blade Dance officially began. The grand hall was filled with excitement and anticipation. A massive crowd of spectators from various countries had gathered. There were nobles, influential figures, and shrine maidens from different Elemental Spirit Contractor training institutions. Even some students from Areishia Spirit Academy were among the crowd. The participating teams were gathered on the altar in the center of the hall. Since the audience consisted mostly of nobles and dignitaries, there were no jeers or boos. Some of the more famous Elementalists even had their own fan clubs. Whenever a team appeared, the hall would erupt in cheers and screams from their supporters. "Go, Roy!" "Go, my lady! Go, Roy!" "Onee-sama, I''ll be waiting for your triumphant return! May glory be with the Laurenfrost!" Carol and Mirelle, waving flags with the Laurenfrost family crest, were at the forefront of the crowd, cheering for their sister and Roy. Rias and the other girls were also there to support them. "Those two... they''re so embarrassing!" Rinslet grumbled, hiding behind Roy with a blush. "I think it''s cute," Roy chuckled. "Roy, be careful... it seems many people are watching you," Ellis warned, noticing the numerous gazes directed at them. "Yes, I know." Roy scanned the crowd and indeed felt many eyes on him. Perhaps they saw him as a threat, or maybe his actions on the airship had been reported. Either way, those staring at them were likely not friendly. ... All twenty-three teams, except for Rubia''s team, the Inferno, were now assembled in the hall. These teams were all composed of elite Elementalists carefully selected from their respective countries. Among them, the Dracunia Dragon Knights, led by Leonora, exuded the most formidable aura. They were all top-class Elementalists, disciplined and focused, like a well-trained army. Roy and Leonora exchanged glances. Leonora blushed, clearly still embarrassed about their encounter in the library. She might even target their team during the tournament. "The Dracunia Dragon Knights are well-trained. Even those besides Leonora are formidable," Ellis commented, observing their opponents. "Yes, if we don''t consider the Inferno, the Dragon Knights are definitely one of the favorites to win. But we have to be wary of other teams as well," Claire added. "First, there are the other teams representing our academy: ''Silent Fortress'' and ''Lux''," she continued. "Just dealing with my sister alone will be tough," Ellis said with a worried frown. "Don''t worry, they won''t target us first," Roy reassured her with a smile. "That''s true." The girls nodded in agreement. This was a competition between nations. It wouldn''t be wise to target a team from the same country. And with Roy on their team, Velsaria wouldn''t be foolish enough to attack them directly. Claire then noticed a group dressed in exotic attire. They were from the Quina Empire, a powerful nation in the east. Their eastern culture was vastly different from the western countries, like the Ordesia Empire. "That''s the Quina Empire''s ''Four Gods'' team, known for their teamwork and powerful spirits," Claire explained. "That girl with white hair and a qipao is their ace, Shao Fu. She wields the Sacred Beast, ''White Tiger''." "Four Gods? But there are five of them," Rinslet pointed out. "That girl at the front must be their strategist," Roy replied, referring to the petite girl standing before Shao Fu. "Yes, her name is Linfa. She''s the commander of the Four Gods." "Wow, she''s so small! She looks about the same age as Mirelle," Rinslet commented in surprise. Claire then turned her attention to another team dressed in white robes. "They''re the Holy Spirit Knights from the Holy Kingdom of Lugia. Their leader is Luminaris Saint-Leisched, one of the top four in the previous tournament. They''re a strong opponent." "Finally, there''s the ''Rupture Division'' from the Principality of Rossvale. Their leader, Milla Bassett, is the youngest participant this year, only thirteen years old. But she''s incredibly powerful." "Rossvale gained independence from Lugia a few decades ago. It''s a relatively new nation." "Although they don''t have a long history, their Elementalists are said to be top-class. Well, those are the main teams to watch out for." <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 126: The Teams Gather and the Blade Dance Commences "Don''t be so quick to throw away your life. No matter how disgraceful or embarrassing it may be, you need to keep struggling to find your way out until the very end." Clare, Claymore <><><><> "Who are those people?" Roy asked, noticing a group of girls glaring at them. "Those girls are royal guards," Claire explained. "Why are they glaring at us?" "Well... I think they''re the ones we rejected at the ball," Claire said sheepishly. "I see." Roy understood. Those must be the noblemen whose advances they had rebuffed at the ball, and now they were using their country''s representatives to get back at them. "They''re probably here to take revenge on behalf of the prince. I''m sorry... I seem to have made some unnecessary enemies," Claire apologized. "It''s alright. You did the right thing," Roy reassured her, patting her head. Claire blushed. '''' Roy thought. He scanned the audience and spotted the prince. With a glint in his eyes, he cast a curse on the prince. The prince, who had been chatting with other nobles, suddenly turned red-eyed. He roared and lunged at a nearby nobleman, tearing at his clothes. It seemed he was trying to... well, let''s just say he was behaving inappropriately. Fortunately, he was just an ordinary human and was quickly restrained. But the commotion attracted the attention of the shrine maidens, who promptly escorted the prince away. Roy smirked. Unless someone was stronger than him, they couldn''t remove his curse. And the curse would slowly drain the prince''s life force until he died. Roy then turned his attention back to the main event. A commotion arose from the entrance of the hall. "She''s here!" As the Crimson Princess entered, the hall fell silent. She was accompanied by four Elementalists, their faces and bodies hidden beneath long robes. "Are those the members of the Inferno?" Fianna whispered, observing them discreetly. "Yes, that''s Muir Alenstarl, the Military Elementalist, walking behind Ren. She''s a monster from the Instructional School." Rubia had mentioned giving him her team members, so Roy had researched the Inferno''s members in the library. Muir, noticing Roy''s gaze, quickly looked away with a frown. "Beside Muir is Lily Flame. She''s an Elf," Lily was a tall girl with long, emerald green hair and pointed ears that peeked out from beneath her robe. Elves were skilled at stealth and moving through forests. It seemed she was the team''s scout and intelligence gatherer. Another girl with vibrant blue hair stood out among the group. She had decorated her robe with extravagant gold and silver ornaments and carried a fan with a flamboyant design. "That''s... the royal emblem of Alphas Theocracy. Could she be... Saladia Kahn?!" Claire exclaimed in surprise. "Yes, she''s the eldest princess of Alphas Theocracy, known as the heir to the title of ''Twilight Witch''," "Besides that monster, there''s another formidable opponent..." Rinslet muttered, wiping the sweat from her brow. "The last one is Vivian Melosa, a researcher of cursed seals and a student at Areishia Spirit Academy," "What?!" "A researcher of cursed seals?" "Is she the one who was illegally selling cursed seals at the academy?" "Did she sell the cursed seal to my sister?" ... Claire and the others were shocked and angry. Ellis, in particular, was furious. If it weren''t for that girl selling cursed seals, her sister might not have resorted to such a dangerous method. She shuddered, remembering her battle against Velsaria. Ren, noticing Roy''s presence, walked towards him. The hall fell silent, the only sound being the clicking of her boots against the floor. "Greetings, Roy-sama..." Ren, or rather, Rubia, knelt before him on one knee. The audience gasped. The Crimson Princess, the strongest Blade Dancer, was bowing to the only male Elementalist on the continent? This was unbelievable. Even Claire and the others were stunned. The strongest Blade Dancer, whom they admired, was showing such respect to Roy? What was going on? "Rise," Roy said calmly with a nod. Rubia stood up. "Roy-sama, what are our next instructions?" "Just focus on the Blade Dance. Don''t worry about anything else. Everything will change after the tournament," Roy replied with a confident smile. "Yes, Roy-sama." Rubia didn''t question him and returned to her team. The audience erupted in chatter once again. But Roy and his group ignored them. ... Four figures appeared on the altar, where a bonfire burned brightly. These were the four Elemental Princesses who served the Elemental Lords. They announced the details of the "Tempestuous Dance." The battlefield was a vast forest in the northern region of the floating island. It was a dangerous area, home to wild beasts and spirits. The Divine Ritual Institute had deployed all its shrine maidens to erect a barrier around the area. It was impossible to escape through normal means. The teams would be randomly teleported into the forest and would have seven days to compete in the Blade Dance. There was only one important rule: no killing. The Blade Dance wasn''t just a martial arts competition. It was a sacred ritual performed by pure maidens. Therefore, death would taint the ritual dedicated to the Elemental Lords. Each participant would receive a special spirit crystal, the "Magic Stone." The victor would be the team with the most Magic Stones at the end of the seven days. They had to carry the Magic Stone with them at all times, though the method was up to them. The Magic Stone was enchanted. If a participant lost their stone, they had to retrieve it within one minute or be forcibly teleported back to the main hall. <><><><> ... After seven days, the four teams with the most Magic Stones would be selected. These four teams would then perform the final Blade Dance before the Elemental Lords. Even if some team members had been eliminated earlier, all five members could participate in the final round. "May the Elementalists who offer their Blade Dance be blessed with good fortune and return safely!" The four Elemental Princesses recited the blessing in unison. This marked the official start of the main tournament. The participants stepped into the teleportation circle on the altar amidst the cheers of the audience. Before entering the circle, Roy turned to his team. "Everyone, do your best! Victory will be ours!" "That''s right!" "Indeed!" "Well said!" "Roy, why are you stealing my lines?" ... Fianna Ray Ordesia, the former second princess of the Ordesia Empire. Ellis Fahrengart, the captain of the Sylphid Knights. Rinslet Laurenfrost, the eldest daughter of the Laurenfrost family. Claire Rouge, the younger sister of the Calamity Queen. And Roy, their trump card. The four girls and one boy, each with their own dreams and desires, faced the challenge of the Blade Dance. ... Roy and his team were transported to a vast, gloomy forest. A thick mist limited their visibility, and the sounds of birds and beasts echoed through the trees. "The terrain is a dense forest... It''ll be difficult to predict where the other teams are hiding," Claire commented, scanning their surroundings cautiously. "Should I summon a wind spirit to scout the area?" Ellis suggested. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, not yet. I don''t want to attract attention with spirit magic," Claire replied, shaking her head. "You''re right." Ellis readily agreed. As the battle began, Roy took a backseat, leaving the fighting to the girls. This was the best way to test their abilities. "I''ll summon Fenrir to carry our luggage," Rinslet said, summoning her ice spirit, which materialized as a white wolf. Fenrir howled, and with a gaping maw, it inhaled their luggage, making it disappear. "That''s so convenient!" "In the Laurenfrost territory, people often get lost in the snow. We sometimes use Fenrir to transport supplies and rescue them," Rinslet explained, petting Fenrir''s head. The wolf nuzzled her affectionately. "But Roy''s magic is more convenient," Fianna commented. "That''s true." They all agreed that Roy''s Storage magic was indeed more practical than Fenrir''s carrying capacity. "Scarlet is so cute, and so is your Fenrir..." Ellis said, her eyes sparkling as she looked at the two spirits. She had a weakness for adorable creatures. If she saw Roy''s Pokmon, she would be ecstatic. "Hey, are you sure you want to keep chatting?" Roy interjected, his eye twitching. They were in the middle of a crucial competition, yet they were leisurely chatting. He couldn''t help but admire their carefree attitude. If this were a MOBA game, they would be flooded with pings for not leaving the base. "Ah, right. We need to find a safe place to set up camp," Claire said, snapping out of her daze and regaining her focus as the team leader. This area seemed to be on the outskirts of the Wind Elemental Lord''s territory. The divine power here was weak, and the air was chilly. Although their academy uniforms were enchanted with cold-resistance spells, it probably wouldn''t be enough to withstand the night''s chill. "We also need to consider the water source. It would be best to set up camp near a river or lake," Claire added. She wasn''t just referring to drinking water. As Elementalists, they had to cleanse themselves frequently to purify their bodies. "Anyway, our priority is to scout the area. Ellis and I will take the lead, with Rinslet and Fianna in the middle." Claire''s formation was sound. And with Roy at the rear, they didn''t have to worry about being ambushed from behind. This formation also allowed them to protect Fianna, who wasn''t a strong fighter. And Rinslet''s position allowed her to snipe enemies from afar. They adjusted their formation and cautiously ventured deeper into the forest. ... They had been traveling for about an hour. Small, glowing orbs, like fireflies, flitted around them. These were messenger spirits, tasked with transmitting images of the Blade Dance to the main hall. They were trained not to intrude on anyone''s privacy. But Roy knew that their movements were being projected onto the screen in the hall. "We can''t find any water sources... How big is this place?" Ellis complained, growing impatient. "This floating island is as large as a small country, so the arena must be quite vast as well," Claire explained. "We should make a map," Rinslet suggested, brushing a branch away from her face. "My feet are starting to hurt..." Fianna whined, unused to walking through such rough terrain. As a transfer student, she hadn''t received the same wilderness training as Claire and the others. "Do you want me to carry you?" Roy offered. "R-Really?" Fianna looked at him with surprise and hope. "Of course. I did say I wouldn''t interfere in your battles, but this shouldn''t be considered cheating, right?" Roy chuckled. "Yay!" Fianna cheered, hopping onto his back and wrapping her arms around his neck. Roy could feel her slender form against his back. "Damn it!" "That''s so sly!" "I need to think of something too!" ... Claire and the others glared at Fianna jealously. "Ow, my feet hurt too!" Rinslet feigned pain, approaching Roy. "Really?" Roy raised an eyebrow. Was she serious? "Yes, so... could I lean on your shoulder?" "Sure." "Thank you! Then... I''ll take you up on that offer." Rinslet smiled and leaned against Roy''s shoulder. "Rinslet, you''re so cunning! Roy, I want to lean on your shoulder too!" Ellis exclaimed, grabbing Roy''s arm. "Hey, hey, hey! Look at our formation!" Claire protested. "Claire, you''re so dishonest. You can just say your feet hurt too," Rinslet teased. "Don''t be ridiculous! I''m perfectly fine. I can walk on my own!" Claire retorted, her face flushed. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 127: Ambushed! The Girls Attack—Leonora Strikes at Night "Even a sharp sword will become dull when you try to cut your friend." Ashura Doji, One Piece <><><><> Roy suddenly stopped, causing the girls behind him to bump into each other. "Roy, what''s wrong?" Ellis asked, looking at him curiously. "Your opponents have arrived," Roy warned. "What?!" The three girls quickly spread out, summoning their contracted spirits and assuming battle stances. A tense silence fell over the forest. Claire focused her senses, trying to detect the enemy''s presence. She sensed two distinct auras. Were they scouts, or was there an ambush? "I didn''t expect them to find us so quickly," Ellis said, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "Indeed, attacking so early in the game isn''t a very clever strategy," Rinslet agreed. Just then... "Here they come!" A blinding flash erupted before them. The girls shielded their eyes. But the flash was just a distraction. It was a spirit crystal bomb, a common trap with more flash than actual power. However, it had momentarily stunned them, creating an opening. Roy sensed a presence rapidly approaching him. '''' he thought with a sigh. He leaped into the air. A giant hand made of sand erupted from the spot where he had been standing. And then, more appeared, reaching for Roy. "Not so fast! O fangs of ice, pierce my enemy! Ice Shot!" Rinslet shouted, firing an arrow that shattered the sand hands. "Roy, above you!" Claire warned. "Crush him, Rock Beast Spirit!" a girl''s voice commanded. A shadow loomed overhead. A heavy object, a clump of hardened earth, fell from the sky towards Roy. But Roy had already moved. The attacker, riding a monstrous rock creature, emerged from the trees. She wore a white dress with intricate patterns. "That''s... the team from the Baluster Kingdom," Claire realized. They were the ones who had been glaring at them earlier, following the orders of that foolish prince to eliminate Team Scarlet. And they were targeting Roy first. The Rock Beast roared and charged towards him. "O Sword Saint Knight, I command thee, become my shield!" Fianna summoned her Knight Spirit, Georgios. Georgios swung its sword, and with a flash of light, the Rock Beast''s arm was severed. Their eyes, finally adjusted to the sudden flash from earlier, could now see clearly. The girls regrouped, forming a circle around Roy. A sand giant emerged from the ground. "Ugh!" Claire quickly backed away. "Where''s the Sand Elementalist hiding?" she wondered, scanning the area. Earth Elementalists often used their magic to conceal themselves underground. But there were no signs of disturbance on the ground. Suddenly, a presence appeared behind Ellis. A girl wielding two daggers emerged from the bushes. Invisible wind blades shot out, slicing through the trees. Ellis blocked the attack with her Windashlance. "You blocked my wind blades... impressive!" the girl exclaimed. "But you insulted our prince! You''ll pay for that!" "You''re really here for revenge because of that idiot?" Rinslet said in disbelief. Trying to settle a personal grudge during the Blade Dance was incredibly foolish. "I pity you, pathetic Baluster Elementalists." "How dare you mock me?! I won''t forgive you!" The Wind Elementalist swung her daggers. Rinslet leaped aside, dodging the wind blades that whizzed past her. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shot towards her from behind. Just in time, a Knight Spirit appeared, shielding Rinslet from the attack. It was Fianna''s Georgios. "Thanks!" Rinslet said with a grateful smile. "We''re a team," Fianna replied. They turned and saw a girl with a bow and arrow emerge from the trees. "What?! How did you detect my sneak attack?!" the Wind Elementalist exclaimed in shock. "Hmph, don''t underestimate us!" Fianna retorted. They were now facing four opponents: the Wind Elementalist with her daggers, the Lightning Elementalist with her bow, the Sand Elementalist who had summoned the sand giant, and the one controlling the Rock Beast. Claire felt a bead of sweat trickle down her forehead. She was starting to get nervous. A thick mist had enveloped the forest. This was clearly not a natural phenomenon but an Elemental Magic spell. The last member of the enemy team, a Mist Elementalist, was also nearby. "It''s time to counterattack!" Claire declared, taking a deep breath and regaining her composure. "Yes, we can''t let them underestimate us!" Ellis agreed, standing at the forefront with determination. "Let''s do this! We will win!" "Show them what we''re made of!" Fianna and Rinslet also expressed their confidence. With Roy there, they weren''t afraid of anyone. Claire and Ellis charged forward. Claire lashed out with her Flame Whip, targeting the Sand Elementalist. She also unleashed a barrage of fire spells. "Flame King''s Breath!" Ellis confronted the Wind Elementalist. They were both Wind Elementalists. But Ellis''s spirit was far more powerful. "O winds of disaster, Roar!!!" Ellis thrust her Windashlance, launching wind blades that tore through the trees. The Wind Elementalist charged towards her with her daggers. Fianna, meanwhile, commanded Georgios to block the Rock Beast''s attacks. The Rock Beast''s attacks were powerful, but they couldn''t break through Georgios''s defenses. Just then, a bolt of lightning shot towards Claire. It was an arrow fired by the Lightning Elementalist. "Not so fast!" Rinslet shouted. "Ice Shot!" She fired an arrow that intercepted the lightning arrow mid-flight. She then fired another arrow. It struck the Lightning Elementalist, who couldn''t react in time. Rinslet''s speed in summoning and firing her Elemental Waffe was unmatched. By this time, Claire had defeated the Sand Elementalist, Ellis had defeated the Wind Elementalist, and Fianna had subdued the Rock Beast. Within moments, they had defeated four of their opponents. "Well done!" Roy praised them with a smile and a thumbs up. The girls beamed, proud of their victory. The battle had been so swift that their opponents didn''t even have a chance to escape. Well, except for one... The Mist Elementalist, who had been hiding in the shadows, had fled. But it didn''t matter. ... ... Roy approached the four unconscious girls and collected their Magic Stones. "Sorry, but I''ll be taking these," he said. In a minute, they would be teleported back to the main hall. "Great! Now we have four more Magic Stones!" Claire exclaimed with a grin. "But don''t let your guard down," Roy warned, handing her the stones. Just then, teleportation circles appeared beneath the unconscious girls. They dissolved into particles of light and vanished. "It''s a shame that Mist Elementalist escaped. We could have had one more Magic Stone." "Don''t chase after her. They''re a cautious team." "I didn''t expect to be attacked so soon." "Yes, we should find a place to set up camp quickly." ... Claire nodded in agreement. They weren''t getting carried away by their initial victory. "I was right about Roy," a girl''s voice said from a distance. A group of five girls in military uniforms were observing the battle from a hilltop. They were the Dragon Knights, one of the teams favored to win the Blade Dance. They were using a Dragon Spirit''s "Dragon Eye" magic to observe the battlefield from afar. "Yes, this is the worthy sacrifice my Dragon Blood craves," Leonora Lancaster declared, licking her lips as she stepped towards the edge of the cliff. A powerful aura emanated from her, and her eyes glowed with a crimson light. '''' Her vice-captain, Yuri, felt a chill run down her spine. A wave of dread washed over her. The Dragon Blood was a special ability passed down through the Dracunia royal family, allowing them to wield the power of Dragons. This was the fourth time Yuri had witnessed Leonora''s eyes turn red. The first time had been two years ago, during the Dragon Knights'' entrance exam. Leonora had single-handedly defeated all the other candidates in a matter of minutes. It was a terrifying display of power. Fortunately, no one had been killed. If her Dragon Blood fully awakened, even Yuri and the others wouldn''t be able to stop her. Leonora finished her observation and turned to her subordinates. "Tonight, we hunt," she declared. Yuri and the others nodded silently. This was the Dragon Knights'' code for launching an attack. ... As the sun began to set, Roy and the girls finally found a suitable place to set up camp. It was a clearing beside a gentle stream. They could catch fish for food, and the clear water was perfect for their cleansing rituals. Since Roy was in charge of keeping watch at night, the girls took on the task of setting up the tents and preparing dinner. They knew Roy had plenty of food stored in his spatial magic. But they wanted to cook a delicious meal themselves. Night fell. When Roy finished setting up the tents, he found a table laden with food. There were grilled fish with herbs, stew with various spices, and vegetable soup made from dried ingredients. "This looks delicious," Roy commented, sitting down on a stone stool. The girls gathered around the table. "Since it''s our first day, we have to boost our morale with a delicious meal." "We finally have a chance to show off our skills. Of course, we have to make it special." "Exactly!" "Try it!" ... Claire and the others were excited to have their cooking praised. "Then I shall dig in." Roy took a bite of the stew. "...!" "Is it... good?" Rinslet asked nervously. "It''s not bad. Is this really made from canned food?" Due to their limited ingredients, they had used canned food in the stew, but it was still quite tasty. Roy''s standards were high, thanks to Saeko and Shizuka''s cooking. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I-I''m glad you like it," Rinslet said with a happy smile. It seemed she was the one who had made the stew. "As expected of Rinslet." Roy couldn''t help but think it was a waste for someone with such culinary talent to be a noble lady. "My position as the chef is in danger..." Ellis mumbled dejectedly. "Don''t worry, Ellis. Your cooking has a homely feel to it. I like it too," Roy reassured her. "Homely? Like... a husband coming home to a delicious meal...?" Ellis blushed, her mind wandering. "Claire and Fianna, your cooking is also great," Roy added, seeing their expectant gazes. Just as they were enjoying their dinner, a fiery red light suddenly descended from the sky. The intense light blinded the girls momentarily. Just before it reached them, an ice wall materialized, blocking the attack. The fiery blast had no effect on the ice wall. "What... what was that?!" The girls were confused, staring at the ice above them. Then, a massive shadow landed where the attack had struck. A black dragon, its wings spread wide, blocking the moonlight, landed before them. Flames erupted from its mouth, illuminating the night. A girl in a black military uniform emerged from the flames, her crimson eyes glowing menacingly in the darkness. "Leonora... that''s a rather rude way to greet someone, for a Knight," Roy commented, frowning slightly. Was she being influenced by her Dragon Blood? "Roy... I have something to say..." Leonora declared, raising her hand dramatically. "The Dragons of Dracunia always give their all, even when hunting Monsters," she finished. Her dragon spirit, Nidhogg, unleashed a torrent of flames from its mouth. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 128: Leonora’s Defeat and a Beautiful Morning! "If you don''t want to get bossed around or mocked by the people around you you just need to become stronger." Gar, One Punch Man <><><><> A fiery blast erupted from Nidhogg''s maw, incinerating the ground and creating a towering inferno. Roy, however, casually summoned a thin ice wall that effortlessly blocked the attack. Through the translucent ice, he could see Leonora''s silhouette. "I''ll handle Leonora. Claire, you and the others deal with the other three," Roy instructed. "Got it!" Claire and the others nodded. They charged towards the remaining members of the Dragon Knights. There were only four members on their team this time. Besides Leonora, there was a Wyvern Elementalist, a Salamander Elementalist, and a Drake Elementalist. "I''m surprised that the honorable Dragon Knights would resort to a night attack," Claire commented with a smirk. "Our mission takes priority over knightly honor," a girl with short hair replied, wielding a halberd-shaped Elemental Waffe. "We''re simply employing the most efficient tactics to bring victory and glory to our nation." "To show you some respect, I''ll introduce myself. I am Yuri El Cid, vice-captain of the Dragon Knights." "I''m Claire Rouge, leader of Team Scarlet." Claire summoned her Flame Whip, and the two girls clashed. ???? Meanwhile, Roy faced Leonora. The ground was littered with craters, and flames licked at the sky, threatening to consume the night. Nidhogg, the ferocious dragon spirit, roared, its anger shaking the air. It was furious that its flames couldn''t penetrate Roy''s ice wall. Leonora, bathed in the pale moonlight, approached Roy. With a gesture, she transformed Nidhogg into a dark, shadowy form. The materialized darkness coiled around her hand, taking the shape of a massive sword. "This is my Dragon Slayer sword, the Elemental Waffe of my dragon spirit, Nidhogg. Roy, become my sacrifice!" Leonora declared, raising the sword high. "A Dragon Slayer sword, huh? Not bad. But it''s nothing compared to my Est," Roy retorted with a smirk. He summoned Est, the Demon Slaying Sword. "Is that your sword spirit? An impressive blade. This is the battle I''ve been waiting for," Leonora said, her eyes gleaming with excitement as she charged towards Roy. She closed the distance between them in an instant and swung her sword with a powerful downward strike. Roy effortlessly blocked the attack. "Blocked?" Leonora''s red eyes widened in surprise. "Impressive! As expected of my chosen opponent. Then take this!" She unleashed another ferocious attack. Their swords clashed repeatedly. "Not enough, not enough, not enough! Come on, make my blood boil, Roy!" Leonora roared, her attacks growing more and more frenzied. But no matter how she attacked, Roy effortlessly parried every strike. Leonora''s aura surged with power. Seeing that her attacks were ineffective, she unleashed her trump card. "O Dragon, heed my blood''s call and tear everything asunder! Dragon King''s Roar!" This was one of the Dracunia sword techniques. Leonora channeled a massive amount of divine power into her sword, raising it high before bringing it down with devastating force. It was an attack that couldn''t be deflected. Even if blocked, the sheer force of the impact would crush the opponent. Compared to elegant and refined sword techniques, this one was brutal and straightforward. But its power was undeniable. The ground shook, and a cloud of dust erupted. A gust of wind cleared the dust. The ground where Roy stood was cracked and riddled with craters. He had channeled the force of Leonora''s attack into the earth. "W-What?! He blocked it?" Leonora gasped, her breath ragged as she stared at Roy in disbelief. He had effortlessly blocked her strongest attack. Roy appeared before her in a flash. He gazed into her beautiful face, his expression unreadable. "The games are over, Leonora." He gently placed his hand on her head. "Your little tricks are useless against my overwhelming power..." Leonora''s aura surged, but then it subsided just as quickly. Roy''s magic had calmed her raging Dragon Blood. "...Ugh?!" Her crimson eyes returned to their normal black color. Her Dragon Blood had been suppressed. She swayed and would have fallen if not for Roy catching her. "Leonora, are you alright?" Roy asked gently. "I-I''m sorry. It was my Dragon Blood... I acted impulsively," Leonora apologized, her face flushing as she was held in Roy''s arms. She closed her eyes, embarrassed. "It''s okay," Roy chuckled. "Why aren''t you taking my Magic Stone?" Leonora asked, opening her eyes and looking at him curiously. "Eliminating one of the strongest teams right here wouldn''t be very fun, would it?" Roy replied with a shrug. "Hmph! I won''t lose to you next time... Roy," Leonora declared with a smile, then vanished in a burst of flames. ... Meanwhile, Claire and the others were battling the remaining members of the Dragon Knights. Suddenly, Yuri, the vice-captain, leaped back, dodging an attack. "Abort the mission! Everyone, retreat!" she ordered. "Yuri-sama?!" "Lady Leonora has been defeated." "What?!" The Dragon Knights were shocked, but they were a disciplined team. They quickly retreated under Yuri''s command. "Don''t run! O fangs of ice, pierce my enemy! Ice Shot!" Rinslet fired an arrow. But it missed, hitting a tree instead. The girls looked towards Roy, but Leonora was gone. "Roy, are you alright?" "Are you hurt?" "Where''s Leonora?" "Did you defeat her, Roy?" ... The girls bombarded him with questions. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, I defeated Leonora," Roy confirmed. "Then why didn''t you take her Magic Stone?" Claire pressed. "Well, wouldn''t it be boring to eliminate them so early in the game?" Roy replied with a shrug. The girls were speechless. <><><><> ???? The chirping of birds echoed through the forest, and the crisp morning air sent a chill down Roy''s spine. He felt a soft sensation against his cheek, pulling him from his slumber. He opened his eyes to the dim light filtering through the tent. Roy stretched lazily. "...Hmm?" Something felt strange. As he tried to sit up, he realized his arm was being held by a small, cold hand. "Est?!" His heart skipped a beat as he saw the silver-haired girl sleeping soundly beside him. She was curled up under the blanket, her adorable face like that of a little angel. And on his other side, clinging to his arm, was Ren Ashdoll. Her soft black hair shimmered in the dim light, framing her delicate features. She was so cute, it made his heart melt. "Roy, you''re awake!" Claire entered the tent, her cheeks puffed out in annoyance as she saw Est and Ren. She had come to wake him up. "Claire, you''re up early," Roy commented, then turned to the two spirits, who had also woken up. "You can sleep a bit longer if you want." "Okay, Roy," Est and Ren replied obediently, snuggling back into the blankets and falling asleep. Roy gently tucked the blanket around Est, then snapped his fingers, changing into his clothes with a subtle use of magic. He stepped out of the tent, taking a deep breath of the fresh morning air. "Try some of the fruits I gathered," Claire said, gesturing towards a wooden table laden with various fruits. Roy picked one up and took a bite. It was surprisingly sweet and delicious. By the stream, Rinslet hummed a cheerful tune as she stirred a pot of soup. "Roy, you''re awake! Breakfast will be ready soon," she said, turning around with a bright smile. She wore a cooking apron over her uniform and held a bowl and spoon in her hands. Her attire didn''t quite suit her noble lady image, but the contrast somehow made her even more adorable. "Haha, there''s no rush," Roy replied with a chuckle. "Where are Fianna and Ellis?" "Fianna is setting up the barrier," Claire answered, taking a bite of a fruit. "And Ellis is probably practicing her swordsmanship by the river." It seemed Fianna had already set up their base. She was quite diligent. For an Elementalist, setting up multiple barriers was like building an impenetrable fortress. Not only would their divine power be amplified by the earth''s blessings, but the flow of the earth veins could also provide various beneficial effects, such as fatigue reduction. Soon, Ellis and Fianna returned. Rinslet''s breakfast was also ready. There was toasted bread, grilled fish skewers seasoned with salt, a wild herb salad, pan-fried mushrooms with butter, and a delicious chicken soup with ginger and spices, a Laurenfrost family recipe. Everything looked delicious. "Everyone, dig in. These are all my specialties," Rinslet declared proudly. They enjoyed their breakfast as the sun rose, casting its warm glow over Ragna Ys. ... After breakfast, they gathered to discuss their strategy for the Blade Dance. They sipped the tea Rinslet had prepared while studying a map spread out on the table. This map was based on information gathered by an Earth spirit that had scouted the surrounding area. Claire, who seemed to have a talent for drawing, had created the map. However, apart from the area around their protected base, most of the map was blank. They didn''t even know the full extent of the arena. "Let''s summarize the information we have," Claire said, setting down her teacup and beginning their strategy meeting. There were a total of twenty-four teams participating in the Blade Dance. According to their wind spirit scouts, some teams had already been eliminated on the first day. And the stronger teams, like the Quina Empire''s "Four Gods" and the Holy Kingdom of Lugia''s "Holy Spirit Knights," had mostly established their bases. ... The girls discussed the information they had gathered. "Roy, what do you think of our plan?" Claire suddenly asked. The four girls looked at him expectantly. Roy, however, hadn''t been paying attention to their discussion. In his opinion, any plan was fine. They could just steamroll the competition. "Your plan is excellent. Let''s proceed as you''ve discussed," Roy replied with a serious nod. "My suggestion is to take the initiative," Claire declared. "There''s a limited number of Magic Stones. If we don''t actively seek them out, we won''t be able to win." Currently, Team Scarlet only had the four Magic Stones they had taken from the Baluster team. Securing a certain number of stones early in the game would give them a significant advantage. They could then defend their base and wait for the other teams to weaken each other before swooping in to collect the remaining stones. But that was just a theory. Attacking a well-defended base was like laying siege to a castle with a small force. It was foolish. "In other words, we should take advantage of the fact that the other teams haven''t fully established their bases yet and catch them off guard," Claire concluded. Just then... "Something has entered our barrier!" Fianna suddenly exclaimed. The girls tensed up. "Look, what''s that?" Claire pointed towards the sky. Roy also noticed it. A winged rabbit was flying through the trees. It was clearly a spirit, not an ordinary animal. "Is that a scout from another team?" "Hmph, I''ll shoot it down!" Rinslet declared, chanting the incantation to summon her Ice Bow. "Wait, stop!" Claire whacked Rinslet on the head with a spoon. "Ow! That hurt! What was that for?" Rinslet yelled, tears welling up in her eyes. "That''s for being so reckless," Claire retorted. "Look closely. It''s a messenger," she said. The spirit circled above them, then dropped something from its mouth. It was a letter. Claire cautiously checked for traps before opening it. "What does it say?" "It''s an invitation to form an alliance." "An alliance?" The girls exchanged surprised glances. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 129: An Alliance with the Rupture Division—The Thirteen-Year-Old Prodigy! "It doesn''t do any good to pretend you can''t see what''s going on." Yya Mochizuki, Another <><><><> This letter was from the Principality of Rossvale''s representative team, the Rupture Division. The end of the letter was signed by their leader and stamped with the emblem of Rossvale. "This emblem seems authentic. I don''t think it''s a forgery," Fianna said, examining the letter carefully before placing it on the table. "The Principality of Rossvale, huh..." Roy pondered. Rossvale was a newly formed nation, established by a group of radicals who had declared independence from the Holy Kingdom of Lugia. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They didn''t have a long history, and this was only their second time participating in the Blade Dance. However, this team of girls wielding high-ranking Holy Spirits was considered a potential dark horse in the tournament. "Their leader, Milla Bassett, is the one to watch out for," Claire commented. "If I remember correctly, she''s only thirteen years old, the youngest participant in this tournament, right?" Roy asked, stroking his chin. He had a clear memory of this young prodigy. "Why do you remember her so clearly?" Claire grumbled, puffing out her cheeks. "Oh, my memory has always been good," Roy replied with a shrug and a grin. "Roy-san, making excuses is unbecoming of you." "You never let up, do you?" "As expected of the Night Demon King. Your targets range from lolis to mature women." "Roy, do you have a preference for young girls?" ... "Est?! Why are you joining in on the teasing?!" Roy exclaimed, his eye twitching as even Est joined the chorus of playful accusations. "Ahem, so Claire, do you agree to the alliance or not?" Roy coughed, quickly changing the subject. The tournament rules didn''t prohibit alliances between teams. "This could be a trap," Fianna said cautiously. "Yes, they could be luring us into an ambush," Rinslet agreed. "If it''s not a trap, I think it''s worth considering," Ellis countered. "Even if we don''t form a full alliance, sharing information could be beneficial." "And I heard that the Elementalists of the Rupture Division all wield powerful Holy Spirits." "If we form an alliance with them, they could become valuable allies." As a Knight from a military family, Ellis had a practical mindset. "Roy, what do you think?" Claire asked, deferring to his judgment. The others also looked at him expectantly. "It could indeed be a trap," Roy admitted. "But I think it''s worth the risk. Even if it is a trap, with me here, there''s nothing to fear." "If Roy-san says so, then I agree," Rinslet said. Ellis and Fianna also nodded in agreement. They trusted Roy implicitly. "Then it''s decided. We''ll meet with the Rupture Division and discuss the alliance," Claire declared. She touched the emblem on the letter and chanted an incantation in the Spirit Language. The emblem burst into flames, transforming into a small fire spirit. Claire had released the guide spirit sealed within the emblem. It was a low-ranking spirit, only capable of simple tasks like guiding people. But it was a convenient tool for communication, often used by Elementalists to contact each other. "Their designated meeting point is about two hours away on foot." "Did they specify how many people should come?" "No, but we can''t all go, can we?" "That''s true..." "I think we should all go. That way, even if it''s a trap, we won''t be defeated individually," Roy said, shaking his head. "You''re right," Claire agreed. "Should we abandon our current base?" Fianna asked. "Don''t worry. With me here, anywhere can be our base," Roy reassured her with a smile, patting her head. "Okay..." Fianna blushed and nodded. ... They packed some essentials and set off. The small fire spirit, fluttering in the air, led the way. Following it, they wouldn''t get lost even in the dense forest. Roy led the way, the girls following closely behind. Claire, as she walked, couldn''t help but steal glances at Roy''s back. Suddenly... "Aah!" Something slippery slithered across her feet, causing her to stumble. "Claire, what''s wrong?" Roy asked, turning around in concern. He saw a small snake coiled around Claire''s feet. Roy swiftly grabbed the snake''s head and tossed it into the bushes. "Are you alright? Did it bite you?" he asked, catching Claire before she could fall. "I-I''m fine. Just a bit startled," Claire replied, her heart pounding and her cheeks flushed. She couldn''t meet his eyes, overwhelmed by a strange shyness. "So you''re afraid of snakes?" Roy teased gently. "I-I''m not afraid! I just don''t like them," Claire retorted, blushing even harder and looking away. "The stray cat was completely frozen in fear," Rinslet commented with a smirk. "Shut up, Chihuahua!" Claire snapped. "Alright, alright, that''s enough. Let''s hurry," Roy said, placing a hand on each of their heads, silencing them. As he was about to continue, Claire caught his arm. "W-Wait for me!" "Claire?" "I-I think this position is quite nice," she mumbled, her head lowered. "That sly cat! I want to hold his arm too!" Rinslet declared, grabbing Roy''s other arm. "Let go, Chihuahua! You''re hindering Roy!" Claire protested. "Hmph! You let go first!" Rinslet retorted. "It''s fine. This isn''t hindering me at all," Roy said with a sigh, looking at the two girls clinging to his arms. He continued walking, pulling them along. Fianna and Ellis glared at them but could only follow. They continued through the forest, taking occasional breaks, until they finally reached their destination. The fire spirit leading them stopped and hovered before an ancient, weathered ruin. This abandoned temple seemed to be a relic from the Age of Myths, when the human world and the Elemental Spirit World were still one. Only a few crumbling walls and pillars remained, half-buried in the earth. Beyond the ruins was a cliff, and they could hear the roar of a waterfall. ... ... "This seems to be the designated meeting point," Ellis observed. "It looks like the ruins of an ancient temple. And there''s a river nearby. It''s an ideal location for a base," Fianna commented, surveying the surroundings. "Look, there are traces of a barrier here." They followed Claire''s gaze and saw a symbol resembling a coat of arms etched onto one of the pillars. "It''s the emblem of the Principality of Rossvale. It''s quite recent," Claire noted, her expression cautious. "But... the barrier didn''t activate when we entered, did it?" "Yes, it seems the barrier has been destroyed. This place is no longer a functional base." "What happened?" "Did the Rupture Division abandon this base?" ... The girls were confused. "The Rupture Division is at the bottom of the waterfall," Roy suddenly said, pointing towards the waterfall. They approached the waterfall. "There''s a cave behind it," Rinslet observed, her sharp eyes noticing the hidden entrance. "That must be where the Rupture Division is hiding." "What do we do now? Go in directly?" "Could there be traps?" Claire hesitated. "Don''t worry, there are no traps. Let''s go take a look," Roy reassured them, then used his magic to levitate them and fly down towards the cave behind the waterfall. "Aah!" The girls yelped in surprise. But they quickly became excited as they realized they were flying. "This is amazing! We''re flying!" "Roy is incredible!" "It''s different from using wind magic." "Take me flying next time!" ... "Don''t worry, you''ll be able to fly freely soon," Roy chuckled. Once they became Devils, they would naturally gain the ability to fly. They arrived at the cave entrance. "Let''s go in." Roy held Claire and Rinslet''s hands, while Ellis and Fianna followed behind. They entered the cave. Dark clouds had gathered in the sky, and a heavy downpour began. "You''re finally here," a cold voice echoed from the depths of the cave. A bright light illuminated the cavern. A young girl stood before them, holding a glowing spirit crystal. She wore a white knight uniform with red accents. Her dark brown hair swayed as she moved. Her most striking feature was her heterochromatic eyes: one blue and one amber. "You''re Milla Bassett, the leader of the Rupture Division," Claire said, recognizing her. "Yes." Milla nodded. "We came here to discuss an alliance, as you requested. But when we arrived at the designated location, there was no one there," Claire said, her arms crossed. "What''s going on? Care to explain?" "I apologize for that. I didn''t expect... that monster to attack our base," Milla explained. "Monster? You mean the Elementalist from the Inferno?" "Yes, we were defeated by her." "Defeated... by just her?" The girls couldn''t believe it. Muir Alenstarl, a member of the Inferno. The second-ranked Military Elementalist from the Instructional School, known as a monster. She was the one who had attacked the airship with the Destroyer Spirit. She was indeed powerful. But they hadn''t expected the Rupture Division, a team known for their strength, to be defeated by her. "So that''s why you proposed an alliance?" Claire asked. "Yes. The alliance will last until we defeat that Inferno member," Milla confirmed. "The Holy Spirits we wield are incredibly powerful. Although I can''t reveal their abilities, I can assure you that we''ll be valuable allies." Milla''s proposal was simple. She wanted to form a temporary alliance with Team Scarlet to defeat the Inferno. Claire considered the offer. Milla was essentially seeking their protection. No one knew that Milla''s contracted spirit... was actually a Strategic-Class Elemental. Such a powerful spirit couldn''t be controlled by a single person. Milla''s teammates were there to help her control it. But now that her teammates were eliminated, she couldn''t utilize the Strategic-Class Elemental''s power. "I agree," Claire said after a moment of consideration, glancing at Roy before nodding. "Then the alliance will last until we defeat that Inferno member. Is that acceptable?" Milla asked. "Yes. But the Magic Stones we obtain during this time will be divided equally between our teams," Milla added. "Okay, I understand," Claire agreed. It would be strange if Milla didn''t have any conditions. Requesting a share of the Magic Stones was reasonable. After all, there was no point in participating if they couldn''t obtain any. They reached an agreement. Setting a time limit for the alliance was a natural precaution. After all, only four teams could advance to the final round. It would be naive to expect the alliance to last until the very end. "May I ask you something?" Claire suddenly asked. "Go ahead." "Why did you choose us for the alliance?" Claire wasn''t suspecting any ulterior motives. She was simply curious. "Why do you ask?" "You could have asked the Silent Fortress team. Their base is closer to yours." "Because Roy... is an incredibly powerful Elementalist," Milla replied flatly. Roy chuckled. Their barrier had been destroyed during his battle with Leonora the other night. Any Elementalist with ill intentions or a spirit capable of sharing its vision with its contractor could have easily observed the fight. It wasn''t surprising that they knew about his strength. "Don''t play coy. I''m talking about your Blade Dance with Leonora Lancaster last night," Milla said, her gaze unwavering. "You saw that?!" Roy asked, raising an eyebrow. "All the members of the Rupture Division witnessed it. We expected Team Scarlet to be eliminated on the first day, but you surprised us by defeating a powerful opponent like Leonora." "And I know a certain bargaining chip that might be effective against you." Milla looked at Roy with an unreadable expression. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 130: A Promise Sealed—Meeting Luminaris Saint-Leisched "If friendship was all you needed to reach the finish line, everyone would place first!" Midousuji Akira, Yowamushi Pedal <><><><> "What?" Roy looked at her with a puzzled expression. "The intelligence unit of Rossvale has discovered your... preference for beautiful girls," Milla explained. "What kind of ridiculous intel is that?" Roy exclaimed, raising an eyebrow. "There''s no need to hide it," Milla insisted, convinced of her information''s accuracy. Claire and the others nodded in agreement. It was indeed true. "I wasn''t hiding it... Fine, I admit it," Roy conceded with a shrug. "Don''t worry, I won''t judge you," Milla said, then proceeded to unbutton her uniform. "What are you doing?!" Claire and the others rushed to stop her. "Honestly, it''s a good thing we came with you. Otherwise..." Fianna sighed in relief. "The consequences would have been dire if we hadn''t intervened," Rinslet added, shaking her head. "Trying to seduce him with your body? I won''t allow it!" Ellis declared. Roy was speechless. "Do you really have that little trust in me? I wouldn''t do anything to her," he protested. "You can''t be sure about that," Claire retorted with a smirk. "You don''t have to do this, Milla. You''re our ally now," Roy said, sighing. Milla''s actions reminded him of Kurome. She was willing to do anything to win the Blade Dance. It seemed the Principality of Rossvale wasn''t much better than the Empire. "Really? That''s good..." Milla relaxed, relieved. She then looked at Roy with a serious expression. "What is it?" Roy asked. "Roy... you''ll have to bend down for me to perform the alliance oath," Milla explained. "Oh, sorry..." The "oath" Milla referred to was a ritual performed by Elementalists to solidify an agreement. It was often used in situations like forming alliances. Roy crouched down to Milla''s height and extended his right thumb. Milla pressed her thumb against his. "I hereby swear, under the name of the Elemental Lords, that even if the world fall, I shall not break this oath. If I do, may I be consumed by eternal flames and my shadow turned to ash," Milla recited the oath in the Spirit Language. And then, as if to seal the oath... "...Eh?" Milla stood on her tiptoes and kissed Roy on the cheek. "Wait, is that part of the ritual too?" Roy asked, looking at Claire and the others in confusion. "Yes, it is!" "The oath requires a kiss to take effect. You can''t possibly not know that," the girls replied, annoyed. Roy understood. But with the girls watching, he couldn''t do anything too suggestive. He gently kissed the back of Milla''s hand. "Is this okay?" "You''re surprisingly gentlemanly," Milla commented, surprised. "Ahem, I think the ''surprisingly'' is unnecessary..." Roy coughed awkwardly. "Let''s leave now. Although I''ve set up a barrier here, it''s not completely safe," Milla suggested. They nodded in agreement and left the cave. Night had fallen, and the storm had calmed down, though it was still raining. Milla looked up at the steep cliff. "It''ll be difficult to climb back up," she said. Without her spirit, climbing the cliff would be challenging. "That''s easy..." Roy snapped his fingers and used his magic to levitate them, lifting them up the cliff. "Amazing!" "It''s so cool to fly like this!" ... Claire and the others chattered excitedly. Milla observed Roy with curiosity. Just then, they heard the rumble of thunder in the distance. Roy focused his hearing and noticed the sound of clashing metal amidst the thunder. "Someone''s fighting over there!" he said. "What?!" the girls exclaimed. "Perhaps it''s the Inferno battling another team. Let''s go check it out," Roy suggested. After all, the Inferno had chased Milla''s team here. If there was a fight, it was likely them. Claire and the others agreed. They made their way through the forest, their Elemental Waffes at the ready. The sound of clashing metal grew louder. Roy slashed through the bushes, clearing their path. They arrived at a clearing. "...What?" Three girls lay on the ground, injured. They were wearing the Areishia Spirit Academy uniform. "You''re... Team Lux?!" Claire exclaimed in surprise. They were also a representative team from Areishia Spirit Academy, their members all top students. After defeating the team who wielded a horde of Beast spirits, they had risen to third place in the academy rankings, securing their spot in the Blade Dance. But now, three of them were injured. Roy rushed to one of the girls. "What happened? Who did this to you?" "It''s you... Roy-sama..." the girl mumbled weakly, still conscious. "Our leader is still fighting in the forest... Please save her..." She pointed towards the depths of the forest. Then, the three girls dissolved into particles of light and were teleported away. Having lost their Magic Stones, they were disqualified from the tournament. "Roy..." Claire looked at him questioningly. "We''re going to save them," Roy declared without hesitation. "They''re from our academy. I agree," Claire said. The other girls nodded. The sounds of battle echoed through the trees. ... ... Four girls surrounded Lux and the girl with the shield. They wore uniforms similar to Milla''s, but with a red base and white accents, the reverse of the Rupture Division''s colors. "You''re... the Holy Spirit Knights from the Holy Kingdom of Lugia!" Milla gasped. It made sense. Rossvale had been part of Lugia before, so their uniforms were similar. "The Holy Spirit Knights... Isn''t that Luminaris Saint-Leisched''s team?" Rinslet asked. Luminaris Saint-Leisched was a powerful Elementalist who had reached the final four in the previous Blade Dance. The Holy Spirit Knights, who wielded Holy Spirits, were also one of the strongest teams on the continent. "It''s Roy-sama!" Lux and the girl with the shield exclaimed in relief upon seeing Roy. "Are you from Team Scarlet?" Luminaris asked, her eyes fixed on Roy. "Yes, so I suggest you release them," Claire declared, crossing her arms. "Hmph! You think we''ll let such a good opportunity slip away?" one of the Knights sneered. "You''re Milla Bassett from the Rupture Division, aren''t you?" Luminaris said, turning her attention to Milla. They had come here after learning that the Rupture Division had been defeated. But they hadn''t expected to encounter Team Lux. The Holy Kingdom of Lugia and the Principality of Rossvale were rivals, and it wasn''t uncommon for such political conflicts to spill over into the Blade Dance. "Yes, I am the leader of the Rupture Division," Milla confirmed. "If you hand over Milla Bassett''s eyes, we might spare you," Luminaris offered. "Milla''s eyes?" They all looked at Milla''s eyes. She had heterochromatic eyes: one blue and one amber. "Milla Bassett''s eyes rightfully belong to our country. We''re simply reclaiming what''s ours," Luminaris declared. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s going on?" The girls looked at Milla questioningly. But Milla didn''t answer. "It doesn''t matter. I won''t let anyone harm Milla," Roy declared, gently patting Milla''s head. Milla''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to say that. Shouldn''t he be asking for an explanation? "Don''t worry, Milla. If you don''t want to tell us, you don''t have to. We''re allies," Roy reassured her with a smile. Milla''s eyes sparkled with gratitude. Claire and the others, however, were a bit annoyed by his trust in Milla. But they didn''t protest. They had more pressing matters to deal with. "Milla, stay close to me." "Don''t underestimate me. I''m still the leader of the Rupture Division." "I''ll leave those four to you," Roy said to Claire and the others. "Leave it to us!" they replied in unison. The four Knights charged towards them. Sparks flew as the two sides clashed. Ellis, at the forefront, blocked a powerful attack from a Knight wielding a massive battleaxe. Although she blocked the attack, her arm went numb from the impact. "Impressive! You''re not bad yourself!" the Knight laughed, then threw her axe. "O my swarm of nocturnal familiars, slaughter my enemies!" The axe transformed into a swarm of bats. "A Legion Spirit?!" Ellis exclaimed in surprise. Legion Spirits were formed from multiple spirits, making them unsuitable for complex commands. However, they were incredibly effective against those who struggled against multiple opponents. The swarm of bats descended on them like a dark cloud. "I''ll handle this!" Claire shouted, cracking her Flame Whip. The flames incinerated most of the bats. "Capture those who defy justice! Shackles of Sin!" another Knight chanted. "What?!" A pair of glowing shackles materialized from thin air, binding Claire''s hands and feet. She couldn''t move. "The Shackles of Sin capture those who are careless. The teamwork of the Holy Spirit Knights is unmatched!" the Knight taunted. "You may have captured Claire, but you can''t do anything else now, can you?" Rinslet sneered, aiming her Ice Bow at the Knight. "O fangs of ice, pierce my enemy! Ice Shot!" An ice arrow struck the Knight. "Ugh..." Although attacks between Elementalists in the Elemental Spirit World didn''t cause severe physical damage, they still caused spiritual damage. The Knight collapsed, unconscious. The shackles binding Claire vanished. "That was a decent tactic, but you underestimate the Holy Spirit Knights!" Luminaris declared, charging towards them. Although the Holy Spirit Knights were powerful, Team Scarlet was no pushover. Moreover, the Holy Spirit Knights only had four members participating. With one less fighter, they were quickly overwhelmed by Claire, Ellis, Rinslet, and Fianna. "Damn it! I can''t believe we lost here. I''ll remember this," Luminaris spat, her face contorted with anger. She was then teleported out of the arena, disqualified from the tournament. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 131: A Challenge from the Four Gods—Princess Linfa! "It''s not in me to give up. Quitting is not an option." Sakura Haruno, Naruto: Shippuden <><><><> "Thank you, Roy-sama!" Lux exclaimed, approaching Roy with a grateful smile. "Well, we did come together. But three of your teammates have been eliminated," Roy said, stroking his chin. "It''ll be dangerous to continue with only two members." "It''s alright. We weren''t planning to win anyway," Lux replied with a carefree shrug. "Oh?" "Because Roy-sama is here! You''ll definitely win!" Lux''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "Well, we''re heading back to our base now. What about you?" Lux''s expression fell. Her team''s strategy relied on her teammates stalling for time while she charged her ultimate attack. But now, with three members gone, it would be nearly impossible for them to collect more Magic Stones. Even if they survived the remaining three days, they wouldn''t be able to reach the top four. Lux quickly regained her cheerful demeanor. "Roy-sama, I don''t think we can continue. But I''m very grateful to you. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have even made it to the Blade Dance," she said sincerely. Ever since Roy defeated her team, she had become a devoted admirer. They had trained hard and defeated the team with the Beast spirits just to participate in the Blade Dance with Roy. "Roy-sama, please fulfill my wish!" Lux handed him her Magic Stone. "Are you sure?" Roy was surprised. "Yes, we''ve made up our minds. We''ll be cheering for you," Lux replied with a smile. Roy accepted their Magic Stones. "If you have any wishes, tell me. I''ll grant them," he promised. Lux''s eyes widened in surprise and joy. "We''ll be waiting for your triumphant return! I''ll tell you my wish then," she said with a playful wink, her cheeks slightly flushed. Then, she and her remaining teammate dissolved into particles of light and were teleported away. "They forfeited," Claire commented. "Let''s do our best, for their sake as well," Roy encouraged them. "Yes." The girls nodded. They returned to their base. Fortunately, it hadn''t been attacked. ... The next day, after a good night''s rest, the girls were full of energy. "Look, someone sent this with a messenger spirit," Ellis announced, holding up a scroll made of animal hide. She untied the string, revealing strange symbols that resembled snake-like patterns. "What language is this?" Roy asked, confused. "I have no idea," Ellis admitted. "Honestly, you guys..." Claire sighed, then explained, "It''s the script used in Eastern cultures. You should have learned this in the basic courses at the academy." "I-I''m not good with languages," Ellis mumbled, her ponytail drooping. Claire, being the diligent student, began reading the letter fluently. Her expression turned serious as she reached the end. "What''s wrong? What does it say?" Rinslet asked. "It''s a challenge letter. From the Four Gods," Claire replied grimly. "The Four Gods?!" Ellis gasped. The Four Gods were the representatives from the Quina Empire, a powerful nation in the east. And they were a team of formidable Elementalists. The Quina Empire had a longer history than even the Ordesia Empire and had a record of impressive victories in past Blade Dances. The Four Gods were known for their exceptional teamwork. And their ace, Shao Fu, who wielded the Sacred Beast "White Tiger," was a renowned warrior. Besides the Inferno, they were considered one of the strongest teams in the tournament, alongside the Dracunia Dragon Knights and the Holy Spirit Knights of Lugia. "Their base isn''t far from here. They''ve already defeated most of the teams in this area. It seems we''re the only ones left," Claire explained. "What does the challenge letter say?" Rinslet asked curiously. "They''re challenging us to a duel in a neutral location," Claire replied, rolling up the scroll. The Blade Dance wasn''t just a martial arts competition or a test of strength. It was also a sacred ritual performed by noble maidens, a dance dedicated to the Elemental Lords. Therefore, when teams wanted to have an all-out battle, it was customary to issue a formal challenge letter. It was currently the fourth day of the main tournament, and most teams had already established their bases and strengthened their defenses. In the initial stages of the tournament, most battles were chance encounters or ambushes. But now that the tournament had progressed, teams would likely start issuing challenges to break the stalemate. "So, what do you think?" Roy asked, gauging their reactions. They could ignore the challenge, but... "We have to accept," Claire declared after a moment of consideration. "Refusing a challenge would damage the reputation of Areishia Spirit Academy and Headmaster Greyworth." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I agree with Claire." "They have some nerve!" "Let''s crush them!" As Roy had expected, the girls were eager to fight. Roy had no objections either. There were only three days left in the tournament, and he was curious to see the fighting style of the Eastern team. "They''ve set the duel for tomorrow morning. Ellis, please send a messenger to the Four Gods with our acceptance," Claire instructed. "No problem!" Ellis nodded and summoned her wind spirit, Simorgh, to deliver the message. ... ... Meanwhile, deep within the forest, far from Team Scarlet''s base... A clearing had been created by felling numerous trees. In the center of the clearing stood a magnificent Eastern-style temple. This was the base of the Four Gods, the representatives from the Quina Empire. The team members were gathered before the temple, kneeling before their princess. "My generals, share your thoughts with me," a voice commanded from behind a thin curtain. The speaker was Linfa, the third princess of the Quina Empire and the commander of the Four Gods. She was even smaller than Milla. Three girls, knelt before her. "Princess Linfa, I believe it''s unwise to fight Team Scarlet at this time," one of the girls, dressed in a green outfit, declared. She was Rao Rin, the Elementalist who wielded the Sacred Beast "Azure Dragon." "Why? Explain yourself." Linfa''s voice was laced with displeasure. Rao, however, continued calmly, "With your strength, Princess Linfa, and the combined might of the Four Gods, we could easily crush that insignificant team. However, I''m concerned that if we exhaust ourselves fighting them, we might be vulnerable to an attack from the Crimson Princess and her Inferno." "I understand... Hakua, Shao Fu, do you agree with Rao?" "If Rao says so, then I agree." "I just want to fight strong opponents. The rest doesn''t matter." Hakua, the Elementalist who wielded the Sacred Beast "Black Tortoise," and Shao Fu, the Elementalist who wielded the Sacred Beast "White Tiger," expressed their opinions. "Asking you two for your opinions was pointless," Linfa sighed from behind the curtain. Rao, suppressing her frustration, continued her counsel. "Princess Linfa, please reconsider. Although Team Scarlet is an unknown team, they are not to be underestimated. We have already collected enough Magic Stones to advance to the finals. There''s no need to take unnecessary risks." "I understand, but..." The princess''s voice was troubled. "I''ve already sent them a challenge letter." "What?! Why did you do that without consulting us?! I''ve told you many times to discuss important matters with us first!" "Well, aren''t we discussing it now?" "We should discuss it making decisions!" Rao retorted, her respect for the princess momentarily forgotten. "Send a messenger to cancel the challenge immediately!" "I forbid it! A promise is a promise. We can''t simply withdraw a challenge letter!" "You... you''re right. But..." Rao was speechless. Shao Fu patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry about it. As long as we work together, we can defeat both Team Scarlet and the Inferno." "It''s not that simple! Don''t you know that Team Scarlet is the team with that male Elementalist? I heard he even defeated Leonora Lancaster. Even if we can defeat him, it won''t be easy," Rao warned. "Yes! That male Elementalist!" Linfa suddenly raised her voice. "Princess Linfa?" The girls looked at her in confusion. "I sent that challenge letter to eliminate that wicked tyrant! To deliver justice!" Linfa declared, her voice filled with anger. "A wicked tyrant?" "Yes! You must have heard the rumors. That infamous tyrant, Roy, not only surrounds himself with pure and innocent noble girls, but he also forces them to..." Linfa''s face flushed slightly. "I''ve indeed heard those rumors..." Rao shuddered, recalling the absurd stories. "I heard that the Night Demon King forces innocent girls to do unspeakable things every night! And even worse, he makes them wear knee-high socks!" "That''s... disgusting." "Absolutely perverted." Shao Fu and Hakua frowned. "And not only that, during this Blade Dance, after defeating a girl, that Night Demon King, not satisfied with just that, even stole her first... first..." "Her first kiss?" "Hakua! Don''t say it so bluntly!" Rao scolded, her own face turning red. "Anyway... we have to eliminate that Night Demon King as soon as possible! We can''t worry about the Magic Stones now!" "You''re absolutely right!" "Wait, shouldn''t we hear Rion''s opinion?" Shao Fu suddenly interjected. Rion Sharma was the last member of the Four Gods, the Elementalist who wielded the Sacred Beast "Vermillion Bird." She was currently on a mission to scout the Inferno''s base. Rion was supposed to return before their meeting, but she was nowhere to be seen. "Could something have happened to her...?" "Rion is not like you. She''s cautious. There''s no way..." ... "I am grateful for your trust, Princess." A calm voice suddenly came from the forest. "Rion, you''re back! Why are you so late?" "We were worried!" A girl with red hair and a crimson outfit emerged from the trees. She walked towards the curtain and knelt. "I have returned after completing my mission." "Good. Report on the Inferno''s movements," Linfa instructed. "Ren (Rubia Elstein) and her team seem to have collected a significant number of Magic Stones. They are currently defending their base. I believe they intend to keep their Military Spirit in top condition for the final round. Now is the perfect opportunity for us to attack Team Scarlet." "So there''s nothing to worry about... Excellent! It''s decided then! We, the Four Gods, will set out to eliminate that wicked Night Demon King, Roy!" Linfa declared. The other girls nodded in agreement. But no one noticed the sly smirk on Rion''s face as she bowed. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 132: Quina Empire Four Gods! <><><><> On the fifth day of the Blade Dance, everyone was focused on the upcoming duel with the Four Gods. After a day of rest, the girls were eager to fight. Team Scarlet enjoyed a simple breakfast and prepared for battle. "Roy, we''ve been waiting for you!" a girl''s voice suddenly called out from the tranquil forest. "Everyone, get in formation!" Claire ordered, and they quickly took their positions. Four girls emerged from the trees, each wearing a colorful Eastern-style dress similar to a qipao. "Be careful, everyone. They''re the Four Gods," Claire warned, gripping her Flame Whip tightly. The members of the Four Gods were all stunningly beautiful. Since spirits favored girls with attractive appearances, beauty was considered one of the criteria for becoming an Elementalist. Although the girls of Team Scarlet were also beautiful, the Four Gods exuded a unique, exotic charm. Their uniforms, form-fitting dresses that accentuated their curves, were adorned with embroidery representing their respective Sacred Beasts. The daring slits in their skirts revealed glimpses of their legs as they moved. The Four Gods stepped forward and introduced themselves. "Greetings. I am Rao Rin, the Azure Dragon''s Elementalist," the first girl said. "And I''m Hakua, the Black Tortoise''s Elementalist." The two girls with black hair styled in buns bowed in unison. They were sisters and looked quite similar. "I''m Rion Sharma, the Vermillion Bird''s Elementalist," the third girl said with a gentle smile. "And I am Shao Fu, the White Tiger''s Elementalist. Pleased to meet you," the last girl declared. She had striking white hair and fierce blue eyes that gleamed with a predatory intensity. This was the strongest Elementalist of the Four Gods. Claire had mentioned her when explaining the team. Although petite, Shao Fu exuded an aura of power that belied her size. Finally, a girl dressed in ceremonial attire stepped forward. She was the smallest among them and had been hidden behind the others until now. "I am Linfa Sin Quina, the third princess of the Quina Empire!" she declared proudly. '''' Roy thought. Judging by her attire, she wasn''t a frontline fighter. She was likely a support type like Fianna, using ritual dances to aid her teammates. Roy looked at Linfa, her petite figure barely reaching his chest. he wondered. Milla Bassett was the youngest participant in the tournament. But Linfa looked even younger than Milla. "Um, may I ask you a question?" Roy asked. "What do you want, you Night Demon King?!" Linfa glared at him suspiciously. "How old are you?" "What?!" Linfa''s eyes narrowed. "Are you trying to trick me with your sweet talk?!" "No, no, I don''t have a thing for kids," Roy said with a shrug, waving his hands defensively. "I-I''m not a kid! I''m sixteen!" Linfa retorted. "Eh? You''re the same age as Claire and the others?!" Roy was surprised. "I''m not lying! You... you''re so rude!" Linfa stomped her foot, her eyes welling up with tears as she pointed at Roy accusingly. "You wicked Roy! I-I won''t forgive you! My loyal Four Gods, tear this evil Demon King to pieces!" Following her command, the Four Gods summoned their Elemental Waffes. "Oops, I seem to have angered her," Roy said with a sheepish grin. Fianna and the others rolled their eyes at him. The battle was about to begin. The Four Gods spread out, surrounding Roy and his team. Shao Fu, charged towards Roy. Judging by the tiger-shaped gauntlets she wore, she was a close-combat specialist. "Claire, I''ll handle her," Roy said, pointing at Shao Fu. "Understood! Ellis and I will defend the rear," Claire replied. Roy leaped forward. "A one-on-one fight? Just what I wanted!" Shao Fu grinned, her fists clenched. "Shao Fu, the strongest of the Four Gods, the White Tiger, awaits your challenge!" she declared. She lunged at Roy, her gauntlets flashing. Roy, however, didn''t summon his sword. He simply blocked her punch with his bare hand. "What? You blocked my punch without even using your Elemental Waffe?" Shao Fu exclaimed in surprise. "Don''t be so shocked. The real surprise is yet to come," Roy replied with a smirk. "Don''t underestimate me! My Elemental Waffe, the Divine Tiger Fangs, is both a weapon and a shield!" She suddenly ducked and unleashed a flurry of punches with incredible speed. Roy effortlessly blocked her attacks. But then, the tiger engravings on her gauntlets came to life, biting at Roy''s arms. Roy''s expression remained unchanged. No matter how hard the tiger bit, it couldn''t even pierce his skin. If an ordinary person were bitten by the Divine Tiger Fangs, their arms would be torn to shreds. Shao Fu was dumbfounded. Her White Tiger spirit couldn''t even scratch him? How was that possible? Meanwhile, Rao, Hakua, and Rion seized the opportunity and broke through their defenses. Roy didn''t stop them. He was holding back Shao Fu, their strongest member. Claire and the others should be able to handle the remaining three. Seeing that her bites were ineffective, Shao Fu released Roy''s arm and leaped back, then charged at him again. Roy continued to block her attacks with his bare hands. "I''m not done yet!" Shao Fu shouted, then vanished. In the next instant, she appeared before Roy, unleashing a rapid series of punches. She then stopped her assault. "You may look fine, but you''re injured internally, aren''t you?" she declared. "My assassination technique, Tiger''s Roar, uses shockwaves to damage internal organs. It''s invisible to the naked eye!" Her blue eyes gleamed with predatory intensity. "Oh? Is that so? I don''t feel anything," Roy replied with a shrug. "Don''t try to act tough. Your insides must be a mess," Shao Fu insisted. "Well... okay, I''m a bit injured," Roy admitted with a sigh, seeing her smug expression. Shao Fu nodded in satisfaction. "But I won''t go easy on you, even if you''re injured." "Bring it on!" Roy beckoned her with a playful grin. Shao Fu, feeling insulted, charged at him again. ... ... Meanwhile, Claire and Ellis faced the other three members of the Four Gods. Rao Rin, wielded a Guandao. Hakua, held a large shield. And Rion Sharma, wielded a staff. They all summoned their Elemental Waffes, ready for battle. "I won''t let you run wild here!" Claire declared, cracking her Flame Whip. Fianna''s ritual dance wasn''t complete yet. They had to hold them off with just the three of them. Rao attacked first, thrusting her Guandao towards them. Ellis met her attack with her Windashlance, deflecting the blade. "O winds of disaster, blow freely!" she chanted, unleashing a gust of wind that formed sharp blades, aiming for Rao. Rao leaped back to dodge, but just as the wind blades were about to hit her... Hakua, the Black Tortoise, jumped between them, her shield deflecting the attack. Her Earth spirit specialized in defense. Claire''s attack was too weak to break through. "O fangs of ice, pierce my enemy! Ice Shot!" Rinslet, seeing this, fired a barrage of ice arrows. Rao and Hakua swiftly switched positions, and Rao deflected the arrows with her Guandao. The Four Gods were indeed a formidable team, their coordination flawless. "O flames, capture my enemy! Hellfire Binding!" Claire lashed out with her Flame Whip, wrapping it around Rao''s Guandao. Just as she was about to disarm her opponent... "Fool! Do you think you can capture the ever-changing flow of water?" Rao''s blade dissolved into water and reformed on the other end of the staff. "Big sister, it''s our turn to attack!" Hakua declared, charging towards Claire while she was retracting her whip. Her shield wasn''t just for defense. It was also a powerful weapon in close combat. "O earth, unleash your mighty roar! Earth Splitter!" she shouted, slamming her shield onto the ground. She had activated an Earth Elemental Magic spell. The ground rumbled, and dust filled the air. This attack wasn''t meant to directly harm them but to obscure their vision. "Take this! Blazing Inferno" "Too slow!" Hakua interrupted Claire''s attack, closing the distance and punching towards her heart. Claire leaped back, dodging the attack. Hakua pursued her, but Rinslet''s ice arrows forced her to dodge. Claire used the opportunity to regain her stance and attack with her Flame Whip. "You''re too naive, Fire Cat." "What?!" Rion, seized the opening and entered Claire''s range. She twirled her staff, allowing Claire''s Flame Whip to wrap around it. "How is this possible?! You absorbed Scarlet''s flames?!" Claire exclaimed in surprise. "Heehee, my Sacred Beast, the Vermillion Bird, is a Flame spirit," Rion explained with a giggle. She released her staff, which transformed into a fiery bird. The bird absorbed Scarlet''s flames and grew larger, then soared into the sky. "That''s... a Sacred Beast..." "She''s strong!" Claire, Ellis, and Rinslet, despite facing three members of the Four Gods, were holding their own. Once Fianna completed her ritual dance, they would gain the upper hand. '''' Claire thought, glancing at Fianna, who was performing the ritual dance. "O spirits of the earth, heed my call!" While the battle raged on the front lines, Fianna danced gracefully, her movements fluid and precise. She chanted the incantation in the Spirit Language, her voice soft and melodious. "I beseech your protection and praise your power..." Her dance was mesmerizing, like a queen on the battlefield. Suddenly, Fianna felt her body become lighter. The Earth spirits were responding to her ritual dance. She landed gracefully, and a magic circle appeared beneath her feet. She had completed the "Song of Glory." This was the fourth ritual dance she had learned as an Elemental Princess candidate. It channeled divine power from the earth veins to her allies within the area of effect. ... Meanwhile, Roy continued to effortlessly block Shao Fu''s attacks with his bare hands. Shao Fu was panting heavily. "Are you a monster?! Why can''t I defeat you?!" she exclaimed in frustration. "You can''t defeat me, little girl," Roy chuckled. "Don''t underestimate me!" Shao Fu retorted, enraged by his dismissive tone. Just then, a brilliant magic circle appeared nearby. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy felt a surge of divine power flowing into his body from the earth veins. Fianna had completed her ritual dance. With this power boost, they should be able to overwhelm their opponents. "Your shrine maiden is indeed a former Elemental Princess candidate. She can channel such immense power," Shao Fu commented, seemingly unfazed by the sudden power boost. She assumed a fighting stance and continued, "But compared to our Princess Linfa, she''s still far too inexperienced." Suddenly, the magic circle on the ground began to change, its pattern shifting rapidly. It was as if black ink was spreading across a white canvas. "What''s going on?!" Roy exclaimed in surprise. "Using ritual magic to rewrite another''s ritual... Princess Linfa has been waiting for your shrine maiden to complete her dance," Shao Fu explained, launching another attack. Linfa had rewritten Fianna''s ritual, stealing the power for their own team. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 133: Subduing the Four Gods—Unmasking the Imposter! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> In the distance, Princess Linfa of the Quina Empire danced gracefully, her colorful attire flowing around her. "" Shao Fu declared proudly. Even Roy was impressed by this display of power. "Now, take this! !" Shao Fu charged towards Roy, her gauntlets, unleashing a shockwave of wind. The sudden attack struck Roy. Her strength, amplified by the ritual, was even greater than before. However, the impact felt like a gentle breeze against Roy''s body. "Impossible!" Shao Fu gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Nothing is impossible. It''s time to end this," Roy declared, shaking his head. He had noticed that Claire and the others were struggling against the Four Gods, whose strength had been enhanced by the ritual. He had to intervene before they were defeated. Roy crouched down and placed his hand on the ground. "" he commanded. A layer of ice instantly spread across the ground, originating from his hand and creeping towards the Four Gods. In the blink of an eye, Shao Fu''s legs were encased in ice. Then, it was Rao Rin''s turn, followed by Hakua and Rion. Finally, even Princess Linfa, was frozen solid. The Four Gods were stunned. "What''s going on?" Rao Rin asked, looking at Claire and the others in confusion. Claire, Ellis, and Rinslet, however, looked at Roy with a mix of surprise and relief. "Alright, Princess Linfa, let''s call this duel a draw," Roy announced, clapping his hands to get their attention. The Four Gods finally realized that it was Roy who had frozen them. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Linfa, the princess of the Quina Empire, was furious. Victory had been within their grasp, but the tables had turned, and now they were defeated. This man possessed such overwhelming power that he had immobilized them in an instant. "I''m so angry! Who was the one who called them a second-rate team? Show yourself!" she demanded. "According to the Areishia Spirit Academy rankings, although Team Scarlet is a dark horse this year, they were unknown before. They''re not as famous as Team ''Silent Fortress''," Shao Fu explained. "Forget it. I suppose we can''t judge a team without facing them in battle. I didn''t expect that man to be so powerful." "Victory and defeat are common in battle. There''s no need to dwell on it." "We fought with all our might. Even if we lost, we have no regrets." <><><><> Although Linfa was still frustrated, her subordinates'' responses were surprisingly mature. "Why are you all acting so defeated? I said it was a draw," Roy said with a shrug. "Why?" The Four Gods looked at him in surprise. "Because there''s something wrong with this duel." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wrong?" "Yes." Roy nodded, then turned to Rion. "You''re not the real Vermillion Bird Elementalist, are you?" "Oh? You saw through me?" Rion, who had been silent until now, suddenly smiled slyly. "Rion?" "The renowned Four Gods, defeated so easily? How pathetic... If it were me, I wouldn''t have the shame to face my people back home." "What did you say?!" Shao Fu glared at Rion, and Rao frowned. Rion wasn''t usually so provocative. "Rion, watch your words! I won''t allow you to insult your comrades... What are you smiling about?" "Hee... hee... ahahaha..." Rion''s smile twisted into a sinister smirk. "My apologies, Princess. But you''re all so foolish." Not only her words but even her tone of voice had changed. "Rion?!" The Four Gods stared at her in disbelief. Even Claire and the others were shocked. "Roy, what''s going on?" Claire tugged at his sleeve. "That''s not a member of the Four Gods. She''s an imposter. Someone must have instigated this duel between us and the Four Gods," Roy explained, stroking his chin. "What? Really?" The girls gasped. Just then, Rion''s form began to distort and shift like a mirage. When the illusion faded, a beautiful girl with flamboyant attire and a seductive aura was revealed. "You''re..." "Sjora Kahn, the witch of the Inferno?!" Shao Fu exclaimed, immediately summoning her Elemental Waffe. "You... you witch! What did you do to Rion?!" Linfa demanded. "Heehee, I took care of that disobedient rat long ago. Well... I couldn''t kill her without being disqualified, so I spared her life," Sjora replied with a sneer. "You wretch! You''ve been deceiving us since yesterday''s meeting?!" Shao Fu roared, her Divine Tiger Fangs crackling with energy. "We''ll play again next time." Sjora giggled, then snapped her fingers. A horde of grotesque creatures emerged from the forest. Hundreds of Demonic Spirits, their fangs bared and their eyes glowing with malice, surrounded them. And then, using some unknown method, Sjora broke free from Roy''s ice prison. "What?! She summoned so many Demonic Spirits! This is bad!" Claire exclaimed, her face pale. The Four Gods were also terrified. Although Roy had released them from the ice, they were still frozen in fear. "Trying to escape in front of me?" Roy scoffed, snapping his fingers. All the Demonic Spirits were instantly annihilated by a surge of his magic. And Sjora was bound by his magic and dragged back to them. "..." Sjora stared at Roy in shock. What kind of power was this? She couldn''t even move a finger. ... ... "You must be one of Ren''s (Rubia) subordinates," Roy said, stroking his chin. "Hmph! I am the princess of Alphas Theocracy. I was just cooperating with her," Sjora retorted, glaring at him. Roy frowned. Rubia knew he was on Team Scarlet. She shouldn''t have sent someone to instigate a fight between them and the Four Gods. Was this Sjora acting on her own, or was someone else behind this? "Ren, come out now," Roy called out, looking towards a large tree. "As expected of the Maou-sama. Nothing escapes your notice," Rubia said, emerging from behind the tree, her crimson mask concealing her face. "What''s going on?" Roy asked, holding up Sjora. "I have a cooperative relationship with Alphas Theocracy. This girl acted on her own," Rubia explained. "I see." Roy nodded, then tossed Sjora towards Rubia. "Take her away." "Yes, Maou-sama." Rubia didn''t waste any time and left with Sjora. ... This incident had occurred because Rion Sharma, had been defeated by Sjora while scouting the Inferno''s base. Sjora''s contracted spirit was a formless, humanoid puppet: the Demonic Spirit, "Chaos Eater." It was said to be one of the 72 spirits Solomon had once commanded. Now, it was a "snake" of Alphas Theocracy, a sealed spirit specifically prepared for Sjora to use in the Blade Dance. Chaos Eater had the ability to shapeshift. If it captured someone''s shadow, even for a moment, it could perfectly mimic their appearance and even utilize their contracted spirit''s powers. That''s how Sjora had managed to impersonate Rion without being detected. Her goal was to instigate a fight between the Four Gods and Team Scarlet. "Th-Thank you, Night Demon King," Linfa said, approaching Roy. "If it weren''t for you, we might have been wiped out." "It''s no problem. But it would be better if you could call me by my name," Roy replied with a chuckle. "I heard that the Night Demon King collects the first... kiss... of those he defeats..." Linfa said, then closed her eyes and tilted her head up. "Go ahead. I''m ready." "Princess, let me do it!" "Yes, how can we let our princess be defiled? Let us take your place!" ... The girls of the Four Gods stepped forward, offering themselves to Roy. "Uh..." Roy was speechless. "So that''s how the rumor spread," he muttered. Claire and the others were embarrassed. They had likely contributed to the spread of this rumor. After clearing up the misunderstanding, Roy sent the Four Gods away. ... For the next few days, Team Scarlet continued to hunt for Magic Stones. Once they had collected enough, they stopped actively seeking out other teams. Unfortunately for Milla, who had joined their alliance, the number of Magic Stones she had obtained was limited. It was unlikely she would reach the top four. The seven-day elimination round of the Blade Dance finally ended. Roy and his team left the battlefield. They were teleported back to the main hall of the Divine Ritual Institute. Team Scarlet had collected a total of nineteen Magic Stones. They had successfully advanced to the finals in fourth place. The girls, who were usually bickering, erupted in cheers and hugged each other. The third-place team was the Dragon Knights, led by Leonora Lancaster. The second-place team was the Silent Fortress, led by Velsaria. And the first-place team, as expected, was the Inferno, led by Rubia Elstein. They had reportedly defeated nine teams and collected over fifty Magic Stones. Roy and his team could have easily taken first place, but he was too lazy to bother. ... ... Team Scarlet rented out the entire La Patisserie shop to celebrate their victory. Velsaria and Lux also joined the celebration with their teams. Even the girls from the Four Gods were present. Milla, who had been abandoned by her country after her team''s defeat, was also there, now as Roy''s maid. Roy had taken her in. "Congratulations to Team Scarlet for reaching the finals!" Rias offered her congratulations with a smile. They had been watching the matches from the audience. They found this tournament, similar to a Rating Game, quite entertaining. "It was a piece of cake! With me on the team, victory was inevitable!" Claire declared proudly, flipping her pigtails. "Hey, don''t act like you did it all on your own." "You always assign me to support roles. I want to fight on the front lines too!" "There''s no logic in sending a sniper to the front lines..." Claire retorted. "You''re all so weak! If I had participated, my Pumpkin could have wiped out all the other teams," Mine bragged. "No, if my Gyarados had been there, those sheltered flowers would have been scared stiff," Saya countered. The girls started arguing. Roy sighed. "By the way... what are your plans now?" he asked Claire and the others. The finals were in two days. They had some time to rest and prepare. "I have to report to my grandfather and father about reaching the finals," Ellis announced. "That''s right. Ellis is from a prestigious military family," Roy said with a smile. "I also have to meet with my parents," Rinslet added. Although they should technically report to their families before attending the celebration, they had chosen to celebrate first. "By the way, how is that matter I asked you to handle, Rias?" Roy suddenly asked. He had asked Rias and the others to retrieve Rinslet''s sister, Judia, who had been sealed by the Wind Elemental Lord. "Don''t worry, we''ve already brought her here," Rias replied with a smile. They had retrieved Judia days ago. "Roy..." Rinslet looked at him expectantly. "Don''t worry, Rinslet. I''ll return your sister to you safe and sound," Roy assured her. After the banquet, Roy personally unsealed Judia, fulfilling his promise to Rinslet. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 134: New Servants—Return to the Underworld—Visiting Sona! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) ~ We''re back to our usual schedule of 2 chapters daily! ~ We''re Going back to DxD :) <><><><> Two days passed in the blink of an eye. A shrine maiden led Roy and his team through the forest. Due to the unique nature of the teleportation magic used for the final round, they wouldn''t be departing from the main hall. Instead, four smaller shrines scattered throughout the forest would transport the teams to the arena. After enjoying their last breakfast at the castle, they gathered in the hall. They met with the shrine maiden assigned to guide them and walked towards a nearby shrine. "Roy..." someone tugged at his sleeve. He turned around and saw a girl with wavy brown hair and heterochromatic eyes, dressed in a cute maid outfit. It was Milla Bassett. Having lost her position as the leader of the Rupture Division, she was now Roy''s personal maid. "Milla, what''s wrong?" Roy asked. "Please... come back safely," Milla pleaded. "Don''t worry, I''ll win and return," Roy reassured her, patting her head. Milla blushed and lowered her head. "Don''t worry, everyone. The match will be over soon," Roy said to the others with a smile. "Hmph! Who''s worried about you?" "We''re more worried about those innocent girls." "Yeah, Roy is the Night Demon King, after all." "No, he''s a Demon King even during the day!" Saya, Mine, and the others teased him. Roy sighed. He would deal with them later. "Everyone, the shrine maiden is here. Let''s go," Claire announced. "Okay." Team Scarlet bid farewell to Milla and the others, then followed the shrine maiden. ... They walked through the forest, chatting amongst themselves. After about ten minutes... "We''re here." The shrine maiden stopped before a small shrine in the forest. She opened the door, revealing five faintly glowing magic circles on the stone floor. The rules for this round were similar to the previous one: a Magic Stone battle royale. However, this time, the teams would be separated and teleported to different locations. The shrine maiden solemnly recited a prayer, and the magic circles activated. The four finalist teams were transported to the arena. ... Roy didn''t waste any time. After finding Claire and the others, he led them through the forest, systematically eliminating the Dragon Knights, the Silent Fortress team, and the Inferno Team. They emerged victorious, winning the Blade Dance! They were then led by a shrine maiden to meet the four Elemental Lords. The Elemental Lords were on the verge of being consumed by the Otherworld Darkness. Although Roy could have Ren absorb the darkness, it wouldn''t change the fact that the Elemental Lords had brought disaster upon the human world. Therefore, Roy eliminated the Elemental Lords. He then sealed the path between the human world and the Elemental Spirit World. This fulfilled Rubia''s wish for a world without Elemental Lords. Roy wasn''t sure if this would truly end all wars between humans, but he didn''t care. His actions shocked the entire continent. The Demon Lord had effortlessly defeated the rulers of the world, the Elemental Lords. Just as everyone thought he would claim dominion over the world, Roy returned to Areishia Spirit Academy with his entourage. <><><><><> In a grand hall within the academy, Roy sat on a throne, with Rias and the others standing beside him. Before them stood Claire and her team, as well as the other teams that had participated in the Blade Dance: Team Lux, the Inferno Team, the Four Gods, the Dragon Knights, and the Holy Spirit Knights. Roy intended to make them all his servants. "Will you become Elemental Princesses and serve the Demon Lord?" he asked, his voice filled with authority. "What? The Demon Lord wants us to be Elemental Princesses?" "Even if he''s the Night Demon King, I accept!" "If we become Elemental Princesses serving the Demon Lord, he''ll definitely ask us to do... those kinds of things, right?" "..." <><><><><> The girls chattered excitedly. Elemental Princesses were the highest-ranking Elementalists, serving the Elemental Lords directly. Now, they had a chance to ascend to such a position. It was an incredible opportunity. After all, Roy was the Demon Lord who had conquered the world. No one could defy him. Moreover, many of the girls admired him after witnessing his power in the Blade Dance. Roy looked at Claire and her team. "I want to become Roy''s Elemental Princess!" Fianna declared without hesitation. She had already given herself to Roy. This wouldn''t change. She would serve him forever. "We''re willing too!" Claire, Ellis, and Rinslet agreed, despite their blushes. Roy nodded in satisfaction, then turned to the other girls. "The Inferno Team also want to serve the Demon Lord," Rubia declared respectfully. The other teams also expressed their willingness to serve him. Roy smirked and waved his hand, summoning a multitude of Evil Pieces. The pieces floated before the girls. "Accept this power, and you shall become servants of the Demon Lord." The girls didn''t hesitate. Claire and her team grabbed the Evil Pieces, followed by the other girls. A bright light enveloped them. All the girls were successfully transformed into Devils. Roy then turned his attention to Greyworth and Freya. Greyworth''s eyes widened in surprise and delight. Having made a wish for eternal youth, she naturally didn''t want to die. Now, Roy was offering her a chance at immortality. She wouldn''t refuse. Greyworth and Freya also became Devils. As for Velsaria''s teammates from the Silent Fortress, Rias took them as her Pawns. Each of the four girls received two Pawn pieces. Roy didn''t stay any longer. After making the necessary arrangements, he left the world of with his entourage. <><><><><> ... Underworld. Lucifuge Territory. A flash of light filled the training room as Roy and the girls materialized. "We''re finally back!" Asia cheered. She was happy to be home. "That was quite a long vacation." "But we''re finally back!" "It felt like we were gone for a long time." "Wow, is this the Demon Lord''s world? It''s amazing!" Claire and the others looked around curiously. The door to the training room opened. "Welcome back, Roy," Grayfia greeted them with a smile. She had clearly noticed their absence. "We''re back, Sis," Roy replied calmly. He wasn''t surprised that Grayfia had noticed. She was a peak Maou afterall. The entire territory was under her surveillance. And he didn''t intend to hide it from her any longer. After all, Rias and the others already knew. It was strange that his own sister was still in the dark. "I''ll arrange your rooms," Grayfia said, not asking any questions. She led Claire and the others away. That night, Roy told his sister about his ability to travel between worlds. Grayfia was surprised but didn''t pry. She simply reminded him to keep it a secret. Roy understood. ... The next day, after the girls had settled in, Roy arranged for a Devil instructor to teach them about etiquette, knowledge, and the customs of the Underworld. After all, Claire and the others were new to this world. A week later, Roy took Rias and the others to the Sitri territory. He had promised Sona he would visit her. They arrived at noon. Tsubaki Shinra led them to Sona, who had just finished her training. "Sona, we''re here!" "Roy, Rias, you''ve come!" After exchanging greetings, Roy and Sona discussed their training experiences. "By the way, Sona, how was your training?" Sona smiled. "It was quite fruitful. And I even recruited a new servant." She gestured towards a sleepy-looking girl. Roy and the others looked at the girl. She had blue hair styled in pigtails, large golden eyes, and a petite, adorable figure. She seemed a bit airheaded but was undeniably cute. "Greetings, Roy-sama," she mumbled nervously. "Her name is Bennia. She''s a Half-Devil, the daughter of a Grim Reaper, and she''s now my Knight," Sona explained, glancing at Rias with a smug grin. Roy remembered her. In the original story, Bennia was the daughter of Orcus, the highest-ranking Grim Reaper. She possessed power surpassing a Middle-Class Devil and had a straightforward personality. She had defected from the Grim Reapers due to her disapproval of Hades''s actions. "Pleased to meet you, Bennia," Roy greeted her with a smile. Rias, seeing Sona''s smug expression, was annoyed. She summoned Velsaria and the others with a wave of her hand. "Eh? Buchou?" Velsaria and the others were confused. They had been attending lessons with the Devil instructor. "Sona, let me introduce my servants. This is Velsaria, my Rook, and this is..." Rias began, introducing her peerage with a smile. "See, Sona? I have more servants than you now," she finished with a playful wink. The two of them had always been competitive when it came to their peerages. Previously, Sona had always had more servants. After all, Rias only had Akeno and Koneko. But now, Rias had surpassed her, and she couldn''t resist showing off. "What? How did you get so many servants so quickly?" Sona asked in disbelief, staring at Velsaria and the others. She knew about Xenovia and Irina. She had even been a bit envious when they joined Rias''s peerage. But she hadn''t expected Rias to gain so many new servants in just a week. It seemed her peerage was complete now. Indeed, Rias''s peerage was full. After recruiting Velsaria and her four teammates, she had filled all her Rook and Pawn positions. Her two Knights were Xenovia and Irina. And her two Bishops were Kiyome and Milla. Yes, Milla Bassett, the leader of the Rupture Division. Roy had initially brought her back as a maid, but Rias had convinced her to become her Bishop. Sona couldn''t help but feel envious as she looked at Rias''s peerage. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was still missing a Rook. "Haha!" Rias giggled, enjoying Sona''s shocked reaction. She had finally surpassed her. Roy, watching their exchange, sighed inwardly. They were acting like children, competing over something so trivial. ... "Did you recruit them during your training trip?" Sona suddenly realized. When they had returned on the train, Rias''s peerage was still incomplete. But within a week, she had filled all the positions. It was only natural for Sona to assume she had recruited them during their trip. "That''s right, Sona. It''s a shame you didn''t come with us," Rias said, feigning sympathy. It was true. If Sona had joined them in the world of , she could have easily filled her peerage and strengthened her servants. Sona was filled with regret. She shouldn''t have agreed to her sister''s training regimen. "Roy, you''ll take me with you next time, right?" Sona asked, approaching Roy. "If you agree, I''ll let you do anything you want to me," she added seductively. Roy was surprised by her boldness. Sona was usually so composed and proper. "Sona, that''s not fair!" Rias protested. "What''s wrong with that? Roy already promised to make me his fiance too," Sona retorted. "Well... I did promise," Roy admitted with a chuckle. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 135: Serafall, Miss Me?—Young Devils’ Gathering! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "By the way, isn''t the Young Devils'' Gathering happening soon?" Sona suddenly asked. "Yes, it is. It''s a gathering organized by Onii-sama to promote friendship among Devils," Rias confirmed. "You''ve been invited too, haven''t you, Sona-kaichou?" Akeno asked with a playful smile. "Indeed." Sona nodded, adjusting her glasses. "Then let''s all go together," Roy suggested. "Sure!" Sona and Rias readily agreed. "Roy-kun!" Serafall suddenly entered the room, her eyes lighting up as she saw him. "Yo, Serafall," Roy greeted her with a wave. Tsubaki and the others frowned, hearing him address Serafall so casually. After all, she was a Maou. "Roy-kun, are you here to see me?" Serafall asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Uh... yes," Roy replied after a moment of hesitation. "Yay!" Serafall squealed and leaped into his arms. "...?!" Roy was dumbfounded. When had he become so close to Serafall? Even Sona was surprised. She hadn''t expected her sister, who usually clung to her, to embrace Roy instead. Roy instinctively patted Serafall''s head, and she nuzzled his hand affectionately. Sona and her peerage were astonished. Ever since their discussion about magical girls, Serafall had developed a fondness for Roy. He was the first person who had ever discussed magical girls with her so seriously, and she felt a sense of camaraderie with him. Moreover, Roy had introduced her to , a magical girl anime unlike any she had seen before. "By the way, were you just talking about the Young Devils'' Gathering?" Serafall asked, pulling away from Roy. "Yes, we were," Roy confirmed. "As the advisor of the Occult Research Club, I''ll be taking you all with me," Serafall declared, her hands on her hips. Roy and Rias exchanged exasperated glances. "Yes, yes, we''ll follow your lead, Sensei," Roy said with a sigh. ... The next day, Serafall led them to the Maou territory where the gathering would be held. However, she left as soon as they arrived. As a Maou, she had many responsibilities. Roy only brought Saeko, Esdeath, and a few others as his representatives. After all, his peerage was far too large. To avoid unnecessary gossip, it was better to keep a low profile. After a three-hour train ride, they arrived at the Maou territory. The station and platform were modern, with even vending machines available. It resembled a typical modern city. "What an amazing city! It''s just like Kuoh Town!" Asia exclaimed, looking around with wide eyes. "It''s so much more convenient than Areishia Spirit Academy," Velsaria commented, impressed by the modern infrastructure. "Heh, we''ll be taking the subway next. It might cause quite a commotion," Rias said with a giggle. Except for Roy and Sona, the girls were confused. But they soon understood. "Aah! It''s Princess Rias!" "She''s so beautiful!" "Princess Rias, look over here!" "Roy-sama, I love you!" <><><><><> As soon as they entered the subway station, they were greeted with excited screams and cheers. The Devils on the platform looked at Rias with admiration. And some even cheered for Roy and Sona. Since this was Sirzechs''s territory, most of them recognized Rias. They were quickly surrounded by enthusiastic fans. However, the station staff soon arrived to maintain order. They boarded the subway. After a five-minute ride, they arrived at the venue. Young Devils and high-ranking members of various clans would be gathering here. "Welcome. Please follow me," a maid greeted them, leading them towards the main hall. ... They followed the maid, but they encountered a familiar face in the hallway. "Yo, Sairaorg!" Roy greeted him with a wave and a smile. The newcomer was around their age, with short black hair and a muscular build. It was Sairaorg Bael, the leader of the Young Devils. "It''s been a while, Roy, Rias, Sona," Sairaorg greeted them, shaking Roy''s hand. His eyes then lit up as he saw Esdeath and the other girls behind Roy. "Roy, are these your servants?" he asked. "Yes, they are." "Then it seems it''s time for our Rating Game," Sairaorg declared, his eyes filled with fighting spirit. "Sure, why not," Roy replied casually. If Sairaorg wanted to be beaten, he would oblige. Sairaorg''s fighting spirit intensified. "Pleased to meet you. I am Sairaorg Bael, the next head of the Bael clan," he introduced himself to the girls. "Pleased to meet you. I am Esdeath, Roy''s Queen," Esdeath replied with a smile, her eyes assessing Sairaorg like a predator sizing up its prey. Sairaorg''s excitement grew. He could sense that this Queen was incredibly powerful. Roy and Sairaorg continued chatting as they walked. Suddenly, the building shook violently, and a loud crash echoed from a nearby room. "What was that? It sounded close!" Rias and the others exclaimed in surprise. Sairaorg sighed. "Honestly, I told them there was no need for a welcoming party." He headed towards the room where the commotion originated. Roy and the others exchanged glances and followed him. Sairaorg opened the door to the room. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a complete mess! Tables, chairs, and decorations were overturned and broken. Two groups of Young Devils glared at each other, their weapons drawn. ... ... "Zephyrdor, are you planning to start a fight here? Do you want to die? I doubt the higher-ups would blame me if I killed you," a girl with glasses and long hair from one of the groups said coldly. "Hahaha! You bitch, I was trying to be nice and invite you to a private room for a chat. How ungrateful. As expected of an Agares girl, you''re so uptight!" "You''re still a virgin, aren''t you? I can''t stand it. That''s why I offered to help you out," a young man with green hair and tattoos taunted. He was dressed in a revealing outfit, his pants adorned with numerous jingling accessories. He looked like a delinquent, and his words were crude and vulgar. Sairaorg cracked his knuckles and stepped between the two groups. "That''s enough! Seekvaira Agares, and Zephyrdor, the problem child of the Glasya-Labolas clan." "Who are you calling a problem child? If you dare say another word..." Zephyrdor snarled. "Although this is sudden, consider this your final warning. If you continue this pointless squabble, I''ll be your opponent," Sairaorg declared, his voice filled with authority. But his words only enraged Zephyrdor further. "You incompetent Bael..." Before Zephyrdor could finish his insult, Sairaorg punched him, sending him flying towards Roy. Roy casually swatted Zephyrdor back with a slap. "Sairaorg, you did that on purpose, didn''t you?" Roy accused, his arms crossed. He couldn''t believe Sairaorg had sent Zephyrdor flying in their direction. "Sorry, sorry!" Sairaorg apologized with a sheepish grin. He was probably trying to test Roy''s strength. Roy shrugged. Zephyrdor, meanwhile, was embedded in the wall, unconscious. No one paid him any attention. They were all stunned by Sairaorg and Roy''s power. Zephyrdor, the heir to the Glasya-Labolas clan, was considered a strong young Devil. Yet, he had been defeated without any resistance. "Take your master and leave. That''s what you should be doing. Pointing your weapons at me won''t do you any good," Roy said to Zephyrdor''s servants, who had drawn their swords. Zephyrdor''s servants quickly sheathed their weapons. They didn''t want to fight these monsters. They helped Zephyrdor to his feet and left. The Devils in the hall erupted in chatter. "They''re so strong! As expected of the leader of the Five Young Kings." "Hey, have you been living under a rock? There are Young Kings now." "What? Six? Who''s the new one?" "That guy beside Sairaorg. He''s the one who easily defeated Riser Phenex and became one of the Young Kings." "What''s his name?" "He''s the younger brother of the Annihilation Queen, the heir to the Lucifuge clan." <><><><><> The Young Devils quickly learned about Roy. Although many admired him, others scoffed at him. "You''re in no state to attend this gathering. Go and clean yourself up," Sairaorg said to Seekvaira, then instructed his servants to have the staff repair the damaged hall. A group of staff members arrived and quickly restored the hall to its original state using magic. The young Devils gathered once again, exchanging greetings and introductions. "I am Seekvaira Agares, the next head of the Agares clan," Seekvaira said, approaching their table and taking a seat. They all introduced themselves. "Greetings, I am Rias Gremory, the next head of the Gremory clan." "I am Sona Sitri, the next head of the Sitri clan." "I am Roy Lucifuge, the next head of the Lucifuge clan," Roy said casually. "I am Sairaorg Bael, the next head of the Bael clan," Sairaorg declared with a confident grin. Then, a gentle-looking boy who had remained calm throughout the earlier commotion spoke up. "I am Diodora Astaroth, the next head of the Astaroth clan. Pleased to meet you all," he said with a friendly smile. He seemed like someone who wouldn''t hurt a fly, but he was still a Devil. "Diodora, You have the nerve to show your face before me," Roy sneered at Diodora. Diodora''s eyes flashed with a hint of malice. He hadn''t forgotten the incident at the engagement party. But he maintained his smile. "Roy, that was just a misunderstanding. There''s no need to hold a grudge, is there?" "The weak should know their place. Picking a fight with someone stronger is just asking for trouble," Mine interjected coldly before Roy could speak. "..." "How dare a mere servant speak out of turn? It seems the Lucifuge clan has no manners..." one of Diodora Servants snarled at Mine. But before he could finish his sentence... He was sent flying, crashing into the wall and losing consciousness. Silence fell over the hall. No one had expected Roy to suddenly attack. Diodora''s eyes widened in shock as he felt a cold sweat. He hadn''t even sensed Roy''s attack until his servant was struck. If Roy had targeted him, he would have been defenseless. "My apologies, Roy-sama. My servant was disrespectful. I''ll discipline him properly," Diodora said with a forced smile. Roy scoffed. He knew Diodora well. He was like a venomous snake, waiting for the right moment to strike. But the moment he revealed his fangs, it would be his doom. "Get out of my sight. Or I''ll throw you out," Roy threatened. Diodora''s expression flickered with rage and humiliation, but he didn''t retaliate. In the end, he left the hall with his servants, defeated. The young Devils were abuzz with gossip. They couldn''t believe that Diodora, the heir to the Astaroth clan, was so afraid of Roy. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 136: Sona Sitri Dream—Four Great Satans are Here! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ If you like the story, please leave a review :) <><><><> "Astaroth... if I remember correctly, that''s a prestigious family descended from the current Beelzebub-sama, isn''t it?" Sairaorg commented. "Doesn''t matter. He''s just a small fry. If he causes any trouble, I''ll crush him," Roy said dismissively, as if talking about squashing an ant. "I heard he''s a despicable person who enjoys torturing nuns," Sona added, adjusting her glasses. She knew about Diodora''s attempt to defile Asia and had investigated him afterward. She was disgusted by his actions. "I see." Sairaorg finally understood why Roy had reacted so harshly towards Diodora. They chatted casually. The official event hadn''t started yet. This was just a gathering for the young Devils. Soon, the doors opened, and servants entered the hall. "Thank you for waiting. The leaders are ready to see you now." The Young Devils followed the servants to the main hall. The leaders of the Underworld were seated on a raised platform: Sirzechs, Serafall, Falbium, and Ajuka. All four new Satans were present. The hall was filled with Devils, but it was surprisingly quiet. "Welcome. We''ve gathered you young Devils here today to formally acknowledge your presence and to provide an opportunity for you to interact with each other," a middle-aged Devil announced. "It seems some have already started fighting..." another Devil, with a full beard, commented sarcastically. He was clearly referring to the earlier incident with Zephyrdor and Diodora. Saeko and the other girls glared at him. "You are all promising Young Devils with impressive lineage and strength. Therefore, I hope you can use this opportunity to spar with each other and improve yourselves before your official debut," Sirzechs declared. He was suggesting that they hold Rating Games to assess their strength. "Will we be sent to fight the Khaos Brigade in the future?" Sairaorg suddenly asked. The Underworld wasn''t at peace with other factions. There were still conflicts in some regions. It was possible that these young Devils would be sent to the battlefield. "That''s not certain yet. But I intend to avoid that as much as possible," Sirzechs replied. Sairaorg frowned. "Why? Even though we''re young, we have a responsibility to protect the Underworld. We''ve been nurtured and raised by our predecessors. If we can''t do anything in return..." "Sairaorg, I admire your courage, but you are the future of the Devils. I won''t send you to the battlefield before you''ve matured. That would be jeopardizing the future of the Underworld." Sairaorg fell silent, seemingly accepting Sirzechs''s explanation, though his expression still showed dissatisfaction. The Four Satans then discussed various matters concerning the Underworld. Roy was bored and almost fell asleep. "Well, we apologize for making you listen to our rambling for so long," Sirzechs said, noticing Roy''s yawn. "Now then, Please share your goals for the future." Sirzechs looked at Roy expectantly. He was clearly interested in Roy''s ambitions. "My dream is to become a Maou," Sairaorg declared with unwavering determination. The Four Satans nodded in approval. Then, Rias stepped forward. "My goal is to win every Rating Game tournament," she declared. '''' Roy thought, stroking his chin. Having assembled her peerage, she wanted to prove herself in Rating Games. Sona then spoke up. "My goal is to establish a Rating Game school in the Underworld." It seemed like a simple wish, just establishing a school. But the Devil elders frowned. "There are already places to learn about Rating Games, aren''t there?" one of them asked. "You mean those schools that are only accessible to High-Class Devils and those with special privileges? I want to create a school where everyone, regardless of rank, can learn about Rating Games. A school without discrimination," Sona explained. "Hahahaha!" The elders burst into laughter. "What a ridiculous goal!" "So you''re a dreamer, are you?" "Such youthful idealism! But I didn''t expect the next head of the Sitri clan to have such a naive dream. It''s a good thing this is just a casual gathering before your official debut." ... The elders mocked Sona mercilessly. Why were they ridiculing such a seemingly simple goal? Because even though the Underworld was undergoing reforms, the class divisions between High-class, Middle and Low-class, and reincarnated Devils still existed. Many still clung to this aristocratic system. But Sona remained unfazed. "I''m serious," she declared, her gaze unwavering. Serafall nodded vigorously in support, but as a Maou, she couldn''t openly express her support for her sister. "Sona Sitri-san, Low and Middle-class and reincarnated Devils are meant to serve High-class Devils. Their talents are nurtured through serving their masters. That is the natural order." "Establishing such an institution would damage the reputation of those who value tradition and pride." "Even though the Underworld is undergoing reforms, there are things that can be changed and things that cannot." "Trying to educate those lowly Devils..." <><><><> The elders continued their taunts. Sona, despite her resolve, couldn''t help but feel discouraged. Even her sister, who usually doted on her, remained silent. But just then... "Hahahaha!" A boisterous laughter echoed through the hall. It was Roy. He was laughing without any regard for the Satans or the elders, as if he had just heard the funniest joke. The elders glared at him, ready to reprimand him for his disrespect, when Sirzechs spoke up. "Roy, do you have something to say?" Sirzechs valued Roy as his brother-in-law. And when he saw Roy earlier, he realized he couldn''t see through Roy''s power anymore. As a Super Devil, there were very few individuals in the Underworld whose strength he couldn''t gauge. And Roy was one of them. This meant his brother-in-law was now on par with him in terms of power. The elders, hearing Sirzechs''s question, fell silent. "From what I know, the Underworld has always been a place where strength reigns supreme. This ''Noble Rules'' nonsense is hilarious," Roy scoffed. "You''re naive, young man." "To disregard the long-established rules of the Underworld is outrageous." "The Lucifuge family is truly arrogant." ... The elders glared at Roy, their anger palpable. The aristocratic system represented the pride and interests of all Devil nobles. Roy''s words were a direct challenge to them. Sona stared at him in surprise and gratitude. She hadn''t expected him to defend her. But she was also worried. "Is that so? Then how do you think the Underworld should change?" Sirzechs asked, silencing the elders once again. They were surprised that Sirzechs would ask a young Devil for his opinion on such a matter. But none of them objected. That was the authority of a Satan. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, if strength is what matters, then anyone with enough power, regardless of whether they''re a Low-class Devil or a reincarnated Devil, should be able to rise to Middle-class, High-class, or even Ultimate-class," Roy declared. His words stunned everyone. They hadn''t expected such a radical idea. If things really changed as he suggested, the Underworld could descend into chaos. Low-class and reincarnated Devils with power would develop ambitions of their own. However, it would also greatly increase the overall strength of the Underworld. But only the Four Satans and a few others understood this. Implementing such reforms would be incredibly difficult. Not only the Old Satan Faction but also most of those present would oppose it. "How about this? If my Sona wins a Rating Game, would you all agree? After all, good performance in Rating Games can lead to many things," Serafall suddenly suggested, surprising everyone. She couldn''t resist supporting her beloved sister. Seeing Roy defend Sona, she had decided to speak up as well. And it was also a way to help Roy out of this precarious situation. "Honestly, all of you are ganging up on my Sona-chan! I have my limits too! If you keep bullying her, I''ll bully you right back!" Serafall declared, pouting playfully. But her words made the elders nervous. She was known for her unpredictable nature. If they angered her, who knew what she might do? Seeing that the elders were silent, Sirzechs chuckled. "Alright then, let''s have a match. A Rating Game between the young generation." "Rias, Sona, how about you two face each other?" Everyone was stunned. Rias and Sona exchanged surprised glances. Sirzechs continued, ignoring their reactions, "I was planning to arrange a Rating Game for Rias soon anyway." "And Serafall has gathered Rating Game enthusiasts from various factions to watch an exhibition match between the Young Devils before their official debut." "So, this is the perfect opportunity. Let''s have Rias and Sona face each other." The Devils in the hall erupted in excitement. Roy glanced at Serafall. So this "exhibition match" was her doing. She wanted Sona to defeat Rias? Unfortunately for her, Rias''s strength was far greater than before. Sona took a deep breath and looked at Rias with a challenging smile. Rias smiled back. She was confident in her victory. "Although it''s not an official match, facing you in my first Rating Game feels like destiny, Sona," Rias declared. "I won''t lose to you, Rias," Sona retorted. Sparks flew between them. "A match between Rias and Sona! This is exciting!" Serafall cheered. "The date will be August 20th in the human world. You''re free to do as you please until then. We''ll inform you of the details later," Sirzechs announced. And with that, the meeting concluded, and the Satans left. A banquet followed, where the young Devils could mingle and socialize. Sona, however, left first. She knew that with her current strength, she couldn''t defeat Rias. It was currently July 28th in the human world. They had about twenty days until the match. She would use this time to train her peerage and increase their strength. Rias, however, insisted that Roy and the others stay. She claimed it was a good opportunity for them to interact with the other young Devils. ... Just as Roy was starting to get bored, a girl approached him. She had golden twintails that resembled drills and wore a pink dress. She was elegant and adorable. It was Ravel Phenex. "L-Long time no see," Ravel greeted him, curtseying slightly. "Ravel!" Roy greeted her with a smile. "Don''t call me so casually!!" Ravel grumbled, her face turning red. "You can call me Roy too," Roy offered. "R-Really? Then... I''ll call you Roy-sama!" "Sama? There''s no need to be so formal." "No, it''s important!" Ravel insisted. Roy shrugged, not wanting to argue. "By the way, how is Riser doing?" he asked. Ravel sighed. "It''s all your fault. He''s been depressed ever since his defeat. Losing to you and having Rias-sama taken away... it was a huge blow to him." "Well, he was too arrogant and reliant on his talent. It''s a good lesson for him." <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 137: Ravel Phenex Offer—Capturing Kuroka ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy also disliked Riser, but he didn''t envy him. He had already surpassed him. "Mother said she''d be happy to trade me again if I wanted to be someone else''s servant. So, I''m practically a free agent. Besides, Mother doesn''t participate in Rating Games anyway," Ravel explained, glancing at Roy meaningfully. Was she hinting at something? Roy stroked his chin, then asked with a smile, "So, how about becoming my Bishop?" "What?!" Ravel''s eyes widened in surprise. Although she had considered it, she was flustered by his directness. "H-How can I..." she stammered, her face flushed. "Haha, just kidding," Roy chuckled. Ravel''s heart sank slightly. "I understand, Roy-sama. Would you like to have tea with me next time?" she asked. "Oh?" "I-If you don''t mind, I can even bake a cake for you." "Sure," Roy agreed with a smile. "I have to greet the other guests now... Goodbye, Roy-sama!" Ravel curtsied and quickly left. "As expected of Roy, you''ve charmed another girl," Mine whispered in his ear. "Are you jealous, Mine?" Roy teased. "No way!" Mine turned away with a huff. "Don''t deny it. or I''ll show you what I can do." Roy tickled her sides. "Hahaha!" Mine burst into laughter, rolling around playfully. Asia, seeing them having fun, joined in. ... Just then, Koneko rushed past them. She must have sensed her sister, Kuroka. "You guys stay here. I''ll go check on Koneko-chan," Roy said, getting up and following Koneko. Rias also followed him. "Roy, what''s wrong?" Roy pulled her into an elevator and closed the door. "I saw Koneko rush out. I''m a bit worried," he explained. "Then let''s go find her together." "Okay." They followed Koneko. "Wait, let''s see who she''s meeting first," Roy said, stopping Rias. Rias nodded. They discreetly followed Koneko, who seemed to be searching for someone. Then, she stopped and looked towards a certain direction. Roy and Rias followed her gaze. "Long time no see," a lazy, seductive voice purred from a tree. A girl with black hair, cat ears, and a voluptuous figure was lounging on a branch. "Hello, Koneko," the girl greeted her. "Kuroka-neesan...!" Koneko''s voice was filled with apprehension. "Just a little bit of my aura, and you came running. I''m so touched, nya," Kuroka purred, her revealing outfit offering quite a view. "Nee-san, what''s going on?" Koneko asked, her expression serious. She knew her sister wouldn''t appear here without a reason. "Don''t look so scary. I just have some business to attend to. I heard the Devils are having a grand gathering here. I was curious, nya," Kuroka replied with a playful wink. Koneko frowned. She didn''t believe her. "What''s your real purpose?" "Koneko, I''m here to take you with me." "I was too busy running for my life before, so I couldn''t take you with me..." Kuroka hesitated. "Kuroka, are you going to continue ignoring those Devils?" a young man suddenly appeared nearby. He carried an iron staff and wore a golden headband. This was Bikou, a member of the Khaos Brigade. "Those of us who know Senjutsu can easily sense the flow of energy and know what''s happening," Bikou said, looking towards Roy and Rias''s hiding spot. Roy and Rias stepped out. They hadn''t been hiding seriously. Bikou and Kuroka wouldn''t have been able to detect them otherwise. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s him..." Bikou''s eyes widened as he recognized Roy. "Yo, Bikou, long time no see," Roy greeted him with a smile. Kuroka looked at Roy curiously. "Bikou, do you know him?" "Well, we''ve met. He''s the one who defeated Vali twice." "What? He''s Roy?" Kuroka gasped, staring at Roy in surprise. They knew how strong Vali was. They considered him the strongest among the young generation. But recently, he had been defeated twice by the same person. And each time, his injuries were more severe than before. He still hadn''t fully recovered. That''s how they learned about a young Devil named Roy. The Khaos Brigade had a rule: Avoid Roy Lucifuge at all costs. They hadn''t expected to encounter him here. "Kuroka, we should retreat. This could be troublesome," Bikou whispered to Kuroka. "No, I have to take Koneko with me today," Kuroka insisted. This was the perfect opportunity to take Koneko away. "Kuroka, Koneko is my servant. I won''t let you take her," Rias declared, crossing her arms. "What are you saying? Koneko is my little sister! I won''t hand her over to a Devil!" Kuroka retorted. "I''m a servant of the Gremory clan. I won''t go with you, Nee-san," Koneko said, her gaze firm. "Then I''ll have to take you by force," Kuroka sighed. "Kuroka, are you really going to fight them?" Bikou asked, exasperated. "Of course. I''m taking Koneko with me." "Ahem, if you want to take Koneko, you''ll have to go through me," Roy interjected with a smile. "..." Kuroka and Bikou looked at him warily. ... ... In the original story, Rias had been no match for Kuroka, and Bikou had fought the Dragon King, Tannin, to a standstill. This meant they both possessed Ultimate-class. Koneko, hearing Roy''s words, was touched. But she refused his help. "Kuroka-neesan, I won''t go with you," she declared, her eyes filled with determination. A powerful aura erupted from her. Koneko had formed a contract with a high-ranking Earth Elemental, a cat spirit, in the world of . Her strength had reached the peak of High-class. But even so, she couldn''t defeat Kuroka. "Koneko, you''ve unlocked your potential?" Kuroka looked at her sister in surprise. "But if you continue down this path, you''ll end up like me." She was referring to the path of killing one''s master and becoming a Stray Devil. But Koneko was unfazed. "I won''t be like you. My power isn''t that kind of darkness." Kuroka knew that Koneko''s power was different from hers. She had just been trying to provoke her. Seeing that Koneko wouldn''t be swayed, Kuroka finally decided to fight. "Nya~ If you won''t listen, Koneko, then I''ll have to take you by force." Koneko didn''t reply. She summoned her Elemental Waffe, a pair of cat paw gauntlets. She then charged towards Kuroka. With the boost from her Elemental Waffe, her punch was incredibly powerful. It struck Kuroka, sending a shockwave through the air. But before Koneko could celebrate, Kuroka''s body dissolved into smoke. "That was a good punch. But useless, useless. Creating illusions and clones is child''s play with Senjutsu," Kuroka''s voice echoed through the forest, her location unknown. Koneko couldn''t find her. Kuroka suddenly appeared behind Koneko and fired several magic blasts. The blasts struck Koneko, who was caught off guard. But thanks to her Earth spirit''s protection, she wasn''t injured. Earth spirits were known for their defense and strength. Koneko charged again. This time, Kuroka dodged her attacks, toying with her like a cat playing with a mouse. Roy, however, saw through her plan. A thin mist had silently enveloped the area. It was spreading, slowly approaching them. Kuroka stopped playing with Koneko and used her Senjutsu to restrain her. "Well then, I''ll be taking Koneko now," she declared, looking at Roy and Rias with a smug grin. "Koneko is my family. I won''t let you take her," Rias retorted, about to attack. "What''s this?" But she suddenly felt weak. "Ara ara, have you noticed? This mist is a special poison that only affects Devils and Youkai. Surprised? Nya~" Kuroka gloated. She was confident that even Roy couldn''t do anything against this poison. "This little trick is useless against me," Roy chuckled, placing his hand on Rias''s shoulder. In an instant, the poison was purged from her body. Such a weak poison had no effect on him. "What?!!" Kuroka and Bikou gasped in shock. This poison had always been effective, yet it had no effect on Roy. "Kuroka, you said you wanted to make amends with Koneko. Then stay here," Roy declared. Kuroka and Bikou immediately leaped into the air. An ice mountain erupted from the spot where they had been standing. If they had been a moment slower, they would have been frozen solid. "It seems I can''t take Koneko with me. What a shame. Bikou, let''s retreat," Kuroka said to Bikou. "Finally! I told you we shouldn''t fight them!" Bikou exclaimed, relieved. But just as he was about to teleport away... "Secret Art: Millennium Ice Prison!" Roy chanted. Ice pillars formed from the moisture in the air, encasing Kuroka and Bikou. "Damn it!" Bikou slammed his staff against the ice, but it wouldn''t budge. Kuroka also tried to use her Senjutsu, but it was equally ineffective. "..." "I told you we shouldn''t fight them!" Bikou grumbled. Even Vali, had been defeated. He didn''t want to face Roy. "Complaining won''t help now," Kuroka retorted with a glare. "Don''t bother struggling. You can''t escape from the Millennium Ice Prison," Roy said with a smirk, then turned to Koneko. "Koneko, do you want to keep Kuroka here and ask her about what happened all those years ago?" "Yes!" Koneko nodded. She also wanted to know the truth. "Then this monkey is useless." Roy stroked his chin, then released Bikou from the ice prison. "Go back and tell Vali that I''ve taken Kuroka. If he wants her back, he can send Ophis herself," Roy instructed. "Alright, I''ll tell him," Bikou agreed, then teleported away without another word. Roy approached Kuroka and patted her shoulder. "Come with me. Don''t try to escape. I''ve placed a spell on you. No matter where you run, I''ll find you." He then walked towards Koneko. Kuroka, hearing his words, abandoned any thoughts of escape. She didn''t doubt him. "Ara ara, Koneko, it seems we''ll be together from now on, nya," Kuroka said with a sigh, approaching her sister. "Kuroka-neesan, I want to know what happened back then," Koneko said, her gaze serious. "You already know, don''t you? I killed my master because I gained too much power," Kuroka replied. "No... that''s not true!" Koneko shook her head, refusing to believe her. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 138: Odin is Here—Valkyrie Rossweisse—Rias vs. Sona! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "You don''t have to hide it, Kuroka. Although the higher-ups tried to erase and conceal this incident, I''ve managed to uncover the truth," Roy declared. Koneko and Kuroka looked at him in surprise. "Roy-senpai, what''s going on?" Koneko asked, her eyes filled with anticipation. Roy smiled and patted her head, then began to explain. It all started with a research facility run by a branch family of the House of Naberius, the 72nd Pillar, where they were conducting secret experiments on creating Super Devils. A human researcher there had chosen a powerful Nekoshou, a type of Youkai cat, for his experiment. He had a child with her, resulting in the birth of Kuroka and Koneko. Their father saw them as nothing more than test subjects, completely absorbed in his research. One day, an experiment went wrong, and both parents died. The orphaned sisters relied on each other for survival and were eventually adopted by a High-class Devil. Recognizing their potential, he used two Bishop Evil Pieces to reincarnate them as his servants. After becoming Devils, their talent in magic and Senjutsu blossomed. Their master continued his experiments, using extreme methods to try and awaken their potential. He even targeted Koneko. To protect her sister, Kuroka killed their master and fled, becoming a Stray Devil. She fought off all pursuers and was labeled an SS-Class threat. After her escape, the Naberius family''s secret experiments were discovered by the Devil higher-ups, and the incident was covered up. Rias, hearing this story, hugged Koneko tightly, her heart filled with sympathy. She also looked at Kuroka with newfound understanding. This was a sister who had sacrificed everything to protect her younger sibling. "Nee-san!" Koneko broke free from Rias''s embrace and looked at Kuroka with tears in her eyes. "I ran away because I wasn''t strong enough to protect you back then. But I''m strong now, and I have reliable comrades," Kuroka said, her gaze fixed on Koneko. "So... come with me, Koneko. I''ll protect you." Although she had her reasons, Kuroka still felt guilty for abandoning Koneko. "You can barely protect yourself. How can you protect Koneko?" Roy scoffed, shaking his head. "I believe my comrades will come to save me," Kuroka replied confidently. "Oh? You mean Vali? He was just a stepping stone." Roy said with a smirk. "Even if Vali can''t, we still have our leader, Ophis." "You mean Ophis, the Ouroboros Dragon?" Rias asked in surprise. "Yes." Kuroka nodded proudly. "Then let her come," Roy said nonchalantly. He had been hoping Ophis would show up. That''s why he had released Bikou and told him to deliver a message to Vali, hoping to lure Ophis out. Even if Ophis didn''t come personally, with Kuroka there, finding her wouldn''t be a problem. "Let''s head back now," Roy said to Rias. "Is it okay to just leave her like this?" Rias asked, gesturing towards Kuroka. "It''s fine. She can''t escape," Roy replied dismissively. His nonchalant attitude made Kuroka even more wary of acting rashly. They returned to the hall. "Roy-sama, the Maous are waiting for you in the conference room," a servant informed them as soon as they entered. "Another meeting? I should have left earlier," Roy grumbled. "Roy, this is an invitation from the Maous. You have to be more serious," Rias chided playfully. "Fine, fine," Roy sighed. They went to the conference room. ... The leaders of the three factions were already present. "Roy, you''re finally here!" Azazel greeted him with a friendly slap on the back. He was still grateful for Roy''s help during the Three Factions'' Peace Conference. "Who''s this?" Azazel noticed Kuroka and looked at her curiously. "Oh, this is a prisoner I captured," Roy explained casually. "That''s Kuroka, an SS-Class Stray Devil wanted by the Underworld, isn''t it?" Michael interjected. "Yes," Roy confirmed. "So you were attacked by members of the Khaos Brigade?" Sirzechs asked. An attack by the Khaos Brigade during a gathering hosted by the Maous was a serious provocation. "You could say that," Roy replied with a shrug. "She doesn''t seem like a prisoner. She''s quite relaxed," Azazel commented, observing Kuroka, who wasn''t restrained in any way. "Don''t worry, she won''t try anything funny with me around," Roy assured him. Just then, the door opened. A Fallen Angel cadre, Baraqiel, entered with an old man and a young girl. The old man had a single eye and a long white beard that reached the floor. He wore simple robes and carried a staff. The girl had white hair, wore a suit, and had two noticeable ahoge. The old man was actually Odin, the chief god of Norse mythology! And the girl was Rossweisse, a Valkyrie. "Well, well, look who it is. The old geezer from the north," Azazel greeted Odin with a sneer. "Long time no see, you Fallen Angel brat. It''s interesting to see you all getting along so well. What are you scheming?" Odin retorted. "We''re not like you old fogies, stuck in your outdated traditions and rivalries. We value self-improvement and progress," Azazel declared. "Such a loser mentality. You''re just a bunch of kids without a God." "Can''t you say anything original, old man?" "This looks like a children''s playground. It''s quite amusing." Sirzechs sighed, watching their bickering. "It''s been a while, Odin-sama," he greeted the Norse god. "Sirzechs, I''ve come to observe the Rating Game, as you requested. But you have my sympathy. The heir to the original Lucifer''s bloodline is the White Dragon Emperor, and he''s a terrorist. The future of the Devils doesn''t look very bright," Odin said with a sly smile. Sirzechs didn''t mind his taunts. As the chief god of the Norse pantheon, Odin was incredibly powerful. ... ... Odin then turned his attention to Serafall. "Serafall, what''s with that outfit?" he asked, looking at her Madoka Magica costume. "Odin-sama, don''t you know? I''m a magical girl!" Serafall declared, striking a pose with a peace sign. "Hmm, so that''s the latest fashion among young people. It looks quite good. Very good!" Odin commented, nodding in approval. "By the way, Odin-sama, who''s this?" Serafall asked, curious about the girl behind him. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Odin sighed. "She''s my current subordinate. She''s quite beautiful, but her personality is too rigid. That''s why she can''t even find a boyfriend." His words made Rossweisse, the proud Valkyrie, burst into tears. "Waaah!" "Honestly, you''re so serious all the time. That''s why you can''t attract any men," Odin scolded. "I-I''m a Valkyrie whose love life is as empty as my age! I want a boyfriend too! Waaah!" Rossweisse sobbed. Roy watched with amusement. So this Valkyrie with the two ahoge was his next Rook, huh? "Sirzechs, Serafall, I heard the participants in this match are your relatives. Honestly, you two, forcing your beloved little sisters, who are also best friends, to fight each other... how cruel. As expected of Devils," Odin remarked. "If they can''t even overcome such a trivial obstacle, there''s no hope for the future of Devils." ... Odin found a seat, then noticed Roy. "Who''s this young man?" he asked curiously. Since only the leaders of the factions were seated at the table, Odin was naturally intrigued by Roy''s presence. "This is my brother-in-law, Roy Lucifuge, the next head of the Lucifuge clan," Sirzechs introduced him. "Greetings, King Odin of the North," Roy said, standing up and offering a polite greeting. He was representing the Devils, so some courtesy was necessary. But there was no need to be overly respectful. After all, Odin was a notorious lecher. "I see. A young hero of the Underworld," Odin commented, stroking his beard. Roy didn''t mind his casual attitude and sat back down, petting Koneko, who was on his lap. "Now then, I didn''t come here to chat. Let''s get down to business," Odin declared. Sirzechs stood up and addressed everyone. "Although the Devils, Angels, and Fallen Angels have formed an alliance, there are still those who seek war." "Therefore, we will establish a peace treaty with King Odin of the Norse mythology." "Odin-sama, if you have no objections, please sign the treaty with your fire emblem." Sirzechs gestured towards the treaty. "Very well." Odin nodded and prepared to sign. But just then... "I object." A voice echoed through the hall. A magic circle appeared, and a young man with white hair and a rebellious expression emerged. "I am Loki, a god of the North." "What a rare guest," Azazel chuckled. ... Except for the unaware Devils below, Sirzechs and the others weren''t surprised. They had anticipated Loki''s interference. "I can''t tolerate our chief god signing a treaty with other pantheons," Loki declared arrogantly. "Loki, return to Valhalla now, and I''ll forgive your insolence," Odin commanded. "Forgive me? Don''t be ridiculous. If we make peace with other pantheons, how can we achieve Ragnarok, the destined twilight of the gods?" "Come forth, my beloved pet!" Loki summoned a giant wolf through a magic circle. It was Fenrir, the monstrous wolf of Norse mythology. Fenrir immediately targeted Esdeath and the other girls. "He sees us as prey?" Esdeath''s eyes gleamed with a predatory light. She drew her rapier, which was formed from the Water Elemental Lord, and slashed at Fenrir. Fenrir roared and lunged at her. But in a flash, Esdeath appeared behind Fenrir. Fenrir yelped and collapsed, a massive wound appearing on its neck. The wound was instantly frozen, preventing any blood from spilling. Fenrir, was no match for Esdeath. The Devils in the hall were shocked. They couldn''t believe such a powerful wolf had been defeated so easily. Loki, seeing his Familiar killed, was enraged. He raised his hand, summoning a magic circle and gathering his power. "Secret Art: 9 Ice Dragons!" Esdeath countered, extending her hand. Nine ice dragons materialized and converged on Loki. Loki was encased in ice. After a year of training, Esdeath had mastered this technique. "Amazing!" Rias exclaimed, envious of her power. Even Sairaorg was shocked by Esdeath''s strength. He hadn''t expected Roy''s Queen to be so powerful. But he wasn''t discouraged. Instead, his blood boiled with excitement for their upcoming Rating Game. "Odin, I''ll leave Loki to you," Roy said casually, taking a sip of his tea. "Oh? Is this...?" "Yes, she''s my Queen," Roy confirmed. Odin finally understood why Roy was sitting at the same table as them. After that minor interruption, Odin signed the treaty. "Now then, I''m also here to watch the Rating Game. When will it be held?" Odin asked, not leaving immediately. "It''s scheduled for twenty days from now..." Sirzechs explained the details of the upcoming match. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 139: The Rating Game Between Rias and Sona! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The day of the decisive battle arrived. In the basement of the Gremory main house, a massive magic circle was prepared for transportation to the game arena. The Rating Game between Rias and Sona was about to begin, and Rias and her peerage gathered at the magic circle. "Rias, you have to win!" "Fight a battle worthy of the next head of the Gremory clan! And the same goes for all of you!" "Rias-neesan, good luck!" "Go, Rias!" Rias''s parents and Millicas cheered for her. Roy, watching the scene, couldn''t help but smile. This was a battle with a predictable outcome. Rias''s team had an overwhelming advantage over Sona''s. Not only was Rias an Ultimate-class herself, but Akeno and the others were Almost all High-class. It was hard to imagine how they could lose. After wishing Rias good luck, Roy teleported to Sona''s side. ... Compared to the relaxed atmosphere at the Gremory household, Sona''s side was filled with tension. Sona''s peerage was still incomplete, while Rias''s was full. And she didn''t know anything about Rias''s new servants. The odds were stacked against them. "Roy, you''re here," Sona said with a weak smile, seeing him appear. "Sona, don''t feel pressured. Just focus on showing your strength," Roy reassured her, though he wasn''t sure what else to say. Knowing Rias''s power, he couldn''t lie and say Sona would win. "Okay." Sona seemed to relax a bit. She knew she wasn''t as strong as Rias. "Don''t worry, even if you lose this time, you can always win next time. I promised to take you for special training, remember?" "Yes, you did." Sona nodded, a genuine smile finally appearing on her face. "Roy, how can you have so little faith in Sona-chan? I shouldn''t have shared her with you," Serafall grumbled, glaring at him. "Well, Sona''s current strength isn''t quite on par with Rias''s yet," Roy explained with a shrug. "I don''t care! Sona-chan will win!" Serafall insisted, stamping her foot. "Okay, okay, Sona will win," Roy conceded, raising his hands in surrender. "That''s more like it." Serafall nodded in satisfaction. Roy then took Saeko and the others to the spectator seats with Serafall. Sirzechs, the other Maous, Michael, Azazel, and Odin were already seated in the VIP area. There were a few empty seats left. Roy and Serafall joined them. The match between Rias and Sona was highly anticipated. It was a battle between the younger sisters of two Maous, both rising stars of the new generation. The atmosphere was tense as the magic circle activated. The game was about to begin! Rias and Sona were teleported to the subspace. The battlefield was a replica of a shopping street in the Maou territory. Rias and her peerage had visited this street a few days ago and were familiar with the area. "I didn''t expect the battlefield to be this shopping street," Akeno commented, walking beside Rias. "This is even more advantageous for us. Sona has been busy with training and probably hasn''t explored this area yet," Rias said with a confident smile. They had the advantage in every aspect. It was hard to imagine how they could lose. Grayfia''s voice echoed through the subspace. "Greetings, everyone. I am Grayfia Lucifuge, the referee for this Rating Game between the Gremory and Sitri clans." The audience erupted in cheers upon hearing her voice. '''' Roy thought, stroking his chin. "I will oversee this battle between the two families. Please, everyone, do your best." "Now, let''s get straight to the point. The battlefield is a replica of a street in the Maou territory." This battlefield was more complex than Kuoh Academy. The surrounding buildings offered natural hiding spots. Both sides had to be wary of ambushes. "The locations you have been transported to are your bases. Rias''s team''s base is the department store on the east side." "Sona''s team''s base is the large bookstore on the west side. Pawns must reach the opponent''s base to be promoted." The two bases were located at opposite ends of the map. Rias''s team was in the east, and Sona''s team was in the west. Near their bases were various shops: pet stores, arcades, restaurants, bookstores, drugstores, and more. A wide street connected the two bases. They had to be careful of surprise attacks. "You have thirty minutes to discuss your strategies. During this time, contact with the opposing team is prohibited. The game will officially begin in thirty minutes. Now, begin your strategy meeting." With Grayfia''s explanation concluded, both teams began discussing their plans. Roy and the others in the spectator seats could clearly see their movements on the large screen. ... [Rias''s Team] "Buchou, what should we do?" Koneko asked. "Shouldn''t we come up with a strategy?" Kiyome suggested. "I don''t think we need one," Xenovia said. "Yeah, just like in Roy''s match against Riser, we can just charge in," Irina agreed. The two of them were Roy''s loyal fans and had studied his previous battles. "Exactly. We don''t need any strategy. We have overwhelming strength," Velsaria declared confidently. As she said, their power far surpassed Sona''s team. There was no need for complex tactics. "Alright, then let''s follow Roy''s example and crush them," Rias decided. "Haha, that''s quite a straightforward strategy," Sirzechs chuckled, hearing their plan. Roy sighed inwardly. He hadn''t expected to influence Rias''s battle tactics. ... [Sona''s Team] Sona''s team, on the other hand, had a more complex strategy. They knew Rias''s team was stronger, so they couldn''t fight them head-on. They had to rely on ambushes and eliminate their opponents one by one. Their first target was Milla, who seemed to be the weakest. Koneko, as a Rook, wasn''t a suitable target for an ambush. The thirty minutes passed quickly. Grayfia''s voice echoed once again. "It''s time to begin! This will be a short match, with a time limit of three hours." "Now, let the game begin!" As soon as Grayfia finished speaking, both teams sprang into action. Rias''s team sent out three members to attack Sona''s base from three different directions. Velsaria took the middle path, Akeno the left, and Milla the right. They didn''t try to hide their movements. ... "Kaichou, I''ve found the target," Sona''s Bishop, Reya Kusaka, reported. Reya had the Sacred Gear "Scouting Persona," which allowed her to gather information and detect enemies. "How many are there?" Sona asked through their communication devices. "J-Just one!" "What? Just one?" Sona was surprised. She trusted Reya''s information. But why would they send only one person? What was their strategy? "Kaichou, I''ve detected enemies in two other directions as well," Reya reported. "Who are they?" "It''s their Queen, Akeno Himejima, and their Rook, Velsaria Eva Fahrengart." Sona and her peerage had met Rias''s servants during their visit to the Lucifuge territory. But they didn''t know the extent of Velsaria and the others'' strength. "Damn it, is Rias only sending three people?" Sona was furious. She felt underestimated. But it also meant that Rias was confident in her victory. They had to focus their forces and eliminate one opponent first. Sona decided to target Milla, who seemed like the weakest. She knew Akeno''s strength, and Velsaria also seemed quite powerful. They weren''t suitable targets for an ambush. With their strategy decided, Sona sent all her servants towards Milla''s location. ... Milla skipped happily along the street. Suddenly, a figure leaped down from a nearby building. "Haa!" the girl shouted, swinging her sword towards Milla. Milla dodged the attack with a jump. The sword struck the ground, creating a large crater. "Eh? Am I the target?" Milla tilted her head, her mismatched eyes blinking in confusion. Within moments, she was surrounded. "I apologize, Milla-san, but Kaichou has ordered us to eliminate you," Tsubaki Shinra said, adjusting her glasses. "Is that so? But defeating me won''t be that easy," Milla replied with a confident smile. She then chanted an incantation. A pure white light enveloped the area, and countless magic circles appeared. From within the magic circles, figures began to emerge. Countless swords, spears, and shields materialized. It was an army of knights, summoned by Milla. This was the Sacred King''s Legion, a Strategic-Class Spirit sealed within Milla''s Demonic Eye. She couldn''t summon it alone before, but after becoming a Devil, she could easily control it. Tsubaki and the others were stunned as they saw the army of knights surrounding them. They hadn''t expected Milla, who seemed so harmless, to possess such power. And these knights weren''t weak either. Even if each knight was only a Low-class, their sheer numbers were a threat. And some of them even had the aura of Middle-class. And this might not even be Milla''s full power. ... S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the spectator seats, the Devils were in an uproar as they witnessed Milla''s summoning. "She can summon an army of knights? It''s similar to the Evil Dragons, but I''ve never seen a Sacred Gear like that before," Azazel commented, looking at Roy with interest. "It''s something like that," Roy replied vaguely. Milla''s Sacred King''s Legion was a Strategic-Class Spirit comparable to an entire army. After forming a Pact with it, Milla''s strength had reached the peak of High-class. However, to further increase her power, she would have to train and improve herself. ... Back in the arena, the others engaged the Knight spirits. They were immediately overwhelmed. They weren''t fighting a single opponent, but an entire army. The knights with shields charged at the forefront, followed by those with swords and spears, and finally, those with bows and arrows. Under Milla''s command, the knights attacked relentlessly. They struggled to defend themselves. Soon, one of them was eliminated. Just then, a massive wave of water surged towards them. "Tsubaki, retreat!" Sona shouted, rushing to their aid with her water magic. The knights with shields formed a wall, effortlessly blocking the wave. But Sona had already used the distraction to escape with Tsubaki and the others. "I''m sorry, Kaichou, we..." Tsubaki began to apologize. "It''s not your fault. I was the one who decided to ambush Milla. I didn''t expect her to be so strong," Sona interrupted, her brow furrowed. If a single Milla was this troublesome, how were they supposed to deal with Akeno and Velsaria? "Kaichou, what do we do now?" Tsubasa Yura asked. Sona''s frown deepened. Just then, a voice boomed from above. "There you are! I''ve been looking for you!" A giant mecha appeared in the sky. It was Velsaria, piloting the Dreadnought. "What?!" Sona and the others gasped in shock. They had been found. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 140: Sona Surrender and Loki’s Return! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The audience erupted in cheers as they witnessed Velsaria''s overwhelming power. "That''s a new Sacred Gear! It looks amazing!" Azazel exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement at the sight of the Dreadnought. "Oh no, Sona-chan is in danger!" Serafall cried, worried for her sister. "Rias has grown so much! Thanks to Roy!" Sirzechs said with a proud smile, looking at Roy. "Haha, it''s not just because of me. Rias and the others have also worked hard," Roy replied modestly. ... Back in the arena, Velsaria glared down at Sona and her peerage. She unleashed her powerful aura. The Dreadnought''s armor unfolded, revealing countless cannons. "Disappear! Be Crushed beneath my Dreadnought!" she declared, her voice filled with cold authority. Dozens of cannons fired simultaneously. The ground shook as a barrage of projectiles rained down on them. "Defend!" Sona commanded, her peerage struggling to maintain their defensive magic circles against the relentless assault. When the barrage finally stopped, they were panting heavily, their magic power depleted. As the smoke cleared, Sona''s heart sank. Rias and her peerage had surrounded them. "Sona, it seems this is the end," Rias declared with a confident smile. "Yes, it is," Sona admitted with a sigh. "We surrender." "Kaichou!" "Sona-sama?" Tsubaki and the others looked at Sona in disbelief. They hadn''t expected her to surrender so easily. "It''s no use. We have no chance of winning," Sona explained, shaking her head. The difference in strength was simply too great. "Surrender confirmed. The winner of this Rating Game is Rias Gremory," Grayfia announced. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The audience erupted in cheers. "Amazing! As expected of the Gremory princess!" "Two Sacred Gear users! She''s so lucky!" "Her strength is beyond that of the younger generation. Even some of the older Devils can''t match her!" "Impressive! She''ll definitely become a powerful Devil in the future." ... Even Odin praised Rias. "Rias, I won''t lose to you next time!" Sona declared, appearing beside Rias in the arena. "I look forward to our next match," Rias replied with a smile. "Sona-chan, are you alright? We can win next time. Come here and give your big sister a hug!" Serafall exclaimed, embracing Sona. Sona blushed, embarrassed by her sister''s public display of affection. She pushed Serafall away and approached Roy. "Please make me stronger," she pleaded. "Waaah, Sona-chan, are you abandoning your sister? I can train you too!" Serafall wailed dramatically. But no one paid her any attention. "Don''t worry, I''ll make you stronger," Roy promised. Sona smiled, relieved. After the match, Roy and Rias returned to the Gremory mansion. They held a small celebration to commemorate Rias''s victory. ... Late that night, as Roy was about to rest in his room, he found a girl already inside. He wasn''t surprised. Rias and the others often did this. "Kuroka?" "What are you doing here?" Roy asked, dumbfounded. "Nya~, I''ve decided that it''s safer to be with Roy than with Vali," Kuroka purred, making a cat paw gesture. "Finally come to your senses? Don''t worry, no one will harm you here. Not even Ophis," Roy reassured her with a smile. Kuroka smiled back, satisfied. "Now, you can go back..." Roy said, seeing that she wasn''t leaving. "No, I came here to bear your child." "What?!" Roy thought he had misheard. "I said, I want to have a child with you~" Kuroka repeated. Roy was stunned. Was she really offering herself to him so easily? Although he liked Kuroka, this seemed a bit too sudden. "Why?" he asked. "Because you''re a Good man," Kuroka replied. She had made this decision after witnessing Roy''s actions at the Devil meeting and the Rating Game. She could see his strength and influence. He was treated as an equal by the Maous. And judging by the strength of his servants, he clearly cared for them and helped them grow stronger. Seeing him promise to help Sona become stronger had confirmed her decision. Roy felt a bit happy, being called a "Good man." He wasn''t going to refuse her offer. After all, he had already set his sights on Kuroka. ... The next day... "Roy, wake up!" Koneko''s voice and frantic knocking woke Roy up. "Oh dear, it''s Koneko. What do we do?" Kuroka said, though she didn''t seem to be in a hurry to get up. Koneko, seemingly hearing Kuroka''s voice, punched the door open. "Kuroka-neesan, you''re here!" Kuroka had been with Koneko last night, but when Koneko woke up this morning, she was gone. So, she had come to find Roy. "Kuroka-neesan, how could you do this?" Koneko exclaimed, her face flushed with anger and embarrassment. "Ara ara, you found me, Koneko," Kuroka said with a sly grin, clinging to Roy. "Roy, you pervert!" Koneko shouted, then ran away. Roy shrugged helplessly. ... ... Roy and the girls didn''t rush back to Kuoh Academy. They spent a few days enjoying themselves in the Maou territory. Then, Sirzechs sent for them again. Roy was confused. Loki had been captured by Esdeath and imprisoned by Odin. He shouldn''t be causing trouble again. He went to the meeting room with Rias and Sona. "Roy, you''re here," Sirzechs greeted him. "What''s the urgent matter?" Roy asked, taking a seat after Saeko pulled out a chair for him. "Loki and Fenrir were rescued with spatial magic. Knowing Loki, he''ll definitely attack again," Azazel explained. Loki was determined to prevent the alliance between Odin and the three Biblical factions, so he would undoubtedly try to disrupt the peace again. Roy shrugged. He had expected as much. "Then why did you call me here? Just eliminate Loki," he said. He didn''t understand why they had let Rias and Sona fight Loki in the original story. Loki was Strong. Sending those young girls against him was ridiculous. They had so many powerful Devils here, including Sirzechs, a Super Devil. And Odin, as the chief god of the Norse pantheon, was likely also a Transcendent. Couldn''t they defeat a single Loki together? "The problem isn''t Loki himself, but the giant wolf" Sirzechs explained. "Its power surpasses even Loki''s. It''s a true monster." "And Fenrir is known as the ''God-Slaying Wolf.'' Even gods can be killed by its bite." "So you want me to deal with them?" Roy asked. "Yes. Judging by your Queen''s performance that day, she should be able to handle Fenrir," Sirzechs replied. "Alright." Roy couldn''t refuse his brother-in-law''s request. Besides, it was a trivial matter for him. "Thank you, Roy. As the chief god of the Norse pantheon, this should be my responsibility," Odin said gratefully. "Don''t mention it. No one can disrupt our alliance in the Underworld," Roy declared. Everyone smiled, pleased by his words. Peace was their priority. They soon prepared for teleportation. Roy, Rias, Sona, and their peerages would be going. Just as they were about to activate the magic circle... "I am Rossweisse, a subordinate of Lord Odin. I''ll be accompanying you," a Valkyrie in full armor declared, joining them. She looked valiant and imposing, a true Valkyrie. No one objected to her participation. Roy activated the teleportation magic, and they vanished. ... They materialized in a barren, rocky area. Loki was already waiting for them. It seemed he had anticipated their arrival. He wasn''t foolish enough to attack the Devils'' HQ again. And he only needed to kill a few Devil nobles to disrupt the peace treaty. After all, if a Devil noble was killed by a Norse god, even if the Maous agreed to the peace treaty, the other Devils would likely object. "You''ve finally arrived," Loki sneered, hovering in the air. "Loki-sama, disrupting the peace is unforgivable. It''s not too late to back down," Rossweisse warned. "Valkyrie, a mere servant of Odin! Although I''ve heard you''re skilled, you''re no match for a god," Loki scoffed. He then noticed Esdeath. "And you, I won''t underestimate you this time. You''ll all become Fenrir''s snacks," he threatened, his eyes cold. He believed his previous defeat at Esdeath''s hands was due to his carelessness. "If you can, then try it," Esdeath retorted, her eyes filled with fighting spirit. Loki''s gaze turned even colder. He waved his hand. A magic circle appeared. And a massive wolf materialized. "What?! Fenrir has been resurrected?" Sona and the others gasped in shock. But Loki wasn''t done yet. Two more figures emerged from the magic circle. They were also giant wolves, similar in appearance to Fenrir. "Those are... Fenrir''s sons, Hati and Sk?ll," Rossweisse exclaimed. Loki smirked and pointed towards the sky. A bolt of lightning struck, and two more figures appeared. "That''s Midgardsormr, one of the Five Dragon Kings, and Jormungandr, the World Serpent," Rias recognized the two monstrous creatures. No wonder Loki was brave enough to challenge the three Biblical factions on his own. His children, each were a formidable force. It was no wonder Odin couldn''t control Loki. But against Roy and his group, Loki was doomed. They were more than enough to handle Loki, even without Roy''s help. "You''ll regret making an enemy of the gods!" Loki roared, pointing at them. Fenrir, Hati, Sk?ll, Midgardsormr, and Jormungandr charged towards them. "Let''s go!" Rias declared fearlessly. She led Akeno, Koneko, and the others to confront Fenrir and his sons. "You go too," Roy said to Esdeath, Saeko, and Kurome, waving them forward. He then took out some snacks and sat on a throne made of ice, inviting Mine, Asia, and the others to join him and watch the battle. Even Est and Ren emerged from their spirit seals. Esdeath and the others nodded and joined the fray. Esdeath faced Loki, Saeko faced Midgardsormr, and Kurome faced Jormungandr. "Heehee, it seems my collection will have another little snake soon," Kurome giggled, looking at Jormungandr. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 141: Roy Takes Action, Annihilates Loki—Offer to Become a Maou! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy had indeed given her a Jormungandr in the world of . Kurome summoned the World Serpent with her Teigu. There were now two Jormungandrs on the battlefield. Loki was stunned. That was his child. How could there be another one? "You dare get distracted while fighting me?" Esdeath''s eyes narrowed as she noticed Loki''s distraction. "Secret Art: Nine Ice Dragons!" Loki was encased in ice. However, another Loki appeared. As expected of the Trickster God, he had used a clone to escape the attack. The battle between Esdeath and Loki continued. "Roy, aren''t you going to help?" Sona asked. She wasn''t participating in the fight. Such a battle was beyond her level. It wasn''t as simple as depicted in the anime. "It''s fine. Rias and the others can handle it. Come and rest," Roy said, enjoying the fruits Asia had peeled for him. "And Rossweisse, you too." Rossweisse, seeing his relaxed demeanor, was a bit surprised. But seeing that Rias and the others had the upper hand, she didn''t say anything and joined them. <><><><> The battle raged for a while. Saeko was the first to defeat her opponent. She wielded the [Dragon Slayer - Ascalon], which gave her a natural advantage against Midgardsormr. Moreover, she was empowered by [Dragon Spirit - Bahamut]. Within a few rounds, Midgardsormr was slain. Rias then defeated Fenrir with her Power of Destruction. Akeno and Koneko also defeated Fenrir''s sons, Hati and Skoll. Seeing that the others had finished their battles, Kurome stopped playing around. Her Jormungandr, quickly overwhelmed Loki''s World Serpent. The battlefield was devastated, the entire hill leveled. "Let me enjoy this a bit more, Loki of the North," Esdeath declared, ready to unleash her full power now that Loki''s minions were gone. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmph! You''re just a bunch of Devils. You''re no match for a God," Loki sneered, still arrogant despite his disadvantage. He unleashed his power, creating a storm that shook the heavens. "Loki-sama, please stop! This will affect not only the Underworld but also the surrounding worlds!" Rossweisse cried out in alarm. "I''m just Bringing Ragnarok forward. That''s what I intend to do," Loki retorted nonchalantly. "What is he planning to do?" Sona asked, her brow furrowed. The terrifying storm reached them but dissipated before it could harm them. Roy had used his magic to protect their area. "He''s trying to use his Divine Power to tear apart Space-Time," Rossweisse explained grimly. "What?!" The girls were shocked by Loki''s recklessness. If he succeeded, the entire Underworld could be consumed by the resulting chaos. "So he''s desperate, is he?" Esdeath said, turning back to Loki. "Then it''s time to end this hunt." She snapped her fingers. "Mahapadma!" But her usually reliable technique didn''t activate. Time didn''t freeze. "What''s going on?" Esdeath wondered in surprise. "It must be because he''s manipulating space-time," Roy explained from below. That was the only explanation. Loki''s attempt to tear apart space-time had inadvertently disrupted Esdeath''s Mahapadma. "What do we do now?" Rias asked, her brow furrowed. Esdeath could defeat Loki without Mahapadma, but killing him would be difficult. If Loki decided to flee, they wouldn''t be able to stop him. And with Loki already disrupting space-time with his divine power, if they didn''t stop him soon, the Underworld would face a catastrophe. "Haa..." Roy stood up and stretched casually. "It seems it''s my turn." The girls relaxed, their trust in Roy unwavering. "Ren!" Roy called out with a smile. "Yes, Roy. I''m ready to become your sword," Ren replied, her voice filled with determination. She transformed into a Sword and flew into Roy''s hand. "Roy, why aren''t you using me?" Est grumbled, appearing beside him with a pout. "Well, he''s too weak for me to bother," Roy explained, trying to appease the jealous sword spirit. "I don''t care! You didn''t use me last time either! I''m angry..." "How about I treat you to a feast later?" Roy offered, patting her head. "Mmm... that feels nice..." Est, enjoying the head pat, finally nodded in agreement. Roy breathed a sigh of relief, then turned towards Loki. "Loki, you think you can destroy the Underworld? You''re digging your own grave," he declared, unleashing his powerful aura. Loki struggled to breathe under the immense pressure. "How... His aura is even stronger than Odin''s." He couldn''t believe that Roy, who seemed so young, to possess such power. "Die!" Roy swung the Sword "Trying to escape?" Just as he struck, Loki''s true form had already fled, leaving behind a clone. "Dark Lightning Flash!" Roy casually swung his sword again. A bolt of black lightning shot out, striking the fleeing Loki. With a scream, Loki was incinerated, his soul extinguished by the powerful dark lightning. ... ... "He''s become even stronger!" "Vali, what do we do? Kuroka is still in his hands." In a separate dimension, Vali, Bikou, and Arthur watched in shock as Roy effortlessly defeated Loki. Bikou was the one who had spoken. After being released by Roy, he had delivered the message to Vali. But Vali hadn''t shown any interest in rescuing Kuroka. He had come here with a different goal: to capture Fenrir. Vali wanted to make Fenrir his servant and participate in the World Rating Game tournament. "Now that Fenrir is dead, shouldn''t we retreat?" Arthur, a handsome young man with blond hair, suggested, adjusting his glasses. They were hiding in this separate dimension thanks to "Caliburn" Vali nodded in agreement. Just as he was about to speak... "Vali, you''re here, but you don''t even bother showing your face? Have you given up on rescuing Kuroka?" Roy''s voice echoed through the dimension. "..." "He found us?" "How? We''re in a separate dimension!" Bikou and Arthur exclaimed in disbelief. "It''s not impossible. That man''s power is unfathomable. Let''s go out. There''s no point in hiding," Vali said calmly, though he was also surprised. Arthur activated his "Caliburn" and they appeared on the battlefield. "It''s the White Dragon Emperor!" "What''s he doing here?" "Vali was hiding here!" "If it weren''t for Roy, we wouldn''t have noticed!" <><><><> The girls, who had been wondering about Roy''s words, were surprised to see Vali appear. Kuroka, seeing Vali, was initially disappointed. He had only appeared after Roy called him out, clearly not intending to rescue her. But then, she smiled. She had made the right choice. Vali and his group were unreliable. "Vali, are you here to rescue Kuroka?" Roy asked with a mocking smile. Vali''s expression darkened. He couldn''t believe Roy hadn''t realized they had no intention of rescuing Kuroka. "No, we came to stop Loki. Now that he''s dead, our mission is complete," Arthur replied, adjusting his glasses. "Really?" Roy shrugged. Perhaps that was one of their goals, but it wasn''t their only one. "We were actually after Fenrir, but it seems that''s no longer an option," Bikou admitted, scratching his head as he watched Kurome collect the corpses of Fenrir and Midgardsormr with her Teigu. She would turn them into her puppets. Her strength would increase significantly. Her fighting style would involve summoning a horde of powerful puppets to overwhelm her opponents. "How boring," Roy said, glancing at the silent Vali, then waving them away dismissively. "Roy, I will defeat you one day!" Vali declared. "Yeah, yeah, I''ve heard that before. Good luck," Roy replied, rolling his eyes. "Those I''ve defeated will never surpass me." Vali felt a pang of frustration and helplessness. He had felt this way ever since witnessing Roy effortlessly defeat Loki. Roy''s power was far greater than it had been during their previous encounter. If they fought now, even with his , Vali would likely lose. He turned away silently. Arthur activated his Caliburn and teleported them away. "Don''t worry, Kuroka. I''ll always protect you," Roy reassured Kuroka, who seemed a bit lost. "I knew I made the right choice, nya~" Kuroka purred, nuzzling him affectionately. "Roy, you''re a pervert!" Koneko huffed. She was still upset about Roy and her sister sleeping together. Just then, several magic circles appeared nearby. <><><><> The Maous, Azazel, Michael, and Odin emerged. "I didn''t expect the Khaos Brigade to be behind this." "Only the Caliburn could have teleported Loki to the Underworld undetected." "I doubt Loki expected to be used by the Khaos Brigade." Roy rolled his eyes, seeing them discussing the incident. It was already resolved. Why were they here? Sirzechs noticed his expression and patted his shoulder. "Well done, Roy," he praised. "It was nothing," Roy replied with a shrug. "Actually, we have a proposition for you," Sirzechs said with a smile. Everyone looked at him expectantly. "After some discussion, we''ve decided to nominate you as the Fifth Maou of the Underworld," Sirzechs announced. Rias and the others gasped in surprise. A Maou was the highest-ranking Devil, a Ruler Of The Underworld. They were figures of immense power and authority, revered by all Devils. Rias and Sona admired and respected the Maous. They were thrilled to hear that Sirzechs was nominating Roy for this position. They looked at Roy expectantly, eager to hear his response. "You want me to become a Maou?" Roy asked, surprised. "Why?" "You exposed Katerea Leviathan''s plot during the Three Factions'' Peace Conference, and you''ve repeatedly thwarted the Khaos Brigade''s plans. And now, you''ve protected the Underworld from Loki''s threat," Sirzechs explained. "Your achievements and your strength make you more than qualified for the position." Serafall, Falbium, and Ajuka nodded in agreement. "Roy-kun loves peace. He''ll make an excellent Maou," Serafall declared. Having spent some time with Roy, she had come to understand his character. Everyone looked at Roy, awaiting his answer. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 142: The New Maou—Ouroboros Dragon Contract! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "I accept the position of Maou, but..." Roy paused, considering his options. He had a condition. "But what?" Serafall asked eagerly. "But don''t assign me any tasks. Unless there''s a major crisis, I won''t participate in any Maou duties," Roy declared. He was quite lazy. Being a carefree Maou was fine, but he wasn''t interested in handling daily administrative tasks. He would rather spend his time with the girls. Sona and the others'' lips twitched. Others would do anything to become a Maou. But Roy had demands. "Very well. We can agree to that," Sirzechs said after a moment of consideration. "Then I accept the position," Roy declared. Seeing his brother-in-law''s straightforward agreement, Roy didn''t hesitate. "By the way, Odin, killing Loki won''t affect the peace between our factions, will it?" Roy asked with a grin. "Of course not. In fact, I apologize for his attempt to disrupt the peace," Odin replied smoothly. After the deaths of God and the original Satans, the power of the Three Factions had declined. But now, they were rising again. Odin, having witnessed Roy''s strength, wouldn''t jeopardize their alliance for the sake of Loki. <><><><> The Four Satans then announced the rise of the Fifth Maou to the Underworld. This News Shocked the Devil Community. Many Devils couldn''t understand why the Satans would choose a young Devil, especially an extra Demon, for such a prestigious position. "He''s just a Young Devil. What makes him qualified to become a Maou?" "This is an Insult to us Devil Nobles." "I object to this boy becoming a Maou!" Many Devil Nobles protested Roy''s appointment. However, Roy''s achievements were soon revealed. "Roy-sama is one of the Six Young Kings. He easily defeated Riser Phenex in his debut." "Roy-sama also stopped the Old Satan Faction''s plot led by Katerea Leviathan." "I heard he has thwarted the Khaos Brigade''s plans many times." "And he even effortlessly defeated The Norse God Loki, Saving The Underworld." As his accomplishments were revealed, the tide of public opinion turned. Most Devils now supported and admired Roy. Although some nobles still opposed him, their voices were drowned out. Roy''s position as the Fifth Maou was confirmed. <><><><> During this time, they remained in Sirzechs''s territory. The Rating Game tournament for the Young Generation, organized by Sirzechs had begun. Roy, as a member of the younger generation, had also been assigned opponents. However, upon learning that their opponent was Roy, they all forfeited... "..." Roy and the girls were currently at the Rating Game arena. Today was Rias''s match. Her opponent was Zephyrdor, the heir to the Glasya-Labolas clan. The same delinquent with tattoos from before. "Rias, Good luck," Roy said with a smile. "Rias-senpai, good luck!" Asia and Aika cheered. "Don''t worry!" Rias replied with a confident grin. Soon, Rias and Zephyrdor entered the arena. Their strength was on completely different levels. Rias easily defeated Zephyrdor. "Roy, your next match is against Diodora Astaroth," Grayfia informed him after the match. "Oh? He didn''t forfeit?" Roy was surprised. Diodora shouldn''t have the courage to challenge him, unless... "Indeed, he didn''t forfeit," Grayfia confirmed. So Diodora had joined the Khaos Brigade. It seemed obtaining power from Ophis had inflated his ego. He had the audacity to challenge Roy. "I see," Roy said calmly. "Be careful, Roy," Grayfia warned. "Don''t worry, Sis. He won''t cause any trouble," Roy reassured her. <><><><> The match against Diodora was scheduled for that evening. "Good luck, Roy!" "Do your best!" "Just crush that jerk!" This time, it was Rias, Sona, and the others cheering for him. "Haha, it''ll be a piece of cake," Roy chuckled, giving them a thumbs up. He entered the magic circle with his peerage. A flash of light, and they were transported to a vast, barren landscape. Jagged rocks littered the ground, and the sky was a dark crimson, like a scene from hell. A spiral staircase led to a towering castle in the distance. "This is strange..." "Is that their base?" "Something feels off..." ... The girls noticed the unusual environment. This didn''t seem like a typical Rating Game arena. "Diodora Astaroth must have done this," Saeko deduced. "It seems we''ve been lured into a trap," Esdeath said with a smirk. "Yes, this must be Diodora''s doing," Roy confirmed. Just then, numerous magic circles appeared in the sky. A horde of Devils, numbering in the tens of thousands, emerged from the circles, their eyes filled with killing intent. "This must be the full force of the Astaroth clan," Roy scoffed. "Hahaha, no matter how strong you are, you can''t defeat so many High-class and Middle-class Devils, can you? Hahaha, die! Die!" Diodora''s voice echoed from the distance. "..." "Esdeath, can you take care of those two over there? I''ll deal with this idiot myself," Roy said, pointing towards two figures hiding in the shadows. One was a descendant of the previous Asmodeus, named Creuserey Asmodeus. The other was a descendant of the previous Beelzebub, named Shalba Beelzebub. "Very well," Esdeath agreed. ... ... "Hahaha, if you want to defeat me, then come! I''ll be waiting in the castle!" Diodora cackled, then teleported away. Roy didn''t stop him. He suddenly looked up at the sky. Sirzechs and the others were there, seemingly waiting for something. He could sense a powerful presence. Roy glanced at the castle, then shook his head. "I don''t have time to play cat and mouse with him." "Saeko, I''ll leave him to you." With that, Roy vanished. "Yes!" Saeko replied, then charged towards the castle with Kurome and the others. They cut down any Devil bold enough to stand in their way. Although there were many High-class and Middle-class, they were no match for Roy''s peerage. Roy appeared beside Sirzechs and the others. His eyes were fixed on a small figure standing among them. It was a young girl with long black hair, dressed in a black Gothic Lolita dress. Her delicate features made her look like a porcelain doll. Roy instantly recognized her as Ophis, the Ouroboros Dragon, one of the most powerful beings in this world. "I didn''t expect you to show up in person. What are you planning, Ophis?" Azazel asked, his voice wary. "Azazel, it''s been a while. I''m just here to observe," Ophis replied. Her voice was melodious but devoid of emotion, as if nothing in the world could affect her. "Watching from the sidelines? Well, it seems the enemy leader has appeared. If we defeat you here, there will be peace, right?" Azazel chuckled, though his words held a hint of challenge. "That''s impossible. You can''t defeat me, Azazel," Ophis stated flatly. Roy, hearing this, couldn''t help but laugh. Azazel and the others looked at him, as did Ophis. "Ahem... The Governor General''s words are always so amusing," Roy said with a smirk. Ophis was innocent, naive, and unworldly, more pure than anyone else. Otherwise, she would have retaliated against Azazel''s provocation. After all, Ophis was one of the most powerful beings in this world, her strength far beyond Azazel''s comprehension. Roy estimated that Ophis was at the level of a "5-B". Tier-5 were beings capable of destroying planets. Although she had been driven out of the Dimensional Gap by Great Red, her power was on par with his, only slightly weaker. Azazel''s face twitched in embarrassment. "Ophis, what is your goal?" Roy asked, ignoring Azazel and approaching Ophis with a smile. "A Silent World." "I want to return to my home, the Dimensional Gap, and find peace. That is all." Ophis''s expression remained blank. Unlike other Dragons, she was born in the Dimensional Gap. It was her home, and she had been exiled from it by Great Red. Her goal was simple: defeat Great Red and return home. Sirzechs and the others understood her desire. "Then why did you become the leader of the Khaos Brigade?" Roy asked. "Because Rizevim promised to help me defeat Great Red," Ophis replied innocently. "I see. You were used by the Khaos Brigade," Sirzechs said, realizing why Ophis had joined them. The Khaos Brigade wouldn''t have been able to rise to prominence without Ophis''s backing. "Ophis, if you want to defeat Great Red, perhaps I can help you," Roy offered. "Y-You can''t..." Ophis said, shaking her head after observing him. Roy was currently Maou level. He was still far from reaching their level of power. "Oh? So there''s someone in the Khaos Brigade stronger than me?" Ophis studied Roy, her gaze lingering on the spirit seals on his arms. "No," she finally replied, shaking her head. Roy smirked. He had her hooked. "If the Khaos Brigade doesn''t have anyone stronger than me, how can they help you defeat Great Red?" "..." "Why don''t you join me instead? I can help you defeat Great Red," Roy offered. Ophis, despite her naivete, understood his intentions. Her eyes sparkled with hope. "Really?" "Of course." Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then I agree. If you can help me defeat Great Red, I''m willing to share my power with you." Ophis accepted his offer. She could sense Roy''s true strength from the spirit seals on his arms. Roy was overjoyed. If he could form a contract with Ophis, his power would reach the level of a Tier-5. However, the difference in their strength was currently too vast. He didn''t meet the requirements for a contract yet. But he had resolved the Khaos Brigade''s interference and gained a powerful ally. It was a win-win situation. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 143: Ophis Welcome Party—Great Red Appears—Match Against Sairaorg—Mine’s Debut! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The Four Satans and AzazelMichaeland Odin were speechless. Ophisthe Ouroboros Dragon, feared even by gods, had been persuaded so easily. They were shocked and couldn''t quite believe it. But Sirzechs and the other Maous were overjoyed. Roy had brought Ophis to their side. The power of the Devils had increased significantly. Odin, however, frowned. Ophis joining the Three Factions was a disadvantage for the Norse pantheon. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The balance of power had been disrupted, and their alliance was now in jeopardy. ... Just then, everyone, including Roy, looked towards the sky. A colossal, crimson dragon soared through the air, its presence awe-inspiring. Roy could sense its ancient and powerful aura. "Great Red, it''s been a while," Ophis said, her gaze fixed on the dragon with a hint of longing. "Great Red, the True Dragon God Emperor... so that''s your goal, Ophis," Roy said, understanding her desire. "Yes, to return to the Dimensional Gap and reclaim my peace, I have to defeat him." "Don''t worry, I''ll help you defeat him," Roy reassured her, gently patting her head. Azazel and the others were surprised. Is Roy touching Ophis''s head? How bold! But Ophis simply looked at Roy, her expression unchanged. Great Red''s massive form, the size of a city, appeared in the sky. Fortunately, it was just an illusion. Great Red was likely flying within the Dimensional Gap. They couldn''t see his true form, so they turned their attention back to the matters at hand. ... The battle below was nearing its end. Although the Devils of the Astaroth clan were skilled, they were no match for Esdeath and the others. Within moments, most of them had been defeated. Saeko and the others stormed Diodora''s castle. His peerage didn''t pose much of a challenge, and they quickly found him. Diodora, arrogant and overconfident with the power he had received from Ophis, was caught off guard and decapitated by Kurome. The battle was over. ... Roy took Ophis back to the Gremory mansion in the Maou territory. "Ahem... let me introduce you. This is..." Roy began, but the girls interrupted him with their excited chatter. "Did Roy kidnap another child?" "Oh my~ has Roy''s taste changed? Is he into lolis now?" "Is Roy a lolicon? Koneko-chan has a chance now!" "Ara ara, are mature women no longer interesting to Roy-kun?" ... Roy''s eye twitched, hearing their teasing. He flicked Kuroka on the forehead. Kuroka clutched her head dramatically. "This is Ophis, the Ouroboros Dragon, the former leader of the Khaos Brigade. From now on, she''ll be our ally," Roy announced. "Ophis, the Ouroboros Dragon?" "It''s actually Ophis?" Rias and Sona exchanged shocked glances. They knew about Ophis, the Dragon God feared even by the Gods and Maous. Asia and the others, however, weren''t as impressed. They didn''t know who Ophis was. "Ophis, I''m Asia Argento. Pleased to meet you." "And I''m Milla Bassett. Nice to meet you." "Here, have some snacks." "You can have my lollipop." ... The innocent and naive Ophis was quickly surrounded by the girls. After accepting Kurome''s snacks and Mine''s lollipop, she was instantly captivated by the delicious treats. As the Ouroboros Dragon, she didn''t need to eat, but this was likely her first time trying human food. Following Roy''s instructions, everyone treated Ophis like family. She was simply too adorable and innocent. "Roy, how did you manage to bring Ophis here?" Rias whispered in his ear. "Well, let me tell you..." Roy explained the events to Rias and Sona. After hearing about Ophis''s situation, the two girls looked at her with sympathy. They had always thought of Ophis as the evil leader of the Khaos Brigade. But now they realized she was just a naive little girl. To welcome Ophis, they held a party that night. ... The Rating Game tournament for the young generation wasn''t over yet. Roy''s match was coming up. A few days later, Grayfia informed him that his opponent was Sairaorg. Sairaorg hadn''t forfeited, despite knowing he wasn''t Roy''s match. He still wanted to fight Roy in a Rating Game. Roy had no reason to refuse. The day of the match arrived. "Roy, good luck!" "Do your best, Saeko-neesan!" "You have to win!" ... Rias, Sona, and the others cheered for him. The arena was packed, and the audience roared with excitement as Roy and his peerage entered. This match was different from the previous ones. Both teams were brought to a raised platform in the center of the arena. Roy''s team and Sairaorg''s team stood on opposite sides of the platform. There were sofas for them to relax on. After they were seated... "Greetings, everyone. I''m your host for tonight''s broadcast," a middle-aged Devil announced. "The referee for this match is Grayfia Lucifuge." Grayfia appeared on the large screen, and the audience erupted in cheers. "We''ve also invited Sirzechs-sama, Azazel-sama..." The host continued his long-winded introduction. Finally, he explained the rules of the match. ... "Tonight''s match will be a Dice Game, a popular format in Rating Games," the host announced. The audience cheered. In a Dice Game, the two Kings each rolled a die. The sum of the numbers determined the number of servants they could deploy. Each rank had a different point value. Knights were worth 3 points, Bishops were also worth 3, Rooks were worth 5, and Queens were worth 9. Pawns'' value depended on the number of Evil Pieces used to reincarnate them. For example, Issei, who was reincarnated with eight Pawn pieces, was worth 8 points. Roy''s Pawns, however, were all reincarnated with mutated Evil Pieces, so they were all worth 1 point. This meant that if Roy and Sairaorg rolled a combined total of 6, Roy could deploy six Pawns, two Knights, two Bishops, or a combination of Knights and Bishops. Sairaorg, however, couldn''t do that. His Pawn was the Sacred Gear "Regulus Nemea," which was worth 8 points. Roy had the advantage in this regard. The Kings'' point value was determined by the judges. "The judges have determined the Kings'' point value. Sairaorg Bael is worth 12 points, and Roy Lucifuge is also worth 12 points." "Finally, regarding the use of the Phoenix Tears..." "As you all know, due to the recent terrorist activities of the Khaos Brigade, all factions are on high alert. The demand and price for the Phoenix Tears have skyrocketed, making it difficult to obtain." "However..." "Thanks to the generosity of the Phenex clan, the manufacturers and distributors of the Phoenix Tears, and the support of everyone here, each team will be provided with one vial of the Phoenix Tears for this match!" The audience erupted in cheers. The Phoenix Tears would undoubtedly make the match more exciting. "Now then, let the Rating Game begin!" "Kings, please roll the dice." Roy and Sairaorg picked up their dice. They exchanged glances, then rolled. The dice rattled in the bowls before settling. Sairaorg rolled a 2, and Roy rolled a 1, for a total of 3. This meant they could only deploy Knights, Bishops, or Pawns. Sairaorg couldn''t deploy his Pawn. Roy, however, could deploy any three of his eight Pawns. But that would be too unfair. During the selection process, both teams were isolated in separate areas until their chosen servants were transported to the battlefield. "So, who wants to play?" Roy asked casually, leaning back on the sofa with his hands behind his head. "With a total of 3 points, they can only deploy one Knight or Bishop. So, as a fellow Bishop, I''ll go," Mine volunteered. Saeko and Kurome, the Knights, had no objections. Neither did Asia, who was also a Bishop, but more of a healer. "Mine, good luck!" "Do your best! Make sure you win!" "Remember to go easy on them." ... "No problem. Leave it to me!" Mine declared confidently, then vanished as she was teleported to the arena. The audience could watch the match on the large screen. The battlefield was a vast grassland. "Both contestants have entered the arena. The Lucifuge team has deployed their Bishop, Mine," the host announced. Mine, dressed in a pink princess dress, appeared on the screen. Her adorable appearance elicited squeals from the audience. "And the Bael team has deployed their Knight, Beluga Furcas." A knight clad in full armor, riding an armored warhorse, appeared before Mine. '''' Mine thought, observing the open grassland. But with her Pumpkin in hand, she wasn''t worried. "I am Beluga Furcas, Knight of Sairaorg Bael," the knight declared. "And this is my beloved steed, Altobrau." He looked at the petite girl before him. "Although you are a girl, I won''t hold back. Please fight with all your might." "Hmph! Come at me! This battle will be over in an instant," Mine replied confidently, holding her Pumpkin. She agreed with his sentiment. In battle, regardless of gender or age, one had to give their all. That was the rule of an assassin. "Then let the first round begin!" Grayfia appeared between them, announcing the start of the match. She then vanished as the horn signaling the start of the battle blared. Beluga charged towards Mine on his warhorse. He could sense her power, despite her appearance. But she was likely a long-range attacker, so he had to close the distance quickly. He reached her in an instant and thrust his lance. But just as he thought he had struck her, she vanished. "Where is she? Where did she go?" Beluga frantically searched for her. "No need to look, big guy. I''m right here." Beluga''s eyes widened as he heard her voice from above. Mine was floating in the air, aiming her Pumpkin at him. Beluga''s expression hardened. He created several illusory clones of himself. "Even if your attacks are powerful, they''re useless if they can''t hit me," he taunted. But Mine simply smirked. She pulled the trigger. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 144: Aika Kiryuu’s Team Arrives—Leone Overwhelms Sairaorg! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> A blinding golden beam shot down from the sky. The beam struck the ground, creating a massive explosion that engulfed a kilometer-wide area. The earth shook violently, and a mushroom cloud rose into the air, resembling a nuclear explosion. The audience was stunned into silence, then erupted in cheers. "One of Sairaorg Bael''s Knights has been eliminated! The winner of the first round is Roy Lucifuge!" the announcer declared excitedly. The cheers grew louder. "That''s amazing!" "We won!" "Mine, you did it!" "That was awesome!" ... When Mine returned, Asia and the others showered her with praise. "Well done, Mine," Roy said with a smile and a thumbs up. "Hmph! Of course," Mine replied with a smug grin, though her eyes sparkled with joy. Sairaorg, on the other side of the platform, wasn''t discouraged by his Knight''s defeat. He looked at Roy with a burning fighting spirit. "Now, let''s move on to the second match. Please roll the dice," the announcer instructed. Roy and Sairaorg rolled their dice. "The total is 10! So, for this round, each side must deploy servants with a total value of no more than 10 points," the announcer explained. ... [Roy''s Team] "Who wants to go next?" Roy asked the girls. With a total of 10 points, they could deploy three Knights or Bishops, all their Pawns, or a combination of Pawns and a Knight or Bishop. There were many possibilities. "Who wants to show off their skills?" Roy asked with a grin, his arm around Asia. Saeko and Kurome shook their heads, not interested in fighting such weak opponents. Esdeath was even less interested. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Buchou, let us go!" Aika, Murayama, and Katase volunteered. Roy readily agreed. "Go ahead. Show them what you can do." The three girls had trained hard in the world of and had mastered all the techniques of Water Breathing. Moreover, they had formed contracts with high-ranking Water spirits, raising their strength to the mid-level of High-class. They were more than qualified for this match. "Good luck!" the girls cheered as Aika, Murayama, and Katase were teleported to the arena. ... "The second match is about to begin! Let''s see..." "Sairaorg''s team has deployed a Knight, Liban, and a Rook, Gandoma," the announcer declared. "And Roy''s team has deployed... what?!" "They''ve sent three Pawns with a total value of only 3 points! What''s going on? Is this a mistake?" The announcer''s surprised exclamation caused a commotion among the audience. "Why did Roy-sama only send three Pawns?" "With 10 points, they could have sent out much stronger servants!" "Could this be a strategy?" "Yes, it must be! He''s using a ''dark horse'' tactic!" ... Amidst the audience''s chatter, both teams materialized in the arena. The battlefield was a dilapidated church. Facing Aika, Murayama, and Katase were a blonde-haired Knight in shining armor and a massive, rock-like Rook. "I am Liban, Knight of Sairaorg Bael. And this big guy is Gandoma, a Rook. We shall be your opponents!" the Knight introduced themselves. Aika, Murayama, and Katase also introduced themselves. "We are the Pawns of Roy-sama..." "Pleased to meet you." This was their first time participating in such a large-scale event, and they were a bit nervous. "Then let the second match begin!" Grayfia appeared and announced the start of the match. The match began. Aika, Murayama, and Katase summoned their Elemental Waffes. Elemental Waffes were weapons formed from contracted spirits, perfectly suited to their wielders. All three girls were swordswomen, so their Elemental Waffes were naturally swords. They charged towards their opponents. This was their first time participating in such a competition, and they didn''t want to disappoint Roy. They unleashed their full power. "Water Breathing, Eighth Form: Waterfall Basin!" "Water Breathing, Seventh Form: Piercing Rain Drop!" "Water Breathing, Second Form: Water Wheel!" With a few flashes of their blades, the three girls appeared behind their opponents. The Knight and the Rook collapsed before they could even react. They had been defeated in an instant. "Oh my! Another instant kill! A Knight and a Rook from Sairaorg Bael''s team have been eliminated! The winner of the second round is Roy''s team!" the announcer exclaimed. The audience roared with excitement. Although there hadn''t been a prolonged battle, the swift and decisive victory was still thrilling. "They''re quite something. Do all of Roy''s servants possess Sacred Gears?" Azazel wondered aloud. As an expert on Sacred Gears, he was surprised to see that almost all of Roy''s servants seemed to have one. And they were Sacred Gears he had never seen before. He was itching to study them, but he knew it was impossible. Sirzechs was also curious about where Roy had obtained so many Sacred Gears. "So far, three members of Sairaorg''s team have been eliminated, while Roy''s team remains unscathed." "Let''s move on to the third round! Kings, please roll the dice again." Roy and Sairaorg rolled their dice. This time, the total was eight. Sairaorg deployed a Bishop and a Rook. Roy, however, sent out Sheele and Chelsea. The audience was abuzz again. He was sending out Pawns again. But this time, no one questioned his decision. After all, even his weakest Pawns could easily defeat Sairaorg''s servants. The match ended quickly. Chelsea didn''t even have to fight. Sheele, the airheaded girl with the Teigu "Scissor Blade: Extase," sliced through both opponents with a single attack. It was over before it even began. Sheele might be clumsy and airheaded in her daily life, but when it came to battle, she was decisive and merciless. ... "So far, Sairaorg''s team only has their King, one Queen, one Bishop, and one Pawn remaining." "And Roy''s team is still at full strength." "This is an intense match! Let''s see what happens next!" Roy and Sairaorg rolled the dice again. "Oh! It''s a 12!" "This means both Kings can participate!" The announcer''s excited declaration riled up the audience. "It seems Sairaorg will be participating. Anyone want to volunteer?" Roy asked the girls, still not planning to join the fight himself. "Haha! I''ll go!!" Leone, jumped up excitedly, cracking her knuckles. She was eager to face Sairaorg, who shared her love for hand-to-hand combat. Leone''s strength, after contracting a high-ranking Wind spirit, had reached the peak of High-class Devil. Her Teigu, allowed her to fight those stronger than herself. "Alright, Leone, you''re up. Good luck!" Roy gave her a thumbs up. "No problem!" Leone grinned confidently, then gave Roy a playful noogie before leaving. '''' Roy thought with a chuckle. "Roy, I can do it too!" Asia puffed out her cheeks, a bit jealous. "I think you need to get a bit stronger first, Asia," Roy replied with a thoughtful expression. "Waaah!" Asia''s eyes welled up with tears. "Haha, I''m just kidding, Asia. Don''t be sad," Roy said, quickly comforting her. ... Both contestants had been transported to the arena. "Sairaorg Bael has finally entered the arena! And his opponent is... a Rook from Roy''s team?!" The audience was surprised once again. "Roy''s team has only sent out their Rook, Leone. This is incredible!" "A King versus a Rook! Let''s see how this match unfolds!" After the announcer''s enthusiastic commentary, Grayfia signaled the start of the match. "It''s a shame it''s not Roy," Sairaorg commented, disappointed that his opponent wasn''t Roy himself. "Hmph! You''re not even worth Roy''s time. I''m more than enough to handle you," Leone retorted with a grin, cracking her knuckles. "Is that so? Then come at me!" Sairaorg''s fighting spirit ignited. They both charged towards each other, the ground cracking beneath their feet. Their fists collided, sending a shockwave that shattered the surrounding ground. "Hey, you''re pretty strong!" Leone said with a grin. "You too!" Sairaorg replied, impressed. He had underestimated her. This girl was incredibly strong. They exchanged another blow. The two fought like wild beasts, their punches and kicks devastating the arena. If Sairaorg used his Sacred Gear, his strength would reach Ultimate-class. However, due to the rules of the game, he couldn''t bring his Sacred Gear, the "Regulus Nemea," which was worth 8 points, into the arena. Leone, on the other hand, had her Teigu, "Lionel," which enhanced her physical abilities significantly. Combined with the power boost from her Rook piece, her punches were starting to overwhelm Sairaorg. After all, Leone had better regenerative abilities. They clashed again, and one of them was sent flying, crashing into the rubble. "Haha, that was a good fight!" Leone said, stretching and cracking her knuckles. It was Sairaorg who had been sent flying. "Hey, are you still alive?" Leone shouted, seeing that he didn''t emerge from the rubble. The rubble exploded outwards, and Sairaorg emerged, completely unharmed. Leone stared at him in disbelief. "How... how are you not injured?" "I am injured, quite severely in fact. I have almost no strength left. But I used this..." Sairaorg held up a small, empty vial. It was the vial that had contained the Phoenix Tears. He had used it to heal himself. "Oh, I see. Then I''ll just have to defeat you again," Leone said with a shrug, her confidence unwavering. "Come on then!" Sairaorg clenched his fists. Just then, a communication magic circle appeared beside Leone''s ear. "What? Why?" Leone looked confused as she listened to Roy''s instructions. Roy explained his reasoning. ... "Okay, fine." Leone sighed and deactivated her Teigu. "I forfeit!" she shouted. "What?" Sairaorg was dumbfounded. Why would she surrender when she had the clear advantage? "The Rook from Roy''s team has forfeited! What''s going on?" the announcer exclaimed, equally confused. He had never seen someone surrender while they were winning. The audience was in an uproar. "Roy, why?" Sairaorg demanded as soon as he was teleported back to the platform. "Sairaorg, you haven''t shown your true strength yet, have you?" Roy asked with a chuckle. "That''s..." Sairaorg was speechless. He couldn''t use his most powerful weapon, the Regulus Nemea, so he couldn''t fight at his full potential. "You''ve been wanting to challenge me, haven''t you? Then I''ll give you that chance." Roy turned to the announcer. "I request that the next match be a team battle with the remaining members. Is that possible?" "Um... that..." The announcer was flustered. He couldn''t make that decision. He was just an announcer. But then, he received a message from one of the Maous. "Roy''s request has been approved!" he announced. "The next match will be a team battle with the remaining members of both sides." <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 145: Beating Up Sairaorg—The Match Against Serafall and Sona—Gaining Two Fiancées! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "I see," Sairaorg said, understanding Roy''s intentions. This way, he could fight at his full potential. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you," he said gratefully. "I look forward to your performance," Roy replied with a smile. Their relationship had subtly shifted. It was no longer a battle between equals. It was a challenge from a subordinate to a superior. And Roy was the superior. They were then transported to the arena. It was a vast expanse of outer space, with a white, barren landscape below. Roy and Sairaorg appeared there. Roy hadn''t brought any of his servants. Sairaorg, however, had his remaining Queen, Bishop, and Pawn with him. "Sairaorg, show me your full strength," Roy said with a confident smirk. Sairaorg was silent for a moment. "Sairaorg-sama, please wear me!" a voice suddenly pleaded. A young man with blond hair knelt before Sairaorg. He then transformed into a golden lion. This was Sairaorg''s Sacred Gear, the "Regulus Nemea." It was a sentient Sacred Gear that had easily defeated Rias in its first appearance. "Please use my power!" the Lion King pleaded again. "Silence! That power is only to be used in times of crisis for the Underworld!" Sairaorg roared. He had overcome his weakness and reached his current strength through his own efforts. He didn''t want to rely on external power to win. "Sairaorg, you''ve earned the Lion King''s recognition. It''s your power now. Use it," Roy urged. Sairaorg was being too stubborn. He didn''t understand that the Sacred Gear was a part of him. Sairaorg considered Roy''s words, then nodded in agreement. "You''re right. How could I have such foolish thoughts..." "I thought I would never need to use it." He shook his head, then declared, "Alright, then let''s begin!" The Lion King transformed into a golden light and merged with Sairaorg. "My lion! King of Nemea! You, who has been called King of Lions! Answer my howl and turn into my armor!!" "Balance Breaker: Regulus Rey Leather Rex!" Sairaorg donned a golden suit of armor. '''' Roy thought with amusement. "Roy, thank you for allowing me to use the Regulus Nemea. I''ll fight you with everything I''ve got," Sairaorg declared, his fighting spirit burning. "Then, as a sign of respect, I''ll also use my full power. Come at me!" Roy replied, beckoning him with a grin. "Here I come!" Sairaorg roared, charging towards Roy and throwing a punch with all his might. Roy simply raised a hand to block. Their fists collided. A powerful shockwave erupted, but Roy''s hand didn''t budge. Sairaorg''s eyes widened in surprise. Although he had been prepared for Roy''s strength, he was still shocked that his full-powered attack had no effect. He didn''t hesitate and attacked again. His punches were incredibly fast, a blur of fists. But Roy effortlessly blocked every attack with his hand. Sairaorg felt a sense of despair. "Damn it! I have to achieve my dream! I can''t fall here!" he roared, his determination unwavering as he continued his assault despite his exhaustion. '''' Roy thought, impressed. Sairaorg''s willpower was far greater than Vali''s. Roy had to admit, he admired Sairaorg''s spirit. He smirked. "Secret Art: Ice Thousand Armed Kannon!" He would show Sairaorg the respect he deserved by defeating him with his full power. A Thousand-Meter tall Kannon statue materialized behind Roy. Although it was the same size as before, its power was far greater now. The Kannon''s countless fists rained down on Sairaorg. The ground shook violently, and dust filled the air. Sairaorg''s Queen and Bishop were forced to retreat. After a while, Roy dispelled the dust with a wave of his hand. Sairaorg lay unconscious amidst the rubble. "Sairaorg Bael has lost consciousness and is eliminated!" the announcer declared. ... The audience erupted in cheers. It had been an incredible match. After Sairaorg was teleported away, Roy looked at his Queen and Bishop. "Do you still want to fight?" he asked with a smile. "N-No, we surrender!" they replied immediately. Their King had been defeated. They had no chance against Roy. "The Bael team has surrendered! The winner of this Rating Game is Roy Lucifuge! Let''s give him a round of applause!" The audience roared their approval. "We won!" "Roy-sama was so cool!" "Yes, yes!" Saeko and Esdeath were calm, but Asia and Aika were overjoyed, discussing plans for a "night raid" on Roy. "Alright, let''s head back," Roy said, returning to the platform and flicking Aika on the forehead for suggesting those "interesting" positions. "Congratulations, Roy!" "You won!" ... He met up with Rias and Sona, who congratulated him. They returned to the Gremory mansion. That night, after a celebratory feast, Sona led Roy to the balcony. The night sky was filled with stars, and the moon illuminated the land below. "So, it''s my turn to face you next, isn''t it?" Roy asked with a smile, leaning against the railing and sipping his wine. "Yes," Sona replied, also leaning against the railing, her expression thoughtful. "So our agreement still stands?" "Of course." Sona smiled at him. She wasn''t wearing her glasses tonight. She looked even more beautiful without them. "Then get ready to be my bride, Sona," Roy declared, pulling her into an embrace. Sona blushed, then giggled playfully. "There''s a surprise if you win." "Oh?" Roy looked at her curiously. "You''ll see," Sona replied with a mysterious smile. Roy didn''t press further. ... In this Rating Game tournament organized by Sirzechs, almost every Young Devil would face each other in a match. Roy''s opponents, however, almost always forfeited. So, he spent his time watching Rias and Sona''s matches. Soon, it was his turn to face Sona. The match was highly anticipated. "Roy, good luck!" "Sona, you too!" "Yes, Sona-kaichou, defeat the Maou!" "Yeah, take down the Night Demon King!" Roy was a bit speechless. Aika and the others were actually cheering for Sona. The arena was packed, and the audience roared with excitement as Roy and his peerage entered. This match was a standard team battle. They were transported to the subspace arena. It was a group of islands in the ocean. Roy''s team started on a small island, which served as their base. Sona''s team was on another island. "You guys wait here. I''ll go alone," Roy said, planning to let the girls rest. "Roy, go! Bring Sona-kaichou back!" Asia cheered. "Don''t worry, I will," Roy replied with a smile, patting her head. He then flew towards Sona''s island. He spotted Serafall along the way. "Roy-kun, although I''ve agreed to share Sona-chan with you, if you want her completely, you''ll have to defeat me first," Serafall declared, striking a pose with her magical girl outfit and staff. The audience was in an uproar. "Oh my! Maou Serafall-sama is participating personally! What''s going on?" "Let''s see... It seems Serafall-sama is acting as Sona''s Queen!" The announcer''s enthusiastic commentary excited the audience even further. "Serafall-san, can we negotiate? I''ll make more magical girl manga for you if you let me pass. How about that?" Roy offered. "More magical girl manga?" Serafall''s resolve wavered. "No, Sona-chan told me to stop you. If I don''t, she won''t talk to me for a month," Serafall said with a sigh. "Fine." Roy shrugged. "Then take this!" Serafall shouted, unleashing her magic. An ice dragon materialized in the sky and lunged towards Roy. She specialized in ice magic. '''' Roy thought, amused. He snapped his fingers. The ice dragon froze mid-air, then turned and attacked Serafall. "What?!" Serafall was stunned. She quickly conjured an ice wall to block the dragon''s attack. "What''s going on?" she asked, bewildered. Roy chuckled. "Because I am the master of ice." "Now then, I don''t have time to play with you." He appeared before Serafall in a flash and placed his hand on her shoulder. "Secret Art: Ice Prison!" Serafall was encased in ice, her head the only part remaining free. "Please wait here for a bit. I''ll release you later," Roy said with a smile, patting her head before leaving. "Damn it! I can''t break free! Roy-kun, let me out!" Serafall shouted, struggling in vain. But Roy was already gone. He soon found Tsubaki and the others. Since Serafall had taken the Queen position, Tsubaki was participating as a Pawn. "If you want to see Kaichou, you''ll have to defeat us first." "That''s right! We won''t let you have her so easily!" "But if Kaichou becomes Roy-senpai''s fiance, will she take us with her?" "Idiot, why would you say that?!" ... Roy chuckled, hearing their conversation. "Excuse me, ladies, but I''ll be going ahead now," he announced. In the next moment, he vanished. Sona stood alone in a beautiful flower garden. "Sona!" Sona turned around and blushed as she saw Roy. "You''re here." "Haha, you know they can''t stop me, right? Not even your sister," Roy said with a chuckle. "So, if I defeat you now, you''ll become my fiance, right?" He stepped closer to Sona. "Yes, that''s right. Or rather, you''ve already won," Sona replied with a smile. She wasn''t wearing her glasses today. She looked even more beautiful without them. "Then, Sona, you''re my bride from today onwards!" Roy declared, pulling her into an embrace. "Yes," Sona mumbled, her face flushed as she leaned against him. "Sona Sitri and Roy Lucifuge''s Rating Game has concluded. The winner is Roy''s team," the announcer declared. The match was over. Although there hadn''t been a fierce battle, the audience was still satisfied. They had witnessed the power of Serafall and the new Maou. With this match concluded, the Rating Game tournament for the young generation was also nearing its end. ... Roy held a grand engagement ceremony with Sona in the Maou territory. The Young Devils who had just participated in the tournament and the audience all attended, making it a lively event. The ceremony proceeded smoothly, and Roy and Sona exchanged rings under the watchful eyes of Sona''s parents, Grayfia, and the Maous. Just then, a girl in a wedding dress rushed towards them. "Sona-chan, Roy-kun, I''m here!" It was Serafall. She leaped into Roy''s arms. Roy was dumbfounded. This wasn''t even the official wedding ceremony yet. Why was Serafall wearing a wedding dress? "Roy, to prevent you from stealing Sona-chan away, I''ll become your bride too!" she declared. "What?!" The Devils in the hall were shocked. Her fans were devastated. But seeing that Sona and her parents weren''t surprised, Roy understood. This must be the surprise Sona had mentioned. And it was quite a surprise indeed. Roy exchanged rings with Serafall as well. Thus, Roy''s engagement with Sona and Serafall was officially announced. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 146: Ravel Presents Herself?—Helping Riser Recover! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Summer vacation was coming to an end, and Roy and the girls were preparing to return to the human world when Ravel Phenex suddenly appeared. "Roy-sama, I apologize for the unexpected visit," Ravel said, her expression serious as she stood in the living room of the Gremory mansion. "What brings you here? Don''t worry, if it''s something I can help with, I definitely will," Roy replied with a gentle smile. "Really?" "Of course." Relieved by his assurance, Ravel continued, "It''s about my brother. I wanted to talk to you about him." "Oh? What about Riser? Don''t tell me he''s still sulking over his defeat," Roy teased. He knew what was going on, of course. Riser, just like in the original story, had taken his loss quite hard. Ravel''s expression faltered. "Yes, ever since that incident, he''s been depressed," she confirmed. "He hasn''t recovered?" Rias asked, concerned. After all, she was partly responsible for Riser''s current state. "No, he hasn''t. I shouldn''t have come here, but I thought Roy-sama might be able to help," Ravel said, her eyes pleading. Roy''s heart softened. "Since I''m partly responsible for this, I''ll help," he agreed. This was an unavoidable obstacle if he wanted to win over Ravel. He had to help Riser. But it wasn''t a difficult task. He just had to drag Riser out and give him a reality check. It was understandable for a proud and talented young Devil like Riser to be depressed after being easily defeated by someone his own age. But once Riser learned that the one who defeated him was The Fifth Maou, his perspective would likely change. After all, there was no shame in losing to a Maou. "Thank you, Roy-sama!" Ravel exclaimed, relieved. She then began to complain about her good-for-nothing brother. "Honestly, he''s so pathetic. Just because he lost once, he''s been moping for half a year." "He has the flames of the Phoenix, yet he wraps himself in blankets all day, complaining about being cold." "It''s unbearable!" Rias and the others chuckled at her frustrated rant. "He''s still your brother, Ravel. Come on, we have some free time. Let''s go help him," Roy said, standing up. After informing Sona, Roy and the girls teleported to the Phenex territory. ... As they walked through the castle adorned with flame emblems, Roy asked casually, "So, Ravel, what has Riser been up to lately?" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He either shuts himself in his room, practicing Rating Game simulations, or plays chess with the servants," Ravel replied. "He''s living the life of a shut-in, huh?" They arrived at a room. Riser''s servants stood outside silently. "Onii-sama, we have guests," Ravel announced. "I don''t want to see anyone today, Ravel. I had a terrible nightmare. I''m so cold," Riser''s dejected voice came from inside. Ravel sighed. "It''s Rias and Roy-sama," she said loudly. A commotion erupted inside the room. "R-Rias?!" "It''s me, Riser." "Why are you here? To mock me?" "Riser, are you ignoring me? Open this door, or I''m coming in!" Roy shouted, annoyed by Riser''s selective hearing. "R-Roy?!" "Don''t come in!!!!" Riser sounded terrified. More crashing sounds came from inside. "It seems he won''t open the door willingly," Roy said with a shrug, then kicked the door open. "Riser, you coward! Come out here!" "Don''t come any closer! I don''t want to be reminded of that humiliation!" The room was a mess, as if it had been ransacked. They found Riser hiding under the bed. "Onii-sama, get out here! You''re embarrassing the Phenex family!" Ravel exclaimed, her face red with anger. She couldn''t believe her brother was acting so shamefully. "NOO! I won''t go out! I don''t want to remember that horrible experience!" Riser refused to budge. "Riser has never experienced any setbacks in his life. He''s never lost a Rating Game before..." Rias explained. "That''s why he''s so devastated by a single loss." "It seems we have to use force," Roy said with a smirk. "Force?" Ravel looked at him curiously. "Just watch." Roy used his magic to drag Riser out from under the bed. .... They took Riser outside. He was acting like a sulking child, refusing to acknowledge them. "So, what''s the plan?" Rias asked with a sigh. "Hmm..." Roy stroked his chin thoughtfully. He couldn''t use the same method as in the original story to change Riser''s mindset. He needed a different approach. An idea struck him. "I have a plan." ... Roy took Riser, Rias, and Ravel to the edge of the Phenex territory. There was a dense forest there, inhabited by various monsters. Roy dropped Riser a hundred kilometers away from the Phenex castle. "What... what are you doing?" Riser asked, scrambling to his feet and looking at Roy with fear. "This is a hundred kilometers away from the Phenex territory, Riser," Roy explained with a sly grin. "You''ll have to find your own way back. Oh, and by the way, I saw many High-class monsters on the way here. If you don''t want to be eaten, you better start running." With that, Roy vanished. "Is this okay? Isn''t it too easy?" Rias asked, looking at the distant Riser. "Don''t worry, it''s not that simple," Roy assured her. Although it had only taken them a few minutes to get here with Roy''s teleportation, it would take Riser hours to fly back. And there were many monsters along the way. More importantly, Roy had another trick up his sleeve. ... Riser, seeing Roy disappear, immediately spread his Devil wings and tried to fly back. Just then, snow began to fall, and the temperature plummeted. The once comfortable temperature dropped below freezing and continued to fall. "Achoo!" Riser sneezed, his wings shivering. Ever since being frozen by Roy, Riser, despite possessing the flames of the Phoenix, had developed a fear of the cold. He landed on the ground, seeking shelter behind a large tree. But just then, a pack of wolves surrounded him. Their red eyes gleamed menacingly in the darkness. "Get lost, you beasts!" Riser roared, trying to scare them away. He didn''t want to fight. It was too cold. But his shouts only provoked the wolves. They lunged at him. Although they were only at Middle-class, or even weaker, they still managed to overwhelm Riser. He had been depressed for months, and the cold weather further weakened him. He was soon injured, but thanks to his immortality, he wasn''t seriously wounded. Forced into such a desperate situation, Riser fought back with renewed ferocity. After a long struggle, he finally defeated the wolves. He was exhausted and wanted to rest. But then, he heard the roars of more monsters. The scent of blood had attracted them. Riser gritted his teeth and continued his journey. Every time he felt like giving up, Roy would send a few monsters his way. Riser had no choice but to keep running. Fighting would only drain his magic, so he had to conserve his strength. He hunted monsters for food and drank from streams when he was thirsty. He trudged through the harsh environment for an entire day and night. At first, he cursed Roy incessantly. But now, he was silent, his resolve strengthened by the ordeal. He no longer panicked when ambushed by monsters. He had changed. And he realized that his strength had returned. He was no longer afraid of the cold. Even in this freezing weather, he could fly. Excited, he spread his wings and flew towards the Phenex territory. ... After a day and night of hardship, Riser finally returned to the Phenex castle. Roy, Rias, and Ravel were waiting for him. "Welcome back, Onii-sama!" Ravel exclaimed, her eyes filled with joy as she saw the changed Riser. Riser looked like a beggar, his clothes tattered and his body covered in dirt. But his aura was different now. He seemed more mature and composed. Roy nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad. That''s more like a man." Riser looked at Roy. At first, he had cursed him. Then, he had become numb to the suffering. But now, he understood. Roy had done this to help him change. Riser was grateful. "Thank you. But I won''t lose next time," he declared, his eyes filled with newfound determination. "I''ll be waiting," Roy replied with a smile. Riser smiled back, then collapsed from exhaustion. "Onii-sama!" Ravel rushed to his side. "Don''t worry, he''s just exhausted. He''ll be fine after some rest," Roy reassured her. Riser had pushed himself to his limits during his journey. "Take him back and let him rest," Ravel instructed Yubelluna and the other servants. "Yes, Lady Ravel." They took Riser away. "Since this is settled, we should be going now," Roy announced. "Eh? Roy-sama, are you leaving already?" Ravel asked, her voice filled with disappointment. "Yes, summer vacation is almost over. We have to go back to school," Rias explained. "School in the human world?" Ravel asked. "Yes," Roy confirmed with a smile. "Then goodbye, Roy-sama." After their farewells, Roy activated his teleportation magic, and they vanished. ... The next day, Roy, Rias, and Sona boarded the train back to Kuoh Academy. To Roy''s surprise, Rossweisse and Ravel were also on the same train. "Ravel?" "..." Ravel fidgeted nervously. "It''s Mother''s arrangement," she explained. "What arrangement?" Roy asked curiously. "Well... it''s..." Ravel blushed and stammered, unable to say it out loud. Just then, a small magic circle appeared on the table before them. A woman with golden twintails, similar to Ravel''s, appeared as a miniature projection. She had a beautiful face and a mature, elegant aura. "Mother?" Ravel exclaimed in surprise. Roy and the others were also surprised. They hadn''t met Ravel''s mother during their visit to the Phenex castle. "Ravel, Is Maou-sama and Rias there?" she asked. "Hello, it''s been a while," Rias and Roy greeted her. Ravel''s mother turned to them. "Greetings, Maou-sama and Rias." "I apologize for this unconventional first meeting." "It''s no problem. By the way, what''s this arrangement Ravel mentioned?" Roy asked curiously. "I''d like to have Ravel attend the same school as Maou-sama. So, I''d appreciate it if you and Rias could look after her," Ravel''s mother explained. '''' Roy thought. "To protect her from some persistent suitors, could you please keep an eye on Ravel, Maou-sama?" "Of course. With me around, no one will harm her," Roy assured her, glancing at Ravel. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 147: Departing for the Dragon Maid World—Saving Tohru! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Ravel blushed and lowered her head. "Ravel, you should follow Rias example and learn from her. Work hard!" her mother instructed. "Yes, Mother," Ravel replied with a nod. Rias had achieved second place in the recent Rating Game tournament for young Devils. And Roy was first, but since he was a Maou now, Rias was essentially the strongest among the Young Devils. That''s why Ravel admired her so much. "Roy-sama, there''s one more thing... I traded for Ravel, so she''s my servant now," Ravel''s mother explained. "But I didn''t participate in the Rating Game, so Ravel is currently a free Bishop." She winked playfully at Roy. Roy caught her drift immediately. He turned to Ravel with a smile. "If you want, Ravel, you can become my Bishop." Ravel blushed and lowered her head. "I-I want," she mumbled. "Then I''ll leave my daughter in your care," Ravel''s mother said to Roy. "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her," Roy assured her. "With the Maou-sama protecting her, I have nothing to worry about." "Then farewell, and good luck!" Ravel''s mother waved goodbye, and the magic circle disappeared. "Ravel, you''re my Bishop now," Roy said to Ravel, who was blushing furiously. "Yes, please take care of me," she replied. Although Ravel was a noble lady, she didn''t have a haughty personality. She was a bit tsundere, but she was kind and easy to get along with. Roy couldn''t resist playing with her springy pigtails. "Eh? Roy-sama?" Ravel was surprised by his actions, her face reddening as he gently tugged on her hair. "Haha, I was just checking if they were bouncy," Roy explained with a grin, giving them another tug. They were indeed quite bouncy. "Roy, honestly, you''re acting like a child," Rias chided, pulling Ravel aside. Roy shrugged. Ravel was popular among the girls and quickly joined their conversation. Roy, feeling a bit left out, cuddled Ophis, and whispered to Sona, "By the way, Sona, did you manage to get that Valkyrie?" "Yes, Rossweisse has agreed to become my Rook," Sona replied with a smile. Roy had initially wanted Rossweisse for himself, but considering that Sona didn''t have a Rook yet, he had decided to give her to Sona. After all, what belonged to Sona also belonged to him. Just like in the original story, Rossweisse had been abandoned by Odin. Heartbroken, she readily accepted Sona''s offer. Roy suspected that Odin''s actions were mainly to gain favor with them. After all, his lecherous tendencies were no secret in the Underworld. Previously, the Young Devils envied Riser for his harem of beautiful girls. Now, it was Roy who was the subject of their envy. After all, he had both Rias and Sona, the most sought-after girls of the Young Generation, and his peerage was filled with talented and beautiful girls. Roy glanced at Rossweisse, who was playing cards with Saeko and Akeno. He chuckled. The clueless Valkyrie was terrible at card games, her expressions betraying her every thought. She had been losing continuously. Back at Roy''s castle, the girls released their Familiars and Elemental Spirits, filling the place with energy. Roy saw his Dratini, which had evolved into Dragonair. But it was still too weak to be of much use in battle. It was more of a pet. Sona and her peerage also moved into the castle, making it even livelier. ... Summer vacation ended, and the second semester began at Kuoh Academy. After the boring opening ceremony, Roy''s peaceful daily life resumed. He went to school with a group of girls every day. After Claire and the others were enrolled in Kuoh Academy, Roy''s class couldn''t accommodate them all. They had to be placed in a different class. Roy felt like his servants alone could form an entire class. After a month of this routine, Roy started to get bored. He turned his attention to the system. The world-travel function had refreshed, presenting him with 3 new worlds. They were , , and . Roy''s mind raced. He wasn''t interested in the first two worlds for now. But was a world that intrigued him. In this world, humans had created various mythologies, which gave rise to numerous gods. These gods were supposed to play their roles in their respective mythologies, maintaining the balance of the world. But some gods, known as "Heretic Gods," defied their roles. These Heretic Gods brought disaster upon the world, and as a result, powerful mages capable of defeating them emerged. Those who killed a Heretic God inherited its power and became a Campione, a God Slayer. Each Campione was powerful enough to rule a nation. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on their abilities in the anime, Campiones were at least Ultimate/Maou-class. And in the later stages of the story, they were even said to possess planet-destroying powers. However, Roy wasn''t going to the world of He was going to the world of . This was one of the first worlds that had appeared in the system, and he had been wanting to recruit those Dragon Maids for a while now. With his decision made, Roy prepared to depart. It was a weekend, so he didn''t have to go to school. After sneaking away from the clingy Claire, Nezuko, and the others, Roy went to his room. He wasn''t planning to take anyone with him this time. After all, he wouldn''t be staying in that world for long. A flash of light, and Roy vanished. ... "...Where am I?" Roy wondered, looking around after being transported by the system. He was high in the sky, a mountain below him and a brightly lit city in the distance. "That must be the city where Kobayashi lives," Roy mused, stroking his chin. He could sense that the magic density in this world was very low. Ordinary people couldn''t cultivate magic here. But this world wasn''t to be underestimated. The "Harmonizers" from another world had already infiltrated this place. Roy closed his eyes and sensed their presence. It was a magical world with various races, the world where Tohru and Kanna came from. Just then, Roy sensed a surge of magic nearby. A black hole appeared in the sky, and a massive figure fell through it. The figure crashed into the ground, creating a large crater. It was a Green Western Dragon. Tohru! Roy''s eyes lit up. He approached Tohru, who was severely injured, a divine sword protruding from her back. She had clearly just fought a god and lost. In that other world, Dragons were the greatest threat to Gods, so it wasn''t surprising that a God would try to kill Tohru. If no one had found her, she might have actually died. Kobayashi, the "Dragon Maid" from the original story, seemed to be quite capable, having been able to remove the divine sword with ease. As Roy was pondering this, Tohru spoke. "I didn''t expect to find a Devil here. It seems this is the end for me," she said, closing her eyes in resignation. "Don''t worry, I mean you no harm. I just happened to be passing by," Roy reassured her. "By the way, what''s your name?" "I''m Tohru." Perhaps sensing his sincerity, Tohru answered weakly. "Hello, Tohru. I''m Roy Lucifuge," Roy introduced himself with a smile. "Devil, you should leave this place," Tohru warned. "You seem to be badly injured. Do you want me to remove that sword from your back?" "You can''t pull out a divine sword, Devil. Just leave this place," Tohru insisted, worried that the god might return. But Roy knew the god wouldn''t come here. This seemingly ordinary world was protected by powerful forces. "Don''t worry, I''ll give it a try." Roy ignored her warnings and jumped onto her back. He examined the divine sword, his eyes gleaming with interest. It was a powerful weapon. He grasped the hilt and channeled his demonic power, effortlessly overcoming the divine power and pulling out the sword. He then casually tossed it into his Storage magic. "There, that should do it," Roy said with a grin, jumping off Tohru''s back. Tohru looked at him gratefully. She hadn''t expected him to actually remove the divine sword. Without the sword''s interference, her wounds would heal quickly, thanks to her Dragon regeneration abilities. "Thank you. That''s much better," she said, standing up. "Tohru, can you transform into a human?" Roy asked, looking up at her. "Of course." With a flash of light, Tohru transformed from her massive dragon form into a young girl. She had beautiful blonde hair, two horns on her head, and large, captivating red eyes. A green tail swayed behind her. She was a beautiful girl with an exotic charm. This was Tohru, the Dragon Maid. "Roy, thank you for saving me," Tohru said, approaching him with gratitude. "It was nothing," Roy replied with a smile and a wave of his hand. "By the way, Tohru, you were fighting a god, weren''t you?" "Yes, that despicable coward. I''ll kill him one day," Tohru growled, her anger flaring at the mention of the god. It seemed the god hadn''t defeated her honorably. Roy remembered that in the original story, Kobayashi had asked Tohru how strong she was. And Tohru had replied that she was "world-ending" level. But that didn''t mean she could destroy a planet. Roy estimated her strength to be around that of a high-ranking Maou. "So, Tohru, what are your plans now?" Roy asked. "Well..." Tohru hesitated. She hadn''t fully recovered yet and couldn''t challenge the god for revenge. And she was tired of her old life in the other world. As a member of the Chaos faction, she had been fighting constantly for over ten thousand years. She didn''t want to continue that life anymore. She was lost. Roy smiled. "Why don''t you come with me to the human world, Tohru?" "The human world?" Tohru looked at him curiously. "Look... it''s over there. The human world is very peaceful," Roy said, pointing towards the city in the distance. Tohru''s eyes lit up as she saw the peaceful city. She nodded eagerly. "Okay, I''ll go to the human world with you." Roy beamed. "Then let''s go!" He took Tohru''s hand and was about to fly towards the city when he noticed a drunk woman stumbling towards them. She had come after all. But Tohru was already his. '''' Roy thought. He used his magic to subtly redirect Kobayashi back home and even healed her back pain as compensation. "Roy?" Tohru looked at him, confused, when he didn''t move. "Oh, it''s nothing. Let''s go," Roy said, taking her hand and flying towards the city. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 148: Shopping Clothes for Tohru—A Date in Maid Café! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Tohru blushed slightly as Roy took her hand. "By the way, Roy, are you part of the Chaos faction?" she asked as they flew through the air. "No, I''m not," Roy replied casually. Tohru''s expression fell. "Then you must be with the Harmony faction," she assumed. Tohru was part of the Chaos faction, and the Harmony faction was their enemy. If Roy wasn''t with Chaos, then he must be with Harmony. Roy, sensing her thoughts, smiled. "Nope, not that either." Tohru''s eyes lit up. Although the two main factions in the other world were Chaos and Harmony, there were also those who didn''t belong to either side and preferred peace. "What''s wrong?" Roy asked, looking at her with a smile. "Nothing!" Tohru shook her head happily. They soon landed on a city street. It was bustling with people and cars. A few thugs, seeing them, approached with lecherous grins. Roy knew they were up to no good. "Foolish humans," Tohru scoffed. As a dragon who had lived for tens of thousands of years, she was used to such encounters. She usually dealt with them by simply stepping on them, like ants. Just as she was about to do so, Roy stopped her. "Don''t mind them, Tohru. Since we''re in the human world, let me show you around," he said with a gentle smile. He glanced at the thugs. Using his magic, he subtly influenced them to walk towards a deserted alley, where they would meet their end. "Okay!" Tohru retracted her aura and smiled at him. Roy then took her to a clothing store. Tohru was still wearing her black robe from the other world, woven from her own scales. But she needed proper clothes, so Roy decided to take her shopping. "Tohru, choose any clothes you like. We''ll buy them all," Roy declared as he led her to the women''s section. "Really?" Tohru''s eyes sparkled as she looked at the beautiful clothes. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course. Go ahead and choose," Roy chuckled, amused by her reaction. "Roy, I want this one... and this one..." Tohru quickly picked out two outfits: a school uniform and a maid outfit. '''' Roy thought, stroking his chin. "They both look great. Go try them on." "Wait a moment." Roy suddenly remembered something and went to another section of the store. He returned with a few pieces of thin fabric, which he handed to Tohru. "Eh? Roy, what are these?" Tohru asked, holding up the fabric and examining it curiously. "Hehehe..." The salesclerks giggled, seeing her confusion. "..." "Those are undergarments. You shouldn''t hold them up like that," he whispered in her ear. "Undergarments?" Tohru, being unfamiliar with human customs, tilted her head in confusion. "It''s hard to explain. I''ll have the salesclerk help you put them on." "I don''t want a human to help me. I want Roy to help me!" Tohru whined. "That''s not appropriate. I''m a man. Let the salesclerk teach you how to wear them," Roy insisted. After some persuasion, he finally managed to get Tohru into the fitting room and asked a salesclerk to assist her. ''Teaching a clueless Dragon Maid is quite a challenge,'' Roy sighed. Tohru''s puppy-dog eyes were too powerful. Roy was a sucker for cute girls acting spoiled. Whenever the girls acted cute at home, he would agree to any request. Tohru soon emerged from the fitting room, wearing the school uniform. "How do I look, Roy?" she asked with a cheerful twirl. "You look great," Roy replied with a thumbs up. Tohru''s figure looked amazing in the school uniform, but the skirt seemed a bit too short. Roy thought. "Tohru, try on the other outfit," he said. "Okay!" Tohru skipped back to the fitting room. Having learned how to change clothes, she quickly returned, now wearing the maid outfit. It was a black and white maid outfit, different from the one she wore in the original story. This one was more stylish. "You look perfect in that maid outfit, Tohru," Roy praised. "Really?" "Of course." Tohru beamed, pleased with his compliment. "Do you want to look at any other clothes?" "No, these two are enough," Tohru replied, a bit embarrassed to ask Roy to buy more clothes. "Okay, we can come back another time," Roy said with a smile. He paid for the clothes, and they left the store. "Now, let''s try some human food," Roy suggested. "Human food? Okay!" Tohru''s eyes lit up at the mention of food. Roy stored Tohru''s school uniform in his spatial magic and led her to a restaurant that looked promising. "Welcome back, Master!" a maid greeted them as they entered. It was a maid cafe. Roy had never been to one before, and he found it quite interesting. "Let''s eat here, Tohru," he said. "Okay!" Tohru nodded, looking around curiously. A maid led them to a private room. "Master, what would you like to order?" she asked, presenting them with a menu. "Hmm... let me see." Roy took the menu, and Tohru leaned closer to look, their faces almost touching. The maid blushed, her eyes fixated on the handsome Roy. ... ... "How about this? Omurice," Roy suggested. It was a dish often seen in anime, and he was curious about its taste. "Sure, anything Roy chooses is fine with me," Tohru replied with a smile. "Okay, then let''s add some tempura, onigiri, menchi-katsu, ramen, soba, sushi, salad... that should be enough for now." He handed the menu back to the maid, who stared at him with wide eyes. "M-Master, are you sure you want to order this much?" she asked cautiously. "Of course. Don''t worry, we have big appetites," Roy chuckled. As a Devil and a Dragon, their appetites were far greater than that of humans. The maid nodded and left with the menu. "Don''t worry, we can order more if it''s not enough," Roy reassured Tohru, who was looking at him with anticipation. "Roy, you''re so kind to me," Tohru said, hugging his arm. She couldn''t remember anyone ever treating her so well. Even her own father hadn''t shown her this much kindness. Tohru, was falling for Roy. "Hehe." Roy patted her head, amused. Soon, several maids arrived with their food, filling the table. "Wow! It looks delicious!" Tohru exclaimed, practically drooling. "Please wait, Master! Allow me to cast a spell to make the food even more delicious!" one of the maids declared. Tohru paused, her hand hovering over a dish. "Oh? Go ahead then," Roy said, intrigued. The maid made a few gestures with her hands and chanted, "Become delicious! Moe moe kyun!" "There, the food is now even more delicious. Please enjoy, Master!" she chirped. Roy burst into laughter. Tohru, however, was jealous. "Liar! The food hasn''t changed at all!" she accused the maid. The maid cowered under Tohru''s intense gaze. "Tohru, sit down. Don''t scare her," Roy chided gently, pulling Tohru back into her seat. "Making the food ''more delicious'' is just a way to enhance your enjoyment. Don''t bully the maid," he explained. "Eh? Is that so?" Tohru tilted her head in confusion. "Of course. Now, let''s eat. Aren''t you hungry?" "Yes, but wait a moment. I''m going to cast a spell to make the food more delicious." Tohru stood up, a determined look on her face. "Alright, go ahead," Roy sighed. "Then let me enhance the flavor of this food with my magic!" Tohru declared, mimicking the maid''s earlier actions. But then, her demeanor changed. She became serious, and a powerful aura emanated from her. "For the Shadow Lord who rules the world..." "With forbidden magic, I shall create the ultimate flavor..." "May the people have bountiful harvests, and may his divine deeds be praised..." "May his name be etched in history, and may my magic, like mud, taint all things..." "May my will, like a plague, spread madness and turn all lies into reality..." "Haaaa!!!" Tohru unleashed a massive sphere of magic that shocked even Roy. He had no doubt this attack could destroy the entire city. Then, Tohru slammed the magic sphere into the food on the table. "Become delicious! Moe moe kyun~!" Such a powerful attack, followed by such childish words... Roy couldn''t help but chuckle. Tohru wiped the nonexistent sweat from her brow and sighed in relief. "Roy, the food is now more delicious. Eat up!" she said, presenting him with a plate of omurice. The omurice was covered in a strange purple cream. Roy gulped. He hesitantly took the plate. He was impressed by Tohru''s magic. It seemed she could turn lies into reality. She was even more powerful than he had imagined. He had to learn this OP magic... Seeing Tohru''s expectant gaze, Roy took a bite of the omurice. "Eh?" "How is it? How is it?" Tohru asked eagerly. "It''s surprisingly delicious!" Roy exclaimed, his eyes widening in surprise. The ordinary omurice had become incredibly flavorful, the most delicious thing he had ever tasted. This must be the effect of her magic. "Really?" "Of course. Come and eat," Roy said, pulling Tohru back into her seat. "Mmm... it''s so good!" Tohru also seemed surprised by the enhanced flavor. Although the purple cream made the dishes look a bit strange, the taste was undeniable. They devoured the food. The maids stared at them in disbelief as they finished every last bite. Roy and Tohru then left the maid cafe and headed towards a hotel. Since Roy had just arrived in this world, he didn''t have a place to stay. He decided to spend the night at a hotel with Tohru. "I''d like the most luxurious suite," he told the receptionist, who gave them a knowing look. The suite was lavish, with several rooms. Roy explained how to use the bathroom to Tohru, then let her take a bath. He then showed her to her room. Tohru, like a curious child, asked about everything. Roy patiently answered her questions. Finally, he could relax. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 149: Devouring Tohru—Queen of Cuteness Kanna Arrives! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy was surprised to find Tohru in his room when he was about to go to sleep. "Roy, can I sleep with you?" she asked shyly, wearing cartoon pajamas. She seemed to be seeking comfort and reassurance. "Oh, alright. Come here, but no funny business," Roy warned, scooting over to make room for her. "Yay!" Tohru beamed, snuggling up to him and hugging his arm. Roy didn''t make any moves and soon fell asleep. ... The next day, Roy took Tohru to a real estate agency and bought a luxurious apartment. They moved in. Money wasn''t an issue. Tohru was a fast learner and quickly adapted to human life, absorbing knowledge like a sponge. Of course, she had some strange interpretations of certain things. Since Roy had complimented her maid outfit, she had been studying how to be a proper maid. "Roy, let me show you what I''ve learned today!" Tohru declared one afternoon, pushing Roy onto the living room sofa. She was dressed in her maid outfit, ready to cook. "I''ve mastered the art of being a maid!" "Oh? Then I''m looking forward to it," Roy said with a smile. "Leave it to me! This is my specialty." Tohru struck a cute pose with a peace sign, then dashed into the kitchen. '''' Roy thought, crossing his fingers. '''' '' "Here you go!" Tohru announced, placing a plate before him. "It''s my roasted tail meat!" she declared proudly. '''' Roy wondered, staring at the dish. He glanced at Tohru''s back. Her tail was indeed missing. "Tohru, your tail?" "Oh, this? It grows back," Tohru replied casually, and a new green tail sprouted from her back. "I think you should prepare some normal food, Tohru," Roy said gently. Although he didn''t mind eating dragon meat, he couldn''t bring himself to eat Tohru''s tail. "Eh? Don''t you like it? Are you a picky eater?" Tohru asked, tilting her head and making various gestures. "It''s not that. It''s just... it''s your tail, Tohru. I can''t eat that," Roy explained. "But... it''s my favorite food," Tohru said with a disappointed pout. '''' Roy thought, sighing inwardly. Perhaps, in her simple mind, sharing her tail meat was the greatest expression of affection. In the original story, Tohru had also tried to get Kobayashi to eat her tail meat. Seeing Tohru''s dejected expression, Roy couldn''t refuse. He couldn''t disappoint her. And besides, her tail had already grown back. "Alright, I''ll try it. But just this once," Roy conceded. "Yay!" Tohru cheered. Under her expectant gaze, Roy cautiously cut a piece of the roasted tail and took a bite. "Wow..." The meat was tender, juicy, and melted in his mouth. It was incredibly delicious, as expected of dragon meat. Roy even thought it was more delicious than the food enhanced by Tohru''s magic. He could feel a surge of energy flowing into him, strengthening his body and slightly increasing his power. "How is it? Is it good?" Tohru asked eagerly. "Yes, it''s delicious. But Tohru, please don''t cut off your tail anymore. It must hurt," Roy said, concerned. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It doesn''t hurt at all," Tohru replied immediately. Seeing that she didn''t seem to understand, Roy put on a stern expression. "Don''t cut off your tail again, or I won''t like you anymore." "Waaah! Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you," Tohru relented. Under Roy''s "threat," she finally agreed. Roy then finished the entire plate of roasted tail meat under her watchful eyes. ''Now Roy is mine!'' Tohru thought with a smug grin. "Tohru, what are you saying?" Roy asked, noticing her muttering. "Ah! Nothing... nothing..." Tohru shook her head frantically. "Alright, let''s go to an amusement park this afternoon," Roy suggested. "An amusement park? Yay! I saw those on the computer!" Tohru exclaimed excitedly. She had learned to use a computer in just a few days. "Then let''s get ready and go!" "Okay!" ... After a fun day at the amusement park, they returned home. "Roy, there''s something I want to..." Tohru began. "What is it?" Roy asked curiously. "Well, I''m at the age where I should be having children, so..." Tohru climbed on top of him, her face flushed as she looked at him with a determined gaze. After spending so much time with Roy, she had fallen deeply in love with him. And Roy also had feelings for Tohru. They engaged in some "adult activities." And they continued for several days. A dragon who had been single for tens of thousands of years, once her desires were awakened, was quite insatiable. Tohru was over fifty thousand years old, though physically, she was only around twenty in human terms. It was said that Dragons had powerful desires, and a fifty-thousand-year-old dragon was no exception. Roy could attest to that. .... A week later, the two finally emerged from their love nest. As they walked down a busy street, Tohru clung to Roy''s arm, a blissful smile on her face. They looked like a newlywed couple. They were out shopping for groceries. Many elderly people greeted Tohru warmly. "Tohru-san, would you like some vegetables?" "Tohru-san, are you married?" "You two look so happy together!" "I''m so envious!" Tohru beamed, enjoying the compliments. Roy was impressed by her ability to befriend so many people in just a few days. Dragons truly had incredible social skills. ... "Tohru, do you want to buy some snacks?" Roy asked after they finished buying groceries. "Really?" Tohru''s eyes sparkled. "Yes, what do you want?" "I want some chocolate clairs!" "No problem." They entered a pastry shop. "Excuse me, could we have some chocolate clairs?" "Coming right up!" The baker quickly packed up some clairs for them. They continued their stroll, Tohru happily munching on her clairs while clinging to Roy''s arm. "Roy, have some." She offered him a half-eaten clair. Roy took a bite without hesitation. Tohru smiled. "Someone stole my bag! Catch him!" a woman''s scream suddenly echoed through the street. Someone had snatched her bag and was running away. But the people around them didn''t react. No one wanted to get involved. "Roy, should I catch him?" Tohru asked. Roy was surprised. Tohru, who usually disliked humans, was now concerned about helping someone. She was truly kind. "No need for you to do that, Tohru. Watch this," Roy said with a smile, then snapped his fingers. The thief suddenly stopped running, turned around, placed the bag on the ground and started crying, apologizing profusely. "That should do it," Roy said with a satisfied nod. "Roy, you''re amazing!" Tohru exclaimed with admiration. They continued their walk until it was almost noon, then returned home. Tohru immediately started preparing lunch. Roy offered to help, but Tohru insisted that cooking was a wife''s duty and pushed him onto the sofa. Roy watched TV and browsed his phone, bored. The doorbell rang. '''' Roy thought, his eyes lighting up. He had noticed someone following them while they were shopping. And that person was likely... Roy opened the door. A petite girl with silver-purple hair, small white horns, large blue eyes, and adorable short legs in white stockings stood before him. Roy''s heart melted. It was Kanna Kamui. "Come in." He led Kanna inside, and they sat facing each other on the sofa. Kanna stared at him with a blank expression, her tail swishing back and forth. Roy, feeling a bit awkward, broke the silence. "Um, I''m Roy. What''s your name?" "Break up with Tohru," Kanna said flatly. "What?!" Roy was speechless. He hadn''t expected that line from the adorable Kanna. "I know you tricked her. You seduced her with your body," Kanna continued, moving closer with each word. "I''m afraid I can''t do that," Roy replied with a chuckle. Kanna''s eyes narrowed, and she started punching him lightly on the chest. "Break up with her! Give her back to me!" Roy sighed and let her continue her assault. Her soft punches felt like a massage. "Roy, do we have a guest?" Tohru called out from the kitchen, having heard the commotion. She peeked into the living room and saw a girl clinging to Roy. A powerful aura erupted from her. Kanna, startled, hid in Roy''s arms. "Kanna?" Tohru''s anger instantly vanished as she recognized the girl. "Tohru-sama!" Kanna chirped. Tohru was a great girl, but she was easily jealous. Was this the possessiveness of a Dragon? He had to correct this. Otherwise, things could get messy when he brought them back to his world. ... They all sat down in the living room. "This is Kanna Kamui, my friend," Tohru introduced her. "Hello, Kanna," Roy greeted her with a smile. "Tohru-sama, why are you here? Come back with me. I need you," Kanna pleaded, ignoring Roy. It seemed this little girl missed Tohru a lot. Roy felt a pang of sympathy. "I''m not going back," Tohru said after a moment of silence. "Why?" Kanna asked, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Because I''m Roy''s wife now," Tohru declared, leaning against Roy with a blissful smile. "I knew it! I saw you two on a date at the market. Holding hands in broad daylight... you pervert!!" Kanna accused, pointing at Roy. "Well, Tohru is my wife now. So, it''s normal for us to do those things, right?" Roy chuckled. "Then I''ll kill you and take Tohru away from you!" Kanna declared, launching herself at Roy and resuming her "punches." Tohru didn''t stop her. Kanna''s punches were too weak to cause any harm. "Kanna, why are you so weak?" she asked curiously. "Tohru-sama, that''s what I should be asking you! The magic density here is so low." "Oh, I can replenish my own magic," Tohru explained with a smile. Roy knew about this. Tohru could generate her own mana. She was self-sufficient, just like Lucoa Quetzalcoatl. "Kanna, you want Tohru to go back with you because you can''t return on your own, right?" Roy asked with a knowing smile. "That''s not true!" Kanna denied, turning away. "If you want to go back, Kanna, I can have Tohru send you back," Roy offered. Kanna was speechless. "Kanna, what are you thinking? Just tell us," Tohru urged. "Well..." Kanna finally confessed. She loved playing pranks and acting spoiled to get her parents'' attention. But she had made a mistake during one of her pranks and was banished to the human world as punishment. "Kanna, you really love your pranks, don''t you?" Tohru sighed. Roy approached the dejected Kanna, patted her head, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Kanna. I''m sure your parents still love you very much. They''re just angry right now. They''ll come back for you once they''ve calmed down." He was telling the truth. After all, who wouldn''t love such an adorable child? And they had only banished her to the human world, which was relatively safe. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 150: Tohru Teaches Kanna—Roy’s Bullet Hell Challenge! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Really?" Kanna''s eyes widened with hope, tears welling up. "Of course. Since you have nowhere else to go, Kanna, you can stay with us," Roy said gently. "Hey, I don''t agree to this!" Tohru protested before Kanna could even reply. "Tohru, look how pitiful she is. If we don''t take her in, she''ll be homeless," Roy pleaded. "Mmm..." Tohru couldn''t refute that. "I don''t believe you. You must have some ulterior motive. You''re trying to use me," Kanna accused, her voice soft but filled with suspicion. "Kanna, it''s true that you shouldn''t trust strangers in an unfamiliar world. But even if you don''t trust me, you can trust Tohru, right?" Kanna looked at him, her expression softening. "Stay with us. Tohru and I will take care of you until your parents come to get you," Roy said with a warm smile, patting her head. Kanna started to sob softly. Roy''s kindness was a stark contrast to her father''s harshness. She seemed to be releasing all her pent-up emotions, tears streaming down her face. Tohru, seeing this, no longer felt jealous. She smiled at them. "Oh no, my fish!" Tohru suddenly exclaimed, remembering the fish she had been frying. She rushed to the kitchen and found the fish burnt to a crisp. "I''m sorry, Roy!" she apologized, her head lowered. "It''s okay. We probably don''t have enough food to celebrate Kanna''s arrival anyway," Roy said with a smile. "So, let''s just skip cooking and eat." He didn''t blame Tohru and led her and Kanna to the dining room. Tohru looked at him expectantly. She knew Roy could use magic to summon a feast. They had been doing that for the past few days while staying indoors. Roy''s Storage magic contained a vast amount of food. More than enough for them. He opened a portal and retrieved dish after dish, filling the table. "Wow! It smells so good!" Kanna exclaimed, drooling at the sight of the delicious food. Even Tohru, who had enjoyed Roy''s cooking many times, couldn''t help but drool. "Alright, Tohru, Kanna, dig in," Roy said with a chuckle. "Itadakimasu!" "Itadakimasu!" They wasted no time and started devouring the food. No one knew how much a dragon could eat. After depleting most of Roy''s food reserves, Tohru and Kanna finally declared themselves full. Roy looked at the two girls with round bellies, wondering if he could afford to feed them. .... That afternoon, Roy took Tohru and Kanna to an amusement park. His main goal was to teach Kanna about the human world. And he would be the one teaching her. He didn''t let Tohru teach her. Who knew what kind of strange things she might say? Like "that''s awesome" or something. "Sorry for the wait!" Roy said, handing Tohru and Kanna the ice cream cones he had just bought. "Tohru-sama, what''s this?" Kanna asked, taking the ice cream. "It''s called ice cream. It''s very delicious," Tohru explained, taking a bite and letting out a satisfied sigh. Kanna also took a bite, her eyes widening in surprise. "Ooh... Maji yabakune~" "What?!" Roy''s eye twitched. "Kanna, who taught you that?" "Taught me what?" Kanna looked at him with a confused tilt of her head. "That phrase you just said!" "Ooh... Maji yabakune~" "Yes, that!" Roy couldn''t believe that Kanna had learned that... interesting catchphrase in the short time he had been gone. "It was me!" Tohru chirped, raising her hand. She thought Roy was going to praise her. "Of course it was you..." Roy sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. But it didn''t matter. It was one of Kanna''s charms, after all. ... Back at the apartment that night, after settling Kanna in her room, Roy and Tohru went to their own room to play some "Games." But just as they were about to start, they heard a knock on the door. "Kanna?" Tohru opened the door and saw Kanna standing there with a pillow. "Tohru-sama, can I sleep with you?" "No, absolutely not!" "Why?" "Because... because..." Tohru stammered, her face flushed. "Kanna, be a good girl and sleep in your own room. I''ll let Tohru sleep with you tomorrow, okay?" Roy coaxed, patting Kanna''s head. "Are you two going to do something ''Awesome''?" Kanna asked innocently. Roy and Tohru exchanged awkward glances. They hadn''t expected her to say that. "Roy is a pervert!" Kanna declared, then ran away. "Let''s just ignore her. We''ll apologize tomorrow," Roy said with a shrug, pulling Tohru back into their room. ... For the next few days, Roy took Tohru and Kanna out to various places. Kanna gradually became accustomed to the human world. But they didn''t go out every day. Roy thought it was nice to spend some time at home as well. However, Kanna, being an energetic child, didn''t want to stay inside. "I want to go out and play!" she declared. "We went out yesterday, didn''t we?" "I''m bored! I want to play!" "Well, Kanna is still a child. She needs to exercise," Tohru said. "Fine, fine," Roy relented. "Where do you want to go, Kanna?" .... Roy took Tohru and Kanna to a vast, empty grassland where they could play freely. "Go on and play, you two," Roy said, sitting down on the grass. "Eh? Aren''t you joining us, Roy?" "Um... you two play first. I''ll watch..." "Then let''s play, Tohru-sama!" Tohru and Kanna started playing. ... Of course, their idea of "playing" was a bit different from that of ordinary children. Tohru and Kanna faced each other, their auras flaring as they charged. They grappled with each other, their immense strength shaking the ground. Tohru broke free and swung at Kanna, who swiftly grabbed her arm and threw her into the air with an over-the-shoulder throw. She then charged up a Kamehameha... No, wait, it was just a regular energy blast. Tohru flipped in the air, dodging the attack, then opened her mouth wide. A terrifying energy beam shot out. Kanna leaped aside, narrowly avoiding the blast, but she was still thrown back by the shockwave. The beam struck the ground, creating a mushroom cloud. Their "playtime" was like a battle between gods. Roy, however, found it rather boring. "Stop!" he called out, yawning. "Roy, what''s wrong?" "Roy, are you joining us?" Tohru and Kanna stopped fighting and looked at him curiously. "No, your game is just too boring," Roy replied with a shrug. "Eh? Boring?" Tohru and Kanna exchanged glances. "Do you have any fun games, Roy?" Tohru asked. "Of course." Roy snapped his fingers. They were transported to a subspace. "Ooh... Maji yabakune~" Kanna exclaimed, amazed by his magic. Roy''s lips twitched. "I''m going to teach you a game called ''Bullet Hell''," Roy announced. "Bullet Hell?" "Is that a human game?" "No, it''s more like a Youkai game," Roy replied after a moment of thought. He was referring to the danmaku battles in . The beautiful and powerful barrages of projectiles were a sight to behold. "Watch this." Roy demonstrated the most basic Devil magic: the magic bullet. He waved his hand, and the sky filled with countless ice-blue magic bullets. They were small, like twinkling stars. "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ooh... Maji yabakune~" Tohru and Kanna were mesmerized by the dazzling display. But Roy wasn''t done yet. The magic bullets suddenly rearranged themselves, forming a smiley face. Then, they shifted into a five-pointed star, followed by an image of Kanna''s head. "It''s Kanna-chan! So cute!" "Roy, you''re amazing! Amazing!" Tohru and Kanna were amazed. They loved this "Bullet Hell" game. Roy could create many other patterns, of course, including various geometric shapes. But Bullet Hell was meant for combat. Its true beauty could only be appreciated in a fight. "Want to learn it?" "Yes! Yes!" Tohru and Kanna nodded eagerly. Magic bullets were a simple spell, and they quickly mastered it. ... In the subspace, Roy stood on one side, facing Tohru and Kanna. It was a one-versus-two battle. Roy unleashed a barrage of ice-blue magic bullets. Tohru and Kanna also fired their own white magic bullets. Casting magic bullets was easy, but controlling a large number of them was difficult. And controlling their trajectory to attack was even harder. As beginners, Tohru and Kanna couldn''t match Roy''s control over his magic bullets. It seemed this Bullet Hell game could also be used for training their control over magic. Roy launched his attack. Tohru and Kanna countered with their own barrages. Their attacks collided, creating a colorful explosion. "Take this! I''ll show you what I can do!" Tohru shouted excitedly, summoning more magic bullets. "Tohru-sama is amazing! I''ll join in too!" Kanna followed suit. "Hmph! You''re still too inexperienced to face me. Behold my Eight Trigrams Formation!" Roy declared, channeling his inner chuunibyou. Countless magic bullets formed an intricate pattern before him. Their attacks clashed once again. This time, Roy didn''t hold back. His Eight Trigrams Formation broke through their defenses and exploded around Tohru and Kanna. Although the attack wasn''t very powerful, it ignited their competitive spirit. "Let''s do this, Kanna!" "Yes, Tohru-sama!" They summoned even more magic bullets. Roy also unleashed another barrage. Their Bullet Hell battle lasted until the afternoon. Kanna''s magic power was almost depleted. Unlike Tohru, she couldn''t generate her own mana endlessly. And Roy could easily open a portal to another dimension and absorb magic power there. They returned home. "Tohru-sama, that was so much fun today!" Kanna exclaimed, sitting on the sofa and plugging her tail into an outlet to recharge her magic. There was no need to worry about electricity bills. Kanna''s charging requirements were 5V/2.5A, and it took about 7-8 hours to fully charge her. It was quite energy-efficient. "I had fun too! Let''s play again tomorrow!" Tohru replied cheerfully. As Dragons, they found this kind of game more enjoyable than human games. Human games were more of a novelty. Roy had no choice but to indulge them. ... For the next few days, they played Bullet Hell every day. Although it was a fun game, Roy didn''t want to play it all the time. So, he found an excuse. "Tohru, do you have any friends here?" he asked as Tohru cleaned the apartment in her maid outfit. "Of course! Like Fafnir and Lucoa," Tohru replied with a smile. "How about inviting them over?" Roy suggested. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 151: Lucoa’s Size Is Overwhelming—Dragon’s Feast! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "No problem, I''ll contact them right away," Tohru replied, setting aside her chores and calling her friends. "Roy, they said they''ll come over tonight," she announced a moment later. "Great! Then let''s prepare dinner for them," Roy said with a smile. His real target was Tohru''s friend, Lucoa. She had lived in ancient times and was originally known as Quetzalcoatl, the feathered serpent god, who governed culture and knowledge. However, after being tricked into drinking cursed alcohol by her colleagues, she had gone on a drunken rampage and... well, let''s just say she made a mistake with her sister. As a result, she was stripped of her godhood. Even so, she was still one of the most powerful beings in this world. She was currently responsible for maintaining balance between the Otherworld and the human world. Roy was curious. How exactly had Lucoa, as a woman, "made a mistake" with her sister? <><><><> That evening, as Tohru was finishing dinner preparations, the doorbell rang. "They''re here!" Tohru chirped, rushing to open the door. Roy and Kanna followed her. When Tohru opened the door, a giant dragon head greeted them. Tohru quickly shut the door and turned to Roy with an awkward smile. "Please wait a moment." "Fafnir-san, please transform like you did in the picture I showed you," she called out through the door. Roy wanted to tell her there was no need to be so cautious around him, But then again, Fafnir wouldn''t be able to enter the apartment in his dragon form. After a flash of magic, Tohru opened the door again. A man with black hair, crimson eyes, and a sharp suit stood before them. This was Fafnir, the cursed dragon. He was said to be even stronger than Tohru. "This world is so troublesome," Fafnir grumbled, though his tone was gentler than usual. He often helped Tohru in the original story. "Roy, this is Fafnir-san," Tohru introduced him. "Hello, I''m Roy Lucifuge," Roy greeted him. "A Devil," Fafnir observed, his usually cold expression softening slightly. Like Tohru, Fafnir disliked humans after witnessing their greed and cruelty. But he didn''t seem to mind Roy, After welcoming Fafnir inside, the doorbell rang again. "Coming!" Tohru chirped, opening the door. This time, a blinding light filled the doorway, followed by a pair of massive... assets. Roy''s eyes widened. A woman with long blonde hair and a curvaceous figure, wearing a simple t-shirt, entered the apartment. It was Lucoa. "Tohru!" she greeted her friend with a cheerful smile. "Lucoa-san, long time no see!" Tohru replied, then turned to Roy. "Roy, this is Quetzalcoatl-san." "Pleased to meet you. You can call me Lucoa," Lucoa said, extending her hand towards Roy. "Pleased to meet you, Lucoa-san. I''m Roy Lucifuge. Just Roy is fine," he replied, shaking her hand. <><><><> After the introductions, they all gathered in the living room. Tohru went to finish preparing the last few dishes. Roy gave Fafnir a game console to keep him occupied, then sat down with Lucoa for a chat. "By the way, Roy-kun, which faction do you belong to?" Lucoa asked with a smile. Roy had never seen her open her eyes. As expected, those with perpetually closed eyes were hiding their true nature. "I''m not with the Harmony faction or the Chaos faction. I''m actually from another world," Roy admitted. "Oh, another world?" Lucoa didn''t seem surprised. It seemed she had already sensed it. "Are you curious about other worlds, Lucoa-san?" "Yes, very." Roy then told her about the world of . <><><><><> "It''s similar to this world, with constant conflicts between different factions. In the last war, even God and the original Satans perished..." "But..." "But what?" Lucoa, intrigued, opened her eyes. They were heterochromatic, her right eye green and her left eye a mix of dark brown and yellow. Her eyes were mesmerizing. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucoa, noticing Roy''s intense gaze, quickly closed her eyes again. "But unlike this world, the factions in my world coexist with humans. We''re inseparable." "Really?" Lucoa was surprised. In this world, both the Harmony and Chaos factions looked down on humans. And most of the Chaos faction members despised humans and wished to eradicate them. "Yes," Roy confirmed with a nod. "So, Roy-kun, what''s your purpose in coming here?" Lucoa finally asked the question that had been on her mind. She had sensed Roy''s presence as soon as he arrived in this world. After all, if someone with his power intended to destroy this world, she, as the guardian of balance, would have to intervene. Roy, sensing her concern, chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in destroying worlds. I came here by chance. But I might take Tohru with me." His half-truth reassured Lucoa. "Tohru used to be such a gloomy child. It''s all thanks to you that she''s so cheerful now," Lucoa commented, glancing at Tohru, who was happily preparing food in the kitchen. "I''m glad I met Tohru too." "By the way, Lucoa-san, where are you staying now?" Roy suddenly asked. "I don''t have a place to stay at the moment," Lucoa replied with a smile. Roy remembered that in the original story, Lucoa had been invited by Tohru. And on her way back, she had stumbled upon Shouta''s house while he was performing a summoning ritual. So, she was currently homeless. Roy''s eyes lit up. "Why don''t you stay here, Lucoa-san? We have plenty of rooms." "And you''re good friends with Tohru. You must want to spend more time with her, right?" Lucoa considered his offer for a moment, then agreed. "Sure, I wouldn''t mind that. After all, I don''t have anywhere else to go." For a long-lived Dragon like her, staying at a friend''s house for a few decades was nothing. <><><><><> "Dinner is ready!" Tohru announced, bringing in the food. "I''ll help you with that. By the way, Tohru, I''ve invited Lucoa-san to stay with us for a while," Roy informed her. "Eh?!" Tohru puffed out her cheeks, a bit jealous. "Don''t be jealous, Tohru. Lucoa-san doesn''t have a place to stay right now. She came all the way here to see you. You can''t just send her away, can you?" Roy whispered in her ear. "Mmm... okay," Tohru agreed after a moment of thought. "I knew you were understanding, Tohru," Roy praised her. "Heehee, really?" Tohru blushed. "Of course. Now, let''s serve the food," Roy said with a nod. "Okay!" "Lucoa-san, dinner is ready. Let''s eat," Roy invited her. "Sure." Lucoa smiled. "Would you like some alcohol? I have some excellent wine," Roy offered. He usually didn''t drink alcohol, preferring the tea Akeno made. This wine was something he had taken from the Gremory mansion. "Alcohol?" Lucoa''s smile vanished, and she opened her eyes. "I wouldn''t mind some, but I have to check it for curses first," she said. The atmosphere became a bit awkward. Fortunately, Tohru arrived with the food. "Lucoa-san was once stripped of her godhood because of alcohol. Her colleagues tricked her into drinking cursed alcohol, and then she drunkenly..." Tohru began to explain. "Tohru, stop!" Lucoa quickly interrupted her. Tohru really had no filter. If it were anyone else, they would have been eliminated by now. "It''s alright. Let Lucoa-san check it," Roy said with a wave of his hand. He wasn''t worried. There was nothing wrong with his wine. <><><><><> The table was soon filled with food, and they all enjoyed the feast. Roy had a few drinks with Lucoa, who seemed to have a low tolerance for alcohol. After a few glasses, she was already tipsy. Of course, this was without using her magic. If she used her magic, she wouldn''t get drunk no matter how much she drank. After dinner, Fafnir left first. Roy showed Lucoa to her room, then went to rest. In the middle of the night, Lucoa woke up to some... interesting sounds. It was Roy and Tohru. Listening to their activities, Lucoa couldn''t help but... take care of herself. <><><><><> The next morning... "Good morning, Lucoa-san," Roy greeted her with a smile as she entered the living room. "Good morning," Lucoa replied cheerfully. "By the way, Lucoa-san, we''re going to play Bullet Hell later. Do you want to join us?" "Bullet Hell?" Lucoa blushed, remembering last night''s events. "Yes, it''s a very fun game. Come play with us, Lucoa-san," Tohru encouraged her. "Alright," Lucoa agreed. After breakfast, they went to the grassland. Roy brought them into the subspace. "Lucoa-san, watch us play first," Roy suggested. "Okay." Roy, Tohru, and Kanna began their Bullet Hell game. Unlike their first time, their attacks were now more intricate and beautiful. They created various patterns with their magic bullets, filling the sky with dazzling displays. Lucoa watched with interest. "Lucoa-san, come join us! Let''s defeat the big bad Roy together!" Tohru invited her. "Yes, defeat the Demon Lord!" Kanna added. They had yet to defeat Roy in their games and had nicknamed him the "Demon Lord." "It''s alright, Lucoa-san. I can handle you all on my own," Roy said confidently. "Is that so? Then I accept your challenge," Lucoa replied with a smile. She had grasped the concept of magic bullets after watching them play. They faced each other in the air. Roy, facing three opponents, was still confident. After all, he was the one who introduced them to this game. He still had many tricks up his sleeve. But then, he regretted his decision. Tohru and Kanna summoned countless magic bullets, though fewer than Roy. However, Lucoa''s magic bullets filled half the subspace. She had summoned even more than Roy, Tohru, and Kanna combined. "A-Amazing!" "Maji yabakune~" Tohru and Kanna were stunned. Even after days of practice, they had only managed to increase the number of magic bullets they could control by a third. But they still couldn''t match Roy. And Lucoa, on her first try, had summoned so many. It was incredible. But it made sense. Roy guessed that Lucoa, before being stripped of her godhood, was likely a being beyond the level of a Super Devil. Now, although her power had diminished, she was still likely at the peak of Super Devil. And having lived for countless years, her control over magic was far beyond theirs. Roy felt a headache coming on. "Here I come, Roy-kun!" Lucoa declared with a mischievous grin. She unleashed her magic bullets. Roy quickly countered with his own barrage. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 152: Kanna and Est Become Friends—Elma Appears! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> However, the difference in their numbers was too great. Roy''s barrage was quickly overwhelmed. The magic bullets exploded around him. Tohru and Kanna watched with worry. But their concern was unnecessary. Lucoa''s magic bullets weren''t very powerful. They only managed to ruffle Roy''s clothes a bit. Perhaps she was taking the opportunity to get back at him for last night''s events. But this also caused Tohru and Kanna to switch sides. Tohru, the protective dragon maid, couldn''t stand seeing Roy being bullied and joined his side. Kanna followed suit. The three of them now faced Lucoa. The Bullet Hell battle resumed. However, even three against one, they were still no match for Lucoa. In the end, they lost. "Ah, that was fun!" Lucoa said with a satisfied stretch. Beings of their level rarely fought seriously. Lucoa couldn''t remember the last time she had gone all out. But this Bullet Hell game allowed her to unleash her full power. She had to precisely control each magic bullet, which was challenging when the number of projectiles was so vast. Compared to the relaxed Lucoa, Roy, Tohru, and Kanna were exhausted. "Hmph! We won''t lose to you next time!" "That''s right, I won''t lose either!" Tohru and Kanna''s eyes burned with competitive fire. Roy snapped his fingers, and their appearances were instantly restored. "Lucoa-san, you''re truly powerful," Roy said with admiration. "You can just call me Lucoa, Roy," Lucoa replied with a smile. "Eh?!" Tohru puffed out her cheeks, a bit jealous. Roy chuckled and patted her head. "Well then, let''s head back. If you want to play more, we can continue tomorrow." Kanna''s magic power was completely depleted. And Tohru and Roy had also consumed a significant amount of magic. They weren''t as monstrous as Lucoa, who seemed completely unfazed by the intense battle. <><><><> Within a few days, Lucoa had fully integrated into their household. Although she was quite lazy, often napping on the sofa, and had a habit of eavesdropping on Roy and Tohru at night, she was a welcome addition to their little family. One day, they decided to stay home instead of playing Bullet Hell. Fafnir was coming over. Roy was watching TV when he noticed Kanna staring out the window from the balcony. "Kanna, what are you looking at?" he asked, walking over. He looked down and saw a group of kindergarten children playing. It seemed Kanna was starting to feel lonely without friends her own age. Even Tohru had friends. Although Roy spent time with them every day, Kanna still wanted to play with other children. This was a bit troublesome. Roy wanted to take Kanna with him when he left. If he let her go to school, she might form attachments and refuse to leave. And even if she agreed to leave, her friends would be sad. Roy suddenly had an idea. "Kanna, do you want to make a friend?" he asked. "Yes!" Kanna nodded eagerly. "Then let me introduce you to a friend," Roy said, patting her head. "Okay!" Kanna looked at him with anticipation. "Look..." Roy held out his hand, and the spirit seal on his arm glowed. A little girl materialized from the light. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Roy, you haven''t summoned me in a long time," Est said with a pout, expressing her displeasure. "It hasn''t been that long, has it?" Roy asked, raising an eyebrow. It had been less than a month since he arrived in this world. "Master, I''m angry!" Est declared, turning away. "Alright, alright, I''ll treat you to a feast. How about that?" "Okay, I forgive you." Est was easily appeased by the promise of food. '''' Roy thought with a chuckle. "Roy, who''s this?" Tohru asked curiously, approaching them. Lucoa, who had been napping on the sofa, also woke up and looked at Est with interest. "This is my contracted spirit, Est," Roy introduced her. He then introduced Tohru, Kanna, and Lucoa to Est. "Kanna, this is the friend I wanted you to meet," Roy said. Est and Kanna were both little girls, though Est seemed a bit older. But in terms of actual age, Kanna was older. She was over fourteen thousand years old, while Est was only a few thousand. "I don''t want to be friends with her," Est declared flatly. She was a grown-up and didn''t want to be friends with a child. "But I want to be friends with you," Kanna pleaded, her eyes wide and innocent. Kanna was quite the actress. In the original story, she had easily won over the arrogant Riko Saikawa with her cuteness. Est hesitated, seeing Kanna''s adorable expression. She was a kind child at heart. "Roy, where did you find such a spirit?" Tohru asked, a hint of jealousy in her voice. Lucoa also looked at him curiously. "I met Est in a world of spirits," Roy explained. "A World of Spirits?" "It''s another world. Didn''t I tell you I came from another world?" "No, you didn''t!" Tohru puffed out her cheeks. "Oh... sorry, my bad," Roy apologized, scratching his head sheepishly. "Then let me tell you about the other worlds I''ve been to." "Okay!" Tohru nodded, eager to learn more about Roy. <><><><> Roy then recounted his adventures in various worlds to Tohru and Lucoa. Even Kanna and Est joined them, listening intently to his stories. His tales were captivating. They were so engrossed that they even forgot about lunch. But as Dragons, they didn''t need to eat every day. Roy finally finished his stories when Fafnir arrived that evening. "Fafnir-san, welcome! I''ve prepared a game console for you," Tohru greeted him, leading him to the game console. She then urged Roy to continue his stories. "Roy, keep going! Tell us about the World of Elementalists!" Roy''s adventures fascinated Tohru. Even Lucoa and Kanna were captivated. "Tohru, Fafnir-san came all the way here to see you. Are you going to let him play games alone?" Roy asked. "It''s fine. Fafnir-san loves games," Tohru replied, glancing at Fafnir, who was engrossed in his game. "Alright." Roy continued his stories. They didn''t notice that Fafnir had also stopped playing games and was listening intently. <><><><> After dinner, Fafnir finally revealed his reason for coming. "I''ve decided to stay in this world for a while," he announced. "Are you serious?" "I don''t recommend it. Can you even live with humans?" Tohru asked in surprise. "If you can do it, so can I," Fafnir replied flatly. "Then stay at..." "Ahem." Roy interrupted Tohru. Unlike Lucoa, he didn''t want Fafnir staying with them. "Fafnir-san, if you want to stay here, I can help you find an apartment. That way, you won''t have to live with humans." In the original story, Fafnir had gotten along well with the otaku, Makoto Takiya. But there was no one like that here. If Fafnir lived with someone he didn''t know, it could be dangerous. But Fafnir also had the potential to be an otaku. All he needed was a computer. "Thank you," Fafnir said to Roy. "Don''t mention it. You''re Tohru''s friend. I''m glad I could help," Roy replied with a shrug. Although Fafnir seemed cold and aloof, he was actually quite kind. He had helped Tohru many times in the original story. Helping him was the least Roy could do. Roy then took Fafnir to an apartment nearby and helped him settle in. "Fafnir-san, would you like to play Bullet Hell with us tomorrow?" Roy asked before leaving. "Bullet Hell? Sure," Fafnir agreed without hesitation, seemingly grateful for Roy''s help. "Then we''ll come get you tomorrow!" Roy said with a smile. He had finally understood how Tohru and Kanna felt. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t defeat Lucoa. That''s why he had invited Fafnir. In the original story, Tohru and the other dragons had gone wild playing a simple game of dodgeball. This Bullet Hell game was even more exciting, and Tohru and Kanna had been having a blast playing it. After all, Dragons were secretly violent creatures. <><><><> The next day, Roy and the others picked up Fafnir and went to the grassland. Fafnir was immediately intrigued by the game and joined their team against Lucoa. However, even with his help, they still couldn''t defeat her. After all, Lucoa was incredibly powerful. In the original story, she had claimed to be stronger than all the other dragons combined. ... Time passed. After taking Tohru and Kanna to a comic convention and a beach vacation, Roy finally had some time to relax. One day... "Roy, I''m hungry," Kanna said, climbing onto Roy, who was lounging on the sofa. "Oh, then ask Tohru to make lunch," Roy replied, patting her head. "Mmm... I want Roy to cook," Kanna whined, nuzzling him. Roy chuckled. "Okay, okay, get off me so I can get up." "Okay!" Kanna agreed cheerfully and climbed down. "Roy, I want head pats too!" Tohru whined, seeing Kanna acting cute. "Alright, alright." Just then, they all turned towards the source of a sudden commotion. Something crashed through the wall and landed before them. They all remained calm, unfazed by the sudden intrusion. As the dust settled, a girl with a trident appeared. She had dark purple hair, blue eyes, a single horn on her forehead, and a blue tail. This was Elma. "I didn''t expect you to escape to this place, Tohru," Elma said coldly. "Have you forgotten the rules? Dragons disrupt the order of this world. Come back with me." "Hmph! You''re still the same stubborn old stick in the mud." "But I''m not going back!" Tohru retorted. "Tohru-sama and Elma-sama don''t get along," Kanna explained to Roy. "That''s not necessarily true," Roy said with a chuckle. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 153: Tohru vs. Elma ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy knew their story. Tohru and Elma had once been close friends for decades. But due to differing beliefs, they had a falling out and parted ways. However, they still cared for each other deep down. "Our powers are equal, but this time, we''ll settle this once and for all," Elma declared, her voice filled with determination. But just as she finished speaking, an untimely sound interrupted her. Roy and the others exchanged amused glances. It was Elma''s stomach rumbling. Elma blushed. "Would you like something to eat first?" Roy offered. "Eh?" Tohru and Elma looked at him in surprise. "Well, you should at least have a full stomach before fighting," Roy explained with a shrug. "Oh, thank you!" Elma bowed gratefully. "Hey, I didn''t agree to that!" Tohru protested. "Tohru, are you afraid you''ll lose to her if she''s full?" Roy teased. "Of course not! I won''t lose to her!" Tohru retorted, puffing out her chest. Their strength was indeed roughly equal. Unless they fought a life-or-death battle, it would be difficult to determine a victor. "Lucoa-senpai?" Elma suddenly noticed Lucoa, who was watching them from the sofa. Lucoa, who maintained peace between the two worlds, was Elma''s idol. "Yo, Elma, long time no see." "Lucoa-senpai, it''s been a while!" They exchanged greetings. "Why are you here, Lucoa-senpai?" Elma asked curiously. "Tohru invited me to stay for a while," Lucoa explained with a smile. "I see." Elma nodded in understanding. "What''s going on here? I heard a commotion." Fafnir entered the room, drawn by the noise. "It''s Fafnir, the cursed dragon!" Elma exclaimed, startled. Even she, was afraid of Fafnir''s infamous reputation. "Are you causing trouble? Die..." Fafnir glared at the unfamiliar Elma, his killing intent flaring. Elma trembled. Fafnir was much stronger than her, especially in her current weakened state. "Wait, Fafnir! She''s just Tohru''s friend," Roy quickly intervened. "Oh, is that so?" Fafnir''s hostility vanished, and he turned to leave. "Wait, Fafnir-san, stay for lunch. Those two are going to have a duel later." Roy invited him. "Sure, I''ll watch," Fafnir agreed. <><><><> After lunch, they went to the grassland where they usually played Bullet Hell. Lucoa brought them into the subspace. Tohru and Elma faced each other. "If I win, will you come back to our world?" Elma asked Tohru. "Why? I''m not going back," Tohru replied, confused. There was no way she would leave Roy. "Because you''re dangerous," Elma said seriously. "Dangerous?" "What are you talking about?" Tohru was bewildered by her words. "...." Roy, however, understood. Elma was saying that Tohru had already captured her heart. That''s why she wanted Tohru to return with her. Tohru, annoyed by Elma''s cryptic accusations, charged at her. Elma also charged. They collided, their immense power shaking the subspace. Tohru and Elma exchanged a few blows, then Elma slammed her trident into Tohru, sending her crashing into the ground. A fissure split the earth, reaching the magma layer below. Elma was physically stronger. She leaped into the fissure, following Tohru. Tohru burst out from the magma, punching Elma into the sky. Then, they both charged at each other again, colliding in mid-air. Their battle was intense, their attacks devastating the landscape. Even without transforming into their dragon forms, their destructive power was immense. "She may preach about harmony and guiding humans, but that''s just her facade," Fafnir commented, observing the fight. He seemed to understand Elma''s situation. "She was used and betrayed by humans. And now, even her best friend has left her. It''s quite pitiful," Lucoa added, her voice filled with sympathy. "That''s why I let them fight. They''ll understand each other after this," Roy said with a smile. This battle would help them reconcile. They clashed again. "I haven''t done anything wrong! I never intended to harm any humans! Why are you so persistent?!" Tohru roared, tearing off her maid headband and glaring at Elma. Elma also removed her coat, revealing her swimsuit-like attire. "You used to despise humans when they worshipped you. Why are you so reluctant to leave the human world now?" she retorted. They continued their argument as they fought. Elma spun her trident, unleashing a barrage of magic bullets. Tohru dodged. "Because I''ve found my partner!" she shouted. "What? You... you found a partner?" Elma''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Yes, so I''m not going back with you. And stop bothering me," Tohru declared coldly. Roy winced. Tohru''s words were harsh. She had bluntly rejected Elma without even knowing the reason for her pursuit. This would hurt Elma. As expected, Elma trembled, her eyes filled with tears. She charged at Tohru in anger, throwing her trident. The explosion sent them both flying into the air. Elma grabbed Tohru''s clothes, her voice thick with emotion. "Why did you find another partner? We were so happy together." "When I heard you were dead, do you know how scared I was?" "And when I finally found you, you were so cold to me. And you said you have a partner." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can''t you come back with me? Like before?" Elma poured out her heart. Tohru was stunned. She finally understood why Elma was so persistent. Their friendship had deepened into something more. Roy sighed. He hadn''t expected Tohru to be such a heartbreaker. She had completely captivated Elma. Tohru, also surprised by Elma''s confession, gently patted her head. "I''m sorry." "I understand your feelings now. Let''s be good friends again, like before." Elma''s eyes lit up. "But let''s finish our match first," Tohru said with a smile. "Okay." Elma nodded. They clashed again. But this time, their fight was less destructive, a simple hand-to-hand combat. They had vented their emotions earlier. Their battle lasted for hours. Finally, as the sun began to set, they collapsed from exhaustion. "Tohru." "What?" "I won. Buy me dinner," Elma said, panting. "No, I won. You should buy me dinner," Tohru retorted. "No, I won!" Elma insisted, acting like a spoiled child. "No, I did!" Tohru also started rolling on the ground. Roy facepalmed and approached them. <><><><> "How about I treat you both to dinner?" he offered. "It''s you, the one who stole Tohru! I won''t forgive you!" Elma glared at him with hostility. "Elma, don''t be rude to Roy," Tohru scolded. Elma looked at her with a hurt expression. "Tohru, it''s okay," Roy said, then turned to Elma with a smile. "Elma, I''ll double the food tonight. Want to come?" "Gulp." Elma swallowed hard. As a glutton, she couldn''t resist the temptation of food. "For Tohru''s sake, I''ll agree." Roy smirked. ... Back at the apartment, Roy prepared a feast. Elma, seeing the delicious spread, instantly forgot about her animosity towards Roy. '''' Roy thought, amused. "Aah..." Kanna suddenly offered him a piece of fish. "Oh, thanks." Roy took the fish and fed Kanna a piece of meat in return. Est also tugged at his sleeve and offered him some vegetables. Roy ate the vegetables and fed Est some meat. Then, it was Tohru''s turn, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "By the way, Elma, you don''t have a place to stay, do you? How about staying here?" Roy asked. "I disagree!" Tohru immediately objected. "Why? Didn''t you two make up?" Roy was surprised. "Well, yes, but... but..." Tohru stammered, unable to explain. "Elma, what do you think?" "Will there be delicious food every day?" Elma asked, her eyes shining. "Of course." "Then I agree. But that doesn''t mean I forgive you for stealing Tohru," Elma declared. She couldn''t resist the allure of good food. "It''s alright. You can still be with Tohru if you live here." "That''s true!" Elma nodded eagerly. "Why are we letting her stay here?" Tohru grumbled. "Well, it''s your fault, Tohru," Roy teased. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 154: New Year’s Celebration—Operation Lucoa! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> With Elma joining them, their home became even livelier. And thanks to Roy''s "food strategy," Elma no longer held any animosity towards him. Several months passed, and New Year''s Eve was approaching. The girls seemed reluctant to leave the warmth of their cozy home in this cold weather. They were all curled up by the kotatsu, enjoying the warmth. "It''s New Year''s Eve. Do you want to go out?" Roy asked, seeing their lazy attitudes. "It''s too cold. I don''t want to move." "Me neither." "It''s so comfortable here by the kotatsu." "Mmm, Roy is so warm." <><><><> Roy sighed. Did dragons hibernate too? "It''s a shame. I bought new clothes for everyone. It seems you won''t have a chance to wear them," he said, feigning disappointment. "Eh?" Kanna, Elma, and the others looked up. "New clothes? I want to go!" Kanna was the first to react, raising her hand eagerly. "Me too! Me too!" Tohru also jumped up, her lethargy forgotten. "Do I have a gift too?" Lucoa asked with anticipation. "Of course, everyone has one," Roy replied, taking out the New Year''s outfits he had prepared. "Wow! They''re so pretty!" "Go and change. We''ll head out once you''re done. It''s New Year''s Eve. The streets will be lively," Roy said, handing them their clothes. "This one is for you, Lucoa." Roy handed her a larger kimono. "Is this just for me?" Lucoa asked, surprised and pleased. "Yes, I couldn''t find any clothes that would fit you, so I had this one specially made," Roy explained. Lucoa''s figure was... exceptional. It was difficult to find clothes that fit her. Tohru pouted, seeing that Lucoa had a special gift, but Roy''s recent "training" had lessened her jealousy. "Roy, I''m done!" Kanna was the first to emerge, wearing a beautiful kimono and her hair styled in a bun. She looked adorable. "Kanna, you''re so cute!" Roy exclaimed, pulling her into a hug. "Roy, I want a hug too!" Tohru, who had also changed, joined them. Est followed suit. Soon, all the girls were hugging and nuzzling Roy. Even Lucoa and Elma joined in. "Alright, let''s go!" Roy announced after a while. They headed out. <><><><> The streets were crowded with people celebrating New Year''s Eve. "I couldn''t resist the warmth of the kotatsu these past few days. It''s nice to go out for a change," Tohru said, clinging to Roy''s arm. Lucoa clung to his other arm. "Yes, it''s warm like this," she added with a smile. "Lucoa-san, please let go of Roy," Tohru grumbled. "Why? It''s fine," Lucoa replied, not letting go. "It''s not fine! I''m Roy''s wife," Tohru declared. "Then I can be Roy''s wife too," Lucoa said with a chuckle, leaning her head against Roy''s shoulder. Roy looked at her, unsure if she was serious. "No way! Roy only needs me as his wife," Tohru insisted, glaring at Lucoa. "That''s not certain," Lucoa countered, wagging her finger. "Then I can be Roy''s wife too! I''m at the age where I should be finding a partner," Elma chimed in. "Elma, absolutely not!" Tohru spread her arms protectively before Roy. "Why not? Isn''t it normal for strong males to have multiple partners?" Elma asked, confused. From her perspective as a Dragon, it was perfectly natural. "Well..." Tohru was speechless. Elma was right. In their world, powerful males often had multiple partners. Even male Dragons were like that. "Anyway, I won''t let you have Roy," Tohru declared, tightening her grip on Roy''s arm. "Don''t worry, Tohru. We''ll be together forever," Roy reassured her with a gentle smile, patting her head. "Okay!" Tohru nodded, her worries momentarily forgotten. Roy felt that the time was ripe. If he asked Tohru to form a contract with him now, she would undoubtedly agree. But he decided to wait. He glanced at Lucoa and Elma. Elma wasn''t a problem, but Lucoa was a different matter. She had a responsibility to maintain balance between the two worlds. Convincing her to leave wouldn''t be easy. But he was determined to have her. Not only was she a world-class beauty, but her power would also be a great asset. If he could contract her, he might even be able to break through to the next level. And even if he didn''t, he could still reach that level by contracting Ophis when he returned home. Roy smirked, his mood improving. "Look, they''re selling sweets over there! Let''s go check it out!" Tohru suddenly exclaimed, her eyes lighting up. Elma also seemed eager. They all went to explore the stalls. <><><><> It was New Year''s Eve, and the streets were filled with vendors. They stopped at a stall selling amazake, a sweet, non-alcoholic drink. Roy bought a cup for each of them. "It''s so sweet!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Delicious!" "This brings back memories." The girls enjoyed their amazake. "Lucoa, you like to drink, don''t you?" Roy asked casually. "Yes, I used to drink a lot. It''s nostalgic," Lucoa replied, opening her eyes for a rare moment, a hint of sadness in her gaze. "Oh, is it because you got drunk and..." Tohru began. "Don''t say it!" Lucoa quickly covered Tohru''s mouth. "Is that what it is? Lucoa, if you don''t mind sharing, we might be able to help," Roy offered with a smile. He had an idea. If he wanted to take Lucoa with him, he had to address this issue. Lucoa closed her eyes again, her expression unreadable. "If I need your help, I''ll let you know," she said after taking a sip of her amazake. She had been cursed by her colleagues, causing her to make a mistake with her sister and resulting in her being stripped of her Godhood and banished to the human world. She couldn''t forget such a grudge. But without her divine power, she couldn''t take revenge. Her enemies were gods. She didn''t believe even Roy could help her. It seemed she would never be able to avenge herself. Roy smiled wryly, hearing her dismissive response. It seemed gaining Lucoa''s trust wouldn''t be easy. "Roy, what''s that?" Elma asked, tugging at his sleeve and pointing to a stall. "That''s omikuji, fortune telling. Do you want to try it?" Roy explained. "Sure!" The girls found it interesting and each drew a fortune slip. "Let me see... Kanna, you got ''Excellent Luck''!" Roy announced, looking at Kanna''s slip. "Ooh! Maji yabakune~" Kanna cheered, although she didn''t understand what it meant. "And mine..." Est also handed him her slip. "Excellent Luck too!" Roy chuckled, patting her head. Elma and Lucoa also drew Excellent Luck. They were quite lucky. Roy drew a slip for himself. It was also Excellent Luck. "Roy, look at mine!" Tohru exclaimed, handing him her slip. "Let me see..." It was "Great Curse." Roy was surprised. It seemed Tohru''s father was coming. But Roy wouldn''t let him take her away. "Although it''s a Great Curse, with me here, everything will be fine," he reassured her. "Okay!" Tohru nodded, trusting his words, though she didn''t understand what a "Great Curse" meant. Just then, the crowd started counting down. "20... 19... 18... 17..." "Eh? Roy, what are they doing?" Tohru asked, confused. "The year is about to end. Time flies, doesn''t it?" Roy said with a sigh. Tohru understood and joined the countdown. "...4... 3... 2... 1..." Everyone shouted the last few seconds together. "Happy New Year, Tohru," Roy said with a smile. "Happy New Year!" Tohru replied. Roy then turned to Lucoa, Elma, and Kanna. "Happy New Year, everyone!" "Happy New Year!" They exchanged greetings. Tohru and Kanna found this human custom quite interesting. It was their first time celebrating New Year''s Eve. <><><><> The next morning... "Lucoa, have you seen Tohru?" Roy asked, entering the living room. "She went out to buy groceries. She said she wanted to make a delicious lunch," Lucoa replied. "Oh, I see." Roy sat down on the sofa and was about to turn on the TV when Lucoa suddenly approached him. She hugged his head, her ample bosom pressing against his face, making it hard for him to breathe. "Thank you, Roy," she whispered. "For what?" Roy asked, confused, then instinctively wrapped his arms around her waist. "Because of what happened in the past, I was forced to leave my home. And every time I settled somewhere, I was afraid to stay too long, afraid of getting attached," Lucoa explained. Roy hugged her tighter. "Are you leaving?" "No, Roy. I''m grateful to you. You''ve made me feel at home," Lucoa replied. "Lucoa-neesan, we''ve always considered you family," Roy said. "Nee-san?" Lucoa tilted her head, the word seeming to trigger a memory. "Yes, Lucoa-neesan, you''re like an older sister to us," Roy added with a smile. "Mmm." Lucoa nodded happily. "Then, Lucoa-neesan, can you tell me about what happened in the past?" Roy asked, seizing the opportunity. Lucoa''s smile faltered. "I can''t tell you about that yet," she said, burying Roy''s head in her chest. Roy didn''t press further. It seemed Lucoa still didn''t trust him enough. <><><><> Support & Read [18] Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 155: Tohru Father Is Here—Facing the Dragon Emperor! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "I''m home!" Tohru announced, returning from her shopping trip. "Welcome back! Tohru, what are all those things?" Roy asked, opening the door and looking at the strange items she was carrying. "Ah, these..." Tohru placed a pile of things on the table. Kanna and Est rushed over, curious. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What kind of egg is this?" Kanna asked, picking up an egg the size of her head. "It''s a griffin egg." "What about this?" Est asked, holding up a bottle. "That''s water from the Spirit World. I wanted to use it for cooking, but..." "I had a bit of a fight with some spirits, so I kind of... stole it," Tohru admitted sheepishly. "And this is minotaur meat and some exotic fruits!" Roy''s lips twitched. It seemed Tohru had gone on a thieving spree. "Tohru, if you need ingredients, just ask me. I have a lot of food from other worlds," Roy said, retrieving some ingredients from his Storage magic. "What''s this?" Kanna asked, picking up an egg. "That''s a Chansey egg. It''s delicious!" Roy explained with a smile. "Roy, what''s this?" Tohru held up a large drumstick-shaped piece of meat. "That''s Danger Beast meat. It''s quite tasty," Roy replied. It was the meat of a bull-like Danger Beast he and Akame had hunted. Akame always insisted on hunting those whenever they went out. "And this rice and these vegetables are from the Elemental Spirit World. They''re offerings for the Elemental Lords, so they''re much better quality than ordinary ones," Roy explained, showing them the last of the ingredients. "Amazing!" "With these, I can make an amazing lunch!" Tohru declared, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Then go for it!" Roy cheered her on. Tohru started preparing the ingredients, and Elma, was also recruited to help. Soon, a delicious lunch was ready. Tohru was a talented cook, and she had prepared the rare ingredients perfectly. Roy also invited Fafnir, who had been staying at home all day. ... Just as they were about to start eating, a powerful aura suddenly erupted in the city. Ordinary people felt a sense of oppression. But Roy and the others could sense a powerful being approaching. Tohru trembled, her eyes widening in fear as her expression changed rapidly. "Tohru, are you alright?" Roy asked, concerned. He knew this aura likely belonged to Tohru''s father, the Dragon Emperor of Demise. "I''m fine," Tohru replied with a forced smile. "That aura... it must be Tohru''s father," Fafnir said grimly. "Tohru, even your father can''t take you away from me," Roy declared, taking her hand and squeezing it reassuringly. Tohru''s anxiety subsided, replaced by determination. "Okay!" she nodded. They flew into the sky. .... Soon, the Dragon Emperor of Demise found them. He was an old man with a stern expression and a long beard. His aura was oppressive, but it softened slightly as he noticed Lucoa. "Father!" "You know why I''m here, don''t you?" the Dragon Emperor said coldly, not even acknowledging that Tohru was still alive. In their world, it was widely believed that Tohru had been killed by a god. Even Elma had come here because of that news. Tohru lowered her head, remaining silent. "Come back with me, Tohru. You don''t belong here," her father commanded. Tohru opened her mouth to speak but hesitated under her father''s imposing presence. "Who says she doesn''t belong here?" Roy stepped forward, shielding Tohru and facing her father. "Tohru is happy here. She won''t go back with you." "A Devil?" The Dragon Emperor glanced at Roy with disdain, then turned to Lucoa. "Lucoa-sama, you won''t interfere, will you?" "Me? Of course not," Lucoa replied with a smile. The Dragon Emperor then looked at Fafnir and Elma, ignoring Kanna and Est. "You won''t stop me either, will you?" he asked. "Of course not," Fafnir and Elma replied. They had agreed to this beforehand, thanks to Roy''s persuasion. "Father, I want to stay here. Please understand," Tohru finally spoke up. "I told you, you can''t interfere in this world. Come back with me," her father said coldly. Tohru, seemingly fed up with his harsh tone, retorted, "No!" "That''s not your decision to make." The Dragon Emperor glanced at Lucoa. "You understand, don''t you? She can''t stay in this world. We can''t let her disrupt the order here." His voice softened slightly. Although he was strict with Tohru, he still cared for her. ... "I still want to stay here. Because... I''ve found my home here," Tohru declared, looking at Roy with a loving smile. "Tohru, that''s enough. Let me handle this," Roy said gently, pulling her into his arms. He had seen her determination. It was time for him, as her husband, to step up. The Dragon Emperor, witnessing this scene, glared at Roy with killing intent. "Dragon Emperor of Demise... no, I should call you Father-in-law," Roy said with a smile. "Tohru is my wife now. She''ll be staying here with me. She won''t go back with you." "...." The Dragon Emperor''s rage flared. Anyone would be angry if they suddenly learned their daughter was married. "I know I can''t convince you with words. Then let''s settle this with a fight," Roy declared. "If I win, you can''t force Tohru to go back. If you win, Tohru will return with you, and I''ll submit to your judgment." "Roy!" Tohru looked at him with worry. "It''s alright, Tohru," Roy reassured her, patting her head, then looked back at the Dragon Emperor. "So, what do you say?" "Follow me. This place is too small for us to fight," the Dragon Emperor said, his anger somewhat subdued. He opened a portal to a separate dimension and flew through it. "Roy, my father is very strong." Tohru''s voice was filled with concern. "This isn''t wise. Even all of us together are no match for the Dragon Emperor of Demise," Fafnir warned. He was clearly excluding Lucoa from that statement. "Yes, you can''t defeat him," Elma added bluntly. Roy chuckled. He knew how powerful the Dragon Emperor was. As the leader of the Chaos faction, his strength was second only to Lucoa''s. But that wouldn''t make Roy back down. "Don''t worry, everyone," Roy reassured them, patting Tohru and Kanna''s heads. "It''s time for you to witness my true power." He glanced at Lucoa, then flew towards the portal. Tohru and the others followed. ... In the dim subspace, the Dragon Emperor of Demise was waiting for them. "Devil, I admire your courage, but courage alone isn''t enough to be worthy of my daughter," he said coldly. "My strength may not be enough yet, but it''s more than enough to protect Tohru in this world," Roy replied calmly. As long as no gods intervened, his statement was true. And even if they did, he could still escape this world. "Hmph! Then prove it to me." With a flash of light, the Dragon Emperor transformed into a massive red dragon, his aura shaking the dimension. He was even larger than Tohru. Roy smirked. "Ren!" he called out softly. The dark purple spirit seal on his left arm glowed. A girl with black hair, golden eyes, and large black wings appeared beside him. It was Ren Ashdoll, the Dark Elemental Lord. "Ren, I need your power." "Yes, use me!" Ren replied with a smile. She transformed into the [Sword of Piercing Truth]. Roy grasped the sword, and a powerful aura erupted from him, causing the sky to darken and the ground to tremble. "Oh? Is this your true power?" the Dragon Emperor asked, finally taking Roy seriously. His eyes widened in shock as he realized that Roy was less than twenty years old. A Devil, not even Twenty, possessing power rivaling his own... The Dragon Emperor was stunned. He had lived for millions of years to achieve his current strength. He no longer opposed Roy being his son-in-law as much. But his expression remained unchanged. There were matters to settle first. "Roy!" Tohru and the others looked at him with worry. Roy and the Dragon Emperor charged towards each other. The Dragon Emperor opened his maw, gathering a terrifying amount of energy. A powerful beam of energy, capable of distorting space itself, shot towards Roy. Roy simply dodged the attack with a sidestep. He appeared before the Dragon Emperor in an instant and swung his sword. The seemingly simple attack seemed to tear through space itself. The Dragon Emperor didn''t dare underestimate it. He conjured several magic circles for defense and charged another energy beam. Roy''s sword effortlessly sliced through the magic circles. A wave of dark energy erupted from the sword, carving a deep chasm into the ground. This attack, enhanced by Ren''s True Darkness, was incredibly powerful. It was the first time Roy had used Ren''s full power, and he was surprised by its destructive potential. Fortunately, the Dragon Emperor managed to dodge at the last moment. He was drenched in a cold sweat. That terrifying darkness had threatened his very existence. If he hadn''t dodged, he would have been killed instantly. '''' he wondered, his heart filled with shock. He, the leader of the Chaos faction, couldn''t even withstand a single attack from this young Devil. <><><><> Support & Read [18] Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 156: The Emperor of Demise’s Defeat—Ilulu Makes Her Entrance ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Tohru and the others, who had been watching anxiously, were stunned. "He''s... so strong!" Elma stammered, staring at the chasm in the ground. "Maji yabakune~" Kanna could only express her shock with her usual catchphrase. "That''s Roy''s power? Amazing!" Tohru exclaimed, jumping up and down excitedly. "Even a God... no, it''s still not enough to defeat a god," Lucoa said, her eyes filled with a mix of hope and worry. The power of gods wasn''t that simple. "Father-in-law, shall we continue?" Roy asked with a smirk. "I''ve lost. There''s nothing more to say," the Dragon Emperor replied, turning away. "Please take good care of Tohru." With that, he spread his wings and flew away. "Don''t worry, Father-in-law! I''ll take good care of Tohru!" Roy shouted after him. The departing Dragon Emperor smiled slightly, hearing his words. "Roy!" Tohru''s joyful voice called out. Roy turned around and was immediately tackled by Tohru, who wrapped her arms around him tightly. "Hahaha!" Tohru giggled, burying her face in his chest. Roy couldn''t help but smile. "Thank you, Roy." "It''s what I should do, Tohru. But shouldn''t you change how you address me now?" "Eh?" "You can call me ''Husband'' now," Roy explained. "Of course, if you want to call me ''Hubby,'' I wouldn''t mind either," he teased, looking at the blushing Tohru. "...Husband," Tohru mumbled, her voice barely audible. If Roy didn''t have such good hearing, he wouldn''t have heard her. He couldn''t resist kissing her. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucoa and the others, watching from a distance, felt a pang of jealousy. <><><><> Back at the apartment... "The food is cold! What do we do now?" Tohru wailed, seeing the feast she had prepared. "Of all times for Father to show up, he had to come right when lunch was ready," she grumbled, blaming her father for the cold food. "We''ll just have to reheat it," Roy said with a sigh. "Leave it to me," Lucoa offered with a smile. "Eh?" Tohru looked at her curiously. Lucoa waved her hand over the dishes, and they instantly became warm again, as if they had just been cooked. She had used her time magic to rewind the food back to when it was freshly prepared. "Amazing!" "As expected of Lucoa-sama." Tohru and the others were impressed. Roy also marveled at her incredible power. <><><><> They returned to their peaceful daily lives. Roy spent his days with Tohru and Kanna, going shopping, exploring the city, and occasionally playing Bullet Hell in the subspace. He was now waiting for the last Dragon, Ilulu, to appear so he could take them all back to his world. Elma, the ultimate glutton, had already fallen for his "food strategy." Lucoa also had feelings for him. He just needed the right opportunity to make his move. One day, as Roy was relaxing on the sofa, enjoying a lap pillow from Tohru, he heard a news report on TV. "This morning, a large-scale mudslide occurred in the XX district. It seems an entire mountain was partially destroyed..." The screen displayed an image of a mountain with a chunk missing from its side. Roy''s eyes lit up. Tohru, seeing the destroyed mountain, was furious. "That mountain holds precious memories for us! Who destroyed it?" she roared. "When I find the culprit, I''ll tear them to pieces, send them to hell, and feed them to a chimera!" She even extended her claws menacingly. "Let''s go find the culprit," Roy said, sitting up. "Yes! Elma went out this morning. Could it be her? And I haven''t seen Fafnir in a few days. He''s suspicious too," Tohru speculated. '''' Roy thought. They went to Fafnir''s apartment first. "I was busy playing games. I didn''t have time to destroy anything," Fafnir replied flatly when Tohru questioned him. Tohru gave up. She knew Fafnir wouldn''t lie about such a thing. They then went to look for Elma. They found her enjoying some taiyaki. Suddenly, she was punched in the face and sent flying. "Why did you hit me, Tohru?" Elma asked, confused. "It was you! You destroyed that mountain, didn''t you?!" Tohru accused, pointing at her. "Huh?" Elma was bewildered. They could also see the damaged mountain from where they were. <><><><> Seeing the mountain, Elma understood. "I was wondering about that this morning!" "So it wasn''t you?" Tohru asked. "Of course not!" Elma retorted. "That mountain was clearly destroyed last night! The news only reported it this morning." "That''s true. It can''t be you then," Tohru agreed, stroking her chin. "Of course it wasn''t me!" Elma grumbled, rubbing her sore cheek. "Alright, Elma, I''ll buy you some pudding later," Roy said, patting her head to comfort her. "You promise?" Elma''s eyes lit up. "Yes, I promise," Roy chuckled. "Then who did it?" Tohru wondered. "It was me." A voice came from the sky. Tohru and Elma looked up. A girl with red hair, horns, and a black robe descended from the sky. "Ilulu?!" Tohru and Elma''s expressions hardened. "Hello!" Ilulu greeted them with a sweet smile that held a hint of malice. Elma quickly cast a spell to prevent humans from noticing them. "Such a beautiful city, filled with happy humans. It would be fun to destroy it, wouldn''t it?" "You''re a member of the Chaos faction, yet you''re friendly with humans? You must be my enemy." Ilulu opened her robe, revealing her red claws and the large pouch on her chest. As a fire dragon, she stored her flames in that pouch. In her human form, the pouch was large and white, even larger than Lucoa''s... assets. Tohru''s temper flared, upon hearing Ilulu''s words. The ground beneath her feet cracked, and she charged towards Ilulu. Ilulu also charged. They collided with a powerful impact. Tohru kicked Ilulu high into the air, then followed her, and they began to brawl. "That''s Ilulu, the most radical member of the Chaos faction. She loves destruction. She must have followed Tohru here. She wants to destroy this world," Elma explained to Roy, assuming he didn''t know Ilulu. Roy, of course, knew Ilulu. In fact, he knew her better than anyone. Ilulu was an extremist of the Chaos faction, driven by a desire to destroy. She had once played happily with human children, but after her parents were killed by humans, she developed a deep hatred for them. She had the ability to change people''s gender and had even turned Kobayashi into a man in the original story. Due to her lack of control over her powers, her hands remained dragon claws in her human form. If she forced them to transform into human hands, they would become a mass of tiny hands, like Doraemon''s, which could still grasp objects. Those with trypophobia, however, should avoid looking at them. In terms of strength, Ilulu was no match for Tohru. But in a city, Tohru would have to hold back to avoid harming humans. Roy wouldn''t let Tohru get hurt like in the original story. He snapped his fingers, and they were transported to the subspace. "Tohru, don''t hold back." Roy instructed. Tohru looked around, then smiled. She could finally unleash her full power. Ilulu flew above Tohru, charging a powerful attack, her flame pouch glowing brightly. Tohru also charged an energy beam in her mouth. They both fired. The two beams collided. It wasn''t an even match. Tohru''s beam easily overpowered Ilulu''s and struck her. A massive explosion erupted. "AAAAAGH!" Ilulu screamed. When the smoke cleared, Ilulu was unconscious. Tohru didn''t kill her. She opened a portal and tossed Ilulu through it. "That takes care of that! Hehe!" Tohru giggled, giving Roy a peace sign. "Well done!" Roy gave her a thumbs up. But he knew this wasn''t over. Ilulu wouldn''t take this defeat lying down. And that was exactly what he wanted. <><><><> That night, Roy went out alone. "Where''s Ilulu?" According to the original story, she should return. Roy strolled through the streets, searching for her. Then, he smirked, sensing her presence. A figure leaped down from a building and landed before him. "You''re the Devil called Roy, right? It''s because of you that I was defeated by Tohru! I''ll kill you!" Ilulu snarled, baring her fangs. She seemed to think she could easily defeat him. "You want to fight here?" Roy chuckled. "I''m with the Chaos faction. I don''t care about the rules!" Ilulu retorted with a grin, then charged at him. Roy shrugged. It seemed this brat needed a good beating. He pulled Ilulu into the subspace. "A subspace? Even better." Ilulu, momentarily surprised, didn''t seem to mind and continued her attack. She wanted to fight him in close combat. <><><><> Support & Read [18] Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 157: Rescue Mission—Bringing Ilulu Home ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy wasn''t very good at close-quarters combat unless he was using a sword. But he wasn''t planning to fight seriously anyway. He easily dodged Ilulu''s attacks, then swiftly slapped her flame pouch. The sound echoed through the subspace as a red mark appeared on her pale skin. "Damn it!" Although Ilulu wasn''t particularly modest, being slapped was still humiliating. She lunged at Roy again, but he simply slapped her flame pouch again. Having been defeated by Tohru earlier that day, Ilulu hadn''t fully recovered yet. That''s why Roy could easily toy with her. He dodged her attacks while landing a few slaps of his own. Ilulu was getting frustrated. "Damn Devil, stop dodging!" she yelled, panting. "Only an idiot wouldn''t dodge. Alright, I''m done playing with you, little brat. See ya," Roy said with a chuckle, deciding not to bully her too much. .... They returned to the street. "Pervert!" Ilulu shouted as Roy turned to leave, glaring at him and rubbing her sore flame pouch. "Hey, don''t say that!" Roy exclaimed, embarrassed by the stares from the surrounding people. "You''re only helping Tohru because you want her body, aren''t you?" Ilulu accused, as if she had seen through him. "How about helping me instead? If you help me defeat Tohru, I''ll let you do whatever you want to me," she offered with a sly grin, pressing her ample bosom against him. "Your... assets are quite impressive. But I won''t help you defeat Tohru. She''s my wife," Roy replied, unfazed by her seductive offer, though he couldn''t help but be impressed by her... size. Up close, it was even larger than he had imagined. "Wife?" Ilulu tilted her head, confused. "Yes," Roy confirmed with a nod. "Hmm..." Ilulu pondered his words for a moment, then declared, "If you help me, I''ll become your wife too." Roy was taken aback. Did she even know what a "wife" was? "...." He shook his head and turned to leave. "Wait..." But Ilulu wouldn''t give up. She followed him. .... Roy decided to take her to a food street. Ilulu''s mouth watered as she smelled the delicious aromas. "Want some?" Roy asked with a smile. "I-I would never eat human food," Ilulu retorted, crossing her arms and turning away with a stubborn expression. Roy chuckled. He bought some grilled skewers from a stall. "Want to try some?" he asked, holding the skewers before her. Ilulu''s eyes followed the skewers, and she finally couldn''t resist. She took a bite, swallowing the meat and even the skewer. Roy stared at her in surprise. '''' he thought. "Delicious!" Ilulu exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she looked at the remaining skewers. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Here, these are all for you," Roy said, handing her the rest of the meat. Ilulu devoured them without hesitation. "You probably don''t have any friends here, do you, Ilulu? Order whatever you want. It''s my treat," Roy offered. "Hmph! I don''t need friends. You can''t bribe me with a few skewers," Ilulu retorted, though she continued to accept the food he offered. Roy shook his head. He knew that Ilulu, whose parents had been killed by humans when she was young, wouldn''t trust others easily. ... After exploring the food street, Roy took Ilulu to a park. "I can''t accept it.." Ilulu suddenly declared. "Huh?" Roy looked at her curiously. "How can a Devil be friends with humans? And Tohru too... Being with humans will only bring pain due to your differences," Ilulu explained, munching on a grilled squid skewer. "That pain will turn into hatred, and eventually, humans will be destroyed." "Oh? You seem to understand quite a bit," Roy commented, surprised by her insightful words. "You''re just fascinated by novelty." "Well, that''s true," Roy admitted with a chuckle. "See? You agree with me." Ilulu was pleased. "But we won''t be staying in the human world forever. It''s just temporary," Roy explained. "Eh?" Ilulu was confused. She had just argued that Dragons and Devils would develop hatred for humans if they stayed in the human world for too long. After all, living among humans meant forming bonds with them. And if those human friends were hurt or killed by other humans, it would naturally lead to resentment and hatred. In extreme cases, it could even lead to the destruction of the human world. So, Ilulu''s concerns weren''t entirely unfounded. But Roy and the others weren''t planning to stay here permanently. Roy would eventually return to the Underworld, where there were no humans, only Devils, Angels, and Fallen Angels. Ilulu''s argument didn''t apply to him. ... Seeing Ilulu''s silence, Roy stood up. "Well then, I should be going now." Ilulu reached out to stop him, but the words caught in her throat. She watched as Roy left the park, feeling a pang of loneliness. After all these years, Roy was the first person who had talked to her so openly and treated her with kindness. "I''ve found you, Ilulu, the Chaos Dragon," a cold voice suddenly said. Ilulu turned and saw a man with two horns standing before her. "So the Harmonizers have come for me," she said, her eyes filled with hostility. "I am Clemene, from the Harmony faction. You''re going to die. Remember my name when you''re judged in the afterlife. It''ll be a great honor," Clemene sneered. "Damn it..." Ilulu glared at him, then turned to run. At her full strength, she could easily crush this opponent. But she was injured and no match for this Dragon. She had no choice but to flee. However, in her weakened state, she couldn''t escape. Clemene chased after her relentlessly, like a cat toying with a mouse. He intended to finish her off when she was exhausted. They ran through the streets, ending up in a deserted alley. Ilulu, her strength depleted, collapsed. "Chaos Dragon, you will die by my hand! Hahaha!" Clemene cackled, his face contorted with malice. "Is that so? I was going to say the same to you. will die by hand," a voice declared from behind him. "Who''s there?" Clemene turned around, his eyes filled with killing intent. "Roy?!" Ilulu, seeing Roy, burst into tears of relief. Roy knelt beside her, gently wiping away her tears. "Don''t cry, Ilulu. I''m here now. No one can hurt you." Ilulu''s tears flowed even more freely. "Roy! Waaah!" She threw her arms around him, overcome with emotion. "There, there, Ilulu, don''t cry," Roy comforted her, patting her back. Just then, he heard a whooshing sound behind him. It was Clemene, launching a sneak attack. Roy saw a flash of light out of the corner of his eye. "Mahapadma!" Time froze. Only Roy could move. He picked up Ilulu, turned around, and smirked at Clemene, who was inches away from him. He then appeared behind Clemene. Time resumed. Clemene found that his target had vanished. He looked around but couldn''t find Roy. "I''m behind you," Roy said calmly, his hand resting on Clemene''s shoulder. Clemene''s body stiffened. He tried to move, but he couldn''t. "Absolute Zero." Ice spread from Roy''s hand, encasing Clemene''s lower body. It quickly reached his neck. "Please spare me! I won''t do it again!" Clemene pleaded. But the ice didn''t stop. It reached his mouth, silencing him. Clemene''s frozen body shattered into countless ice crystals. "It''s alright now, Ilulu," Roy said, patting her back. "Don''t leave me again!" Ilulu clung to him, her eyes filled with fear. Roy''s departure earlier had left her feeling incredibly lonely. After all, he was the first person in years who had talked to her so openly and treated her with kindness. "I won''t leave you. Come home with me," Roy said gently. "Okay!" Ilulu nodded, tears streaming down her face. "You can make lots of friends when we get home," Roy said, taking her hand and leading her away. Ilulu was lonely. She had once had human friends, but then they had been killed by other humans. She was a pitiful dragon. "Really?" Ilulu looked at him with hope in her eyes. "Of course." Roy nodded with a smile. ... Back at the apartment... "Roy, you''re finally back!" Tohru exclaimed, rushing to greet him. "Honestly, if you hadn''t come back soon, Tohru would have gone out to find you," Lucoa added with a playful glare. "Roy, who is she?" Kanna asked, tugging at his sleeve and pointing at the girl behind him. Tohru and the others also noticed Ilulu. "Ilulu?" "Why are you here?" Tohru and Elma glared at Ilulu with hostility. "Relax, I brought her back with me," Roy said calmly, patting their heads. They calmed down. "Why did you bring Ilulu back, Roy?" Tohru asked, confused. Ilulu was their enemy. "Let me explain." Roy chuckled and told them about Ilulu''s past and her encounter with Clemene. Hearing about her tragic past and near-death experience, Tohru and the others felt sympathy for Ilulu. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 158: Ilulu Learns Bad Habits—Tohru Father Arrives Suddenly! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Ahem... then I''ll make an exception and let you stay," Tohru said, clearing her throat. Although she wasn''t thrilled about Ilulu staying with them, she couldn''t disobey Roy''s decision. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kanna, be nice to Ilulu. And Est, you too," Roy instructed with a smile. "Okay!" Kanna and Est nodded, exchanging glances. They had become friends and got along well. It was getting late, so Roy showed Ilulu to her room. Ilulu was even more clueless about the human world than Tohru had been when she first arrived. Roy would have to teach her many things. But it was too late now. He would start tomorrow. After settling Ilulu in, Roy left her room. Tohru was waiting for him, after all. Ilulu lay in bed for a while, feeling a bit scared in the unfamiliar environment. She got up and went to find Roy. The living room was empty. Following Roy''s scent, she arrived at his room and barged in without knocking. "Roy, I can''t sleep..." But then, she froze, her eyes widening at the sight before her. "Tohru, didn''t you set up a barrier?" Roy asked, surprised. Tohru usually set up a barrier to prevent Kanna and the others from hearing them. Only Lucoa, with her superior strength, could bypass it. Of course, they didn''t know that Lucoa could hear them. "I did," Tohru replied. "Ilulu, get out!" she hissed, annoyed. "What are you doing?" Ilulu, however, didn''t leave. She entered the room with a curious smile. "Idiot!" Tohru, unable to tolerate her presence any longer, appeared behind Ilulu in a flash and chopped her on the neck. Ilulu fainted. Tohru sighed in relief, then carried Ilulu back to her room before returning to Roy. ... The next morning, Roy found Ilulu watching TV with Kanna and Est. They seemed to be getting along. "Ilulu, can''t you transform your claws into hands?" Roy asked curiously, sipping his tea. He didn''t mind the flame pouch, but the claws and tail seemed inconvenient. "Hmm..." Ilulu looked at her claws, then, with a puff of smoke, they transformed into Doraemon-like hands. But upon closer inspection, they were actually covered in countless tiny hands, like fur. It was a creepy sight. "Heehee!" Ilulu giggled, raising her hands proudly. "What are you laughing at? That''s disgusting!" Tohru exclaimed, her skin crawling. "Ahem, Ilulu, I think your claws looked better," Roy said. "Eh? Really?" Ilulu asked, tilting her head. "Yes," Roy confirmed with a nod. Ilulu transformed her hands back into claws. Roy suspected that Ilulu''s poor control over her powers was due to her lack of guidance since childhood. Even Kanna, who was much younger, could transform into a human form perfectly. '''' he thought. Although their strength hadn''t increased much from playing the game, their control over magic had improved significantly, indirectly boosting their combat abilities. ... After breakfast, Roy decided to take Ilulu to their usual Bullet Hell training ground. But as soon as he found her, she dragged him towards the bathroom. "Roy, Roy, is this where you go potty? How do you use it?" she asked, pointing at the bathroom with her claws. "Yes, it is. Let me teach you," Roy said, opening the door and leading her inside. But as soon as they entered, Ilulu closed the door and erected a barrier, preventing anyone from seeing or hearing what was happening inside. "Ilulu?" Roy looked at her questioningly. Ilulu grinned mischievously. "Roy, I want you to teach me... hehe!" Roy was stunned. He hadn''t expected such a bold move from Ilulu. But he didn''t know that after witnessing the events of the previous night, Ilulu''s dragon desires had been awakened. And those desires wouldn''t be easily satisfied. "Ilulu, you''re still young..." Roy tried to reason with her. "Eh? What do you mean, young?" Ilulu asked innocently, pressing her flame pouch against him. Roy was speechless. "I mean, Tohru and the others are waiting outside. We should hurry," he said, his resolve firm. He wouldn''t do it in the bathroom. Besides, Ilulu hadn''t even fully transformed into her human form yet, though that made it even more tempting. Roy shook his head, then forcibly dragged Ilulu out of the bathroom. "Sorry for the wait. Let''s go," he said to Tohru and the others. They then set off for the grassland. <><><><> At the grassland... "Ilulu, you watch first. You can join in later," Roy said, then turned to Tohru. "Tohru, you guys start playing. You can teach her later." "Mmm..." Tohru grumbled, but she agreed. As soon as Tohru and the others started their Bullet Hell game, Ilulu''s eyes sparkled with excitement. As a dragon who loved destruction and battle, she was instantly captivated by the game. After Tohru taught her how to use magic bullets, they began their duel. However, Ilulu, new to the game, was no match for Tohru. She was quickly overwhelmed. But Ilulu was stubborn and refused to give up. Unfortunately, her stubbornness only led to another defeat. ... Back at the apartment that night... "Roy, I''m hurt!" Ilulu whined, clinging to Roy. Her cuteness almost made Roy''s heart melt. Tohru glared at her, wanting to throw her out. Kanna and Est also eyed her with jealousy. With Ilulu joining them, their home was even livelier. Roy was considering taking all the Dragon Maids back to his world. But then, an unexpected visitor interrupted his thoughts. "Father-in-law, what brings you here today?" Roy asked the white-bearded old man who had suddenly appeared in their living room. It was the Dragon Emperor of Demise. "Dragon Emperor-sama!" "Father!" Tohru and the others were surprised by his sudden visit. "I want to have a word with you," the Dragon Emperor said to Roy, ignoring the others. "A private conversation?" "Yes." "Then please follow me." The Dragon Emperor glanced at Tohru, then followed Roy. Tohru and the others exchanged curious glances. ... Roy and the Dragon Emperor entered the study. Roy set up a barrier, then gestured towards the sofa. "Father-in-law, please have a seat." The Dragon Emperor sat down without a word. "What brings you here?" Roy asked, pouring him a cup of tea. "Would you like to know about the Dragons and Tohru''s past?" the Dragon Emperor asked in a deep voice. "I''m all ears," Roy replied, intrigued. He suspected there was more to this visit than just a casual chat. "Dragons have always been embroiled in endless battles. We throw all our strength into every fight, constantly consuming everything. Our reason for fighting is to defeat the gods..." the Dragon Emperor began, recounting the history of the Dragons. "To return this world to a state without rulers. We hate being controlled, so we fight for freedom." "At first, the Dragons were united, but gradually, some betrayed us and joined the gods." "And there were those who saw the futility of war and chose to remain neutral." "These two factions became known as the Harmony faction and the Observers." "And we were forced to bear the name of the Chaos faction, those who bring chaos to the world." "The war lasted for centuries, followed by centuries of preparation for the next war." "During this endless cycle, I had a child. Her name is Tohru." "From the moment she was born, Tohru was bound by the Dragon society''s rules. And as her father, I also pressured her." "But I believe that was wrong. Perhaps I was influenced by humans." "So I decided to give Tohru some freedom. I let her travel and experience the world, hoping she would form her own opinions." "Tohru, without prejudice, learned about the things that interested her." "I thought she would eventually understand why the Chaos faction despises humans." "But she lost control." "She went to the gods'' territory alone and was severely injured. That''s how she ended up in this world." "As for why Tohru went to the gods'' territory alone..." The Dragon Emperor paused. "She must have thought that defeating the gods would end the war," Roy said. Having experienced the world, Tohru must have understood the importance of peace. "Yes, that''s why she was so desperate for peace," the Dragon Emperor confirmed. "So?" Roy looked at him expectantly, waiting for him to reveal his true purpose. His father-in-law wouldn''t have come here just for a casual chat. "Tohru can''t avoid the war, even with your protection..." the Dragon Emperor said, his gaze intense. "So you want me to join the Chaos faction?" "Yes. I believe you can kill gods." Roy pondered his words. The Dragon Emperor wanted him to help them defeat the gods. His long speech was just a way of saying that war was inevitable. Even if he hadn''t said it, Roy wouldn''t let the god who had injured Tohru go unpunished. Moreover, bringing peace to the world was Tohru''s wish. He had to agree. "Alright, I accept," Roy declared. The Dragon Emperor smiled. "I''ll be waiting for you." He opened a portal and stepped through it. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 159: Reaching Super Devil—Gaining Dragon Servants! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Roy, what did my father say to you?" Tohru and the others asked as soon as he emerged from the study. "Haha, don''t worry, it was nothing serious. But things might get a bit hectic soon," Roy replied with a smile, patting Tohru''s head. "Just tell us, Roy. Whatever it is, we''ll face it together," Tohru said, her gaze firm. Roy sighed. It seemed he couldn''t hide it from them. He explained the situation. "So, there''s going to be a war? I''m great at those!" Ilulu exclaimed with a mischievous grin, her claws twitching. Roy flicked her on the forehead. Ilulu pouted and shrunk back, seeing his stern expression. "Honestly, the Dragon Emperor''s idea is foolish. Fighting for freedom, defeating the Rulers, and then becoming the Ruler himself? That will never bring peace," Lucoa commented, shaking her head as she lay on the sofa. Lucoa belonged to the Observers, a faction of Dragons who didn''t participate in the war. Tohru had once asked her why she didn''t fight, but Lucoa had simply replied that fighting would only bring more chaos. Tohru hadn''t understood her reasoning. But that was the mindset of the Observers. Roy, however, believed that such a passive stance would eventually lead to trouble. "Lucoa-san, you''re strong, so you can stay out of it. But have you considered who the Harmony faction will target once the Chaos faction is defeated?" he asked. Lucoa paused, her expression thoughtful. Roy knew it wouldn''t be easy to convince her, so he turned to Tohru. "Tohru, will you become my servant?" he asked. "Servant? But I''m already Roy''s Maid, aren''t I?" Tohru tilted her head in confusion. "Well... yes, you are," Roy chuckled. He took out a Queen Evil Piece and offered it to her. "Tohru, accept this power, and we''ll overcome any obstacle. No one will be able to stop us." Tohru, seeing the Devil piece that radiated power similar to Roy''s, accepted it without hesitation. "Will this make me stronger?" she asked. Roy smirked. "Of course." "Then use it on me now!" Tohru was eager to become stronger. Roy immediately began chanting the incantation. A blue magic circle appeared in the living room. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Tohru, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Queen!" As he finished the incantation, the Queen piece in Tohru''s hand merged into her body. A powerful surge of energy shook the room, distorting the space around them. Lucoa quickly teleported them to the subspace. She watched as Tohru''s aura grew stronger, her eyes filled with curiosity. Tohru''s power surged, reaching the pinnacle of Maou-class strength. It continued to increase but stopped just before reaching the peak. Roy also received a boost from Tohru''s power, his own strength rising to Super Devil! "Tohru''s power..." Elma gasped, stunned. They had been roughly equal in strength, but now Tohru had surpassed her. "Maji yabakune~" Kanna exclaimed, looking at Roy with admiration. "I want that power too!" Ilulu declared, her eyes sparkling. She wanted to become stronger so she could get revenge on Tohru for defeating her in their Bullet Hell games. ... After a while, Tohru''s transformation was complete. She floated in the air, a pair of massive dragon wings and a pair of Devil wings extending from her back. Dragons becoming Devils wasn''t unheard of. For example, Tannin, one of the original Five Dragon Kings, had voluntarily reincarnated as a Devil. Becoming a Devil didn''t mean abandoning their Dragon heritage. It simply meant they now possessed both bloodlines, complementing each other. "Roy!" Tohru opened her eyes and immediately lunged at Roy, hugging him tightly. "Now we''ll never be apart!" she declared, feeling the bond between them strengthen. "Yes, of course," Roy replied with a smile, holding her close. "Roy, I want that power too," Ilulu said, tugging at his sleeve. "No way! Roy only needs me as his servant," Tohru retorted, glaring at Ilulu. Ilulu ignored her and looked at Roy with pleading eyes. "Tohru, I forgot to tell you. I actually have many servants already," Roy confessed. "Eh?" Tohru pouted, but she didn''t let go of him. "And our enemies are gods, Tohru. We need to make everyone stronger." "Fine," Tohru finally relented. She believed Roy was doing this for her dream of world peace. Roy breathed a sigh of relief. He then took out another Queen piece and handed it to Ilulu. Ilulu was slightly weaker than Tohru but was still a Mid Maou-class. After becoming a Devil, her strength would reach the High Maou-class. ... However, she was still weaker than Tohru overall. Roy''s strength was also pushed to Mid Super Devil. "Roy, what about me?" Kanna asked, approaching him with an expectant look. "Of course, here''s your piece," Roy replied with a smile, handing her a Queen piece. The Queen piece provided the greatest boost among all the Evil Pieces. Since Roy had already filled all the positions in his peerage, he decided to make all his future servants Queens. After all, he was confident that no one could defeat him in a Rating Game now. Kanna was the weakest among them. After becoming a Devil, she didn''t quite reach the mid-level of Maou-class, but she was close. Now, only Elma and Lucoa remained. "Elma, do you want to become my servant?" Roy asked. "No, I can''t. I''m with the Harmony faction," Elma replied, shaking her head. "Are you still hung up on the Chaos and Harmony factions?" "Once we defeat the gods, those factions will naturally disappear," Roy explained. "But..." Elma hesitated. "Elma, do you think you can leave after learning about us?" Roy asked with a sly grin. "Eh?" Elma was confused. Why was he suddenly threatening her? "That''s right, Elma. As a member of the Harmony faction, shouldn''t we capture her?" Tohru chimed in. "No more delicious food for a month!" "And we''ll tempt her with food every day." Tohru, Kanna, and Ilulu looked at Elma with mischievous grins. Being locked up without freedom and constantly tempted with delicious food... Elma shuddered at the thought. "Elma, if you join us, you''ll have delicious food every day," Roy tempted her, waving various cakes and roasted meat before her. Elma drooled, unable to resist. "Fine, I agree," she finally relented. Roy chuckled and put away the food, then placed a Queen piece in her hand. Elma successfully became a Devil. Her strength, comparable to Tohru''s. And boosted by her transformation, finally broke through the limit, reaching the peak of Maou-class. <><><><><> If other Devils knew about his growth rate, they would be astonished. And there was indeed someone present who was shocked. Roy turned to Lucoa, who was staring at him with wide eyes. "Lucoa-san, how about becoming my servant? I might even be able to help you become a God again," he offered with a smile. Although Lucoa had been surprised by Roy''s rapid growth, she hadn''t considered becoming his servant. But his words made her heart skip a beat. Become a God again? Would she have a chance to take revenge? She recalled the god who had framed her, and her sister, who had self-immolated after their... incident, her ashes turning into flower-like feathers. A burning desire for revenge filled her heart. But could she become a god again without her godhood? "Roy, is it possible to become a god without godhood?" she asked. Godhood was the source of a god''s power. "Of course," Roy replied confidently. The rules of this world couldn''t bind him. Lucoa, hearing his unwavering response, hesitated for a moment, then nodded resolutely. "I''m willing to become your servant." She opened her eyes, her mismatched gaze filled with determination. Roy smiled. It seemed his persuasive skills had improved. He handed Lucoa a Queen piece. Lucoa took the piece and examined it, then looked at Roy. Roy didn''t waste any time and began the transformation ritual. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucoa''s strength was already at the limit of Super Devil. However, the Devil piece pushed her strength beyond her limits. A sound echoed from within Lucoa''s body. Then, a terrifying power erupted from her, shaking the subspace violently. Tohru and the others quickly acted to stabilize the dimension. Roy''s power also surged. Their breakthrough was causing havoc. If not for Tohru and the others stabilizing the subspace, it would have collapsed, causing a disaster in the real world. After a while, they both broke through their limits! Their auras calmed down. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 160: Preparing for Battle—Advent of the Gods! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> When Lucoa opened her eyes, a smile played on her lips. She was already imagining taking revenge on the god who had framed her. "Lucoa-san, can you tell me about that incident with your sister now?" Roy asked, looking at the lost-in-thought Lucoa. Lucoa didn''t hesitate this time and recounted the events that led to her downfall. Tohru, who already knew the story, listened calmly. But Ilulu and Elma, hearing it for the first time, were filled with disgust towards the god who had wronged Lucoa. "Roy, you''ve given me hope for revenge. I won''t let that bastard go this time," Lucoa declared, her eyes filled with determination. Roy, of course, supported her desire for revenge. "We''ll be there with you," he said, taking her hand. "Yes." Lucoa nodded, her mismatched eyes sparkling. ... Back at the apartment, Roy decided to waste no time. He would depart tomorrow and join forces with the Chaos faction to attack the gods'' forces. The "Gods" in this world weren''t true gods. They were simply members of other races with power comparable to Super Devils. Roy didn''t know if there were any true gods behind them. But it didn''t matter. Having reached the Super Devil, he wasn''t afraid of gods anymore. After dinner, they all prepared to rest for the upcoming battle. "Good night, Roy!" Kanna said, hugging her teddy bear and waving from her doorway. "Good night, Kanna!" Roy replied with a smile, patting her head. "Mmm." Kanna nodded and went back to her room. Just as Roy was about to return to his room, Lucoa pulled him into hers. "Lucoa-san?" Roy looked at her questioningly. "Roy, I..." Lucoa began, her face flushed as she hugged him tightly. "But I promised Tohru I''d be back soon," Roy said, a bit hesitant. He was happy that Lucoa was offering herself to him, but he had promised Tohru he would return to their room quickly. If Tohru found out, she would be furious. "Don''t worry..." Lucoa gave him a mysterious smile. She waved her hand, and a barrier enveloped the room. "This is a time barrier. One minute inside is equal to a day outside," she explained. Roy''s eye twitched. She had actually prepared a time barrier just for this? He couldn''t refuse her now. ... Half an hour later, Roy emerged from Lucoa''s room. "Roy, you''re so slow!" Tohru, wearing a bath towel, was waiting for him in their room. Roy remembered the month they had just spent in the time barrier. "Tohru, we have a battle tomorrow. Let''s get some rest," he said with a cough. "It''s fine! Come here!" Tohru beckoned him with a smile, patting the space beside her on the bed. "Um..." Roy gulped. "Are you... not feeling well? I think I saw something on TV about needing to take some medicine..." Tohru wondered, stroking her chin thoughtfully. "What kind of TV have you been watching, Tohru?" Roy asked, exasperated. "Are you saying you''re not up for ''it''?" Tohru asked innocently. "Damn it, I''ll show you!" Roy retorted, his pride wounded. He had completely forgotten about the month he had just spent with Lucoa. ... The next day, as Roy and the girls were about to depart, Fafnir arrived. "Where are you going?" he asked curiously. "We''re going to save the world," Roy replied with a chuckle. "Oh? A game of heroes and demon kings? I''ve been playing those recently. Do you need my help?" Fafnir asked, seemingly understanding their intentions. "No need, Fafnir-san. You can stay home and play games," Roy said, declining his offer. "Alright, I understand. I wish you success." "Haha, Fafnir-san, just wait for our good news!" Tohru said with a wave. They then activated the teleportation circle and vanished. ... Back in their world, Tohru felt a sense of homecoming, the rich magic power invigorating her. Elma, Kanna, and Ilulu also felt energized. Tohru led them to the territory of the Chaos faction. It was a valley filled with all kinds of dragons, soaring through the air and playing in the nearby sea. The entire territory was peaceful and harmonious. "You''re finally here," the Dragon Emperor of Demise greeted them. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Roy and the others. He couldn''t see through Roy''s power. And to his surprise, Tohru, Elma, and the others had become much stronger in such a short time. "...." And Lucoa, the guardian of balance between the two worlds, was also here? What was going on? Confused, the Dragon Emperor led them to his castle. .... "Father-in-law, are you ready?" Roy asked without wasting any time. "Yes, the Dragons are ready for battle," the Dragon Emperor replied in a deep voice. "Then let''s not waste any time. Lead the Dragons to attack the Gods'' forces," Roy instructed. "Alright, I''ll gather the troops." The Dragon Emperor left. "Roy, can we really succeed?" Tohru asked, worried. "Don''t worry, Tohru. With me here, we''ll definitely succeed. And then we''ll go home," Roy reassured her. "Home? You mean the human world?" "No, our true home," Roy replied, holding her hand. "Oh." Tohru nodded, though she didn''t fully understand. Although the Chaos faction lived in this area, gathering them all would still take time. A whole day passed before the Dragon Emperor returned. "Father-in-law, have you gathered all the Dragons?" Roy asked. "Yes, they''re all here," the Dragon Emperor confirmed. "Good. Then let''s depart." Roy and the girls followed the Dragon Emperor to the top of the valley. It was filled with all kinds of Dragons, even more than they had seen the day before. "Let''s go!" the Dragon Emperor commanded, and the Dragons took to the sky. The sight of the massive dragon army was awe-inspiring. Their movements, however, were quickly detected by the gods'' forces. But they didn''t react immediately, choosing to wait and defend their territory. After all, fighting on their own turf gave them an advantage. The dragon army''s advance was slow. After a night of travel, they finally reached the territory of the gods. The gods'' forces were ready for battle. "Roy, that giant is their leader," Tohru said, pointing at a colossal figure among the enemy ranks. The giant was massive, thousands of meters tall, like a mountain. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is that him? I''ll avenge you later," Roy said with a grin, squeezing Tohru''s hand. "Dragon Emperor of Demise, you''ve made a foolish decision!" the giant boomed, his voice echoing across the battlefield. His words caused some of the weaker Dragons to flinch. "Today, you will all perish, and peace will return to the world," the Dragon Emperor retorted, his aura flaring. The gods'' forces wavered under his powerful presence. Roy and the girls watched as the two leaders exchanged threats. "Then there''s nothing more to say. Attacking us was your biggest mistake," the giant sneered. He raised his hand, and his army charged towards the Dragons. The Dragon Emperor also roared, but he didn''t give the order to attack. Roy stepped forward. He smirked. "Secret Art: Twilight Snowfall!" Countless massive ice mountains erupted from the earth, instantly freezing the charging soldiers. The ice mountains continued to spread. "Who''s there?!" the giant roared, slamming his trident into the approaching ice. The ice shattered. The giant sighed in relief. But then, Roy appeared before him. "Summon your leader. Otherwise, you''ll all be annihilated today," Roy declared, his arms crossed. He was certain that there was a god supporting them, a god on par with Lucoa. "Hmph! My Lord, Tezcatlipoca, will not forgive you!" the giant sneered, then tore open a rift in space with his trident. Roy frowned. He didn''t recognize that name. "Lucoa-san, do you know this god?" he asked. "Yes, I do," Lucoa replied. "Tezcatlipoca is known as the god of darkness and the invisible, the lord of the night, and the ruler of the north in the land of the gods." "He''s one of the most important deities in Aztec mythology, ruling over the First Sun. He''s a supreme god, the manipulator of human destiny." "And he''s the one who cursed my wine," she added, her voice filled with killing intent. "Why would he do that?" Roy asked, confused. "During the Five Suns, Tezcatlipoca ruled the First Sun," Lucoa explained. "And after the First Sun was destroyed, I became the Second Sun." "I see. So it was out of jealousy," Roy mused, stroking his chin. "Who dares summon me?" A deep, unfamiliar voice boomed across the battlefield. Everyone fell silent, their eyes fixed on the spatial rift. A giant with a strange appearance emerged from the rift. He had dark skin, black and yellow stripes painted on his face, a smooth obsidian right foot, and wielded lightning. This was Tezcatlipoca, one of the Aztec gods, the first Sun God. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 161: Roy Unleashes His Power—Facing Tezcatlipoca! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Tezcatlipoca looked around, his gaze finally settling on the giant. "Tezcatlipoca-sama, a strong being is interfering in the human world. I had no choice but to summon you," the giant explained, kneeling respectfully. "Oh?" "Yes, it''s him." The giant pointed at Roy with a cruel smile. Tezcatlipoca, however, showed no reaction as he looked at Roy. But then, his eyes widened in shock as he saw Lucoa. "Quetzalcoatl? You''re here? Hahaha!" he exclaimed, bursting into laughter. He completely ignored Roy... "Tezcatlipoca, I haven''t forgotten that you cursed my wine. Today, I''ll have my revenge," Lucoa declared, her mismatched eyes filled with killing intent. "Hahaha! Revenge? You, who have been stripped of your godhood, have no right to speak of revenge!" Tezcatlipoca scoffed. "Hmph!" Lucoa sneered, then unleashed her powerful aura. The soldiers in the gods'' army were instantly forced to their knees. "What? You regained your godhood? No, your power isn''t as strong as it used to be," Tezcatlipoca said, surprised but quickly regaining his composure. At her peak, Lucoa was one of the strongest beings. Even Tezcatlipoca wouldn''t be confident in defeating her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have resorted to such underhanded tactics as cursing her. .... "Tezcatlipoca, today is the day you die!" Lucoa declared, charging towards him, blinded by rage. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy frowned. He hadn''t expected Lucoa''s enemy to be so powerful. Tezcatlipoca''s strength was likely above Super Devil. Defeating him would be incredibly difficult. "Hahaha, if you were at your peak, I might be wary. But now, you''re no match for me," Tezcatlipoca laughed, unleashing his overwhelming aura. The sky darkened, and the earth cracked, crushing the soldiers beneath them. Tezcatlipoca didn''t even care about his own forces. The Dragon Emperor''s expression changed, and he quickly retreated with his army. "Roy!" Tohru looked at Roy with worry. "We can''t participate in their fight," the Dragon Emperor said, holding Tohru back. He was surprised to see Roy standing unfazed against Tezcatlipoca''s aura. He hadn''t expected Roy to possess the power of a true god. "If we can''t fight them, can I at least beat up those guys?" Ilulu asked with a mischievous grin, looking at the fleeing soldiers. Tohru also turned her attention towards them. "Yes, we can''t fall behind." She charged towards the fleeing soldiers. "Tohru, that''s not fair!" Ilulu complained, seeing Tohru outspeed her. "Tohru-sama, wait for me..." Kanna transformed into her dragon form and chased after Tohru. The Dragon Emperor also gave the order to attack. "All Dragons, follow me and eliminate the remaining enemies!" The Dragons roared and charged. The enemy forces, already weakened by Roy''s ice attack, were quickly overwhelmed. ... Meanwhile, seeing Lucoa charge towards Tezcatlipoca, Roy also unleashed his power. "Ren!" he called out. The black spirit seal on his left arm glowed. Ren Ashdoll, the Dark Elemental Lord, materialized beside him. "Ren, I need your power." "Yes, use me!" Ren replied with a smile. She transformed into the [Sword of Piercing Truth]. "Est!" Roy called out again. The white spirit seal on his right arm glowed. Est materialized as the [Demon Slaying Sword]. Roy now wielded two swords. He then activated the [Transparent World]. Everything seemed to slow down, even Tezcatlipoca''s attack on Lucoa. He charged towards Tezcatlipoca and blocked his attack with his swords. "Lucoa-san, I''ll focus on attacking. You use your magic to restrain him," Roy instructed. Lucoa, having lost her godhood, couldn''t use many of her divine abilities. Her offensive options were limited. And she wasn''t as proficient in close combat. Having her use magic for support was the best strategy. Lucoa was momentarily surprised, then realized her mistake. She wasn''t at her peak anymore. She couldn''t fight Tezcatlipoca head-on. "Okay," she agreed, quickly retreating. Roy focused his attention on Tezcatlipoca. As the first Sun God, Tezcatlipoca commanded a wide range of powers: lightning, storms, darkness, earth, and even the stars. .... Tezcatlipoca unleashed bolts of lightning and summoned devastating storms. Roy, under this relentless assault, could only dodge. Lucoa enhanced his speed with her time magic. "Dark Lightning Flash!" Using his enhanced speed, Roy appeared behind Tezcatlipoca. The black lightning, capable of incinerating souls, struck Tezcatlipoca''s back. "ROAR!!!" Tezcatlipoca roared in pain and tried to grab Roy. But Roy was too agile. '''' Roy thought. Tezcatlipoca, unable to catch Roy, turned his attention to Lucoa. He lunged towards her, his hand crackling with lightning. "Damn it!" Roy cursed. He rushed to help her. But Lucoa, empowered by her time magic, narrowly dodged the attack. Roy struck Tezcatlipoca again with Dark Lightning Flash. He roared in pain. The dark lightning, capable of incinerating souls, only caused him pain. This showed how powerful Tezcatlipoca was. This wasn''t going to work. His swords couldn''t inflict significant damage. Any minor wounds would heal instantly. Even the Dark Lightning Flash only caused him pain. Killing Tezcatlipoca seemed impossible. Roy desperately searched for a way to defeat him. The battle reached a stalemate. Tezcatlipoca was frustrated by his inability to land a hit on them. The landscape was devastated, magma spewing from the fissures in the earth. It was as if the world was about to be destroyed. Tohru and Elma, having defeated the remaining soldiers, watched with worry. "Tohru-sama, Roy will win, right?" Kanna asked, tugging at Tohru''s sleeve. "Yes, I believe Roy will win," Tohru replied, trying to sound confident despite her own worries. "Roy, please don''t die! Otherwise, who will feed me?" Elma''s concern was a bit unusual. "You can do it, Roy! I haven''t had a baby with you yet! You have to win!" Ilulu cheered. She had come to see Roy as her family and didn''t want to lose him. ... The situation was grim. "Secret Art: Nine Ice Dragons!" Roy shouted. Nine colossal ice dragons appeared in the sky, encircling Tezcatlipoca. But Tezcatlipoca simply swatted them away with his massive hand. His brute strength nullified Roy''s attack. "Lightning!" Tezcatlipoca roared. A storm of lightning rained down on them. The lightning was too fast and covered too wide an area. Roy and Lucoa couldn''t dodge in time. If they were struck, even they would be severely injured. Roy, his vision enhanced by the Transparent World, saw the lightning about to strike them. "Mahapadma!" he calmly declared. The world froze, encased in an icy blue domain. Even Tezcatlipoca and Lucoa were frozen in time and space. This technique was far more powerful than just stopping time. It froze both time and space. Roy, carrying Lucoa, effortlessly escaped the lightning''s path. He then appeared before Tezcatlipoca. With a flurry of sword strikes, he inflicted countless wounds on the god. However, the wounds were too shallow to affect Tezcatlipoca, a giant thousands of meters tall. Mahapadma''s effect was about to wear off. Roy had no choice but to unleash several Dark Lightning Flash attacks and his Dark Flames of Ruin. The Dark Flames could incinerate souls, bodies, and even shadows. ''Time shall resume..'' .... Tezcatlipoca, who had been smirking at the sight of Roy and Lucoa seemingly trapped in the lightning storm, suddenly roared in pain. "ROAR!!!" Countless sword wounds covered his neck, and black flames engulfed his body, burning his very soul. He thrashed around in agony, causing even more destruction. "At this rate, he''ll destroy the world. What do we do?" Lucoa asked, worried. "Our attacks can''t kill him. It''s too difficult, unless..." Roy trailed off, stroking his chin. "Unless what?" "Unless I use that technique.." Roy''s eyes lit up. He had an idea. Lucoa looked at him expectantly. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 162: Slaying a God—Flower Viewing—The Wedding! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "It seems I have no choice but to risk it all," Roy declared, referring to his most powerful technique: Ice Emperor Dragon. It was a technique used for destruction and absorption. Anything caught in it would be frozen solid, even the surrounding Space. It was incredibly destructive and could only be used against powerful opponents. However, it was also a difficult technique to master. Roy hadn''t been able to use it before. But now, he had no choice. If he didn''t kill Tezcatlipoca, this world would be destroyed. "Lucoa-san, move back. I don''t know if I can control this technique," Roy said with a serious expression. "Okay." Lucoa nodded and retreated to a safe distance. Roy took a deep breath and began gathering his magic power. The temperature plummeted, and the nearby sea froze over. An icy aura swirled around him, his form gradually disappearing into the mist. The mist expanded, covering hundreds of miles. A dragon''s roar echoed from within the mist. The mist dissipated, revealing a colossal ice dragon in Roy''s place. Its majestic form, dwarfed even Lucoa''s dragon form. It was over ten thousand meters long, its body stretching beyond the horizon. Tezcatlipoca, having recovered from his injuries and extinguished the black flames, stared at the ice dragon in shock. He then threw a punch. But Roy swung his massive tail, effortlessly blocking the attack. The sight of the colossal dragon filled Tezcatlipoca with fear. But Roy showed no mercy. He lunged at Tezcatlipoca, his massive jaws wide open. Tezcatlipoca, a giant thousands of meters tall, seemed insignificant compared to Roy''s ten-thousand-meter long dragon form. Roy swallowed him whole. Tezcatlipoca''s body instantly froze within the dragon''s maw, then shattered into countless ice crystals. He was gone. "He did it!" Lucoa exclaimed, her eyes filled with relief and admiration as she looked at the ice dragon. The ice dragon then dissipated, revealing Roy''s pale face. That technique had consumed almost all of his magic power. And he had been lucky to successfully execute it. Otherwise, defeating Tezcatlipoca would have been impossible. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Roy, are you alright?" Lucoa asked, rushing to his side and supporting him. "I''m fine. Just a bit drained," Roy replied, shaking his head. "That''s good. Do you need a magic replenishment?" "Huh?" Roy looked at her, confused. Lucoa''s sudden suggestive offer caught him off guard. "Are you trying to drain me dry?" he asked with a playful glare. .... But as they were joking, something stirred within the spatial rift the giant had opened earlier. Ometeotl, the Creator God of the Aztec pantheon, suddenly opened his eyes. He sensed the death of his child, Tezcatlipoca, and was enraged. "Creator God!" "Father!" Several other gods appeared before Ometeotl. "I sense that Tezcatlipoca has perished. Go and investigate," he commanded. "Yes!" The gods dispersed. Roy also felt a sense of unease. He looked at the still-open spatial rift, his expression grim. He could sense powerful auras beyond the rift. "Lucoa, close the rift," he said urgently. His magic power was depleted. He could only rely on Lucoa. Lucoa, sensing the danger, immediately closed the rift and erased any traces of its existence. Roy sighed in relief. He had forgotten... The Aztec mythology had a whole pantheon of gods, including the creator god, Ometeotl. Now that they had killed Tezcatlipoca, the Aztec gods were undoubtedly in an uproar. But it didn''t matter to him. He was leaving this world anyway. And when he returned, he would be strong enough to face the entire Aztec pantheon. .... "Roy, are you alright?" "What happened to that villain?" Tohru and the others rushed over, worried. Seeing that the battle was over, they had come to check on him. "Don''t worry, we defeated him," Roy reassured Tohru, patting her head. "Really? That''s great!" Tohru sighed in relief. "So, Tohru, is your wish for world peace fulfilled?" Elma asked curiously. She didn''t think achieving world peace was that simple. "Well, that depends on my father-in-law. I''m not getting involved in their affairs anymore," Roy replied with a shrug. "Yes, my wish has been fulfilled," Tohru said with a happy smile. "And my revenge is complete. What now...?" Lucoa wondered. "Haha, now you all come home with me. We''ll leave this world''s problems behind," Roy declared with a grin. He would leave the rest to the Dragon Emperor. After all, even if they defeated the gods, true peace was unlikely. .... Roy then took Tohru, Kanna, and the others back to the human world. They left without a second thought, leaving the Dragon Emperor to deal with the aftermath. Back in Roy''s apartment... "Ah, it''s good to be home," Lucoa sighed contentedly, stretching out on the sofa. "Yes, but now that the world is at peace, we can stay here forever, right?" Tohru asked, hugging a pillow and imagining their happy future. "Of course not. Didn''t I say I would take you all home?" Roy reminded her. "Eh? That''s right!" "What''s Roy''s home like?" Ilulu asked curiously, clinging to his arm. "It''s a very big castle. And there are many children around your age, Ilulu. You can make lots of friends there. And you can go to school too," Roy explained with a smile, patting her head. "School..." Ilulu''s eyes sparkled with interest. Kanna also seemed excited. "Mmm... as long as I have delicious food every day, I''m happy," Elma declared. "Don''t worry, my Storage magic is filled with food made by Saeko and Shizuka. I guarantee you''ll have different dishes every day," Roy assured her. Elma''s eyes widened in anticipation. "Tohru, what about you?" Roy asked, noticing her silence. "As long as I''m with Roy, I''ll go anywhere," Tohru replied with a smile. Roy was touched. Tohru was truly the best. "Then we''ll be leaving in a few days." He had decided to hold off on their departure because he wanted to give them a proper wedding ceremony. Tohru had seen a wedding on TV and was quite envious. Roy still remembered her longing expression. It would be troublesome to hold a wedding after returning to his world. But he didn''t tell them beforehand. He wanted to surprise them. ... The next day, Roy, having prepared everything for the wedding, gathered the girls. "Let''s go Hanami (flower viewing)," he suggested. "Flower viewing? Sure!" "There will be lots of delicious food, right?" "One of my acquaintances turned into a flower too!" The girls readily agreed. Roy didn''t even need to use his persuasive skills. "Then let''s go." He teleported them to a vast grassland with a beautiful cherry blossom grove. "Wow! It''s so beautiful! So many cherry blossoms!" The girls were amazed by the sight. "Isn''t it beautiful?" Roy asked, pleased with their reaction. "Then let''s enjoy the flowers." He had prepared picnic blankets and snacks under the cherry blossom trees. "Yay!" The girls sat down, admiring the beautiful scenery and enjoying the snacks. They chatted happily, their hearts filled with joy. "How about some entertainment?" Tohru suggested, lying on Roy''s lap. "That''s a good idea. I''ll go first!" Elma declared, standing up. "Oh?" Roy was surprised. He hadn''t expected Elma to have prepared something. Elma removed her coat, revealing her belly, which had a face painted on it. "Is she going to do a belly dance?" "Wow!" "What are you doing?" ... "Heehee! This is my special skill. I''ve been practicing!" Elma declared proudly, swaying her hips. "Hahaha! That''s hilarious!" Tohru burst into laughter. '''' Roy wondered, looking at Tohru. He didn''t find it amusing at all. But Elma''s figure was indeed impressive. "Alright, it''s time to move on to the main event," Roy announced, standing up. "What?" The girls looked at him curiously. "Everyone, gather around." Tohru and the others gathered around him. Even Est and Ren emerged from their spirit seals. Roy snapped his fingers, and the girls'' clothes transformed into beautiful white wedding dresses. His own clothes also changed into a wedding suit. "Today, we''re having a wedding!" he declared with a smile. The girls were touched. They hadn''t expected Roy to hold a wedding ceremony. Although they were Dragons and didn''t care much for human customs, they were still moved by his gesture. "Tohru, I love you. Will you stay with me forever?" Roy said, facing Tohru. "Yes, I love you too!" Tohru replied, wiping away her tears and nodding earnestly. Roy smiled and placed a wedding ring on her finger. He then turned to Elma. "Elma, I love you. Will you be with me forever?" Elma blushed, speechless. "I do," she finally managed to say. Roy put a ring on her finger. He then repeated the process with Lucoa, Ilulu, Kanna, Est, and Ren Ashdoll. "Now you''re all my wives," Roy declared with a satisfied nod. "Roy!" Tohru couldn''t contain herself any longer and leaped into his arms. Lucoa and Ilulu followed suit, tackling him to the ground. Laughter filled the air under the cherry blossom trees. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 163: Returning—School Trip to Kyoto! ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Everyone, are you ready?" Roy asked the girls with a smile as they gathered in the living room. "We''re ready!" "Hurry up, I can''t wait!" Tohru and the others were eager! "Alright, alright." Roy chuckled and snapped his fingers. They vanished. For long-lived Dragons, spending a few hundred years in another world was nothing. Roy had promised to bring them back here again someday. ... [High School DxD World, Roy''s Castle] Roy and the girls materialized in a room within the castle. The unfamiliar presence, especially the dragon auras, alerted Ophis, who immediately appeared before them. "Roy? Are theythe same kind as me?" Ophis asked, her eyes wide with curiosity as she looked at Tohru and the others. She was particularly interested in Lucoa, sensing that she was a Dragon with power comparable to her own. "Ophis, let''s go outside. I''ll introduce you later," Roy said, scooping her up with a smile. He led them to the living room, where Saeko, Esdeath, and the other girls were waiting. They were also curious about the new arrivals but understood what had happened. "That sneaky bastard! Going to another world without telling us and bringing back even more girls," Saya grumbled. "He must have his reasons. Roy works hard," Asia defended Roy. "Works Hard? He was probably having fun," Mine scoffed. They weren''t upset that Roy had brought back more girls.. What bothered them was that he hadn''t taken them along. Only Saeko remained cheerful. Roy took her with him on almost every trip, a clear sign of his affection. Although he hadn''t taken her this time, she wasn''t upset. "Hey, I think I heard someone badmouthing me. Who was it?" Roy asked with a playful smirk as he entered the room with Tohru and the others. "Hmph! It was us. Why didn''t you take us with you this time?" Saya complained. "It wouldn''t have been a problem to bring us along," Claire added. Most of the girls were unhappy about being left behind. Roy shrugged helplessly. "There weren''t any battles or opportunities to increase your strength this time, so" '''' Roy thought. But that battle had been against his strongest opponent yet. Fortunately, they had won. "Even so" Chelsea began, but Sona interrupted her. "You''ll take us with you next time, right?" Sona asked, her gaze fixed on Roy. It seemed she was also upset about being left behind. After all, he had promised to take her to another world to recruit servants. "Don''t worry, Sona. I''ll definitely take you with me next time," Roy assured her with a pat on his chest. "Okay." Sona finally smiled. "Ahem, let me introduce everyone. This is Tohru" Roy introduced the new arrivals. Tohru had prepared herself to meet the others, and they quickly became friendly. "Roy!" Ophis suddenly tugged at his clothes, her eyes fixed on him. "Ophis, what''s wrong?" Roy asked, pretending not to know what she wanted. He knew that Ophis, having sensed that his and Lucoa''s power had reached her level, was curious and wanted his help in defeating Great Red. Defeating Great Red, was Ophis''s greatest desire. But Roy wasn''t going to let her go. She was too adorable. And letting her go would be dangerous. If he remembered correctly, Great Red would soon face a dangerous enemy. A powerful being from another world would appear and decapitate him. To be able to instantly kill Great Red Roy suspected that this being might be at the Stellar-level or even higher. .... <><><><> And this incident wasn''t far off. They had to become stronger. "Help me," Ophis pleaded. "Of course I''ll help you," Roy replied, patting her head. "Ophis, are you happy here?" "I... I don''t know what happiness is. But it''s better here than with the Khaos Brigade," Ophis replied innocently. Roy couldn''t resist kissing her cheek. "Don''t worry, Ophis. I''ll definitely help you defeat Great Red. But until then, get along with everyone here, okay?" Roy believed that if Ophis stayed with them long enough, she would come to love this place. "Okay." Ophis nodded. Waiting wouldn''t be a problem for her. .... After the weekend, they returned to school. Roy also enrolled Tohru, Ilulu, and Kanna in Kuoh Academy. Tohru was placed in the third year, while Ilulu and Kanna were in the second year. One day, Rossweisse, their teacher, announced the upcoming school trip to Kyoto. The girls erupted in excitement. "Since the destination is Kyoto, let''s see what sights we should visit!" Aika exclaimed, quickly finding a guidebook. The book listed various famous landmarks. Roy, Saya, Asia, Xenovia, and the others gathered around to discuss their itinerary. "Where should we go?" Irina asked, flipping through the guidebook. "How about Kiyomizu-dera?" Asia suggested. "I remember that shiny temple..." Xenovia chimed in. "You mean Kinkaku-ji, the Golden Pavilion? Of course, we have to go there, right, Buchou?" Aika asked, looking at Roy. "Sure, you guys decide. I''m not familiar with Kyoto," Roy replied with a smile. "Then it''s decided! First, Kiyomizu-derathen Kinkaku-ji..." The girls continued their lively discussion. .... Back at the castle, Rias grumbled, "I won''t be able to see Roy for days." The school trip was only for the second-year students. Roy chuckled. "It''s just a few days, Rias. I''ll bring you back a souvenir." Hearing this, Rias''s mood improved slightly, though she was still a bit disappointed. "Rias, you can skip school and come with us if you want," Roy offered. "No, it''s okay," Rias replied, shaking her head. "As long as Roy has fun, that''s enough for me." "Alright then." ... That night, Rias and Akeno, dressed in yukatas, arrived at Roy''s room as usual. Sona and Tsubaki soon joined them. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmph! Rias, I won''t lose to you," Sona declared, clinging to Roy''s arm and glaring at Rias playfully. "Akeno and I won''t lose either," Rias retorted, raising her chin. "Tsubaki, let''s join in!" Sona commanded. Tsubaki blushed. Sona had practically dragged her here. She looked quite beautiful without her glasses. ... The day of the school trip arrived. Roy emerged from his bed, where Rias and Sona had spent the night. They all went to the train station. "Here are your ''Freedom Passes''. Take one," Rias said, handing out some cards. "What are these?" Ilulu asked, turning the card over and examining it curiously. "They''re passes. Kyoto is Youkai territory, so we need these to avoid any misunderstandings," Rias explained. This was a new policy implemented by Sirzechs to prevent unnecessary conflicts between the various factions. It had indeed reduced the number of conflicts. Roy, as the fifth Maou, also supported this policy. "Everyone, check your belongings. We''re about to board the train," Roy reminded them. Kurome, Akame, and the others checked their bags. Of course, they had mostly packed snacks. "Rias, Sona, we''re leaving now," Roy said, turning to them with a smile. "Have a safe trip!" "Let us know if anything happens." "We''ll miss you." "Come back soon!" Rias, Sona, Tohru, and the others bid farewell to Roy and his group. They boarded the train to Kyoto. ... As the train departed, the girls chattered excitedly. Kurome, sitting in Roy''s lap, munched on snacks like a hamster, occasionally offering him a cookie. Claire and Rinslet, sitting by the window, enjoyed the scenery and chatted. "Ilulu..." Kurome suddenly said, her eyes fixed on Ilulu. "Why are you so big?" The other girls also looked at Ilulu. Although they had seen it many times, they were still amazed by the size of Ilulu''s flame pouch. It was even bigger than her head! And she had such a petite figure. It was quite disproportionate and defied logic. "Well..." Ilulu puffed out her chest proudly. "I''ve actually shrunk it! Otherwise, it would be even bigger." "...." "What?!" The girls gasped in shock. This was already the smallest it could get? How big was it normally? They imagined it and were stunned. <><><><> Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 164: The Missing Fox Princess Yasaka—Kyoto Adventures—Kunou Plead! ~ Support & Read 19 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "As expected of a Dragon," Mine commented, unable to hide her envy. Even Claire glared at Ilulu''s chest with a hint of jealousy. After all, she was even flatter than Mine. Roy chuckled, watching their reactions. "We will be arriving in Kyoto shortly," the train announcement echoed through the carriage. "We''re here!" Roy announced, standing up with Kurome in his arms. "Mmm... are we there already?" Kurome mumbled sleepily, rubbing her eyes. "Yes, we''re in Kyoto. Let''s get off the train," Roy said with a smile, patting her head. They gathered their belongings and disembarked. ... "Wow! This place is huge!" Asia exclaimed, looking around the station in awe. "It''s so beautiful!" The girls were excited, their eyes wide with wonder as they took in the unfamiliar sights. "Our meeting point is the banquet hall on the first floor of the hotel. Hey, Asia, Xenovia, hurry up! We''ll miss the afternoon free time if we don''t get going!" Roy called out to the girls who were lagging behind. "Okay, we''re coming!" They hurried to catch up, their attention torn between the sights and Roy''s reminder. The hotel was just a short walk from the station. They soon arrived at a magnificent building. It was called "Hotel Sirzechs Kyoto." And across the street was "Hotel Serafall Kyoto." '''' Roy thought, impressed. '''' Such luxurious hotels would require a lot of resources and manpower to build in the human world. But for Devils, it was a simple task. Sirzechs truly had a good business sense. A high-class hotel located right next to the station would surely be profitable. Since there were many ordinary girls in their group, they weren''t given a grand welcome. After showing their student IDs at the reception, a manager politely guided them to their rooms and then led them to the banquet hall. The second-year students were divided into several groups, each led by a different teacher. Their arrival times varied. So, once everyone arrived, they would hold a roll call to ensure everyone was present. When Roy and the girls entered the banquet hall, Serafall was discussing something with Rossweisse. "Roy, you''re here!" Serafall exclaimed, rushing towards him, ignoring the students'' curious stares. Roy caught her in his arms. "Serafall, we''re here," he said with a smile. The other students were surprised. Even their teacher had been captivated by Roy. "Come with me. I have something to tell you," Serafall said, pulling Roy away, unfazed by the attention. They followed her to a private room. "Everyone, have a seat," Serafall said, gesturing towards the chairs. "So, Serafall, what is it?" Roy asked after they were all seated around a large table. He had a guess. "According to a report from the local Youkai, the leader of the Kyoto Youkai, the Nine-Tailed Fox, has gone missing," Serafall announced with a serious expression. As expected, it was about that incident. "So you want us to find her?" Roy asked. "Yes," Serafall confirmed. "And who kidnapped her?" "Most likely, it was the Khaos Brigade," Serafall replied. "Alright, I''ll handle it," Roy agreed readily. If he remembered correctly, this Nine-Tailed Fox was named Yasaka, a beautiful, busty woman with fox ears. And she had an adorable fox daughter. '''' Roy thought. "I''ll arrange for you to meet with the Nine-Tailed Fox''s daughter tomorrow evening. You can learn about the enemy from her. For now, enjoy yourselves!" Serafall declared, unable to contain her excitement. "Then let''s go!" Roy said, taking Serafall''s hand and leading the girls out of the room. Since it was already afternoon, they decided to skip the temples and explore the streets instead. They would visit the temples tomorrow. .... The next day, their destination was Kiyomizu-dera Temple. They boarded the hotel''s sightseeing bus early in the morning. They enjoyed the unfamiliar scenery as they rode towards the temple. The girls were excited, but Roy was a bit bored. Although the scenery was beautiful, after experiencing the breathtaking landscapes of the Elemental Spirit World, this seemed rather ordinary. But he maintained a cheerful facade for the girls'' sake. .... After a day of sightseeing, Serafall informed them that they would be meeting with the Youkai that evening. Led by a few fox Youkai girls, they passed through a hidden torii gate within Kinkaku-ji Temple and entered a different world. It was a dim and secluded space with old-fashioned houses. Various Youkai could be seen in the alleyways: a one-eyed, large-faced Youkai, a kappa-like creature with a plate on its head, a tanuki walking on two legs... It was a bizarre sight. They followed the fox girl through the maze-like alleyways. The only light came from the lanterns hanging along the path. "Hee hee hee..." A lantern suddenly came to life, its painted face grinning mischievously. The girls jumped in surprise. "Is that the famous Lantern Ghost?" "Whoa! That scared me!" "Aah! It''s creepy!" .... Asia clung to Roy, burying her face in his chest. "I apologize. The Youkai here love to play pranks... But they won''t harm you," the fox girl apologized. "Haha, it''s alright," Roy chuckled, amused by the girls'' reactions. "Is this where the Youkai live?" he asked the fox girl as they walked. "Yes, this is the Youkai district of Kyoto. Of course, it''s not as grand as the Underworld. It''s just a small, hidden dimension," the fox girl explained. "I see." The Underworld was also a separate dimension, just much larger. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Fallen Angels and Angels also had their own pocket dimensions. They passed through the residential area, crossed a small river, and entered a forest. A large red torii gate stood before them, leading to a grand estate that exuded an aura of history and authority. "Yo! You''re here!" "You finally made it!" Serafall and Rossweisse were already waiting for them. A young girl with blonde hair and a princess-style kimono stood between them. '''' Roy thought, his eyes lighting up as he saw the adorable loli. She was just as cute as Kanna, Koneko, and Est, with fox ears and nine tails. "Kunou-sama, I''ve brought the guests," the fox girl reported. Kunou nodded, and the fox girl disappeared in a puff of flames. "I am Kunou, daughter of Yasaka, Pleased to meet you," she said, bowing politely. "Pleased to meet you too," they replied, returning her greeting. .... Kunou led them inside the estate. They sat around a table, with Roy at the head. "Let''s hear what happened," Roy said, looking at Kunou. "Then allow me to explain," Serafall interjected. Having arrived earlier, she already knew the details. "A few days ago, Yasaka, the leader of the Nine-Tailed Foxes, chose this location to meet with a messenger from the Emperor of Heaven, Indra, who resides on Mount Meru." "However, Yasaka didn''t show up at the meeting." "The Youkai, worried, investigated and found a crow tengu who had accompanied Yasaka as an attendant. He was barely alive when they found him." "Before he died, he said they were attacked by unknown assailants, and Yasaka was kidnapped." Roy nodded, listening to Serafall''s explanation. "I see." "Maou-samas, please rescue Princess Yasaka! We''ll assist you in any way we can," a crow tengu pleaded, prostrating himself before them. "Don''t worry, I''ve already agreed to help. I''ll definitely rescue your princess," Roy assured him with a wave of his hand. The crow tengu presented a portrait. "This is Princess Yasaka." The portrait depicted a beautiful woman with long blonde hair, a voluptuous figure, fox ears, and dressed in a shrine maiden outfit. She exuded an aura of authority that made Asia and the others envious. "We''ve confirmed that Princess Yasaka is still in Kyoto," Serafall continued. "Kyoto itself is a massive barrier. If the Nine-Tailed Fox were to leave or be killed, there would be noticeable disturbances." "Since there haven''t been any signs of that, it means Princess Yasaka is still alive, and those who kidnapped her are likely still here," the crow tengu added. "I see. Then leave this to us," Roy said dismissively. He had already planned to intervene. "Please... please save my mother... no, please help me!" Kunou suddenly pleaded, her small body trembling as tears streamed down her face. The fox girls and crow tengu also pled. Perhaps they were intimidated by Roy''s casual attitude and feared he wasn''t going to help. Roy approached Kunou and said with a gentle smile, "Don''t worry, Kunou. We''ll definitely help you and rescue your mother." "Really?" Kunou looked at him with teary eyes. "Of course." Roy patted her head, his smile widening. Kunou, seemingly reassured by his smile, wiped away her tears and nodded, a small smile appearing on her lips. <><><><> Support & Read 19 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 165: Sightseeing in Kyoto—Clash Against Khaos Brigade! ~ Support & Read 20 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The next day, Roy and the girls continued their sightseeing tour, with Kunou as their guide. They weren''t in a hurry to rescue Yasaka. The Khaos Brigade would show up eventually. "So, Kunou, you said you would be our guide. What exactly are we doing?" Aika asked, curious about their itinerary. "I''ll take you to all the famous landmarks," Kunou replied, puffing out her chest. "Our first destination is Tenryuji Temple." They arrived at the temple gate. Kunou led them through the temple grounds, enthusiastically explaining the history and significance of each location. It was clear that she was reciting information she had learned from others, but her earnest attempts were adorable. As a Youkai princess, she rarely had the opportunity to act as a guide. She was usually the one being guided, so this was likely a novel experience for her. The garden behind the main hall was particularly beautiful. With the autumn foliage as a backdrop, the garden was a picturesque scene. Koi fish swam leisurely in the pond, adding to the serene atmosphere. After exploring the garden, Kunou led them to the Dharma Hall. As they entered and looked up at the ceiling, a magnificent painting of a dragon caught their attention. It was a slender Eastern dragon. The girls were awestruck by the majestic artwork. Even Kanna and Ilulu, who were Dragons themselves, were impressed. After touring Tenryuji Temple, they stepped back outside. "Alright, Kunou, where to next?" Asia and Xenovia asked eagerly. "Ninna-ji Temple! The Bamboo Forest! Jojakko-ji Temple! I can take you anywhere!" Kunou declared, pointing in various directions. She seemed to be enjoying her role as a tour guide. Roy, holding Kanna and Nezuko''s hands, followed behind the group. Kunou led them on a tour of Arashiyama, visiting various temples and scenic spots. By noon, they were getting hungry, so Kunou took them to a Yudofu restaurant. "Try this. The Yudofu here is amazing!" Kunou said, serving them bowls of Yudofu, a tofu dish cooked in hot broth. "It''s delicious." "Yes, it''s different from the tofu we usually eat. It''s so fresh and flavorful." "Tofu is so good..." Xenovia, Asia, and Irina were impressed. Roy also tried it and found it quite tasty. After their meal, they took a short break, then headed towards their next destination: Togetsukyo Bridge. They walked along the tourist street for a few minutes and arrived at an old, wooden bridge. This was Togetsukyo Bridge. The view of the mountains from the bridge was breathtaking, the autumn foliage a vibrant red. "Did you know that you''re not supposed to look back while crossing Togetsukyo Bridge?" Aika suddenly said. "Why not?" Asia asked curiously. "Legend has it that if you look back while crossing this bridge, you and your lover will break up," Aika explained. Hearing this, the girls immediately fixed their gazes forward, not daring to turn around and admire the scenery. Asia even clung tightly to Roy''s arm. "I won''t look back!" she declared. Roy chuckled. Asia was so innocent and adorable. .... Just then, Roy sensed several presences approaching from the other side of the bridge. A purple mist crept towards them, and the other tourists around them vanished. They had been transported to a separate dimension. "What''s going on?" Kunou, leading the group, was flustered. "Don''t worry, Kunou. The ones who kidnapped your mother have come to us. We''ll have them return her soon," Roy reassured her, gently patting her head. "The ones who kidnapped my mother? Yes... Mother''s attendant mentioned that before he lost consciousness, he was surrounded by mist," Kunou said, her voice trembling slightly as she clutched Roy''s sleeve. "Kunou, don''t worry. No matter how strong they are, they''re no match for me," Roy said confidently. "Okay." Kunou nodded, reassured by his words. "Greetings, Maou Serafall and the new Maou, Roy Lucifuge," a voice called out from the mist. Several figures emerged. The one who had spoken was a young man with a spear slung over his shoulder. Kunou, recognizing them as the ones who had kidnapped her mother, glared at the man with the spear, Cao Cao. "You! I have a question for you!" she demanded. "Princess, ask away. I''ll answer any question you have," Cao Cao replied calmly, though his words hinted that he already knew what she was going to ask. "Did you kidnap my mother?!" "Yes, we did," Cao Cao admitted readily. "What are you going to do to her?!" "We need your mother''s cooperation for our experiments." "Experiments? What are you planning?" "I can''t disclose that information." Kunou gritted her teeth, her anger rising. Roy gently patted her head, calming her down. "You''re the Hero Faction of the Khaos Brigade, aren''t you? Hand over Yasaka," Roy demanded. Before absolute power, schemes and tricks were meaningless. The members of the Khaos Brigade behind Cao Cao snarled at him. "...." "Has the Underworld run out of competent Devils? They actually made a child a Maou?" "Hahaha, Sirzechs is really useless!" ... Before Roy could react, the girls behind him were enraged. Akame and Kurome drew their Teigu. "Onee-chan, these loudmouths deserve to die!" "Indeed, Kurome!" The two sisters exchanged glances and charged forward. Roy didn''t stop them, though he knew they couldn''t defeat Cao Cao. And Akame and Kurome had only recently reached Ultimate-class. Akame, wielding Murasame, attacked Cao Cao first. But Cao Cao didn''t move. Two figures jumped out from behind him. .... One was Siegfried, wielding a demon sword, who blocked Akame''s path. He was a descendant of the hero Siegfried and has the sub-species Balance Breaker "Dragon Hand," the Demonic Emperor Sword Gram, and several other legendary swords. He could wield three swords simultaneously, hence his nickname, "Three-Handed." The two clashed. Their movements were incredibly fast, a blur of afterimages and sparks. Meanwhile, Kurome didn''t attack directly. She summoned the puppets controlled by her Teigu. In her battle against Loki, she had gained several powerful puppets: Fenrir, Hati, Skoll. She summoned them all at once. The bridge was filled with monstrous creatures, their powerful auras pressing down on the Khaos Brigade. Even Cao Cao''s expression turned grim. He could sense the power of these beasts, especially Fenrir, which even he found threatening. "Anyone who stands against Onii-chan will die! My toys, attack!" Kurome giggled, her voice filled with bloodlust. The puppets charged forward. "Leonardo, create some monsters!" Cao Cao ordered. Leonardo, who has the Sacred Gear "Annihilation Maker," could create any monster he could imagine. To buy some time, Heracles, a giant who inherited the soul of the Greek hero Heracles and wielded the Sacred Gear "Gigantis," and Jeanne, a beautiful blonde girl who inherited the soul of Saint Joan of Arc and wielded the Sacred Gear "Sword Birth," stepped forward to block the puppets. However, they were quickly overwhelmed by the combined might of the puppets. Even with the additional monsters created by Leonardo, they were no match for Kurome. Akame and Siegfried''s duel was also affected. Siegfried was soon injured by Murasame. "This is..." He stared at the wound on his arm, the curse spreading through his veins. "You''ve lost, Siegfried," Akame declared calmly, sheathing her sword. "Aah!" The spreading curse caused Siegfried immense pain. But as a descendant of the hero Siegfried, with the blood of a Dragon, he wouldn''t die so easily. Cao Cao, seeing this, finally decided to intervene. He looked at Fenrir, the greatest threat, and raised his Sacred Gear, "True Longinus." "Polar Night Longinus Chakravartin" A sphere of energy formed at the tip of his spear, then shot out as a powerful beam, striking Fenrir. Fenrir was pierced through. This was a sub-species Balance Breaker of the True Longinus, the "Polar Night Longinus Chakravartin," which has seven different abilities. Each ability was incredibly powerful. However, Fenrir, despite being impaled, didn''t fall. It continued to attack the monsters created by Annihilation Maker. It was already dead, a mere puppet controlled by Kurome. Cao Cao, realizing this, turned his attention to Kurome. "Horse Treasure!" He used the Horse Treasure ability to teleport. In the next instant, he appeared before Kurome. Kurome had been wary of Cao Cao, but she hadn''t expected him to teleport. She was caught off guard. "Onii-chan!" she cried out. "I''m here." Roy appeared before Kurome, catching Cao Cao''s spear between two fingers. <><><><> Support & Read 20 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 166: Bullying Cao Cao—Yasaka Can’t Escape—The School Trip Ends! ~ Support & Read 21 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Cao Cao''s expression changed drastically as he felt the immense pressure of Roy''s aura bearing down on him. He was forced to his knees, the wooden planks of Togetsukyo Bridge cracking beneath him. Even Heracles, Jeanne, and the others were paralyzed, unable to move under Roy''s oppressive power. Only Siegfried remained unaffected, but he was already on the verge of death, his body ravaged by Murasame''s curse. "How...? Did you steal all of Ophis''s power?" Cao Cao stammered, his voice filled with disbelief. "Steal Ophis''s power? Is that what you think?" Roy scoffed. In the original story, Cao Cao had betrayed Ophis and joined forces with Hades, borrowing Dragon Eater Samael from him. He had used Dragon Eater Samael to absorb most of Ophis''s power, then released a portion of it into the Dimensional Gap in the form of snakes. After reabsorbing some of the snakes, his power had still been higher than that of a full-powered Balance Breaker. "..." "Have that guy with the ''Dimension Lost'' teleport Yasaka here. Otherwise, none of you will leave this place alive." Cao Cao was still reeling from the shock of Roy''s aura, which was even more powerful than Ophis''s. Even the God of the Bible didn''t have such power. Cao Cao finally realized that in Roy''s eyes, they were nothing but ants. He felt a wave of despair wash over him. "Georg, bring Princess Yasaka here," he ordered, turning to the man with the Sacred Gear "Dimension Lost." Roy then withdrew his aura. Georg felt the pressure lift and almost collapsed. Heracles and Jeanne also stumbled. Georg nodded and activated his Sacred Gear, vanishing from sight. Roy wasn''t worried about him escaping. Soon, Georg returned, this time with Yasaka. "Mother!" Kunou cried, rushing towards Yasaka and hugging her tightly. Yasaka gently embraced Kunou, stroking her hair. "What''s wrong, Kunou? You''re old now, yet you still cry so easily." The heartwarming reunion brought tears to the eyes of some of the more emotional girls. Yasaka seemed unharmed. It seemed Cao Cao''s plan hadn''t been put into action yet. ''As expected of a busty milf, Yasaka''s... assets were impressive, rivaling even Lucoa''s.'' "Now, get out of here! And don''t ever show your faces here again, understand?" Roy ordered. Heracles picked up Siegfried, and the others gathered behind Cao Cao. Cao Cao struggled to his feet. "Don''t worry, Maou-sama. We won''t return until we''re strong enough," he declared, still managing to sound defiant despite his defeat. Roy scoffed. Cao Cao and his group then teleported away. "Kurome, retrieve your puppets. We''re leaving," Roy instructed. "Okay, Onii-chan," Kurome replied, recalling her monstrous Familiars. The space around them distorted. They reappeared on the bustling Togetsukyo Bridge, along with Yasaka. Having rescued the princess, there was no need to continue their sightseeing tour. They returned to the Youkai village at Yasaka''s invitation. ... In a room within the estate, Roy sat at the head of the table, with Yasaka and Kunou on his right. "Thank you for your assistance, Maou-sama!" Yasaka and Kunou bowed deeply in gratitude. "It was nothing," Roy replied with a dismissive wave of his hand. "If there''s anything we can do for you, Maou-sama, please don''t hesitate to ask," Yasaka said. "Yes, Maou-sama, please let us know if you need anything," the crow tengu added eagerly. Yasaka''s safety was crucial for the stability of the Kyoto Youkai. If anything happened to her, chaos would erupt. Seeing their insistence, Roy sighed. "Then I want you to..." .... .... "No way!" several voices protested in unison. It was Saya, Mine, and Claire. "Roy, how can you make such a shameless request?!" Mine exclaimed indignantly. "Yes, it was just a small favor. How can you ask for such a thing in return?" Claire added. "You pervert! Can''t we satisfy your desires?" Saya chided. Yasaka blushed. "If that''s what the Maou-sama desires, I''m willing," she offered. As a Nine-Tailed Fox, her seductive aura was quite potent. "What are you talking about?!" Roy rolled his eyes. "I just wanted Yasaka-hime to show us around Kyoto. What were you all thinking?" The girls blushed, embarrassed. "Who knows what you were thinking?" Claire mumbled, still suspicious. "Maou-sama, I''m willing," Yasaka said, her cheeks slightly flushed. Being more mature, she quickly regained her composure. And so, it was decided. The next day, Yasaka and Kunou took Roy and the girls on another sightseeing tour. ... On the last day of their school trip, the girls were exhausted from all the activities. After buying souvenirs and gifts, it was time to leave Kyoto. Kunou and Yasaka came to the train station to see them off. "Maou-sama!" Kunou called out with a smile, holding Yasaka''s hand. "Kunou, you can just call me Roy," Roy replied. Kunou blushed. "Roy, will... will you come back to Kyoto again?" she asked shyly. "Of course I will," Roy assured her. "You promise? I''ll be waiting for you." "I promise." Roy nodded with a smile. Yasaka then spoke up. "Maou-sama, I want to thank you. I''m planning to meet with Leviathan-sama and Doumon-sama soon." "I hope we can all work together towards a better future. I want to establish a cooperative relationship and prevent those terrorists from causing any more trouble in Kyoto." "You can call me Roy, Yasaka. I''ll leave things here to you," Roy said, then, remembering something, he took out two Devil pieces and handed them to Yasaka and Kunou. "Eh? Devil pieces?" Yasaka recognized them but was confused. Why was he giving them these? "You can use these if you encounter any danger," Roy explained with a smile. Yasaka and Kunou looked at him gratefully. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you, Roy-sama!" They bowed deeply. Roy''s strength was undeniable. These two pieces were like protective charms. And in dire situations, they could even merge with the pieces to gain power. Of course, using the pieces meant becoming Roy''s servants. But Yasaka didn''t mind that at all. "Well then, you two can head back now. I''m going to have some fun in Kyoto," Serafall announced with a cheerful wave. As a diplomat, she still had to attend a meeting with the Youkai. Roy and the others boarded the train. "Thank you, Roy! Goodbye, everyone!" Kunou waved goodbye. Asia and the others also waved back. They had grown fond of Kunou during their time together. The train doors closed. Kunou continued waving until the train was out of sight. Yasaka hugged her daughter. "We''ll see them again, Kunou. When you''re older, you can visit Roy-sama." "Really?" Kunou''s eyes sparkled with hope. "Of course." Yasaka patted her head. She looked at the Devil piece in her hand. '''' she thought. ... On the train, Fianna whispered in Roy''s ear, "Roy, are you interested in that Yasaka milf?" "Ahem, no, of course not. Don''t be silly," Roy replied, his cheeks reddening slightly as he wrapped an arm around Fianna''s waist. "Hmph! Don''t lie to me. I even helped you, you know," Fianna said proudly. "Oh?" Roy was intrigued. "Last night, I told Yasaka about your... preferences. I told her that if she really wanted to repay you, she should use... ''that''," Fianna whispered. "Why would you do that?" Roy asked, surprised. "Because I could tell you liked that foxy milf," Fianna replied with a giggle. "...." Fianna was the type of girl who would do anything for the one she loved, even help him find other women. Roy was touched. He tightened his grip on her waist and whispered, "I''ll spoil you tonight, Fianna." Fianna blushed, then her expression changed. She suddenly remembered that she was no match for Roy alone. "I''ll have to call Rinslet, Claire, and Ellis," she mumbled. "No problem," Roy agreed readily. "Hey, what are you two whispering about?" Claire demanded, noticing their exchange. "I was telling Roy about your... special hobbies," Fianna replied with a mischievous grin. "W-What?!" Claire blushed. "You guys, what are you talking about?" Ellis asked, confused. "I heard Claire likes to read those strange books," Roy said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Damn it! How did you know that?" Claire exclaimed, her face red. Roy was referring to the romance novels she often read. He had read a few of them and found them quite... interesting. But he hadn''t expected her to bring them along on the trip. '''' he thought. <><><><> Support & Read 21 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 167: Yasaka Presents Herself?—Preparing for Campione World! ~ Support & Read 22 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "You left this book under your bed. It was easy to find. I thought it was interesting, so I showed it to Roy," Fianna explained with a mischievous grin. "..." Claire glared at her, then pounced on Fianna, tickling her mercilessly. "Hahahaha!" Fianna burst into laughter, struggling to escape. She retaliated, and the two girls tumbled around playfully. The train soon arrived at their destination. Rias, Sona, and the others were waiting for them at the station. "Roy, you''re finally back!" "Welcome back, Onii-chan!" "Hubby, you''re home!" "Buchou, you''re finally here!" ... The girls greeted them enthusiastically. "Sorry for making you worry. Let''s head back," Roy said with a smile. They were indeed worried, especially Rias and Sona, who had never been apart from him for so long. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Roy usually returned from his trips to other worlds instantly. Tohru, Elma, and Lucoa were also worried, having just arrived in this world and then separated from him again. Back at the castle, Roy distributed the souvenirs and gifts he had brought back, easing their worries. ... That night, after dealing with Fianna and the others, Roy suddenly felt a strange connection. Someone had used one of his Evil Pieces. It had to be either Yasaka or Kunou. And considering Fianna''s earlier words, Roy knew who it was. He activated a reverse summoning spell and vanished. ... He reappeared in an old-fashioned room. "Roy-sama, you''ve come!" Yasaka''s mature voice greeted him. He turned and saw Yasaka, dressed in a beautiful kimono. "Have you made up your mind?" Roy asked. "Yes, Roy-sama, I''m ready to become your servant," Yasaka replied with a respectful nod. "Do you know what it means to be my servant?" Roy asked, a playful glint in his eyes. Yasaka blushed. "Yes," she affirmed. Roy smirked. .... Life returned to its peaceful routine. But Roy suddenly remembered that he had promised to take Nezuko and the others back to their world. It had been over half a year. It was time for a visit. He also wanted to check on the situation in the '''' world and see if Najenda had followed his instructions. After he had returned from that world, its time flow had synchronized with the '''' world. So, half a year should have passed there as well. Although the Teigu weren''t very useful now, they would make nice gifts for his servants. Roy gathered the girls and told them about his plan. "Yay! I want to see Onii-chan again!" Nezuko cheered. She missed her brother. "We want to see the Butterfly Mansion again too," Shinobu, Kanae, and Kanao chimed in. "It would be nice to visit the others," Mitsuri added. Even Makomo wanted to see Sakonji Urokodaki again. "Then it''s decided. We''ll visit Shinobu and the others first, then go to Kurome''s world," Roy announced with a smile. "There''s nothing interesting in that world. As long as I''m with Onii-chan, I''m happy," Kurome said, clinging to his arm. She didn''t have any lingering attachments to that world. "We''re just going to check if Najenda has prepared the Teigu. We won''t stay long," Roy reassured her, patting her head. There wasn''t much to do in the '''' world, so he planned to collect the Teigu and leave. "Anyone who wants to come can join us." The girls all expressed their interest. Even Rias and the others were curious about the world Shinobu and the others came from. With a flash of light, they vanished. .... They reappeared in the courtyard of the Butterfly Mansion. "Is this the Butterfly Mansion, Shinobu-san? It''s so beautiful!" Asia exclaimed, looking around. "Yes, this is where my sister and I grew up," Shinobu replied with a smile. The Butterfly Mansion was indeed a lovely place. "I wonder how Onii-chan is doing," Nezuko said, worried about her brother. "Don''t worry, Nezuko. Tanjiro is a smart boy. He''ll be fine," Roy reassured her. Nezuko nodded, feeling a bit better. "Who are you?" A girl suddenly appeared, startled by the sight of so many people. "Are you from the Demon Slayer Corps?" Shinobu asked curiously. "Y-You''re... Shinobu Kocho-sama, the Flower Hashira?" the girl stammered in disbelief. "Yes, but there''s no Demon Slayer Corps anymore," Shinobu replied with a nod. "Please come with me, Kocho-san." The girl led them inside. "Please have a seat," she said as they entered the house. .... However, there weren''t enough cushions for everyone to sit on. The room was packed. The girl blushed, realizing the lack of seating. "It''s alright. By the way, where''s Tanjiro?" Roy asked. "Oh, he''s out treating patients," the girl replied with a smile. "Treating patients? It seems he''s putting his medical skills to good use," Roy said to Shinobu. Before leaving the Demon Slayer world, Roy had asked Shinobu to teach Tanjiro some medical skills. "Yes, he is," Shinobu replied, proud of her student. "When will he be back?" Roy asked. "He should be back soon," the girl replied. It was almost noon. Tanjiro should be returning for lunch. "Makomo, how about we go get Sakonji-san and have a reunion?" Roy suggested. "Sure!" Makomo agreed with a smile. Roy, Makomo, and Nezuko went to fetch Sakonji Urokodaki. "I didn''t expect to see you again, Roy-sama," Sakonji said when they arrived at the Butterfly Mansion. "Haha, Sakonji-san, you''re still as lively as ever. We''ll visit often," Roy replied with a chuckle. "That''s wonderful!" "By the way, Sakonji-san, how is the Demon Slayer Corps doing?" Roy asked curiously. "The Demon Slayer Corps has been disbanded. They were originally servants of the Ubuyashiki family, formed to slay Demons. Now that the Demons are gone, there''s no need for them anymore," Sakonji explained. "I see. And how is Tanjiro doing?" "Tanjiro? He''s doing well. He''s become a reliable doctor." Sakonji was clearly proud of his student. "And that little girl over there was sent by the former leader to assist Tanjiro. It seems they''re getting along quite well." "Oh?" The "little girl" Sakonji was referring to was the girl who had greeted them earlier. It seemed Tanjiro had found someone special. Just as they were chatting... "...Nezuko?" A boy rushed in. It was Tanjiro. "Onii-chan?!" Nezuko exclaimed. "Nezuko, you''re finally back!" Tanjiro cried, his eyes filled with tears. Nezuko was his only remaining family, and they hadn''t seen each other in months. Roy didn''t interrupt their reunion. After a while, Tanjiro finally approached Roy. "Tanjiro, you''ve been doing well, haven''t you?" Roy said with a wink. "Huh?" Tanjiro was confused. Roy gestured towards the girl who had been watching Tanjiro with a lovestruck expression. Tanjiro blushed. "Um..." he stammered. "Good luck, Tanjiro," Roy said with an encouraging smile. He had brought Nezuko and the others here to reunite with their loved ones. .... At noon, the former Hashira and Kagaya Ubuyashiki also arrived. After a joyous reunion, Roy and the girls prepared to leave. Before departing, Roy gave Tanjiro a vial of [Phoenix Tears]. "Tanjiro, keep this safe. As long as someone isn''t dead, this can heal them instantly." "What?!" Tanjiro was shocked. Such a miraculous item... it was practically a potion of resurrection. "Roy, this is too valuable!" he protested. "Just take it. It''s nothing to me," Roy insisted. Tanjiro reluctantly accepted the gift. "Goodbye, Tanjiro!" "Onii-chan, take care of yourself!" "Don''t let that girl get away!" They bid farewell to Tanjiro, who was blushing along with the girl beside him as Nezuko and the others teased him. With Tanjiro''s reluctant gaze following them, they left the world. ... Back in the world of '''', Roy decided to go alone to the '''' world. To his surprise, Najenda had already created over a hundred Teigu. However, they were relatively weak, nowhere near as powerful as Esdeath''s or Akame''s Teigu. But what truly surprised Roy was their exquisite craftsmanship. According to Najenda, a young girl had created them. '''' Roy thought. He then gave Najenda the Teigu he no longer needed and took the newly crafted ones before leaving. <><><><> Support & Read 22 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 168: World of Campione—Battle with Marquis Voban! ~ Support & Read 22 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> After making the necessary preparations, Roy gathered the girls to depart for the world of The threat of otherworldly gods loomed over them, so he had to increase his strength. "Ahem... Rias, Sona, I''m planning to take everyone to the Campione world," Roy announced. "Campione?" The girls were curious. The name suggested a world filled with powerful beings. "Yes, ''Campione!''. In this world, there are gods called Heretic Gods. If you kill one, you inherit its power," Roy explained. The girls were surprised. Sona''s eyes lit up. She was currently at the peak of High-class and needed a breakthrough to reach Ultimate-class. She had been envious of Rias, who had already reached that level. "So you can gain the power of a god by killing it?" Sona murmured, her eyes gleaming with ambition. "Don''t worry, Kaichou, we''ll help you kill a god," Tsubaki and the others assured her. "Sona, don''t worry, you''ll have your chance," Roy said with a smile. He was planning to make a big move, hopefully turning everyone into Campiones, or God Slayers. Heretic Gods varied in strength, but even the weakest were Ultimate-class. The more powerful ones were Maou-class or even at the Planetary-level. If his plan succeeded, all his servants would become incredibly powerful. Having a peerage full of Ultimate-class... the thought made him feel invincible. Perhaps he could even conquer the world of '''' World and create the strongest community there. "Is everyone ready? We''re teleporting now," Roy announced. "We''re ready!" "Hurry up! I can''t wait!" "Yes, I can''t wait to become a Campione!" Roy activated the teleportation magic, and they vanished. ... In the world of Campione!, humans had created various mythologies, which gave rise to numerous gods. These gods were supposed to play their roles in their respective mythologies, maintaining the balance of the world. But some gods, known as "Heretic Gods," defied their roles. These Heretic Gods brought disaster upon the world, and as a result, powerful mages capable of defeating them emerged. Those who killed a Heretic God inherited its power and became a Campione, a God Slayer. ... On an unknown island, a strange building stood tall. Its vast hall was empty, lit only by flickering torches, creating an eerie atmosphere. However, many young girls, dressed in thin clothing, were gathered there. The oldest were around twenty, while the youngest were barely twelve. They were praying, their bodies emanating spiritual power, seemingly performing some kind of ritual. A magic circle glowed before them. As the magic circle grew brighter, the girls'' faces became paler. But they didn''t stop the ritual, enduring the strain on their spiritual power. Even when some of them fainted from exhaustion, the others continued. All this was because of a figure standing near the magic circle. He looked like an elderly, wise gentleman. But he possessed a wildness, superhuman strength and agility, and a thirst for battle. He was cunning and unyielding. This was Sasha Dejanstahl Voban, also known as the "Duke Voban." He was one of the most powerful Campiones. He was a king among men, a human who had slain gods. He was arrogant and accustomed to giving orders. He would do anything to satisfy his desires, even destroy humanity. And this summoning ritual, which was pushing the young girls to their limits, was his doing. ... This was four years before the main events of the story. Voban was conducting a ritual to summon a Heretic God. But just then, a bright light filled the hall. Dozens of people appeared. "Who are you?!" Voban demanded. It was Roy and the girls. Having decided to come to this world to claim the Heretic Gods'' power, this was their first stop. Roy looked at Voban, then at the girls performing the ritual, and nodded in satisfaction. It seemed they had arrived at the perfect time. "Wretches, state your names, or face death!" Voban roared, his eyes filled with killing intent. "This guy is annoying. Can I kill him?" Ilulu asked, tugging at Roy''s sleeve. Voban''s words had clearly angered her. "Sure, go ahead. But don''t fight here. Take it outside," Roy replied casually, not even bothering to look at Voban. Voban was just a Maou-class. Ilulu could handle him. ..... "Kid, you''re full of yourself! There''s no one in this world bold enough to stand against me!" Voban snarled, his green eyes narrowed. He was clearly enraged by their dismissive attitude. "Hmph! I don''t have time for you, old man. Let''s fight," Ilulu declared, stepping forward. "Very well. You''ve successfully angered me!" Voban roared. "Angry? Good! Let''s have a fight then! Hehehe..." Ilulu grinned mischievously. As a battle maniac, although she was obedient in front of Roy, she was still a ferocious dragon. The ground beneath her feet shattered as she appeared before Voban in an instant. Before Voban could react, she punched him in the stomach. Voban was sent flying out of the hall. "Heeheehee!" Ilulu giggled and chased after him. Outside, Voban unleashed his powerful aura, a chilling darkness that filled the air. "Brat, I''ll use your life as an appetizer before I hunt that Heretic God! Hahahaha!" he cackled, his eyes fixed on Ilulu with murderous intent. But Ilulu, a dragon who had lived for tens of thousands of years, was unfazed by his killing intent. Tohru then appeared and waved her hand. The three of them were transported to a subspace. "Roy said we shouldn''t damage the temple. Ilulu, finish this quickly," Tohru instructed. Roy had anticipated that Ilulu might get carried away and cause too much destruction, so he had Tohru intervene. Now that they were in a subspace, they could fight without worry. "Okay, okay," Ilulu grumbled. "What kind of magic is this?" Voban''s eyes widened in surprise as he found himself in an unfamiliar environment. "Don''t bother trying to figure it out, old man. You can''t escape. Just fight me!" Ilulu taunted, her eyes gleaming with predatory excitement. She lunged at him. "You''re too careless, brat!" Voban roared, unleashing his powerful magic. The ground shook, and debris floated in the air as a strange, dark aura enveloped Ilulu. Voban''s eyes glowed green. "Eh?" Ilulu paused, sensing something strange. It was the Evil Eye of Sodom, an Authority Voban had usurped from the Roman hero, Horatius Cocles. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Any living creature he looked at would be turned to salt. However, Ilulu only felt a slight discomfort, then nothing happened. She charged at Voban again. "What? It had no effect? How?" Voban was stunned. Even gods and Campiones would be partially petrified by his Evil Eye. It shouldn''t have no effect at all. But before he could recover from his shock, Ilulu was upon him. Her claws raked across his chest. "Aah!" Voban cried out in pain as he was sent flying, two bloody gashes appearing on his chest. Although the Evil Eye of Sodom seemed powerful, capable of seeing for miles, even through objects, and theoretically able to petrify an entire city, it was mainly a support ability. It wasn''t very effective against truly powerful opponents. "I underestimated you, brat. What are you?" Voban asked, staring at the claw marks on his chest and then at Ilulu''s claws with shock. Humans couldn''t have claws like that. What was she? A Dragon? Or something else? "Heehee, I''m a Dragon!" Ilulu declared with a mischievous grin as she flew into the air. She opened her mouth, her flame pouch glowing as she charged an attack. Then, she unleashed a barrage of fireballs. Dragon Breath. It was a technique all Dragons possessed. "A Dragon?" Voban snarled, his anger rising as he unleashed his power. He summoned a massive skull, over sixty meters tall. "Wolf of Ragnarok." This was a new Authority he had usurped from Fenrir, the monstrous wolf of Norse mythology. It could devour anything, a power derived from Fenrir devouring the sun during Ragnarok. Ilulu''s Dragon Breath was completely absorbed by the giant skull. "Damn it! It devoured my flames! Then have another one!" Ilulu roared, frustrated. She opened her mouth wide, gathering a massive amount of magic power. She was preparing a powerful attack. <><><><> Support & Read 22 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 169: The Death of Marquis Voban—Slaying the King of Swords! ~ Support & Read 23 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Voban''s expression hardened as he witnessed Ilulu charging a powerful attack. As a Campione, he could wield divine powers. But those powers had limitations. First, he needed sufficient magical energy. Second, he could only use each power once a day. He had already used the "Wolf of Ragnarok" and couldn''t use it again. And he could sense the immense power behind Ilulu''s attack. It was a threat to him. This attack was on a completely different level from her previous ones. Ilulu unleashed her Dragon Breath, a devastating torrent of flames. Voban also unleashed his power. "Otherland''s Dragon." He activated the [Authority] he had usurped from the ancient Mesopotamian goddess, Inanna. His soul separated from his body, transforming into a massive Black Dragon. He also unleashed a Dragon Breath, meeting Ilulu''s attack head-on. Two beams of energy, reaching towards the sky, collided in mid-air. A blinding light engulfed the area, followed by a massive explosion that shook the entire subspace. The shockwave rippled through the dimension. When the dust settled, the landscape was devastated, a crater dozens of kilometers wide marking the impact zone. Voban was nowhere to be seen. .... No, wait... Tohru and Ilulu''s eyes were fixed on a certain spot. A Black Dragon''s soul was hovering there. It was Voban. He hadn''t been able to withstand Ilulu''s Dragon Breath. His physical body had been destroyed. But he wasn''t dead. His Dragon-Snake hybrid nature granted him immortality. Even if his body was destroyed, he could regenerate from his soul. And if his human body was killed, even if it was reduced to ashes, he could still revive it by consuming a massive amount of magical energy. This was the power of the [Authority] "Otherland''s Dragon." However, this ability was useless against Tohru and Ilulu. Even in his soul form, he couldn''t escape their detection. And this was a subspace. He couldn''t escape. Voban was doomed. ... Meanwhile, after Ilulu and Voban left the hall, Roy turned his attention to the shrine maidens performing the ritual. They were collapsing one by one, and their magic power was depleted. Even if they survived, they would likely suffer mental breakdowns and become useless. Roy couldn''t just stand by and watch as these girls were sacrificed. He might need their help in the future. "Fianna, can you help them?" he asked. Fianna, having studied various ritual dances since childhood, might have a solution. "Although the ritual they''re performing is slightly different from the ones I learned, the principles are the same. I can connect to the earth''s veins and provide them with magic power through a ritual dance," Fianna replied after a moment of consideration. "Good, let''s do that," Roy agreed. "We''ll help too," Rubia and Linfa offered. Most of the girls knew some ritual magic. After all, it was a necessary skill for Elemental Princesses. With their help, the remaining shrine maidens managed to persevere. Surprisingly, the ones who seemed to be handling the ritual the best weren''t the older girls. It was two young lolis, around eleven or twelve years old. One had brown hair and a mature aura, despite her young age. The other had silver hair tied in a ponytail, delicate features, and a nervous expression. She was adorable, yet she also had a dignified air. She reminded Roy of Ellis. '''' Roy thought, recognizing two of the main characters from the original story. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a surge of power erupted from the glowing white magic circle, shooting towards the sky like a black pillar. The two lolis collapsed, their bodies exhausted but their eyes filled with a mix of relief and worry. They had survived, and the ritual was successful. But this also meant that a Heretic God, a harbinger of disaster, was about to descend upon the world. And they were the ones who had summoned it. "The Heretic God has been summoned," Roy announced, looking at the magic circle with interest. "Is that all it takes to summon a Heretic God? I can sense a powerful presence," Sona commented, adjusting her glasses, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Yes, it''s a powerful one," Rias agreed. Of course, she wouldn''t fight Sona for this Heretic God. There would be others in the future. The other girls also weren''t interested in competing for this one. "Thank you... who are you?" The rescued shrine maidens thanked Fianna and the others. Half of them had survived. In the original story, only two had remained. If not for Fianna and the others, they would have all perished. "Don''t thank us. Thank Roy," Fianna said, pointing at him. The shrine maidens turned to Roy and expressed their gratitude. "You''re welcome. Now, please step aside," Roy said with a wave of his hand. ..... The shrine maidens obediently moved to the side. Except for the two lolis, Yuri and Liliana. "Although we don''t know who you are, and we''re grateful for your help, you should leave now," Yuri said. "Yes, a Heretic God, is about to descend. And this one is the Campione-sama''s target," Liliana added. "Campione-sama...?" The two lolis looked around but couldn''t find Voban. They had been too focused on the ritual to notice Roy and the others'' arrival or the events that had transpired. "He''s probably dead by now, killed by Ilulu," Roy said casually. "W-What?!" Yuri and Liliana were stunned. Voban was dead? "That''s impossible!" They couldn''t believe it. "Well, if you don''t believe me, just stand aside and watch," Roy said, not bothering to explain. They would learn the truth soon enough. The Heretic God was about to descend. He didn''t have time to waste. ..... But before that, there was still a rat lurking in the shadows. "Little mouse in the shadows, come out on your own, or I''ll drag you out," Roy declared, his voice amplified by his magic. The girls, having already sensed the hidden presence, weren''t surprised. "Hahaha, there are so many powerful individuals. I can''t wait to fight you all," a voice cackled. A young man with spiky blond hair and a cocky grin emerged from the shadows. He wore an open shirt and casual pants and carried a long box on his back, likely containing a sword. Despite his delinquent-like appearance, he had a fearsome reputation. He was the sixth Campione, the "Sword King," Salvatore Doni. "The Sword King?!" Yuri and Liliana gasped in shock. "Who? What was your name again? Have we met before?" Salvatore asked, not recognizing them. "I am Liliana Kranjcar, a Knight of the Bronze Black Cross," Liliana replied, performing a knightly salute. "I''m not interested in your name. I won''t remember it anyway," Salvatore said dismissively, then turned to Roy and the others. "I''m here to kill this Heretic God. Would you mind stepping aside?" Although he could sense their power, he was a Campione, a God Slayer. He had his pride. In this world ruled by Campiones, nothing could make them back down. "You must be Salvatore Doni, If you don''t want to die, get lost. This Heretic God is ours," Roy declared. The shrine maidens in the hall paled. How could he have the audacity to anger a Campione? The last person who had done so had been annihilated, along with the entire city, They were terrified. "Sword King-sama, please spare this country!" Liliana pleaded, clenching her teeth. She was about to kneel and beg for mercy. But she found she couldn''t. The power of a Campione was deeply ingrained in their minds. Roy sighed. "So, have you decided? Leave now, or die here?" he asked Salvatore, his voice laced with impatience. "Hahaha, as a Campione, I won''t back down so easily. Besides, I''ve been wanting to fight you," Salvatore replied with a bloodthirsty grin. He was a true warrior, only interested in battle. There was no way he would flee without a fight. "Then you''ve chosen death." Roy reached out towards Salvatore. "Absolute Zero!" Salvatore''s body instantly froze. He didn''t even have time to draw his sword or activate his [Authorities]. His powerful magical energy surged, but it was useless. The ice continued to spread, encasing him completely within moments. Thus, Salvatore Doni, the sixth Campione, perished! Roy''s Absolute Zero eradicated all forms of life. The difference in their power was too vast. Roy didn''t want to waste time, so he ended the Sword King''s life swiftly. "...." "This can''t be true!" Yuri, Liliana, and the other shrine maidens stared in disbelief. The Sword King had been frozen solid. They didn''t know he was already dead, but even so, it was a shocking sight. <><><><> Support & Read 23 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 170: Heretic God Phobos—Pandora Circle of Usurpation ~ Support & Read 23 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> To humans, Heretic Gods were a disaster. And so were Campiones, those who wielded the powers of Heretic Gods. Campiones slew Heretic Gods and usurped their [Authorities], protecting humanity in a way. That''s why they were revered as Demon Lords. The Power of a Demon Lord was absolute, for they could defeat gods. But they were also feared. After all, they hold the power to destroy the world. If they were angered, the consequences could be devastating. Yet, this powerful Campione had been effortlessly frozen solid before their very eyes. The shrine maidens couldn''t believe it. "Is this okay?" Sona asked, looking at Roy with concern, seeing that the Sword King was dead. She wasn''t worried about the Sword King''s death itself, but about the potential repercussions. "It''s fine. He came here to steal the Heretic God. He deserved it. I gave him a chance," Roy replied with a shrug. He had indeed given Salvatore a chance to leave. It was his own fault for not taking it. As for the consequences... Roy hadn''t considered that. But killing a Campione had both advantages and disadvantages for the world. The advantage was that if a Heretic God appeared, there would be a Campione to deal with it. But the disadvantage was that if a Campione was angered, they could cause just as much destruction as a Heretic God. It was a double-edged sword. But Roy didn''t care about any of that. ... The Heretic God finally descended. "Did you summon me?" A powerful aura erupted from the magic circle, and a figure materialized within the pillar of light reaching towards the sky. It was a muscular giant, hundreds of meters tall. This was Phobos, the son of Ares, the Greek god of war. In the original story, Salvatore Doni had slain him and usurped his [Authority]. "So this is a Heretic God? He seems quite strong," Esdeath commented, her eyes gleaming with predatory interest. Phobos wasn''t that powerful, only at the peak of Ultimate-class. He was a relatively weak Heretic God. "Don''t worry, Esdeath. There will be other Heretic Gods," Roy said with a chuckle. "Of course. I''m not interested in this one anyway. I prefer stronger opponents," Esdeath replied with a smirk. "So we can gain his [Authority] by defeating him? But how do we even defeat him...?" Sona wondered, looking at the giant with a troubled expression. She wasn''t a frontline fighter. She preferred strategy and tactics. But in this situation, no strategy seemed viable. "Sona, use this..." Roy summoned a massive mecha, a thousand meters tall. It was Shikoutazer, the Supreme Teigu. Rias had used it to defeat the Demonic Spirit earlier. Shikoutazer could unleash power comparable to an Ultimate-class. But it might not be enough to defeat this Heretic God. "And this should help." Roy took out another item. It was a divine sword that tried to fly away as soon as it appeared, but Roy caught it. This was the sword he had pulled from Tohru''s back in the world of ''''. It seemed to have a mind of its own and always tried to escape. "Behave yourself." Under Roy''s powerful magic, the sword finally calmed down. It had been able to injure and even threaten Tohru''s life, so its power was undeniable. Roy explained how to control Shikoutazer to Sona, then had her enter the mecha. Shikoutazer''s eyes glowed red, and it began to move. The shrine maidens were stunned. He could summon such a massive mecha so easily? This man was truly mysterious. Roy then threw the divine sword towards Shikoutazer. The sword grew larger in mid-air, reaching a hundred meters in length. Sona, controlling Shikoutazer, caught the sword and swung it a few times. The air rippled as if space itself was being cut. "Kaichou is amazing!" "Yes, but Roy-sama is also incredible! He gave her such a powerful weapon!" "If Kaichou defeats that guy, she''ll become a Campione, right?" ... Sona''s peerage cheered excitedly. "Are you my opponent?" Phobos looked at the towering Shikoutazer. "Yes, I am," Sona replied, her voice filled with excitement as she looked down from the mecha. "If you want my [Authority], then come and get it!" Phobos roared. He then invoked his divine power. "O priestesses of the God of Wine, summon the divine son! Revel in the divine wine of madness, abandon your homes, wander the forests, and worship us, your gods!" The earth trembled. Countless heavy cavalry emerged from the ground, charging towards Shikoutazer. This was Phobos''s [Authority]: Iron Stampede. He could summon cavalry charges and even control beasts of burden, carriages, cars, and any other vehicle that moved on land. They would awaken a sense of worship towards him and attack, charge, and rampage under his command. He could control tens of thousands of units. He could also equip them with steel armor, shields, battering rams, and blades. This ability was even more powerful in a city, capable of destroying one with ease. The cavalry, each over a hundred meters tall, charged towards Shikoutazer. Although they were like children compared to the thousand-meter-tall mecha, Sona didn''t underestimate them. She activated all of Shikoutazer''s laser cannons. A barrage of lasers rained down on the cavalry. The island shook violently as if it was about to break apart. Massive waves crashed against the shore. It seemed the island was about to sink. Roy quickly transported everyone to the subspace. This way, even if Sona and the Heretic God''s battle intensified, it wouldn''t affect the outside world. Sona continued her bombardment. The heavy cavalry couldn''t get close. It wasn''t that Phobos''s [Authority] was weak. It was just that the individual cavalry units weren''t that strong. A large group of them together was still a threat. But against a war machine like Shikoutazer, they were helpless. "You''re strong, challenger. But I won''t lose," Phobos declared, seeing that his [Authority] was ineffective. He drew a large sword and charged towards Shikoutazer. Sona raised the divine sword and blocked his attack. Although she wasn''t trained in swordsmanship, she knew the basics. To everyone''s surprise, Phobos''s sword shattered upon contact with the divine sword. Phobos was stunned. Sona seized the opportunity and struck. Phobos''s head was severed, and blood rained down. "She did it! Kaichou succeeded!" "Sona has become a Campione!" ... Tsubaki and the others cheered as they witnessed their leader slay the Heretic God. Yuri, Liliana, and the shrine maidens were also amazed. Another Campione was born! After witnessing Roy effortlessly defeat the Sword King, they were once again awestruck by his power. "Roy, I did it!" Sona exclaimed excitedly, returning to the real world and leaping into Roy''s arms. "Well done, Sona. Now, don''t resist. Pandora will summon you soon," Roy said. "Pandora?" Sona was confused, and then lost consciousness. "Roy, is Sona alright?" "Is Kaichou okay?" "Sona?!" .... Rias, Tsubaki, and the others were worried. "Don''t worry, she''s been summoned by Pandora," Roy explained, holding Sona gently. Pandora was the one who managed the Campione reincarnation ritual. Those who fought and defeated gods were usually on the verge of death. Of course, Sona''s situation was different. Pandora would use the [Circle of Usurpation] to transfer the defeated god''s [Authority] and a body capable of wielding that power to the victor, turning them into a Campione. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy''s explanation reassured the girls. The Ritual would take some time, so Roy decided to find a place for them to stay. He approached Liliana. "Your name is Liliana, right?" Liliana bowed respectfully. "Yes, sir. I am Liliana Kranjcar, a Knight of the Bronze Black Cross." "Don''t call me ''sir.'' Just Roy is fine. Take us to your magic association. We need a quiet place to rest," Roy said. Voban had openly summoned a Heretic God here and even captured talented shrine maidens from various factions. Although they couldn''t stop Voban, those factions were undoubtedly keeping an eye on this place. The Bronze Black Cross must be nearby. "Yes, Roy-sama." Liliana bowed again, glancing at the unconscious Sona in his arms. Sona had defeated a Campione and emerged unscathed. It was unbelievable. But it was the truth. And the man before her was even more scary. He had effortlessly defeated the Sword King. Even a Campione couldn''t match his power. Liliana looked at Roy with a mix of awe and fear. Roy, noticing her reaction, shrugged helplessly. Then, he saw that Lucoa had healed the unconscious shrine maidens. Those girls would have suffered mental breakdowns if left alone. Even if they survived, they would be like vegetables. They would be abandoned by their factions, no different from being dead. But Lucoa had saved them. She was truly kind. Roy and the girls, along with the rescued shrine maidens, followed Liliana''s directions and left the island. After they left, the island crumbled and sank into the sea. <><><><> Support & Read 23 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 171: Roy’s Plan to Make Everyone a God Slayer—Heroines Trio! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> As Roy and the others reached the shore, a large group of people was already waiting for them. Roy landed and addressed them. "Alright, let''s skip the formalities. Arrange a quiet place for us to stay," he instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument. The leaders of the various factions were about to protest but held their tongues. They didn''t object to Roy''s commanding attitude. After all, Yuri and Liliana, along with the other shrine maidens, had reported the events that had transpired on the island. The leaders were shocked. A new Campione had been born, and Voban had seemingly been killed by these people. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shrine maidens hadn''t seen Voban since summoning the Heretic God. And since Voban was the one who had orchestrated the summoning, it was unlikely he would remain absent. There was only one explanation: Voban was either dead or captured. And Roy had just confirmed his death. Moreover, another Campione, Salvatore Doni, was also suspected to be dead. According to the shrine maidens, he had been frozen and then sunk into the sea along with the island. The magic association that governed Southern Europe was currently searching for his body. These revelations were shocking. The leaders didn''t underestimate Roy and his group. "Sir, I am Diana, the leader of the Bronze Black Cross. Please follow me," Diana said respectfully. The other leaders were frustrated that the Bronze Black Cross had taken the initiative but didn''t dare to speak up, afraid of angering Roy. Roy and the girls followed Diana to the headquarters of the Bronze Black Cross. ... After settling Sona in a room to rest, Roy turned to Tsubaki and Rossweisse. "Please take good care of Sona." "When will Kaichou wake up?" Tsubaki asked worriedly. "It should take about two days. Maybe sooner," Roy replied after a moment of thought. "I see." Tsubaki nodded, but her expression remained anxious. "Just wait patiently for Sona to wake up," Roy reassured her. "Rossweisse, come with me for a moment." "Me?" Rossweisse blinked in surprise. "Yes, you." Roy took her hand and led her away. .... They arrived in the living room, where Rias and the others were waiting. "Roy, is Sona alright?" Rias asked with concern. "She''s fine. Don''t worry," Roy replied with a smile. The girls were relieved. "Now, it''s time to put my plan into action," Roy announced. "Plan?" The girls were curious. "Yes, I''m going to turn all of you into Campiones." "What?!" They were stunned. They had witnessed the power of Campiones. Could Roy really make them all God Slayers? "You all know how Heretic Gods come to be, right?" Roy asked with a grin. "Humans create various myths, and those myths give rise to various gods," Rossweisse replied. "Exactly. There were no gods in this world originally. But humans created myths, and thus, gods were born. And by killing a Heretic God, you can obtain its [Authority] and become a Campione," Roy explained. "Then we''ll just summon all those gods." There were Countless Gods in mythology. If they could summon them all, there would be more than enough for every girl here to become a Campione. Roy''s plan was simple: summon the Heretic Gods and kill them. The girls were excited. This was a chance to become incredibly powerful. Even the weakest Campione was an Ultimate-class. "So how do we do it?" Rias asked. "We''ll leave that to Rossweisse. She''s the most knowledgeable about the Norse gods, right?" This was why Roy had brought Rossweisse with him. There were many gods in Norse mythology, and Rossweisse was the most familiar with them. Odin, Loki, and many others could be summoned. "But is that really okay...?" Akeno asked, looking at Rossweisse with concern. After all, Rossweisse was a Valkyrie from Norse mythology. Summoning and killing Norse gods seemed disrespectful. "It''s fine. After that geezer Odin abandoned me, I don''t have any good feelings towards them anymore. In fact, I''d love to summon him and beat him up," Rossweisse declared, her voice filled with resentment. The girls exchanged glances. It seemed Odin had made a lasting enemy. "Alright, then Rossweisse will be in charge of summoning the Heretic Gods," Roy said. "As for the shrine maidens for the summoning ritual..." Roy looked at Fianna, Claire, and the others with a sly grin. .... As Elementalists, they all knew some ritual magic. Performing a summoning ritual would be a simple task for them. And with their strength, they wouldn''t suffer any backlash from the ritual. It was perfect. "No problem! We''ll get it done," Fianna declared confidently. "Good. Then Fianna, you and the others can start preparing for the ritual," Roy said, clapping his hands. Although the ritual was simple, all the girls had to learn it. Fianna and the others left to find someone to teach them the summoning ritual. Rossweisse went to prepare the necessary materials for summoning the gods. After they left, Roy turned to Rias and the others. "Let''s go meet with the leaders of the various factions," he said. ... They had been assigned to the headquarters of the Bronze Black Cross. The leaders of the other factions were waiting for them outside. Roy could hear their loud chatter from a distance. But as soon as they appeared, the hall fell silent. "Roy-sama..." Diana began. "I know you''re curious about us," Roy interrupted her. "So I''ll be blunt. I''m a Maou from another world." His words caused a commotion in the hall. Campiones were also called Maou. And now, this man was also claiming to be a Maou. They didn''t know if there was a connection, but anyone who could be called a Maou was undoubtedly powerful. "Then, Maou-sama, what is your purpose here?" Paolo Blandelli, the leader of the Copper-Black Cross, asked respectfully. "We''re here to hunt Heretic Gods," Roy replied casually. His words shocked the faction leaders. Heretic Gods, symbols of disaster, were being treated as prey? They couldn''t understand this man. "Maou-sama, that would bring disaster upon the world!" Diana exclaimed, kneeling before him. "Don''t worry, just find the Heretic Gods who have already descended upon this world," Roy said with a dismissive wave of his hand. "We''ll take care of the rest. After all, those Heretic Gods will eventually cause trouble, won''t they?" Not all Heretic Gods were evil. Some were benevolent and wouldn''t cause harm. And some hadn''t even descended yet, still fulfilling their roles in their respective mythologies. Forcibly summoning them and then killing them did seem a bit villainous. But Roy didn''t care. These were Norse gods. He had no sympathy for them. "But..." Just as they were about to protest, Roy released his aura. The sky darkened, and the faction leaders, their faces pale with fear, collapsed to their knees. "I won''t repeat myself. Understand?" Roy said coldly. This wasn''t a request. It was an order. "Yes, Maou-sama, we understand," Diana mumbled, her voice trembling. "Good. I''m actually quite reasonable," Roy said with a satisfied nod, then withdrew his aura. The faction leaders didn''t dare object anymore. His aura was even more scary than that of a Heretic God. They dispersed, promising to gather information on the Heretic Gods. Roy returned to their lodging with the girls. But they weren''t alone anymore. Three young girls had joined them. Roy had specifically requested them, and Diana had immediately sent them over. They were Liliana, Yuri Mariya, and Erica Blandelli, three of the main heroines from the original story. ... "Don''t be nervous. I have something good for you," Roy said to the three girls, who were fidgeting nervously in the living room. He sounded like a creepy uncle trying to lure them in. Rias rolled her eyes. Liliana, Yuri, and Erica exchanged confused glances but didn''t dare to speak. "Would you like to become servants of a Campione?" Roy asked. "Servants of a Campione?" The three girls were surprised, then their eyes lit up with excitement. Erica was the first to understand the implications. She knelt and declared, "Erica Blandelli is ready to serve the Maou-sama." She assumed that being a "servant" meant serving Roy directly. Liliana and Yuri, seeing this, also knelt and swore their allegiance. <><><><> Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 172: Pandora, Sona’s Authorities—Arrival of the Heretic God Loki! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ We''re back with the Daily 2 Chapters :) <><><><> "Hold on a minute! You''re pledging your allegiance to the wrong person!" Roy exclaimed, waving his hands. "What?!" The three girls were dumbfounded. They had just sworn their loyalty, and now he was telling them they had the wrong person? And oaths of loyalty weren''t something to be taken lightly. Once sworn, they couldn''t be broken. "Your new master is Sona, the one who just became a Campione," Roy explained. He had brought these three girls as potential servants for Sona. After all, she still needed to fill a few Pawn positions in her peerage. And he had promised to find her some suitable candidates. "W-What do we do now?" The three girls were on the verge of tears. They had sworn loyalty to the wrong Demon Lord. They glared at Roy accusingly. "Haha, don''t worry, Sona won''t blame you," Roy chuckled awkwardly. "Come on, I''ll take you to see her." He led the three lolis to Sona''s room. ... "Tsubaki, how is she? Is Sona awake yet?" Roy asked the girls gathered around Sona''s bed. Although he had said it would take two days for her to wake up, Sona was a Devil, and her constitution was much stronger than that of an ordinary human. It wouldn''t be surprising if she woke up earlier. "Kaichou''s body seems to be changing," Tsubaki observed, adjusting her glasses. "Oh?" Roy approached Sona and examined her. Her body was being transformed by an unknown force. It seemed the reincarnation ritual was underway. Pandora was transferring the Heretic God''s Authority to Sona. "Don''t worry, this is normal. It seems she''ll be waking up soon," Roy said, stroking his chin. As expected, Sona, being a Devil, was much quicker at assimilating the god''s power than a human. Tsubaki and the others relaxed a bit, hearing his words. ... An hour later, Sona woke up. "Sona, how are you feeling?" Roy asked, sitting beside her bed. "How long was I unconscious?" Sona asked, rubbing her forehead. "Less than half a day," Roy replied with a smile. "I see." Sona vaguely remembered what had happened after she fainted. She had met a girl named Pandora in a white space. And with Pandora''s help, she had obtained the Authority of the Heretic God, Phobos. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m a Campione now!" Sona exclaimed, looking at her hands in disbelief. "Yes, you are. How about we test out your new powers?" Roy suggested. Sona nodded eagerly. They went to the training grounds. Rias and the others were also curious about Sona''s new Authority, so they came to watch. Roy waved his hand, and they were all transported to the subspace. "Sona, try out your Authority," Roy urged. "Okay." Sona chanted an incantation. Suddenly, countless heavily armored knights materialized before her. They charged forward, shaking the ground and leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Roy, however, shook his head. This Authority wasn''t very impressive. But then again, Phobos wasn''t a powerful god. He was among the weakest of the Heretic Gods. The stronger the Heretic God, the more powerful and numerous the Authorities obtained from defeating it. Even so, Sona''s strength had increased significantly. First, she had broken through to Ultimate-class, reaching the peak of that level. Her body had also become incredibly resilient. Even without using her powers, no one below Ultimate-class could harm her. And ordinary curses and magic had no effect on her. These were the benefits of becoming a Campione. Sona was quite satisfied with her newfound power. "This Heretic God was a bit weak. I''ll find you a stronger one next time, Sona," Roy said. "Roy, I''m already happy with this," Sona replied with a smile. She was content with her sudden jump in power from High-class to peak Ultimate-class. "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it," Roy assured her. "By the way, Sona, these are the servants I found for you," he said, presenting the three lolis. "Who are they?" Sona asked, looking at them curiously. "They''re talented prodigies from various factions. They''re more than qualified to be your Pawns," Roy explained with a grin. Sona examined the three girls. Although they were young, she trusted Roy''s judgment. "Would you three like to become my Pawns?" she asked. "Campione-sama, we are willing," Yuri, Liliana, and Erica declared, kneeling and pledging their allegiance. Sona smiled and accepted their loyalty, then used her Evil Pieces to reincarnate them as Devils. Now, Sona''s peerage was also complete. However, compared to Rias''s peerage, Sona''s was still weaker. After all, Yuri, Liliana, and Erica were still young. But they were all geniuses. Once they grew up, they would be just as powerful as Xenovia and Irina. ... Rossweisse, Fianna, and the other Elementalists were busy preparing for the summoning of the Heretic God. And Diana and the other faction leaders were searching for information on Heretic Gods who had already descended upon this world. A few days passed. Rossweisse and Fianna were the first to be ready. Rossweisse had gathered the necessary materials for the summoning. And Fianna and the others had learned the summoning ritual. Roy didn''t waste any time. He took them to a deserted island to perform the ritual. The Bronze Black Cross had already made the necessary preparations on the island. "Fianna, begin," Roy instructed. "Okay!" Fianna and the other girls began the summoning ritual. Even Liliana, Yuri, and Erica participated. A massive magic circle appeared before them. "Rossweisse, which god are you summoning?" Roy asked curiously. Rias, Sona, and the others also looked at her with interest. "It''s Loki!" Rossweisse declared. Compared to the '''' world, the mythology in this world was slightly different, but not by much. Loki in '''' World was the Norse God of Fire and Trickery. Roy was surprised that Rossweisse was summoning Loki, a major god, on her first try. The stronger the summoned god, the greater the burden on the shrine maidens. The Heretic Gods Voban had summoned with ordinary shrine maidens were among the weakest. But even those had almost caused the shrine maidens to collapse. Summoning a major god like Loki was incredibly demanding. Fortunately, it was Fianna and the others performing the ritual. Ordinary shrine maidens wouldn''t be able to handle it. The magic circle glowed brighter and brighter. The girls eagerly awaited the Heretic God''s arrival. Who would Roy choose to become the next Campione? The magic circle reached its peak, and a pillar of light shot up into the sky, darkening the sky. "Who dares summon me?" a powerful voice boomed. A massive figure emerged from a rift in the sky. It was Loki, the god of fire, his face etched with cunning. Roy was surprised that Loki hadn''t fully materialized. Most of his body was still in the other dimension. He could easily retreat. '''' Roy thought. He discreetly used his magic to form an invisible hand that pulled Loki through the rift. Loki, caught off guard, was dragged into their world. The rift closed, preventing his escape. "You have angered me, mortals," Loki snarled, his pride wounded. As the god of trickery and lies, he was used to being the one in control, not the other way around. He unleashed his powerful aura, shaking the earth. Roy quickly transported everyone to the subspace. Here, Loki was trapped. "Who wants to be the next Campione?" Roy asked the girls. They were all eager, but none of them spoke up first. Roy sighed. "Since you''re all so shy, I''ll decide. We''ll summon more Heretic Gods later anyway." "That''s a good idea." "I''ll follow Roy''s lead." "No problem." ... The girls readily agreed. "Loki is the god of fire, trickery, and lies. So, his Authorities are related to fire and illusions," Roy explained. "In that case, let''s have someone who''s good with fire." He had already made his decision. "Claire, Rubia, which one of you wants to be the next Campione?" The two sisters exchanged glances. "Let Onee-chan go first." "Let Claire go first." They both offered the opportunity to the other. The girls chuckled, and Claire and Rubia blushed. "Don''t be shy. Claire, you go first," Roy decided. Claire and Rubia nodded in agreement. <><><><> Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 173: Cult Leader Luo Hao—Claire’s Authorities! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ We''re back with the Daily 2 Chapters :) <><><><> Meanwhile, Loki, who had been left to the side, was fuming. Seeing Roy and the others laughing and chatting, he unleashed a torrent of flames towards them. As the god of fire, his flames were no ordinary fire. Even from a distance, Roy and the others could feel the intense heat. However, the flames had no effect on Roy. He simply waved his hand, and the entire area was enveloped in an icy blue aura. Loki''s flames were instantly extinguished. "What?!" Loki was stunned. He knew the power of his flames. Anything they touched would be incinerated. Even other gods were wary of them. But his flames had been effortlessly extinguished. The difference in their strength was too vast. Roy reached out towards Loki. The moisture in the air condensed around Loki, forming ice. In the blink of an eye, Loki was frozen solid. "That should do it," Roy said with a satisfied nod. He then handed the divine sword to Claire. "Here, Claire. Use this to kill Loki." "Is that okay?" Claire asked, confused. Didn''t she have to defeat the god herself? "It should be fine," Roy replied. Sona had defeated the Heretic God with the Supreme Teigu and the divine sword. But Roy recalled that most Campiones in history had only managed to kill Heretic Gods by taking advantage of opportunities. After all, it was nearly impossible for a human to defeat a god head-on. So, this method should work. Claire nodded and approached the frozen Loki, the divine sword in her hand. She took a deep breath and swung the sword. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blade glowed brightly, and Loki''s head was severed effortlessly. "She did it!" Fianna exclaimed, envious of Claire''s accomplishment. Rinslet, Claire''s rival, was also envious and a bit frustrated. Why was that flat-chested girl the one to become a Campione before her? She glanced at Roy, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Roy, I did it! What do I do now?" Claire asked, returning to Roy''s side, unsure of what to do next. "Just relax and sleep in my arms," Roy said gently, pulling her into an embrace. Claire blushed, then lost consciousness. Roy smirked. His plan had worked. Pandora, who managed the Campione reincarnation ritual, was hostile towards Heretic Gods. The more Campiones there were, the better it was for her. So, she would definitely help Claire with the transformation. "Alright, let''s head back," Roy said, carrying Claire. ... Back at their lodging, news of another Campione''s birth spread quickly. The previous Campione had just been born a few days ago, and the various factions were still reeling from the shock. Now, there was another one. It was unbelievable. When had becoming a Campione become so easy? Even the other Campiones were surprised by this news. The leaders of the Southern European Magic Association were also shocked and terrified. They had just retrieved the Sword King''s body a few days ago. But his body was frozen solid. Despite their best efforts, they couldn''t break the ice. They had to accept that the Sword King was dead. ... Among the Campiones, there was one who was particularly interested in Roy and his group. In the distant land of China, a young girl living in seclusion in the mountains had heard about the deaths of Voban and the Sword King. She was intrigued by Roy and his companions. And upon learning about the birth of two new Campiones, she was eager to test her strength against them. This girl was Luo Hao, one of the Campiones. She had usurped her Authority two hundred years ago and had never been defeated. She was a master of martial arts, claiming to be the strongest in the world, though this only referred to physical combat. She was the only Campione who could rival Voban in strength. She was also an exceptional beauty, with long, black hair and a qipao-like outfit. She wore a long coat with flowing sleeves, resembling a dress. If Roy saw her, he would undoubtedly agree that she was as beautiful as any of the girls in his peerage. However, Luo Hao lived in seclusion in a mountain temple and rarely ventured into the outside world. It was said that those who saw her beauty would be compelled to blind themselves. ... "Deliver this letter to the newly born Campione," Luo Hao instructed a man outside her temple. "I''ll pay them a visit personally later." Her voice was clear and melodious, but the man trembled, hearing her words. "Yes, Master!" This was Lu Yinghua, Luo Hao''s student. He took the letter and left. ... Meanwhile, Claire had woken up from her unconscious state. They were in the subspace, and Claire was about to test her newly acquired Authority. Loki, the god of fire, possessed many Authorities, the most powerful being his control over fire and illusions. Claire closed her eyes, receiving the information about her new powers. When she opened her eyes, flames flickered within them. A fiery aura erupted from her, forcing the others to back away from the intense heat. "Roy, my first Authority is fire!" Claire exclaimed excitedly. Loki''s flames were incredibly powerful. If Claire used them, she could incinerate an entire nation in an instant. "Calm down and put out the fire," Roy said with a chuckle. Claire, seeing how far the others had retreated, realized the intensity of her flames and quickly deactivated them. "That''s terrifying!" "It''s a powerful Authority." "She''s become so much stronger." "Hmph! I''ll let you be ahead for now." "My skin is getting dry from the heat!" ... Claire rolled her eyes, hearing their comments. She already possessed the True Flame, which was just as powerful as Loki''s flames. Now, with the additional fire Authority, her strength was on a completely different level. "Claire, you said ''first Authority.'' Does that mean you have another one?" Roy asked with a grin. "Yes, I do," Claire replied, puffing out her chest proudly. "What is it?" Rinslet and the others asked curiously. "I''ll show you." Claire turned to Rinslet with a mischievous glint in her eyes. Rinslet was confused, but then she suddenly blurted out embarrassing words. "My Fenrir is just a mutt. Claire''s fire cat is the best. When I take a bath, The thing I love the most with Roy is..." "...." ... "Onee-sama, what are you saying?!" Mirelle exclaimed, her face flushed. "You must be controlling her!" Judia added, glaring at Claire. "My lady is amazing! She''s saying such shocking things! She''ll definitely fight Claire-sama when she wakes up!" Carol cried, though Roy suspected she was secretly enjoying the chaos. The other girls also blushed at Rinslet''s words. "Eh? What happened?" Rinslet suddenly woke up, confused. Seeing everyone''s flushed faces and knowing stares, she quickly realized what she had said. She blushed furiously and glared at Claire. "Claire, I''ll kill you!" she shouted, summoning her Ice Bow and firing several Ice Shots. Claire, however, didn''t dodge. She stood still, seemingly ready to take the hits. Rinslet''s heart skipped a beat. It was too late to stop the attack. She hoped Roy would block them. But Roy didn''t move. He simply watched with amusement. The ice arrows struck Claire, but to Rinslet''s surprise, they had no effect. Claire had blocked them with her body. "Heehee, Rinslet, don''t forget that as a Campione, attacks below Ultimate-class can''t harm me anymore," Claire taunted with a smug grin. Rinslet finally remembered. She had been too worried and had forgotten about Claire''s newfound power. But this only fueled her anger. "Don''t worry, Rinslet. I''ll punish Claire," Roy said, taking her hand and comforting her. Rinslet calmed down slightly. "But I''ll also fulfill your request, Rinslet," Roy whispered in her ear. Rinslet blushed, her ears turning crimson. "Ahem, Claire, tell us about your Authority. You used your second Authority on Rinslet just now, right?" Roy asked, turning to Claire. <><><><> Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 174: The Arrival of Heretic God Odin—Pandora Is Too Easily Deceived! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ We''re back with the Daily 2 Chapters :) <><><><> "That''s right. That was my second [Authority: Deception]. It grants me various abilities, such as illusions, telepathy, creating pocket dimensions, teleportation, and creating clones," Claire explained. The others were surprised. This Deception Authority was incredibly versatile. It seemed even more powerful than her fire Authority. But then again, in mythology, Loki was more famous for his trickery than his fire. Claire''s strength, after obtaining the Authorities, had reached Maou level. However, she still needed to practice to fully utilize her new powers. ... After successfully summoning and defeating the Heretic God Loki, the girls prepared for their next summoning. This time, Rossweisse decided to summon Odin, the king of the gods. Roy readily agreed when she informed him of her decision. After several days of preparation, they returned to the deserted island. "Is everyone ready?" Roy asked Fianna and the others with a serious expression. They were about to summon Odin, the king of the gods. The difficulty of this ritual was undoubtedly high. "We''re ready!" Fianna and Claire nodded in unison. "Then let''s begin." In this tense atmosphere, the girls began the summoning ritual. A massive magic circle appeared before them. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The magic circle glowed brighter and brighter, until finally, a pillar of light shot up into the sky. Thunder roared, and the clouds churned in the sky. An oppressive aura descended, and the entire world felt its pressure. Then, darkness enveloped the world. This sudden change caused widespread panic. Even Luo Hao emerged from her secluded mountain temple and looked towards the source of the disturbance. She could sense the arrival of a powerful Heretic God. "To be able to summon such a powerful god... they''re quite impressive," she mused, her interest in this mysterious group growing. ... Amidst the global panic, the Heretic God Odin finally descended. A colossal giant, thousands of meters tall, emerged from the magic circle. He had a single eye, a long white beard, and wore a winged helmet and golden armor. He wielded the spear, Gungnir. This was Odin, the king of the gods. "Who dares summon me?!" he boomed, his voice shaking the heavens and causing massive waves to crash against the island. His powerful aura pressed down on them, and the girls'' expressions hardened. '''' Roy thought, observing Odin''s overwhelming presence. "I summoned you," Roy declared fearlessly, stepping forward. "Oh?" Odin looked at Roy, surprised. He couldn''t see through Roy''s power. "Who are you?" he asked in a deep voice. "I''m the one who''s going to kill you," Roy replied with a smirk. He flew towards Odin, meeting his gaze. "So, you summoned me here just to kill me?" Odin asked, intrigued. "That''s right. So let''s skip the formalities and fight," Roy declared. He waved his hand, and they were all transported to the subspace. A battle between beings of Tier 5 Beings could be devastating, potentially destroying the entire planet. They had to fight in a separate dimension. "You''re the first one in many years who had the audacity to challenge me," Odin said, looking at Roy with a hint of admiration. "Then let me be the last," Roy replied with a smirk. He launched the first attack, swinging the Sword of Piercing Truth. The blade, enhanced with dark lightning, sliced through the air like a crescent moon, aiming for Odin. Odin calmly raised Gungnir to block the attack. A deafening clash echoed through the subspace, shaking the very fabric of the dimension. Odin felt a powerful force course through his spear, almost causing him to lose his grip. He stumbled back. "Hahaha, you''re quite strong, challenger," Odin laughed, regaining his footing. "The best is yet to come," Roy replied with a smirk, launching another attack. Countless crescent-shaped blades of energy flew towards Odin, who deflected them with Gungnir. "He''s impressive. As expected of the king of the gods." "Roy, you can do it! Defeat him!" "That Heretic God is no match for Roy-onii-chan!" "Odin, you never thought this day would come, did you?" ... The girls cheered from a distance. Odin, as the king of the gods, possessed many [Authorities]: prophecy, kingship, wisdom, healing, magic, poetry, war, and death. He was incredibly powerful. But his strength was only at the early stage of Tier 5 Substellar. Roy was also at the early stage, but with the [Sword of Piercing Truth], formed from Ren Ashdoll, he could unleash power comparable to a mid-stage Tier 5 Substellar. Moreover, he had various powerful and unique techniques. "Mahapadma," Roy declared after exchanging a few blows with Odin. ... As soon as he uttered the word, time and space within the subspace froze. Roy approached Odin and extended his hand. "Absolute Zero!" An icy aura erupted from his palm. Odin''s massive body was instantly encased in ice. Roy tapped the frozen Odin lightly. The ice shattered, and Odin, the colossal god, crumbled into dust. The king of the gods, the most powerful Heretic God, had been slain by Roy. Roy hadn''t initially intended to become a Campione. He believed that the Authorities of Heretic Gods wouldn''t significantly increase his strength. And using those Authorities was troublesome, requiring incantations and having limitations, such as being usable only once a day. To gain a significant power boost, he would need to defeat a major god at Tier 5. He hadn''t expected Odin, the god he had summoned, to be at that level. But since he was, Roy had taken the opportunity to kill him and usurp his Authority. Just then, he felt a familiar sensation. "Here it comes... the summons from Pandora," Roy said with a smirk. He didn''t resist. He lost consciousness. The girls rushed forward and caught him before he could fall. ... In a white void, devoid of any features, a young girl stood before Roy. "You''re such an exceptional child. To achieve this feat in such a short time... you''re truly amazing," a sweet, gentle voice praised him. Roy turned and saw a young girl with beautiful purple hair styled in pigtails and an adorable, doll-like face. She wore a thin white dress and had a surprisingly mature aura despite her small stature. "You''re Pandora, aren''t you?" Roy recognized her as the one who managed the Campione reincarnation ritual. "Yes, I''m your mommy!" Roy chuckled. "Pandora, you''re not suited to be a mother." "Eh? Why not?" Pandora was taken aback. Although many Campiones had questioned her, she was still curious about Roy''s opinion. "Because if you were a mother, you''d starve your child," Roy explained with a serious expression. Pandora blinked, then looked down at her flat chest. "You can''t tease your mommy like that," she pouted, trying to look imposing. "Hahaha, just kidding!" Roy laughed, then suggested, "How about this? I''ll call you ''Mommy,'' and you call me ''Daddy.'' That way, we both win." "Okay!" Pandora nodded eagerly, then her expression changed as she processed his words. She glared at him, her cheeks puffed out. Roy''s heart melted at her adorable display. "Ahem, let''s not joke around anymore. It''s time for the ritual," he said, clearing his throat. Pandora sighed, then prepared to begin the Campione transformation ritual. But Roy suddenly grabbed her hand and placed a strange chess piece in her palm. "Hurry up and get ready. You can''t perform the ritual without a piece," he chided. "Huh? Oh!" Pandora was confused. "Aren''t we starting the ritual?" "Yes, we are," Roy confirmed. "Then, Pandora, would you like to become my servant?" "What?!" Pandora was dumbfounded. Wasn''t she supposed to be performing the ritual for him? Why was he asking her to become his servant? "So, will you become my servant?" Roy repeated, leaning closer to her face. "Huh? Oh, okay!" Pandora nodded instinctively, caught off guard by his honest expression. "Great! Then let''s begin!" Roy smirked and started the Devil transformation ritual. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Pandora, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Queen!" ... Before Pandora could react, the ritual had begun. The Devil piece in her hand merged into her body. A powerful energy surged through her, preventing her from resisting. After a while, the transformation was complete. Pandora opened her eyes and glared at Roy, her cheeks puffed out in anger. She had unknowingly agreed to become his servant. This was ridiculous! She was supposed to be the one performing the ritual for him. Roy chuckled inwardly. He had taken advantage of Pandora''s naivety. And it had worked. Pandora was so easy to deceive. "You mischievous child! Tricking your mommy like that!" she huffed. "I didn''t trick you. You agreed yourself," Roy retorted with a shrug. "No, no, no! I''m supposed to be the one performing the Campione transformation ritual for you," Pandora insisted. "Well, that''s not a problem either," Roy said with a grin. <><><><> Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 175: Abducting Pandora—Poseidon! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ We''re back with the Daily 2 Chapters :) <><><><> Pandora was speechless. Roy chuckled inwardly, enjoying her flustered reaction. But he couldn''t tease her too much. "Pandora... ahem, Mom! Don''t you want to see the outside world? If you come with me, you won''t have to stay in this empty void forever," Roy said, trying his best to sound persuasive. Pandora was tempted. "There''s a lot of delicious food in the human world! I can take you there, how about that?" Roy offered, taking out some snacks from his Storage magic. The delicious aroma filled the air, and Pandora couldn''t help but swallow. Having lived in the border between life and death, she had never tasted human food before. "Want to try some?" Roy asked, taking a bite of a roasted chicken leg. Pandora, unable to resist the temptation, also took a bite. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she began devouring the food with gusto. After all, Pandora was still quite childlike, having never experienced much of the world. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so easily deceived by Roy. '''' Roy thought. "So, Pandora, are you ready for the Campione transformation ritual?" Roy asked with a smile, seeing her enjoying the food. "Yes, let''s begin," Pandora replied with a nod. The Ritual commenced. ... When Roy regained consciousness, he was back in his room. "Roy, you''re awake! How are you feeling?" Rias asked, concerned. Rias and Sona were sitting beside his bed. "How long was I out?" Roy asked curiously. Sona and Claire had only been unconscious for half a day. But it seemed like he had been out for much longer. "You were unconscious for a whole day. It''s already evening," Sona replied. Roy was surprised. He hadn''t expected to be out for so long. He must have spent some time chatting and playing with Pandora before the transformation ritual. But he didn''t dwell on it. He closed his eyes and focused on the Authority he had obtained. Odin had many Authorities: prophecy, kingship, wisdom, healing, magic, poetry, war, and death. And Roy had inherited half of them. Although it was only half, it was still an incredible gain. He now possessed the Authorities of prophecy, kingship, wisdom, and magic, significantly increasing his power. After contracting Pandora, his base strength had already reached the mid-level of Tier 5. Roy opened his eyes, a triumphant smile on his face. This rapid increase in power was exhilarating. "How do you feel, Roy? What Authority did you get?" Rias and Sona asked curiously, seeing his joyful expression. Roy pulled them into an embrace. "I got quite a haul this time. Four Authorities." "Four Authorities?!" Rias and Sona exclaimed in surprise. Sona had only received one Authority, and she was already incredibly powerful. Claire, having obtained two Authorities, was also among the strongest. Even Kanna and Ilulu might not be able to defeat her. How strong was Roy now, with four Authorities? "We can test them out tomorrow. Now it''s time for bed," Roy said with a mischievous grin. Rias and Sona blushed. ... The next day, Roy gathered the girls in the living room. "Roy, what''s the matter? Why did you call us all here?" Rias asked, confused. She was still exhausted from last night''s activities. "I want to introduce you to someone," Roy announced with a mysterious smile. "Another beautiful girl?" Saya scoffed. "Do you think Roy would introduce anyone other than a beautiful girl?" Mine added. "Well, he''s not wrong," Claire chimed in with a smug grin. Roy''s lips twitched. He couldn''t help it. It was all for the sake of becoming stronger. "Roy, just bring her out already," Akeno said with a giggle. Roy shrugged. They were all his girls anyway. If any of them misbehaved, he could always punish them later. "Ahem... then I''ll summon her." Roy activated the summoning magic. As his servant, she could be summoned or reverse-summoned regardless of her location. An ice-blue magic circle appeared in the living room. A petite girl materialized within the circle. "Pandora?" Sona and Claire exclaimed in surprise. The others, although unfamiliar with her, could tell from Sona and Claire''s reactions that she was someone important. ... "You naughty girls! You should call me Mom!" Pandora huffed. She had told them so many times, but they never listened. "Mom?" The girls were confused. Sona and Claire explained that this was Pandora, the one who had performed their Campione transformation rituals. "But why did Roy summon Pandora?" Sona asked, looking at Roy curiously. "Because Pandora is also my servant now," Roy replied with a smug grin. The girls were surprised. He had even managed to win over Pandora? "H-He tricked me!" Pandora admitted, embarrassed. "Tricked you...?" "Roy-senpai, that''s not very nice," Koneko said, approaching Roy with a frown. "Koneko-chan, it''s not what you think," Roy said awkwardly, patting her head. Although he had indeed tricked her, it was for a good cause. He was saving her from a boring life, after all. "Pandora, don''t say things that could cause misunderstandings!" Roy chided. "Hmph! You should call me Mom!" Pandora retorted, puffing out her cheeks. Roy rolled his eyes. '''' he thought. He approached Pandora and pinched her cheeks playfully. "Pandora, if you''re not a good girl, there will be no snacks." "Waaah! Okay, okay!" Pandora relented. Having been won over by delicious food, she couldn''t resist Roy''s threats. Roy then took Pandora and the others to the food street. After tasting the various delicacies, Pandora declared that she didn''t want to go back to her lonely world anymore. ... Roy and the girls continued preparing to summon the next Heretic God. Diana informed them that they had found a Heretic God. Roy and the girls went to the meeting room, where the leaders of the various factions were already waiting. They looked at Roy and his group with a mix of awe and fear. In less than half a month, three Campiones had been born from Roy''s group. It was frightening. They suspected that Roy''s ambitions were far greater than they had initially imagined. After all, Campiones were wary of each other, often even becoming enemies. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And it was unheard of for several Campiones to get along so well. Roy sat at the head of the table and turned to Diana. "Tell me, Diana, which Heretic God did you find? And where is he?" "Maou-sama, please look at this." Diana turned on the screen in the meeting room. A beautiful image of the ocean appeared on the screen. But that wasn''t the main point. A massive shadow was swimming beneath the surface. It was over a hundred meters long. "Is that a whale?" "No, it must be a shark." "Sharks aren''t that big!" "But whales aren''t that big either!" "Could it be a Sea Dragon?" "No way, it doesn''t look like a Dragon." ... Tohru, Rias, and the others discussed the mysterious creature with curiosity. "Diana, is that whale the Heretic God?" Roy asked, confused. "No, we believe that''s the Divine Beast of a Heretic God. We don''t know who the god is yet," Diana replied with a wry smile. After discovering the Divine Beast, the various factions had searched through countless records but couldn''t identify the Heretic God. "It doesn''t matter. Any Heretic God will do," Roy said dismissively. He just needed a Heretic God, any Heretic God. He then had Diana lead them to the location. ... They soon arrived above the area shown in the picture. The sun shimmered on the beautiful ocean surface. But beneath the surface lurked a massive shadow, a chilling sight. "Is that the Divine Beast? I wonder what it looks like." They couldn''t identify the Heretic God because they didn''t know what the creature looked like. "I''ll catch it!" Ilulu declared with a mischievous grin. She transformed her hands into claws and plunged into the ocean. The water churned violently. A moment later, Ilulu emerged, dragging the Divine Beast by its tail. It was a giant dolphin. "It''s the Divine Dolphin!" Erica exclaimed, the first to recognize it. "Erica, do you know this Divine Beast?" Sona asked curiously. "Yes, Kaichou," Erica replied. After becoming Sona''s servant, she started calling her "Kaichou." "If I''m not mistaken, the Heretic God here must be Poseidon." "Poseidon?!" the girls gasped. "Another Major Heretic God!" <><><><> Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 176: Serafall Authorities—A Courtesy from Luo Hao! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ We''re back with the Daily 2 Chapters :) <><><><> Poseidon was the Greek God of the Sea, one of the Twelve Olympians. When he rode his chariot across the sea, the waves would calm, and dolphins would follow him. That''s why Erica, seeing the dolphin, was certain that the Heretic God was Poseidon. "How do we lure him out?" Rias wondered. "I don''t think we need to worry about that," Roy said, pointing towards a disturbance in the ocean. A massive whirlpool was forming, and a giant figure emerged from its depths. He wielded a trident and rode a golden chariot. "Wretched Dragons, you dare capture my divine beast? Do you know your crime?!" Poseidon''s voice boomed across the sea. "Oh, this fish is yours? Here you go then!" Ilulu grinned mischievously and tossed the giant dolphin towards Poseidon. "Damn you, Dragon! You killed my divine beast!" Poseidon roared, slashing at the dolphin with his trident. The dolphin was cleaved in two. Even Poseidon had to be cautious when facing a creature thrown with Ilulu''s strength. "Hey, you''re the one who killed it. It''s none of my business," Ilulu retorted with a sly grin. "Hahaha!" Poseidon''s anger turned into a chilling laughter. He unleashed his Divine Power, shaking the ocean and the sky. Tsunamis raged across the sea, and underwater volcanoes erupted. It was a scene of apocalyptic destruction. In an instant, Poseidon caused disasters all over the world. Fortunately, Roy reacted quickly, transporting everyone to the subspace before the world could be destroyed. "Who are you trying to scare, old man?" Ilulu scoffed, looking at Poseidon with disdain. She then unleashed her Dragon Breath, a torrent of flames shooting towards Poseidon. "Hmph! Is that all the power you Dragons possess?" Poseidon sneered, raising his trident. Dozens of water pillars erupted from the sea, blocking Ilulu''s flames. The flames were extinguished by the water. "Try this then!" Ilulu, not giving up, unleashed another, more concentrated blast of flames. This time, it pierced through the water pillars and struck Poseidon. A cloud of steam filled the air. ... "Did we win?" Asia asked with a worried frown. "No, it can''t be that easy," Rias replied, shaking her head. They stared at the spot where Poseidon had been hit. A wave of heat dispersed the steam, and Ilulu grinned. "Don''t play dead, old man. I know you''re not finished yet." Suddenly, a waterspout erupted from the sea, spiraling towards the sky. Poseidon had finally retaliated. Ilulu was caught off guard and swept up into the waterspout. But she quickly tore through it and emerged, unleashing another barrage of flames. Although Poseidon was one of the Twelve Olympians, he wasn''t at the Planetary level. ... Roy didn''t intend to intervene in this fight. He was considering who should inherit Poseidon''s Authority. Poseidon had many Authorities: the ocean, tsunamis, earthquakes, storms, all sea creatures, horses, and more. Most of his Authorities were related to water. Roy immediately thought of Serafall, who was proficient in water magic. Of course, Sona was also skilled in water magic. He looked at Sona and Serafall. If he let them choose, they would probably just offer the opportunity to each other. So, Roy made the decision for them. "Serafall, you can be the next Campione." The girls had no objections. Serafall squealed with delight and jumped into Roy''s arms. "Roy-kun, you''re the best!" Roy chuckled, holding her close. "Of course. But you have to reward me properly tonight. Preferably in a magical girl cosplay." Serafall blushed but nodded. ... Meanwhile, the battle between Ilulu and Poseidon was intensifying. Although Poseidon had many Authorities, they couldn''t defeat Ilulu. But their strength was roughly equal, so Ilulu couldn''t defeat him easily either. "Roy, should I join in?" Tohru asked, seeing their stalemate. "Well, you could..." "Let me go!" Serafall interrupted. "Although I''m not as strong as him, with Ilulu''s help, we should be able to defeat Poseidon." Roy considered her request. "Alright, Serafall-san, you can provide support. Take this." He handed her the divine sword. ... With this sword, Serafall would have a chance to kill Poseidon. Otherwise, she might not even be able to injure him. After all, there was a significant difference in their power levels. Serafall took the sword, then kissed Roy on the cheek. "Thank you, Roy-kun," she said with a smile. She then joined the battle. With their combined efforts, Poseidon was finally slain by Serafall. "Roy-kun, I did it!" Serafall cheered, hugging Roy tightly. Roy patted her head, then turned to Pandora. "Pandora, it''s your turn." "Honestly, I told you to call me Mom!" Pandora grumbled, munching on snacks. '''' Roy thought. Pandora approached Serafall. "Get off him! How am I supposed to perform the ritual like this?" she demanded. "Pandora, aren''t you going back to the border between life and death?" Roy asked, surprised. "Why would I go back? Are you tired of me already?" Pandora retorted. "Of course not. But can you perform the ritual here?" "Of course I can!" Pandora nodded matter-of-factly. She was the one who managed the Campione transformation ritual. She could perform it anywhere. Roy was speechless. Pandora then began the ritual. Diana watched in disbelief. The powerful Heretic God, Poseidon, had been defeated so easily. And a new Campione was born right before her eyes. She couldn''t believe it. ... They waited a while for the ritual to be completed. "How do you feel? What Authority did you get?" Sona asked. The other girls were also curious. "I got the Authorities of the Ocean, Tsunami, and Storms," Serafall explained, having received the information about her new powers. Roy clapped his hands in delight. Those were perfect for her. '''' he wondered. But that was unlikely. The Authorities one received from the ritual were completely random. Regardless, Serafall was now a Campione, her strength boosted to the Super Devil. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was now one of the strongest among them. ... A few days later, Fianna and the others prepared to summon another Heretic God. This time, it was Frigg, the queen of the gods and Odin''s wife in Norse mythology. She was also the goddess of the sky and earth, marriage, and family. As Roy''s "first wife," Rias naturally received Frigg''s Authority. They continued summoning Heretic Gods every week, giving Fianna, Claire, and the others time to rest in between. During their breaks, Roy took the girls out to explore and have fun. One day, Liliana approached Roy, saying that someone wanted to see him. Many faction leaders had requested an audience with Roy, but he had refused them all. He didn''t have time for their formalities. However, since it was Liliana''s request, he decided to meet with this person. ... Liliana soon brought a young man before Roy. "Greetings, Campione-sama. I am Lu Yinghua, a student of the Martial Arts King Luo Hao," the young man said, bowing respectfully. '''' Roy thought. He knew about Lu Yinghua. He was a popular young man with decent skills. However having been trained by Luo Hao since childhood, he had developed a misogynistic and twisted personality. He seemed friendly towards girls, but he harbored a deep resentment towards them, especially those who were beautiful and capable. Roy noticed that Lu Yinghua had only glanced at Shinobu and the others once, then completely ignored them. "Student of Luo Hao, what brings you here?" Roy asked after taking a sip of his tea. He was quite interested in Luo Hao. He hadn''t expected her to approach him first. "My master has entrusted me with this letter for you, Campione-sama," Lu Yinghua said, presenting a letter to Roy. Roy opened the letter. It was an invitation from Luo Hao. She expressed her desire to meet with Roy and challenge him to a martial arts duel. A duel was fine. But Roy suspected that wasn''t her only motive. "I accept her invitation. You can return to your master now," Roy said, setting the letter aside and dismissing Lu Yinghua with a wave of his hand. "Yes, Campione-sama. I''ll inform my master immediately," Lu Yinghua replied, bowing respectfully before leaving. <><><><> Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 177: Roy vs Luo Hao ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ We''re back with the Daily 2 Chapters :) <><><><> "Oh? Roy, is something the matter?" Rias asked, noticing the departing young man and walking over to Roy. "A Campione is coming to visit," Roy replied casually. "A Campione?" The girls exchanged surprised glances. "It''s Luo Hao, That was her disciple," Roy explained. "Oh, it''s her!" "I heard she''s a great beauty." S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If she''s a beauty, then she won''t be able to escape the Demon King''s clutches." "That''s right, He won''t let her go." The girls giggled amongst themselves, excited about the prospect of meeting a beautiful Campione. Roy''s eyes twitched, hearing their comments. ... Over the next few days, Roy and the girls continued summoning Heretic Gods. This time, they summoned Thor, the Norse God of Thunder. Thor was an incredibly powerful god, wielding thunder, storms, war, and abundance. Roy decided to have Akeno, who specialized in lightning magic, usurp Thor''s Authority. Akeno had been unable to break through despite contracting a powerful lightning spirit. Although she had overcome her ''issues'', she had missed the best opportunity for a breakthrough. This had left her feeling guilty. Now, presented with this valuable opportunity, Akeno was overjoyed. She hugged Roy tightly, her gratitude overflowing. "Alright, Akeno, go ahead," Roy said with a smile, patting her back. "Yes!" Akeno nodded, her eyes filled with determination. Thor had already been sealed by Roy. Akeno approached the immobile god, and with a single strike of the divine sword, she ended his life. "That''s cheating!" Pandora complained. No Campione had ever helped another become a Campione before, so she hadn''t considered this possibility. If this continued, wouldn''t everyone be able to become a Campione? A worried expression crossed her face. She suddenly remembered an incredibly powerful Heretic God. ''Rama, the Last King.'' The more Campiones there were, and the stronger they became, the greater the threat Rama posed. That''s why Pandora was worried. She decided to keep this information to herself for now and proceeded to perform the Campione transformation ritual for Akeno. ... "How do you feel, Akeno? What Authority did you get?" Roy and the others asked eagerly after Akeno completed the ritual. "I got the Authorities of Thunder, Storms, and Abundance," Akeno replied with a relieved smile. She hadn''t disappointed Roy. "That''s great, Akeno!" Rias and the others congratulated her. But what Akeno truly desired was Roy''s praise. Roy smiled and patted her head. "Well done, Akeno." Akeno beamed. "Let''s head back now," Roy said, and they all teleported back to their base. ... A girl was already waiting for them in the living room. "Are you... Luo Hao?" Roy asked, looking at the beautiful girl with black hair who was sipping tea. She wore a qipao-like dress and a long coat with flowing sleeves, giving her an ethereal, almost fairy-like appearance. This was The Cult Leader Luo Hao. "Yes, I am Luo Hao," she confirmed, setting down her teacup. "You must be Roy." "Yes. What brings you here?" Roy asked with a smile. Luo Hao didn''t answer immediately. She looked at Rias and the others curiously. She could sense the auras of Campiones among them. Then, she saw Pandora and her eyes widened in shock. "You''re Pandora?!" "You should call me Mom! Honestly, why won''t anyone call me Mom?" Pandora grumbled. Roy''s lips twitched. '''' he thought. Who would call a little girl "Mom"? "It really is Pandora," Luo Hao confirmed, recognizing her mannerisms. She was shocked. "Why is Pandora here?" "Well... she''s my servant now," Roy replied calmly. "What?! How did you manage that?" Luo Hao''s eyes widened in disbelief. Pandora, the one who managed the Campione transformation ritual, had agreed to become Roy''s servant? Why? Luo Hao''s mind raced with questions. She had initially come here to test her skills against the new Campione. But she had stumbled upon an unexpected secret. ... "Did you just summon a Heretic God? Why was there no commotion?" Luo Hao suddenly asked, realizing that Roy and the others had just returned. "Yes, we did," Roy confirmed. "As for why there was no commotion, that''s because we fought in a separate dimension." "A separate dimension?" Luo Hao''s curiosity grew. In this world, battles between Campiones and Heretic Gods were always destructive. She had never heard of fighting in a separate dimension. "Would you like to see it?" Roy offered. "Yes," Luo Hao replied with a serious nod. "Then follow me." Roy decided to show her. He snapped his fingers. They were instantly transported to the subspace. It looked similar to the real world, but Luo Hao could sense the difference. "No matter how destructive the battle here, the outside world won''t be affected." "So we can fight freely here?" Luo Hao asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Yes, that''s right." "Then I have a request," Luo Hao said, looking at Roy with a smile. "Oh?" "I want to have a martial arts duel with you." "A duel? Sure, but..." Roy said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "But what?" "There has to be a wager." Roy had a plan. Luo Hao considered his words, then nodded. "Alright, what do you want to wager?" "If you win, I''ll summon a Heretic God for you. A major god," Roy offered. Luo Hao was surprised by the generous offer. "And if I lose?" "If you lose, you become my servant," Roy declared, revealing his true motive. "Servant?" Luo Hao didn''t quite understand the meaning. "It''s similar to a wife," Roy explained. "W-Wife?" Luo Hao blushed slightly. "So, what do you say? Do you accept?" "If you become my servant, you''ll be able to break through your current limitations," Roy tempted her. As a Campione who excelled in martial arts, Luo Hao craved powerful opponents and battles. She also desired greater strength. A Campione''s strength wasn''t solely determined by the number of gods they had slain. Luo Hao had killed far fewer gods than Voban, yet their strength was comparable. And the other Campiones were much weaker than them. So, it was difficult for Luo Hao to further increase her power. Roy''s words struck a chord with her. She longed to become stronger. "If you want me to submit, then defeat me," she declared proudly. "So you agree?" Roy asked with a smirk. "Yes, so defeat me!" Luo Hao entered a battle stance, her powerful aura flaring. Roy, however, only stood there with his arms crossed, waiting for her to attack. "Hmph! You think you can take me lightly?" Luo Hao scoffed, seeing his nonchalant attitude. She then appeared before him in a flash. This was the "Shrinking Ground, Divine Foot Technique," a technique that allowed her to teleport. She then attacked with her bare hands. "Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Phoenix." This was a martial arts technique she had created herself. It consisted of twelve moves. Each move was a combination of hard and soft techniques, embodying the principles of Yin and Yang. Luo Hao''s palms flew, unleashing a flurry of attacks. Roy effortlessly dodged every strike. Close combat wasn''t his forte. He specialized in swordsmanship. But there was no need to use his sword. He could defeat her with his speed alone. After all, the difference in their strength was too big. After unleashing all twelve moves, Luo Hao paused. "Why aren''t you fighting back?" she asked, frowning. "Well..." Roy hesitated. He couldn''t tell her that he was holding back because he could end the fight with a single attack. "Hmph!" Luo Hao scoffed, realizing he was still underestimating her. She activated one of her Authorities. [Divine Might of Vajrapani], This was an Authority she had usurped from the Indian God Vajrapani. It granted her immense strength and allowed her to summon two Vajrapani to fight for her. Two hundred-meter-tall Vajrapani materialized, their powerful auras shaking the ground. Roy was a bit surprised. These two Vajrapani were at the mid-level of Super Devil. They were quite strong. But to him, they were still like children. He blocked their attacks with two fingers, one for each Vajrapani. The scene was surreal, but Luo Hao''s expression turned grim. She had struggled to defeat these two Vajrapani. Yet, Roy had blocked their attacks with just two fingers. <><><><> Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 178: Capturing Luo Hao—Last King Rama?—Disrupting Peace in Japan! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Luo Hao had to admit that Roy was indeed stronger than her. But she wouldn''t give up so easily. "Haa!" she shouted, unleashing her power. A horrifying shockwave erupted, tearing through the ground and shaking the very air. She had activated the[Dragon''s Voice]. This was an [Authority] she had usurped from the Hindu Goddess Gayatri. The shockwave, accompanied by a resonating sound, possessed incredible destructive power, comparable to a powerful typhoon at its peak. "Is that a Dragon''s Roar?" Roy commented with amusement. The scene resembled the effects of the Dragon''s Roar technique from various anime, just on a much larger scale. Roy casually flipped the two Vajrapani aside, then gently blew at the incoming shockwave. The horrifying attack dissipated into nothingness as if it had never existed. Luo Hao was stunned. "H-How" Her [Authority] had no effect on him. This realization was a blow to her pride. "It''s simple. I''m stronger than you," Roy explained with a smile, walking towards her. Luo Hao''s eyes lit up. It was true. "Can you really make me stronger?" she asked, her gaze filled with longing. "Of course," Roy replied confidently. "ThenI agree to become your wife," Luo Hao declared, her cheeks slightly flushed. Roy smiled in triumph. He didn''t waste any time and performed the Devil transformation ritual on her. As Luo Hao became a Devil, an even more powerful aura erupted from her. She had reached the Peak of Super Devil, just a step away from Planetary-level. "Thank you, Roy," Luo Hao said gratefully, feeling the power surge within her. "You''re welcome. Come on, let''s go out. I''ll introduce you to Rias and the others," Roy said, leading her out of the subspace. ... The girls were waiting for them in the living room. "How did it go?" Rias asked, concerned. They had been a bit worried when Roy took Luo Hao into the subspace. "Haha, don''t worry. Luo Hao is my Queen now," Roy announced, introducing her to the others. "Just call me ''Cuilian'', Roy," Luo Hao said. Her real name, Cuilian, was only used by those closest to her. Others addressed her as "Master Luo Hao" or "Martial Arts King." "No problem, Cuilian," Roy replied with a grin. Luo Hao blushed. ... After becoming Roy''s servant, Luo Hao returned to her home to settle some matters. As a leader, she had many responsibilities. She had to pass on her position to her student, Lu Yinghua. After Luo Hao left, Pandora suddenly spoke up. "Pandora, what''s wrong?" Roy asked, seeing her anxious expression. "You can''t summon any more Heretic Gods," she declared. The girls exchanged surprised glances. They were all waiting to become Campiones. Why couldn''t they summon more gods? "Why not?" Roy asked, voicing their question. "Because there''s a special existence among the Heretic Gods. He''s called the ''Last King,'' the strongest ''steel''," Pandora explained. "He''s the nemesis of all Campiones. He possesses the immortality of a steel hero. Even if he''s defeated, he''ll simply transform into a divine sword." "And most importantly, his power increases with the number of Campiones." The girls gasped. "The more Campiones there are, the stronger he becomes? Then even Roy might not be a match for him?" "This powerful beinghe''s invincible!" "Is his power the sum of all Campiones?" "What do we do now?" ... Roy, however, wasn''t worried. The Last King''s power was indeed the sum of all Campiones. But Roy and his group weren''t solely reliant on the power of Campiones. Roy himself was already at Planetary-level. The Last King''s power was more accurately the sum of all slain Heretic Gods. And the difference between a Super Devil and a Planetary-level Being was huge! Even a hundred Peak-level Super Devils couldn''t defeat a single one. Roy wasn''t afraid. "Don''t worry, everyone. We''ll continue summoning Heretic Gods," he reassured them with a smile. He then explained the situation. The girls were relieved. Pandora was also surprised. The problem that had worried her was so easily resolved. This man was truly incredible. ... Their plan remained unchanged. They would continue summoning a Heretic God every week. Meanwhile, the Bronze Black Cross and the Copper Black Cross were also searching for Heretic Gods. A month later, Diana and Paolo reported their findings. "Maou-sama, we''ve found a Heretic God in Japan," Diana reported respectfully. "Oh?" Roy suddenly remembered that there were indeed many Heretic Gods in Japan. And most importantly, the Eastern Heretic God, the Monkey King, was imprisoned by the Japanese gods. The Monkey King was Sun Wukong. Roy couldn''t tolerate that. It was time to deal with those Japanese gods. "According to our information, one of the elders of the History Compilation Committee is a Heretic God," Diana continued. "This god is called ''The Old One''. He''s currently residing in the Netherworld." Roy was surprised. He hadn''t expected them to uncover such information. "Good. He''s our next target," Roy declared. He gathered the girls and informed them of his decision. "It''s time for Yuri to visit her family," Sona said to Yuri Mariya. Yuri was a member of the History Compilation Committee and had a younger sister, Hikari, in Japan. She missed her family. Yuri was excited. They packed their belongings and prepared to depart. Fianna and the others were still busy preparing for the next summoning ritual, so they didn''t come this time. ... At a small private airport in the Kanto region of Japan, a luxurious jet landed smoothly. Roy hadn''t used teleportation this time. He wanted to experience a more traditional journey, so he had Diana arrange their travel. The cabin door opened, and Roy and the girls disembarked. Diana had already arranged for someone to pick them up. But just as they were about to leave, a middle-aged man in a suit approached them with a group of people. "Greetings, Campione-sama. I am Touma Amakasu. Welcome to our country," the man said. Yuri looked at him with fear. This was the man who had handed her over to Voban. If not for Roy and the others, she might not have survived. "Welcome?" Roy scoffed. "I don''t see any joy on your face. In fact, you seem quite terrified. Well, you should be. Enjoy your last few days." He then ignored the man and left with the girls. Yuri was his servant now. It was only natural for him to eliminate the History Compilation Committee. And they had even imprisoned Sun Wukong. Roy wouldn''t hesitate to destroy them. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t care if Japan was destroyed in the process. Amakasu''s face paled. Roy''s words were practically a declaration of war. But he still held onto a sliver of hope. And that hope was their elder, the Heretic God, "The Old One." He hurried back to report the situation. ... Roy and the girls, meanwhile, enjoyed their time in Japan. After all, once the battle began, this place would be destroyed. They spent a day sightseeing with Yuri as their guide. That night, they visited Yuri''s home. Roy met Yuri''s younger sister, Hikari Mariya. Hikari was a trainee shrine maiden with short brown hair and the ability to dispel magic and curses. She had a pure and innocent personality. "Greetings, Campione-sama. I am Hikari Mariya. Pleased to meet you," she introduced herself after reuniting with her sister. "Just call me Roy-onii-chan, Hikari," Roy replied with a smile. "R-Roy-onii-chan?" Hikari blushed. "Yes. Here''s a welcome gift." Roy handed her a small teddy bear-shaped Teigu. "This is...?" Hikari looked at the palm-sized teddy bear with curiosity and delight. "Thank the Maou-sama, Hikari," Yuri urged. She recognized the object. Roy had also given her, Liliana, and Erica similar gifts when they first met. They had initially thought they were just toys, but these Teigu were as powerful as some high-level magic items. "Thank you, Roy-onii-chan!" Although she didn''t know what the teddy bear did, Hikari bowed gratefully, following her sister''s lead. "It''s just a small toy," Roy said with a wave of his hand. He was planning to cause some chaos here, so he had to ensure Hikari''s safety as well. He left that task to Sona. Just then, the doorbell rang. Hikari rushed to answer it. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 179: Ena Seishuuin Pledge, Heretic God Susano’o, Princess Sita! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Outside the door stoodEna Seishuuin. "Ena, what are you doing here?" Hikari asked in surprise. "I heard your sister is back, so I came to see her," Ena replied. "Oh, come on in!" Ena entered and saw Roy and the others. She glanced around the room, then turned to Yuri. "Yuri, I heard you were back, so I came to see you." "Thank you for your concern," Yuri replied with a smile. Ena then looked at Roy and the others, her gaze finally settling onRoy. She could tell that he was the leader of the group. In fact, Ena had come here after learning that a Campione was visiting the Mariya household. "You must be the Campione-samaI am Ena Seishuuin. You can just call me Ena, Campione-sama," she introduced herself. The others exchanged glances. Although Ena seemed casual, they could tell she had an ulterior motive. "You''re a sly one, aren''t you? Just tell me what you want. Maybe I can help," Roy said with a chuckle, amused by the little girl''s scheming. "Ahum..." Ena blushed, embarrassed that her intentions had been exposed. "I want to be the King''s Knight," she declared, suddenly bowing deeply. "Oh? You want to be my Knight? And why is that?" Roy asked with a playful smile. Ena fidgeted nervously under his gaze. "Because I admire you, Campione-sama." "Is that all?" "There''sAnother reason. I don''t want to be controlled by my grandfather anymore," Ena said, looking up at Roy with a determined expression. "And who is your grandfather?" Roy asked curiously. "He''s one of the elders of the History Compilation CommitteeHeretic God Susanoo," Ena confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. "They want me to use this sword to lure you into the Netherworld." She presented a sword. Roy instantly recognized it as the [Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi]The sword wielded by the Heretic GodSusanoo in the original story. The Heretic God had given this sword, which possessed a will of its own, to Ena. If Ena failed to control it after using the "Possession" Technique, the sword would take over her body. The Heretic God''s plan was to have Ena use the sword''s power to drag Roy and the others into the Netherworld. However, Ena hadn''t followed his instructions. Instead, she had revealed his plan. This meant she had no way back now. Having failed her mission and exposed the Heretic God''s plan, she would likely be punished severely. "I see. Then I accept your request," Roy said, looking at the pitiful little girl. Ena had risked her life to warn them. He couldn''t disappoint her. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Ena exclaimed gratefully. Just then, the [Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi] in her hand glowed brightly, as if trying to do something. "Hmph! Trying to act up in front of me?" Roy scoffed, then summoned the sword to his hand. The sword''s glow subsided. "Your Majesty, what happened?" Ena asked cautiously. "It''s nothing. This sword is the Heretic God''s weapon. It probably heard our conversation and tried to escape," Roy explained with a chuckle. "I see." Ena sighed in relief. "Ena, are you ready to become my Knight?" Roy asked, his expression turning serious. Ena nodded nervously. "Yes, I am." "Good. Then you''re my Knight now." Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy took out a Knight piece and merged it into Ena''s body. "By the name of Roy Lucifuge, I command thee, Ena Seishuuin, to become my servant Devil, reborn as my Knight!" The magic circle glowed brightly, and soon, Ena''s transformation was complete. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Ena knelt on one knee, performing a knightly salute. "You can go back and make some arrangements now. The upcoming battle against the Heretic God might affect the entire country. You should evacuate those you care about," Roy instructed. Ena''s heart sank. "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll go make arrangements now." "Go ahead." ... Several days passed. Roy and the girls enjoyed their time in Japan. Ena had arranged for her family to evacuate. And Hikari had been sent to the Bronze Black Cross Headquarters. Many other noble familieslearning about the impending battle between the Campione and the Heretic God, also chose to leave Japan. Roy and the girls had also had their fill of sightseeing. It was time to deal with the Heretic GodSusanoo." "Rias, you all wait here. I''ll go to the Netherworld and drag those old geezers out," Roy said with a grin. He then took out the [Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi] and released its seal. The sword pulsed with a dark aura. In the next moment, Roy was enveloped by the Darkness and vanished. "Your Majesty!" Ena cried out in worry, seeing Roy disappear. "Don''t worry, Ena. There''s no one in this world who can harm Roy," Rias reassured her, patting her head. "Okay." Ena nodded, her eyes filled with admiration. ... Roy reappeared in a forest. A heavy downpour was battering the trees, and the wind howled. Roy scanned the area and soon found a small cabin. He could sense the aura of a Heretic God inside. Without hesitation, he pushed the door open. "You''re finally here. It seems that girl wasn''t very efficient," an old man said, sitting cross-legged by the fireplace. He wore a simple kimono and had a surprisingly muscular build for an old man. This was the Heretic God, "The Old One,"also known as Susano''o. "You''re Susano''o, aren''t you?" Roy asked with a smile. "Yes, I was once a Heretic God. But I''ve graduated from that position now," Susano''o replied calmly, taking a sip of sake. "Now, I''m just an old man overseeing the younger generation." "But when those youngsters encounter opponents they can''t handle, it''s our duty to step in and offer some guidance." His meaning was clear. "I''m not here for idle chatter," Roy said, cutting him off. He had come here simply to capture these Heretic Gods and let his girls become Campiones. He wasn''t interested in discussing irrelevant matters. "Call out the other Heretic Gods who are hiding. I''m here for a fight. Nothing more." Susano''o frowned at Roy''s arrogant words. "It seems we can''t reach an agreement. In that case, I''ll have to keep you here." He unleashed his powerful aura. Susano''o wasn''t an ordinary Heretic God. He was originally the god of the land of Izumo, but he had merged with many other gods, gaining their Authorities and becoming incredibly powerful. However, his aura was like a gentle breeze to Roy. It didn''t faze him at all. Susano''o was surprised. He hadn''t expected this Campione to be so unfazed. "Keke, brat, don''t think you''re invincible just because you''re a Campione. You''re still far from our level," a raspy voice cackled as a figure appeared in the cabin. It was a monk dressed in black robes. "Why can''t we resolve this peacefully?" another voice asked. A beautiful princess with mesmerizing, glass-like eyes also appeared. She wore the attire of a noblewoman from the Heian period, a colorful twelve-layered kimono. She had brown hair and flawless, ivory skin. These were the Black Priest and the Princess with Glass Eyes from the original story. ... Roy ignored the Black Priest and focused his attention on the Princess with Glass Eyes. If he remembered correctly, her true identity was Sita, the wife of Rama, the last king and the slayer of demon kings. '''' Roy thought with a smile. She was a true Yamato Nadeshiko, a paragon of Japanese feminine beauty. '''' he mused. "Is everyone here now?" he asked. "Hmph, you conceitedbrat!" the Black Priest snarled, ready to attack. But he found he couldn''t move. "What''s going on?" he exclaimed in shock. Susano''o and the Princess with Glass Eyes also realized they were immobilized. They stared at Roy in disbelief. How could he have restrained them so easily? His power was terrifying. Who was this man? "Come with me," Roy said with a chuckle, enjoying their shocked expressions. He snapped his fingers. In the next instant, they vanished from the Netherworld. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 180: Unsealing Sun Wukong—Battling the Monkey God! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> When Roy reappeared, he was back with the girls. "Roy, how did it go? Did you eliminate the Heretic God?" Rias asked curiously. "Of course. It was a piece of cake. Look" Roy said with a grin, then released Susano''o and the Black Priest from his magic. He had left the Princess with Glass Eyes in the subspace. He would deal with her later. "Ena, you betrayed your grandfather?" Susano''o said coldly, glaring at Ena. Ena flinched and hid behind Roy. "You''re not my grandfather!" she retorted weakly. "Since you claim to be Ena''s grandfather, you wouldn''t mind giving her yourAuthority, would you?" Roy asked with a smile. Susano''o''s expression darkened. "We have no quarrel with you, Campione. We only wanted to discuss some matters with you. There''s no need for bloodshed," he said. "Still trying to play that game?" Roy scoffed. "Ena, kill him." Roy handed her the divine sword. "What? Me?" Ena was confused. Did Roy want her to become a Campione? "Go ahead. It''s fine. Even if you become aCampione, you''ll still be my adorable servant," Roy reassured her with a smile, patting her head. "Okay!" Ena nodded, taking the sword without hesitation. Although Susano''o was her grandfather in name, he had abandoned her to Voban, leaving her to fend for herself. Ena had seen through his lies. Despite her young age, she knew who truly cared for her. Roy had trusted her and given her the chance to become a Campione. She wouldn''t let him down. Without hesitation, Ena plunged the divine sword into Susano''o''s heart. The god, restrained by Roy''s magic, couldn''t resist and was killed instantly. "I''m finally free from his control!" Ena exclaimed, taking a step back and staring at Susano''o''s lifeless body in disbelief. "Yes, no one can force you to do anything you don''t want to do anymore," Roy said, approaching her with a smile. "Thank you, Your Majesty." Ena''s eyes filled with tears of gratitude. "Now, go and prepare for the Campione transformation ritual," Roy said, patting her head gently. Pandora then led Ena away. Roy turned to the other girls. "Who wants to be the next Campione?" he asked. There was still the Black Priest, but Roy didn''t know his Authority. It probably wasn''t very powerful. But even a weak Heretic God could turn someone into a Campione. The girls looked at each other. Yuriko Takagiwas the first to step forward. "I''ll do it," she declared. "Alright." Roy nodded with a smile. He handed her the divine sword, and Yuriko effortlessly killed the Black Priest. She then went to find Pandora for the transformation ritual. '''' Roy thought. '''' He shook his head, dismissing the thought. His next objective was to free the Monkey King and send him back to his rightful place in mythology. The Monkey King was being held captive in theWestern Palace, bound by aSeal and the combined power of several shrines across Japan. This seal was created with the combined wisdom of ancient mages. There were three conditions for breaking it: The manifestation of a Dragon-Snake hybrid god. A sword capable of weakening the seal. A pure maiden with the power to dispel curses, wielding the sword and channeling her spiritual energy. But this method was troublesome. Roy took the girls to the Western Palace, intending to break the seal with brute force. "Your Majestyare you sure about this?" Ena, who had become a Campione, asked hesitantly. They could gather some shrine maidens and fulfill the conditions to unseal the Monkey King. The first condition was easily met. They had several Dragons here. And the second condition was also simple. The divine sword she had used to kill Susano''o fit the description. "There''s no need to waste time," Roy replied with a shrug. He looked at the seal on the Western Palace and activated the Authority of magic he had inherited from Odin. With thisAuthority, he could use any magic and even create new ones. He raised his hand towards the Western Palace and unleashed aPowerful Magic Blast. The entire Western Palace was reduced to rubble, the impact resembling a nuclear explosion. A mushroom cloud rose into the sky. Everyone inside the Western Palace, including the members of the History Compilation Committee, was killed. The entire island shook violently, as if a magnitude 10 earthquake had struck. Buildings collapsed, and people fled in terror. A third of Japan was destroyed by that single attack. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Roy didn''t care. The Western Palace was gone, replaced by theKeeper of the Horses seal that had imprisoned the Monkey King. ... The seal shattered. "Hahaha, I''m free!" A voice boomed through the air. A golden light flashed, and a figure appeared before them. "It''s good to be greeted with such a grand entrance. This is perfect!" The figure landed before Roy and the others. He had a monkey-like face, wore golden armor, and his eyes gleamed with a golden light that seemed to pierce through everything. "You''re Sun Wukong?" Roy asked, looking at the monkey with his arms crossed. "Indeed. I am the Handsome Monkey King, born from stone, the Victorious Fighting Buddha, here to battle," he declared. A staff appeared in his hand. He swung it casually, and a powerful gust of wind swept through the area. His fighting spirit soared, and his aura, like a raging sea, changed the color of the sky. "Young man, I can sense your strength," the Monkey King said, his eyes fixed on Roy with a challenging glint. "Since you''re a Campione, and I am a Heretic God, let me be your opponent!" He brandished his staff, eager for a fight. '''' Roy thought with a sigh. "Very well, then let''s play," he said with a shrug. "Hahaha, you''re the one who freed me, so I won''t harm you as a token of gratitude," the Monkey King declared with a laugh. "I suggest you use your full strength," Roy replied with a smile. The Monkey King was a Planetary Being, but he was still weaker than Roy. The Monkey King laughed heartily, then leaped onto a golden cloud and charged towards Roy with incredible speed. "Haa!" He swung his staff at Roy''s head with a deafening roar. Roy effortlessly blocked the attack with Est. Sparks flew as the two weapons clashed, and the surrounding ground shattered from the impact. Their power was immense. However, this was just a test from the Monkey King. He hadn''t used his full strength yet. He continued his assault, raining down blows on Roy. Roy and the Monkey King clashed in the sky, trading thousands of blows in a matter of seconds. Two streaks of light intertwined, creating a storm that tore through the earth and caused magma to erupt from the fissures. It was a scene of apocalyptic destruction. "Hahaha, Campione, you''re strong! A worthy opponent! There are very few who can match my strength. You''re definitely the first," the Monkey King exclaimed, his excitement growing. "If you have any other tricks, use them now. You won''t have another chance," Roy said calmly. The previous battle was just a warm-up. He hadn''t even gotten serious yet. "Alright, if you want to see my true power, then try this!" The Monkey King loved a good fight and wouldn''t reveal his true strength until the very end. Roy smiled. He swung the Demon Slaying Sword. "Ice Breathing, Second Form: Ice Dragon Swirling Tail!" He hadn''t used Breathing Styles in a while. An ice dragon materialized, roaring as it lunged towards the Monkey King. "Bring it on!" The Monkey King slammed his staff against the dragon''s head. But the ice dragon didn''t shatter. Instead, the Monkey King was thrown back, crashing into the ground. "Your Majesty, you''re amazing!" Ena cheered, her face flushed with admiration. "Of course, Roy is the strongest," Asia added. The Monkey King flew back into the sky. "Hahaha, that was a good one!" he laughed, despite the wounds on his body. "If you don''t use your full power, you won''t have another chance," Roy warned. He wanted to see the Monkey King''s Authorities. Otherwise, he would have already defeated him. "Alright, it seems I have to get serious now." The Monkey King''s expression turned grim. He had realized that Roy wasn''t using his full strength yet. And even so, he was struggling. This Campione was incredibly powerful. He decided to go all out. "The divine staff reflects heaven and earth, the divine sword unites yin and yang! I, the Handsome Monkey King, by the oath of brotherhood, summon my sworn brothers! Appear, Zhu Ganglie! Appear, Vaisravana!" As he finished the incantation, a figure materialized beside him. It was a pig demon with a chubby, jovial appearance. But beneath the fat lay powerful muscles. And his face was that of a pig, with a long snout and black stubble. He had beady eyes, small triangular ears, short tusks, and wore black armor over his massive body. This was Zhu Ganglie. subordinate God to The Monkey King <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 181: Saeko Is My Favored One—Princess with Glass Eyes! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Beside Zhu Ganglie stoodVaisravana. He was dark-skinned and gaunt, with fiery red hair, blood-red eyes, and sharp fangs. He wore a simple monk''s robe over tattered clothes and blue armor, a necklace of nine skulls hanging around his neck. This was one of the Monkey King''s Authorities[Manifestation of the Divine]. It allowed him to summon Zhu Ganglie and Vaisravana to fight for him. Roy was amusedThe three brothers from the [Journey to the West]were all here. "Eldest brother, why have you summoned us?" Zhu Ganglie asked the Monkey King. "Second brother, third brother, this is our opponent," the Monkey King replied, pointing at Roy. "A Campionethen I won''t hold back." Zhu Ganglie roared. After chanting the incantation, Zhu Ganglie transformed into afifteen-meter tall Warrior with three heads and six arms. Each arm wielded a different weapon: a sword, a halberd, an axe, a staff, a bow, and an arrow. He was clad in black armor. Vaisravana also chanted an incantation. They both unleashed their powers and attackedRoy. However, they were far weaker than the Monkey King. They weren''t even at the Planetary level. Roy yawned and effortlessly blew them away with a gust of wind. The Monkey King frowned. Such weak powers couldn''t harm this Campione. He then chanted another incantation. Zhu Ganglie transformed into a black pig and became the Monkey King''s mount. Vaisravana transformed into a dragon and coiled around his body. This was the Authority ''Three Gods in One''. Combining the power of the three brothersthe Monkey King''s strength reached the mid-level of the Planetary level. Roy was surprised. He hadn''t expected the Monkey King to possess such power. "Campione, be careful. This is my full strength," the Monkey King declared, his aura surging. "Come on then. Let me see how strong you truly are," Roy replied with a smirk. The Monkey King roared and charged towards him. In this state, he was incredibly violent. He had forgotten about holding back. All he wanted was to crush his opponent. However, Roy remained calm and effortlessly blocked his attacks. "It''s over," Roy said calmly. He appeared behind the Monkey King in a flash. "Secret Art: Absolute Zero." The Monkey King was instantly frozen solid, his enraged expression frozen in time. "Saeko, it''s your turn," Roy called out to the girls. "Me?" Saeko asked in surprise. Planetary level Heretic Gods were rare. So far, they had only encounteredOdin and Frigg. In Various Mythologies, Gods at the Planetary level were among the most powerful beings. "Yes, Saeko, you go first," Roy replied with a smile. He didn''t deny his favoritism towards Saeko. After all, she had been with him from the beginning, always supporting him and helping him through difficult times. She never asked for anything in return. So, Roy didn''t hesitate to give her this opportunity to almost reach the Planetary level. "Okay." Saeko nodded, accepting the task without question. Roy handed her the divine sword. Saeko approached the frozen Monkey King and swung the sword. The Monkey King, already weakened by the Absolute Zero, shattered into countless pieces. "Congratulations, Saeko!" Shizuka was the first to congratulate her. "Thank you," Saeko replied with a smile. The other girls were envious of Roy''s favoritism towards Saeko. But they also knew that Saeko was the first to join Roy''s peerage. Even Rias came after her. Pandora then performed the Campione transformation ritual forSaeko. '''' Roy thought with amusement. The island was on the verge of sinking due to his battle with the Monkey King. After Saeko''s transformation was complete, Roy took the girls back to the Bronze Black Cross headquarters. ... Back at the headquartersRoy instructed Rossweisse to prepare for the summoning of more Japanese gods. He wasn''t satisfied with just killing Susano''o and the Black Priest. Japan was said to have eight million gods, but most of them were minor deities. The truly powerful Heretic Gods were Izanagi, Izanami, Amaterasu, and Tsukuyomi. Everything was proceeding smoothly. And Roy hadn''t forgotten about the woman he had left in the subspace. ... "Bastard, let me goMmm..." "No." "Stop." The Princess with Glass Eyes glared at Roy, gritting her teeth. "You want me to stop? Okay, no problem," Roy replied with a smirk, increasing his pace. "Do you yield? Will you become myservant?" he asked between thrusts. "Never! I''ll never submit!" the Princess with Glass Eyes retorted defiantly. This was the first time Roy had forced a woman to submit. It wasstrangely exhilarating. Was it true that the grass was always greener on the other side? "Aah!" The Princess with Glass Eyes finally succumbed, her body collapsing. Roy looked at her with a strange expression. "You wouldn''t happen to enjoy this, would you? Is that why you refused to become my servant?" he asked. The Princess with Glass Eyes blushed. "HHow could I? I want to kill you! I''ll never submit!" she stammered. "Oh?" Roy realized that beneath her Yamato Nadeshiko demeanor, she had a masochistic side. This was interesting. He enjoyed this little game and didn''t expose her. ... Back in the main hall of their lodging, Roy was enjoying the tea Akeno had prepared when Koneko suddenly climbed onto his lap and sniffed him. Roy froze. Had she discovered his secret? But he had already cleaned himself with magic. She shouldn''t be able to smell anything. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Koneko-chan, what are you doing?" Roy asked, patting her head. "I smell something unfamiliar on you, but I can''t quite place it," Koneko replied with a frown. "There can''t be any other scent on me. I''ve been with you all this time," Roy said, his eye twitching. How had Koneko noticed something was off when she couldn''t even smell anything? Was this a Nekoshou''s intuition? "Roy, you''ve been naughty, haven''t you? I heard there are three Heretic Gods in Japan, and one of them is a beautiful girl," Akeno teased with a giggle. Roy''s expression stiffened. Had they discovered his secret? "Hmph, no matter how well you hide it, Roy, we''ll find out eventually" Rias declared, confirming their suspicions. Roy chuckled awkwardly. "Since you''ve already done it, just make her your servant," Sona said, adjusting her glasses. They didn''t mind Roy having more servants, but they weren''t happy about him keeping a girl captive. "Perhaps Roy enjoys playing like this," Esdeath commented. "I''ve always wanted to try this kind ofimprisonment play." She looked at Roy with a suggestive smile. Roy shuddered. He didn''t want to experience Esdeath''s idea of "Imprisonment Play." "Roy, you can play with me too," Akeno offered with a giggle. "M-Me too," Asia chimed in, seemingly taking their jokes seriously. The other girls blushed. Roy sighed. "Don''t worry, I''ll make the Princess with Glass Eyes my servant. You don''t have to worry about it," he reassured them. "And stop teasing me about it." He was embarrassed that they had discovered his little secret. "By the way, has Diana found any information on the Heretic Gods?" Roy asked Liliana, changing the subject. Liliana was still blushing, her cheeks flushed. "N-Not yet," she replied. Roy shrugged. They could always summon Heretic Gods themselves. There was no rush to find others. He wondered when Athena, the loli goddess, would descend. He was quite fond of her. But he remembered that after regaining her true form with the Gorgoneion, Athena would mature into a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. She was the perfect combination of loli and mature beauty. Just then, Liliana''s phone rang. "Excuse me." She was about to leave the room to answer it. But Roy stopped her. "Liliana, you can answer it here." "Eh? Okay." Liliana answered the call. "Liliana, is the Maou-sama with you?" It was Diana''s voice. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 182: Loli Heretic Goddess?—Athena Bends the Rules! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Ah..." Liliana glanced at Roy, and seeing that he didn''t react, she replied, "Yes, he is." "We''ve found a Heretic God. Please inform the Maou-sama," Diana said through the phone. "You found aHeretic God?!" Liliana looked at Roy with surprise. Roy nodded, not surprised at all. He had used his precognition [Authority], inherited from Odin. This [Authority] allowed him to glimpse future events. If he wasn''t mistaken, this Heretic God was Athena. '''' he thought. He had just been wondering when Athena would appear. "Liliana, ask for the exact location," Roy instructed, taking a sip of his tea. "Okay." Liliana relayed the question to Diana. "The Heretic God appeared in Italy. I''ll send you a picture of the location." "Understood." Liliana ended the call and looked at Roy. "No need to explain. I heard everything. Our next target is this Heretic God then," Roy said, looking at the picture on Liliana''s phone. It was a little girl. Athena. "You don''t have to come this time. I''ll go bring her back myself," Roy announced. "Eh? Is Roy interested in this Heretic God?" Mitsuri asked, surprised. "It seems so, nya," Kuroka added with a playful grin. "She''s aLoli," Chelsea commented, peering at the picture. "Perverted lolicon," Koneko said flatly. "...." "Ahem, Athena can be playmates with Koneko and Kanna," Roy retorted with a cough. He was used to Koneko''s teasing by now. "Alright, let''s not waste any time. I''ll head out now before she disappears," Roy said, then stood up, carrying Ophis. He placed Ophis in Asia''s lap. Asia had a high affinity with Dragons and got along well with Ophis, Tohru, Kanna, and Ilulu. "Come back soon!" the girls called out as he waved goodbye. Roy activated his teleportation magic and vanished. ... He reappeared on a bustling street in Italy. "This seems to be the place where Athena appeared. Where could she have gone?" Roy wondered, looking around. He activated his precognition [Authority]. This allowed him to see a glimpse of the future, including Athena''s location. "She''s over there!" He saw Athena near a food stall, not far from where he was. Roy smirked and headed towards the food stall. ... He soon found it. A little girl was standing before the stall. She had white hair, pale skin, and wore a school uniform of unknown origin. A hat partially covered her cat ears. She was adorable, comparable to Koneko, Kanna, and Est. This wasAthena. "Little one, are you hungry? I''ll buy you some food," Roy offered with a smile. Athena looked up at him with a blank expression. "A Campione?" She recognized his identity instantly. "Yes, but I''m not here to kill you," Roy assured her. "A Campione is my enemyAre you ready to fight?" Athena asked, her eyes filled with battle intent. Athena was a war goddess, her love for battle rivaling that of Ilulu and Esdeath. Roy sighed, seeing her eagerness to fight. "I''m ready to fight, but I''m a bit hungry right now. How about we eat first?" he suggested. Athena, seemingly tempted by the delicious aroma from the food stall, agreed. "Very well." "Then follow me." Roy led her to the stall. "Could we have some grilled skewersplease?" "Coming right up!" They sat down, and soon, the owner brought them a platter of skewers. "Here, help yourself," Roy said, handing her some skewers and taking a few for himself. Athena looked at the skewers, sniffed the air, and couldn''t help but drool. She took a skewer and cautiously took a bite. Her eyes widened in surprise. She had never tasted anything like this before. After all, she had only recently descended from the realm of mythology. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She began devouring the skewers with gusto. Roy chuckled. These Heretic Gods were so easy to deal with. All it took was some delicious food. It reminded him of Pandora. ... Athena, having tasted the delicious human food, couldn''t stop eating. The stall owner couldn''t keep up with her appetite, and she glared at him impatiently. Roy, amused by the scene, said, "Athena, come with me. There''s a lot more delicious food out there." Athena nodded eagerly. Roy then took her on a culinary adventure, exploring the entire food street. ... As dusk approached, they walked along the beach. "So, did you have fun?" Roy asked with a smile. Athena glanced at him. "I never thought I would get along so well with a Campione. But it''s time to end this." "So we''re fighting after all?" "Yes. It''s the fate of a Heretic God and a Campione." Athena''s eyes gleamed with battle intent. "Alright," Roy sighed. "But before we fight, I have a condition." "A condition?" Athena looked at him curiously. "Yes. If I win, I won''t kill you. But you have to become my servant." Roy finally revealed his true motive. "Hahaha, I can''t believe someone would have the audacity to make a Heretic God theirservant. Very well, I accept your condition," Athena laughed. "But what if I win?" "The chances of you winning are extremely low, so we''ll discuss that when it happens," Roy replied with a smirk. Athena was furious. He was underestimating her! She unleashed her power, and the sky darkened. A powerful gust of wind swept through the area, creating a small storm that startled the nearby people. But then, the wind subsided. Roy had transported them to the subspace. "Where are we?" Athena asked, surprised by the sudden change in scenery. "This is a subspace. We can fight here without affecting the outside world," Roy explained. "An impressive ability," Athena commented, then declared, "Let''s begin our battle!" She unleashed a blast of dark energy towards Roy. Roy didn''t dodge and was struck by the attack. "That''s it?" He dusted off his clothes. The attack felt like a tickle. Athena frowned. Her attack had no effect? She invoked her[Authority]. A powerful aura enveloped her, and countless blades of energy materialized, flying towards Roy. Roy chuckled. He conjured a translucent ice mirror before him. The blades struck the mirror, but it remained unscathed. "Damn it!" Athena cursed, frustrated by her ineffective attacks. She summoned a scythe and charged towards Roy. "Haa!" She swung the scythe with all her might. Roy caught the blade between two fingers. He looked at Athena with a smile. "Athenayou''re no match for me yet. Just surrender and become my servant." "Never!" Athena abandoned her scythe and leaped back. She then summoned a bow and arrow and fired a black arrow. Roy blocked the arrow with his hand, the projectile exploding harmlessly. "It''s useless," Roy said calmly. Athena couldn''t believe it. Her attacks had no effect. This Campione was terrifyingly strong. "Finish me then. It''s the victor''s right," she said, her voice filled with resignation. She was disheartened by her weakness. '''' she thought. "Hey, didn''t we agree that if you lose, you''ll become my servant?" Roy asked. "No, I can''t do that. I am Athenathe Goddess of War. I can''t become someone''s servant." "And this isn''t even my true power." Athena turned away, refusing to honor their agreement. Roy hadn''t expected her to go back on her word. She was quite stubborn. "So, if you regain your full power as the tripartite goddess and lose to me again, you won''t go back on your word, right?" "Y-Yes," Athena replied with a blush. "Alright, then we''ll postpone our battle. Once you find the Gorgoneion and regain your full power, we''ll fight again." "But you can''t go back on your word then." "Of course. I won''t break my promise," Athena said with a serious nod. Roy was speechless. She had just broken a promise and was now acting all righteous. "Let''s go." Roy snapped his fingers, and they left the subspace. "I''m a bit tired after that fight. How about we get something to eat?" he asked. Athena, who had been about to leave, immediately stopped. "Sure!" <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 183: Roy vs. Goddess Athena! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Actually, I know where the Gorgoneion is" Roy suddenly announced as he and Athena were enjoying their seafood feast. Athena, who was savoring a lobster, paused. "You know where the Gorgoneion is?" "Of course." Roy nodded, continuing to eat his lobster. He had already obtained the Gorgoneion from the Copper Black Cross. "Where is it?" Athena asked eagerly. She had been searching for the Gorgoneion ever since she descended to this world. So far, she had only found theGorgoneion of Metis. As a Trinity Goddess, she had already merged with two of herAspects. Now, she only needed the Gorgoneion of Medusa. Once she obtained it, she would become a complete goddess and would be able to defeat Roy. "I can see its location with my [Authority] of Prophecy. If you follow me, you''ll definitely find it," Roy said, deciding to keep the Gorgoneion for now. He would return it to Athena after... spending some quality time with her. "You have the [Authority] of Prophecy?!" Athena exclaimed in surprise. "Yes, I do," Roy confirmed with a smile. "There aren''t many gods with that [Authority]. Which one did you kill?" Athena wondered. No wonder he was so powerfulHe must have slain a Major God. "I can tell you which god I killed," Roy offered, handing her a skewer of grilled squid. NormallyCampione''s Authorities were a secret. Knowing which god a Campione had slain would make it easier to target their weaknesses. Athena stared at him blankly. Roy chuckled and fed her a piece of squid. Athena blushed, taking the skewer and eating it quietly. "By the way, I haven''t told you my name yet, have I?" Roy suddenly exclaimed, slapping his forehead. "I''m Roy. If you call me by my name, I''ll tell you," he offered. Athena silently committed his name to memory. "Roy." Roy smiled, hearing her clear voice. "It was Odin" he revealed. "What? Odinthe King of the Gods?" Athena was shocked. She was familiar with Norse mythology. Odin was like Zeus in her own Greek pantheonan incredibly powerful god. And this boy had killed him? Such a feat wasworthy of admiration. Athena even doubted if she could defeat him after becoming a complete goddess. But she quickly dismissed that thought. She wasn''t just a single goddess, but aTrinity Goddess. With all three aspects merged, she would be just as powerful as the King of the Gods. That was her confidence. "Are you scaredAthena?" Roy teased, seeing her silence. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course not. Once I get the GorgoneionI''ll definitely defeat you," Athena declared, though her voice lacked conviction. Roy didn''t argue. He simply gave her some lobster. .... Over the next few days, despite claiming to be taking her to find the Gorgoneion, Roy took Athena to various places, showing her the human world. But Athena never forgot her goal of finding the Gorgoneion. "Hello?" Roy''s phone suddenly rang as he and Athena were enjoying their time at an amusement park. "Roy, when are you coming back?" It was Asia''s voice. "Oh, it''s AsiaDon''t worry, I''ll be back in a few days," Roy replied with a smile. "Someone seems to be enjoying themselves a bit too much," another voice chimed in. It was Claire. "Claire, I heard that." "Aah!" Claire gasped, covering her mouth. "It''s no use hiding now, Claire. I''ll play some fun games with you when I get back. Be prepared," Roy said playfully, his voice laced with a hint of mischief. Claire trembled, her pigtails sticking up. '''' she thought. Even Rubia felt a bit sorry for Claire. Why did she have to speak up? Didn''t she see how obedient Saya and Mine were now? They used to be quite mischievous, but after being "disciplined" by Roy a few times, they no longer dared to act up. Roy had too many tricks up his sleeve, and they were always left embarrassed and flustered. Roy hung up the phone with a smirk. "Roy, what was that?" Athena asked curiously. "That was a phone call. Come on, let''s go play some more," Roy replied, not explaining further, and pulled Athena towards another attraction. .... Night fell, and Roy strolled through a quiet park, hand-in-hand with Athena. Over the past few days, Athena had grown accustomed to holding his hand. "Roy, you already knew where the Gorgoneion wasdidn''t you?" she asked, breaking the silence. Roy sighed. It seemed he couldn''t hide it any longer. Athena had been asking him about the Gorgoneion''s whereabouts, but he had always evaded her questions, saying it wasn''t the right time yet. He shrugged. "It''s with me." Athena stared at him, then silently extended her hand. "You''re not very cute, are you?" Roy chuckled, patting her head and placing the Gorgoneion in her hand. It was a black obsidian medallion with the image of a gorgon carved on it. Athena blushed at the unexpected head pat, but her excitement at seeing the Gorgoneion was evident. "Ancient serpentI''ve finally found you." The Gorgoneion seemed to come alive in her hand, the Gorgon''s image writhing. "" Athena declared proudly. "Go ahead, transform. But I prefer you as you are now," Roy said with a shrug. He found Athena more adorable in her loli form than as a young woman. Athena blushed at his seemingly affectionate words. She then began chanting an incantation. ... ... As she finished the incantation, the Gorgoneion emitted a bright light and merged into her body. Athena was enveloped in a blinding radiance. When the light subsided, a tall, voluptuous goddess with silver-white hair and a blue wreath appeared. This was Athena in her Trinity form. She clenched her fists, feeling the power coursing through her body, her face filled with excitement. "I haven''t fully mastered this power yet, but it''s only a matter of time." Roy approached her with a smile. "You''re beautiful as a young woman, Athena, but I still prefer your loli form." "Hmph! Hahaha! Have you been captivated by my beauty?" Athena laughed. Roy frowned slightly. Was this the same Athena from before? "I have reclaimed my ancient Trinity formCampione, let''s fight!" Athena declared, raising her arms in a challenging gesture. "Athena, you think you''re ready?" Roy chuckled. He decided to put her in her place and turn her back into the quiet, emotionless loli. "Hahaha, Campione, I''ll show you how powerful the Trinity Goddess is!" Athena raised her hand and fired a blast of dark energy towards him. The energy exploded on Roy''s body, and Athena''s face lit up with anticipation. But when the smoke cleared, Roy stood unharmed, tilting his head with a mocking smile. "Is that all?" Athena''s power had indeed increased significantly after becoming the Trinity Goddess. She had broken through thePlanetary level. Her power was horrifying. But to Roy, She was like a newborn baby in front of him, fragile and powerless. Athena, seeing his mocking smile, was enraged. Two giant serpents materialized beside her. "Crush him!" she commanded. The serpents roared and lunged towards Roy. Roy smirked. As the serpents approached, he extended a finger and tapped them twice. The serpents froze instantly, then shattered into icy dust. This was the first time Roy had attacked in their battle. And it shocked Athena. These serpents were one of her Authorities as the Trinity Goddess, Medusa. YetRoy had effortlessly destroyed them. Athena began to doubt her ability to defeat him. But she didn''t dwell on it for long. She launched another attack. Her purple eyes glowed. Everything within her sight turned to stone. "That won''t work on me," Roy said calmly, allowing the petrification to spread over his body. As expected, it had no effect. Athena frowned. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 184: Two Athenas Acquired—Knight of the Lake Lancelot! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Athena summoned a bow and arrow, firing a powerful energy arrow towards Roy. "Athena, are you out of tricks already? You should know that the same move won''t work on me twice" Roy taunted, effortlessly blocking the arrow with his hand. Although the arrow was much stronger than before, it still posed no threat to him. "Damn it!" Athena''s arrogance faltered. She felt a sense of helplessness. No matter how strong she became, she was still like an infant in front of Roy. She continued firing arrows, and Roy continued blocking them with ease. "If you have no other tricks, then it''s my turn," Roy declared. Athena''s expression turned serious. She braced herself for his attack. But Roy simply tossed a small ball of magic power towards her. Athena was momentarily stunned by the seemingly insignificant attack. But then she sensed the horrifying power contained within it and her face paled. "Aegis Shield!" She summoned the Aegis Shield to protect herself. The small ball of magic power exploded upon contact with the shield, unleashing a devastating shockwave. A mushroom cloud erupted, shaking the entire subspace. When the dust settled, a massive crater marked the spot where Athena had been standing. She had reverted to her loli form, her clothes tattered, lying unconscious at the bottom of the crater. The Gorgoneion lay nearby. Roy walked over to her and gently woke her up. Athena sat up, her eyes filled with confusion. "Did I lose?" she asked. "Yes, you did. So, from now on, you''ll be my obedient servant," Roy replied with a smile, patting her head. Athena looked at him, about to agree. But then, the Gorgoneion emitted a dark light. Another Athena, enveloped in a black aura, appeared beside them. "You''re useless, Athena! Are you giving up?" the black-clad Athena sneered, glaring at her counterpart. "You''reMetis?" Athena exclaimed in surprise. Roy instantly understood what was happening. The Heretic God Athena was aTrinity Goddess, consisting of Athena, Metis, and Medusa. And this new arrival was Metis, who had separated from Athena. BeforeAthena had been the dominant personality. But after her defeat, the Gorgoneion, which represented Metis, had been knocked loose. And Metisunwilling to accept defeat, had manifested. "Athena, give me your power! Let me defeat this Campione!" Metis urged, extending her hand towards Athena. If Metis absorbed Athena''s power, she could become the dominant personality and control the Trinity Goddess. "Even if you become the Trinity Goddessyour power will remain the same. What''s the point?" Roy interjected. It didn''t matter who was in control. Their combined power was limited. No matter who was dominant, they were still at the Planetary-level. They couldn''t become any stronger. Metis glared at Roy. "I''m not like that useless girl. I can defeat you!" she declared. "I wouldn''t get your hopes up. I never considered you a threat to begin with," Roy replied calmly. Metis was furious. Just as she was about to persuade Athena to give her her power, Roy suddenly appeared behind her and lifted her into the air. "What are you doing? Put me down!" Metis yelled, struggling to break free. But she couldn''t escape his grasp. "Naughty girls need to be punished, hehehe!" Roy chuckled. He spanked Metis. "Aah! You disgusting bastard! I''ll kill you!" Metis shrieked, her face flushed with anger and embarrassment. But Roy ignored her protests and continued spanking her. After a while, Metis finally calmed down. Roy carried her over to Athena. "Athena, it''s time to fulfill our agreement," he said with a smile. Athena lowered her head, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Iaccept." "Good. And Metis, you agree too, right?" Roy asked, looking at the pouting girl in his arms. "Eh?" Metis was surprised. She had been defeated. Shouldn''t she be reabsorbed by Athena? Athena also looked at Roy with confusion. "I think this is fine. We found the Gorgoneion. It doesn''t matter if you merge back together or not," Roy said with a shrug. He wouldn''t let them merge. He preferred Athena as a loli. And this way, he had another adorable loli, Metis. What could be better? Roy even considered separating Medusa as well. That would be triple the fun. But he decided against it. Two was enough. ... Roy then formed contracts with Athena and Metis. Metis was reluctant, but under Roy''s threat to let Athena reabsorb her, she agreed to the Devil transformation. Roy, in a good mood, took the two lolis out for a feast. He then brought them back to the Bronze Black Cross headquarters. When Roy appeared in the main hall with Athena and Metis, the girls were already waiting for him. "Welcome back, Roy!" "You''re finally back!" "Who are these adorable little girls?" "They''re Heretic Gods, but they''ve become your servants, right?" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The girls chattered excitedly. Akeno prepared tea for Roy. Roy took a sip of tea, then introduced the two lolis. "This is Athena, and this is Metis. They''re easy to tell apart." Although Athena and Metis looked identical, their auras were different. "They''re so cute!" Lucoa exclaimed, hugging Metis tightly. "Let me go, you busty woman!" Metis struggled to push Lucoa away, but despite using all her strength, she couldn''t budge her. She was shocked. Lucoa was also a Planetary-level. Athena and Metis were originally at the peak of Super Devil level. After the Devil transformation, they had broken through to the Planetary-level. Yet, even with their combined strength, they couldn''t push Lucoa away. Roy knew that Metis was still scheming, but with Saeko, and the other Planetary-level Devils around, she wouldn''t be able to cause any trouble. ... Roy returned to his leisurely life. Every week, they summoned a Heretic God and killed it. Within a year, everyone in Roy''s group had become a Campione. Although their strengths varied, the summoning continued. Roy''s goal was for everyone to reach Maou level and above. But as they killed more and more Heretic Gods, Pandora grew increasingly worried. She had a feeling that the Last King, Rama, the nemesis of Campiones, was about to appear. ... One day, Fianna and the others performed the summoning ritual as usual. Having become Campiones themselves, the ritual was much easier now. They quickly summoned a Heretic God, and Akame swiftly killed it. Akame gained another Authority, her strength reaching the high-level of Super Devil. They were about to wrap things up and return to the headquarters when a rift suddenly appeared in the subspace. A figure emerged from the rift. It was a beautiful teenage girl with honey-colored hair and an angelic face. She wore a simple white dress and a slightly tattered cloak that reached her boots. Despite her wanderer-like attire, her beauty was undeniable. She had a slender figure with surprisingly ample curves. The girls stared at the sudden arrival in shock. "Who are you?" Akame asked cautiously, gripping her Teigu, Murasame. "You''re... Lancelot du Lac?" Pandora asked, seemingly recognizing the girl. "Indeed. I am the War God, Lancelot du Lac," the girl replied in a dignified voice. Roy was also surprised. He hadn''t expected Lancelot du Lac to appear here. ... "Lancelot du Lac, what is your purpose here?" Roy asked curiously. "Campione, you have slain too many gods. I am here to eliminate you," Lancelot declared, pointing her spear at Roy. "Hmph! If you want to touch Roy, you''ll have to go through us first!" Rias retorted, stepping forward. "Do you need my help?" Metis asked with a smug grin. "No need. You''re not her opponent. I''ll handle this," Roy replied, patting Metis''s head. He could tell that Lancelot du Lac was at the early stage of the Planetary-level. But that wasn''t the main concern. The real threat was the Divine Spear in her hand. If it awakened, it could absorb the power of all the slain Heretic Gods. That would be truly horrifying. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 185: Facing Rama, Training Lancelot—Visiting Yasaka Again! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Without hesitation, Lancelot charged towards Roy, her spear, aimed at his heart. Roy effortlessly blocked the attack with Est. Lancelot didn''t falter and continued her assault. The sounds of clashing blades echoed through the subspace. Their movements were incredibly fast, a blur to the onlookers. After a few exchanges, Roy decided to end the charade. He swiftly overpowered Lancelot and pinned her down. "You lose" he declared with a smirk. "HowI was defeated so easily?" Lancelot couldn''t believe it. "Nothing is impossible. According to my rulesthose who lose to me become my servants. Are you ready?" Roy asked, lifting her chin with his finger. "Never! I will not submit to a Campione!" Lancelot retorted, turning her head away, her beautiful face filled with determination. "It seems I''ll have to put in some effort," Roy sighed. It was understandable. No girl would readily agree to become someone''s servant without getting to know them first. But he had plenty of time. He would slowly "train" her, just like he did with the Princess with Glass Eyes. But first, he had to deal with another matter. ... As Lancelot was defeateda powerful aura erupted from the Divine Spearchanging its appearance. The immense pressure shook the subspace, threatening to tear it apart. The girls watching from afar felt the oppressive force and their expressions turned grim. "The [Divine Sword of Salvation] has awakened. The Last KingRama, is about to emerge," Pandora announced gravely. "He''s powerfulCan Roy defeat him?" Rias asked worriedly. "Don''t worry, Rias. I believe Roy will win," Sona reassured her with a smile. Rias nodded, looking at Sona with trust. The powerful aura continued to surge from the Divine Sword, then coalesced into a figure. It was Ramathe Last King. "!!!" Rama''s eyes locked onto Roy and the othersSuch a large group of Campiones was hard to miss. His murderous gaze and overwhelming aura made it difficult for the girls to breathe. Just then, another powerful aura eruptedsuppressing Rama''s. He charged towards Roy with incredible speed. Roy, wielding Est and the Sword of Piercing Truthclashed with Rama in a flurry of blows. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were evenly matched. But Roy wasn''t using his full strength yet. He had sensed that Rama was at the mid-level of the Planetary-level. He didn''t need to go all out. Lancelotwho was still restrained by Roy''s magic, watched in shock. She hadn''t expected her spear to transform into Rama. And she realized that Roy hadn''t been serious in their fight. She felt frustrated but helpless. "It''s over, Rama!" Roy declared coldly. He appeared behind Rama in a flash and swung his sword. The unexpected attack cut Rama in two. "You''re strongCampione," Rama acknowledged before vanishing. "Roy, did you defeat him?" the girls asked, rushing over. "Yes, I did. But Rama is immortal. He has transformed back into this," Roy replied, holding up the Divine Sword of Salvation. "I see." The girls sighed in relief. Rama''s presence had been incredibly oppressive. ... They returned to the headquarters. "Roy, what are we going to do with her?" Rias asked, looking at the restrained Lancelot. "I plan to make her my servant, but she doesn''t seem willing," Roy replied with a shrug. He wasn''t just collecting beautiful girls. After all, there were many beautiful goddesses among the Heretic Gods they had summoned. "Should I ''train'' her?" Esdeath offered with a sly grin. Roy shudderedImagining Esdeath''s methods. He decided against it. "It''s simple. Just do what you did with the Princess with Glass Eyes. Conquer her," Metis suggested with a mischievous grin. The Princess with Glass Eyes blushed furiously, wishing she could disappear. After all, she was the one who had been "conquered" by Roy. Roy was tempted by the suggestion, but the other girls wouldn''t allow it. "Ara ara, why don''t you leave her to me? I''ll make her obedient," Akeno whispered seductively in Roy''s ear. Roy''s eyes lit up. "Alright, I''ll leave her to youAkeno." Compared to Esdeath, Akeno was definitely more trustworthy. Akeno then led Lancelot away with a smile. ... A year later, all the girls in Roy''s peerage had reached Maou-level and above. Roy''s faction had become incredibly powerful without him realizing it. With their current strength, they could probably conquer the entireDxD World. But Roy had no such ambitions. Having achieved his goal of becoming stronger, he decided to return to DxD World with the girls. After all, that was his home, and he missed his sister, Grayfia. They vanished from the Campione World in a flash of light. ... They reappeared in Roy''s mansion atKuoh Academy. "We''re finally back!" Shizuka and Rika exclaimed. This was their first home after escaping the apocalypse. They felt a sense of belonging here. Rias and the others felt the same way. That night, they celebrated their return and went to bed. After settling Tohru and Ilulu, Roy didn''t fall asleep immediately. He looked at the two sleeping dragons, a mischievous glint in his eyes. He then activated a magic circle and vanished. ... He reappeared at the headquarters of theYoukai in Kyoto. A beautiful woman was sitting alone, lost in thought. "My Princessdid you miss me?" a voice suddenly asked from behind her. She gasped, then turned around with a joyful expression and hugged the newcomer. "Maou-sama, you''re finally here!" Yasaka exclaimed. Roy inhaled her sweet scent. "Sorry to keep you waiting," he said with a smile. "Not at all! I''m just happy you''re here." Yasaka was so adorable. "Is Kunou asleep?" Roy asked. "Um... I''m sorry, Maou-sama, but Kunou has already fallen asleep here," Yasaka replied, glancing at the sleeping fox girl. "I see." Roy frowned slightly. "Maou-sama, would you like to go somewhere else?" Yasaka offered. Roy thought for a moment, then grinned. "No need. Watch this" He waved his hand towards Kunou, and she fell into an even deeper sleep. "That should do it. Come here, my princess." "Yes." Yasaka nodded, a strange feeling washing over her as she looked at the sleeping Kunou. It feltdifferent. Roy smiled, watching Kunou''s innocent sleeping face. ... The next day, Roy woke Rias and Sona. It was the weekend, and they were going shopping. "Is everyone ready? Let''s go!" Rias announced. "Yeah!" They headed to the mall. Roy yawned, looking uninterested. It wasn''t because he was tired from last night''s activities. He simply didn''t enjoy shopping. And the girls all had Storage magic, so he didn''t need to carry anything for them. He had been reluctant to come, but Rias and the others had insisted. Roy sighed and followed the girls, carrying Ophis. The large group of beautiful girls attracted many admiring glances as they walked down the street. They arrived at a department store. It was crowded, as it was the weekend. "Alright, everyone, let''s go find something you like!" Rias declared. The girls cheered. For them, shopping was a battlefield. They dispersed throughout the department store. "Roy, is there anything you want to buy?" Sona asked. "Hmm, not really," Roy replied, then looked at Ophiswho was clinging to him like a koala. "Ophis, do you want to buy anything?" "I wantGreat Red''s head," Ophis replied with a blank expression, licking her lollipop. "Umthat will have to wait," Roy sighed. Although Ophis had become close to everyone, she hadn''t forgotten her desire to defeat Great Red. "I think I''ll take Ophis to the food court. You girls can go shopping," Roy said to Sona and Rias. "Okay." Sona and Rias exchanged glances, then nodded. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 186: My Older Sister Washes My Back?—Cao Cao and Hades’ Conspiracy! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "We want to go to the food court too!" Akame and Kurome declared, following Roy. They weren''t interested in shopping, but they couldn''t resist the delicious food. Pandora, Athena, Est, and Ilulu also joined Roy. Rias and the others had wanted to go shopping with Roy, but they had to change their plans. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rias and Sona decided to explore the department store together. Roy, carrying Ophis, went to the food court with the others. "It smells so good! Ophis, do you want to try this?" Roy asked, pointing at a stall selling fried squid. "Yes," Ophis replied with a blank expression. Roy was used to her lack of emotion. He ordered some for everyone. ... Meanwhile, Deep in the UnderworldIn the Realm Of The Dead! The air was filled with the stench of decay, and ghosts drifted through the gloomy sky. The ground was littered with bones. A magic circle suddenly appeared. Several figures emerged from the circle. It wasCao Cao and his group. "So this is the Underworld. It''s quite unpleasant," Georg, the wielder of the [Dimension Lost], commented, adjusting his glasses. "It''s your first time in the Underworld. It''s normal to feel that way," Cao Cao replied with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood. "Where is the person we''re looking for?" Siegfried asked with a frown. "Don''t worry, he''s already here." Cao Cao''s words confused the others. Just then, several figures holding scythes emerged from the ground. They were cloaked in black robes, only their eyes, burning with an eerie blue flame, visible. These were theGrim Reapers of the Underworld. "Humansthis is not your place. Leave," a raspy voice commanded. "Excuse me, Grim Reapers, we would like to meet with your bossHades. Could you please inform him of our arrival?" Cao Cao requested politely. "Lord Hades is not someone you can just meet whenever you want. Leaveor face death!" the Grim Reapers threatened. Cao Cao''s smile vanished, replaced by a cold expression. "I am Cao Cao, leader of the Hero Faction of the Chaos BrigadeCould you please inform Lord Hades of our presence? Otherwise..." He released his powerful aura. He had made significant progress in a short time. Cao Cao was indeed talented. The Grim Reapers were forced to their knees under the pressure of his aura. "Y-Yes, We''ll inform Lord Hades immediately." They could barely breathe. Cao Cao withdrew his aura, and the Grim Reapers vanished into the ground. ... Hades, upon learning of Cao Cao''s arrival, granted him an audience. "Cao Cao, your power..." Hades was surprised. "Yes, Hades, I''ve got stronger," Cao Cao replied with a smug grin. He didn''t even use an honorific, indicating that he no longer feared Hades. "Hahaha, as expected of a descendant of heroes. So, Cao Caowhat is your purpose here?" Hades asked, although he already had an idea. "We''re here to propose a collaboration. You must be interested in Ophis''s power, aren''t you?" "Ophis?" Hades''s eyes lit up. "Yes, our goal is to obtain Ophis''s power," Cao Cao declared. "Obtain Ophis''s power?" Hades couldn''t help but reveal his greed. He had long coveted Ophis''s power and even had a plan to deal with her. He had sealed theDragon Eater Samael deep within the Underworld. Samael was a grotesque creature with the upper body of a Fallen Angel and the lower body of a Dragon. He possessed a powerful curse that was lethal to Dragonseven the Ouroboros Dragon God, Ophis. "But Ophis is currently under the protection of the Fifth Maou..." Hades wasn''t foolish. He knew about Roy''s reputation and was wary of him. "Don''t worry, Hades. We''ll deal with that Maou. You just focus on Ophis and the others," Cao Cao assured him. Hades pondered his words. He felt that Cao Cao was overconfident. But Hades, as the ruler of the Underworldwasn''t afraid of Roy either. With Cao Cao as a shield, even if Cao Cao failed, Roy wouldn''t be able to harm him. Hades agreed to Cao Cao''s plan. ... Meanwhile, Roy, who was enjoying snacks with Ophis and the others, suddenly sensed something. His [Authority] of Prophecy activated automatically. He saw a vision of Cao Cao and Hades''s meetinga smirk spreading across his face. "Interesting." "What''s interesting, Roy?" Ophis asked curiously. "Nothing. Do you want this?" Roy offered her a pineapple bun with a smile. "Yes. Pineapple buns are delicious." Ophis nodded and took a bite. ... After a day of shopping, they returned home. Roy suggested returning to the Underworld. He had been in the world of for a long time and missed his sisterGrayfia. He also wanted to introduce his new servants to her. Rias and Sona agreed. They activated a magic circle and vanished from the mansion. The mansion was still protected by the sprites and elemental spirits, so they didn''t have to worry about it. ... Underworld, the Lucifuge territory... Grayfia finished handling some matters and sat downlost in thought. The castle was quiet, with few servants around. Grayfia often found herself with nothing to do but reminisce about her childhood with Roy. This only intensified her longing for him. She even considered going to find him. But then she remembered the many beautiful and powerful servants he had and sighed. Perhaps all she could do was manage the family affairs and hope that he would return one day. Just then, Grayfia sensed something and her face lit up with joy. She rushed to the main hall. A magic circle appeared, and Roy and the others emerged from the ice-blue light. "Sister, we''re back!" Roy exclaimed with a bright smile, seeing Grayfia waiting for them. "Welcome back," Grayfia replied, a rare smile gracing her usually stoic face. They went to the living room to rest. Roy introduced Luo Hao, Pandora, and the others to Grayfia. "Sister, you shouldn''t stay cooped up in the castle all the time. How about I have Greyworth and the others handle the family matters for you?" Roy suggested. "That way, I can take you to other worlds next time." Grayfia smiled. "So, do you agree?" Roy asked, mesmerized by her smile. Grayfia had always been a strict and demanding figure in his mind. He rarely saw her smile. After all, he had experienced her harsh training firsthand. He hadn''t seen her smile much throughout his life. "What''s wrong?" Grayfia asked, noticing his stunned expression. "It''s justI haven''t seen you smile in a long time," Roy replied. Grayfia sighed inwardly. She had indeed been too harsh on him. She pulled Roy into an embrace. "I''m sorry for being so strict with you," she whispered. Roy nuzzled his face against her chest, enjoying the warmth and comfort of her embrace. He inhaled her scent, a blissful expression on his face. Grayfia blushed slightly, sensing his actions. "Roy is like a child in front of Grayfia-sama," Akeno commented with a giggle. "Yes, yes! He''s so cute right now," Asia agreed. "He''s usually quite ''naughty'' though!" "Yeah, so naughty!" Saya, Mine, and Claire had different opinions. "You all secretly enjoy it, don''t you? You just want Roy to punish you. Don''t think I don''t know what his ''punishments'' entail," Rinslet scoffed, glaring at the three tsundere girls. "What are you talking aboutIdiot?!" "We would never do that on purpose!" "Enjoy it? As if!" The three girls blushed and retorted. "Hmph." Rinslet turned away, ignoring them. ... Roy pulled away from Grayfia''s embrace. He then told her about his adventures in Campione World. Grayfia was fascinated by his stories. They chatted until late at night before finally going to bed. After all, they had school tomorrow. ... In the bathroom, Roy hummed a cheerful tune as he showered. He was happy to see Grayfia and had enjoyed cuddling with her. He blushed slightly, embarrassed that he had acted like a child in front of his sister. But he couldn''t help itGrayfia had raised him. She was both his sister and his mother figure. He couldn''t forget the years of training she had put him through. Although it had been tough, and she had been strict, those were some of his most cherished memories. Suddenlythe bathroom door opened. Roy didn''t mind. Rias and the others often came in to help him wash his back. He felt a pair of small hands scrubbing his back. He didn''t pay much attention and continued showering. But when he was almost done, he turned around to see who was helping him. "S-Sister?" he stammered in surprise. It was Grayfia! <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 187: Grayfia Jealousy—Magical Girl Le Fay Joins! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Royare you surprised?" Grayfia asked with amusement, seeing his reaction. "Of course I am! Why are you here? Shouldn''t it be Rias or one of the others?" Roy stammered, flustered. Grayfia was someone he respected deeply; he had never harbored any inappropriate thoughts about her. "I used to bathe you when you were little," Grayfia chuckled. "But that was when I was a child!" "What? Do you dislike your sister now?" Grayfia feigned a disappointed expression. "Of course not! But" "No buts. I''m your sisterbut I''m also your Queen. It''s only natural for me to take care of you," Grayfia interrupted, then added with a sly grin, "Besides, I heard you''ve been''taking care'' of all your servants. As your servant, I shouldn''t be an exception, right?" She crouched down and patted Roy''s head. Roy shivered, a mix of guilt and excitement coursing through him. He buried his face in her chest. "You''ve grown up, haven''t you?" Grayfia sighed. ... After helping Roy clean up, Grayfia left the bathroom with a smile. Roy felt like he was dreaming. He couldn''t believe his usually cold and strict sister would do such a thing. It wasincredibly stimulating... So stimulating, in fact, that he rushed back to his room, found Lucoaand spent the next few days with her in the Time Stop field. Tohru and Ilulu joined in as well. But Roy only grew more energeticeventually defeating them all. ... The next day, they prepared to return to Kuoh Academy. They had classes to attend. Before leaving, Roy left Greyworth and Freya behind to help Grayfia manage the territory. After all, with Roy''s promotion to Maou, their territory had expanded, and the family was quite busy. With a reluctant farewell from Grayfiathey returned to the human world. ... Roy went to school with Rias and the others. He sat in class, bored out of his mind. He wasn''t paying attention to the teacher''s lecture. "Hey, Buchou, what are you thinking about?" Aika Kiryuu nudged him with her elbow. "Oh, nothing. I''m just bored," Roy whispered back. "Bored, huh..." Aika adjusted her glasses, thinking of ways to entertain him. Suddenly, she had an idea. "Buchou," she whispered, "I want to bite you" Roy raised an eyebrow, then nodded with a smirk. "That''s a good idea." Aika blushed, then leaned down and started nibbling on his arm. Roy, not wanting to be discovered, snapped his fingers. A magic barrier enveloped the classroom, concealing them from everyone else. After a while, Roy decided to take things further. He lifted Aika onto the desk. "Buchou, we''ll be seen!" Aika protested, her face flushed. "Don''t worry, I''ve cast a spell. No one can see us," Roy chuckled. "Ehreally?" Aika looked around. Everyone was focused on their studies, and the teacher continued the lecture as if nothing was happening. She was speechless. ... After a playful day, school finally ended. As Roy and the girls were about to leave, an unexpected visitor arrived at the Occult Research Club. "You''re Le Fayright? What brings you here?" Roy asked, looking curiously at the girl dressed in a magical girl outfit. He remembered her as Arthur''s sister from Vali''s team. "Yes, I''m Le Fay PendragonArthur''s sister," she replied with a cheerful smile. "Roy-sama, I''m actually a big fan of yours! You defeated the Evil God Loki so easily. It was amazing! And the magical girl outfit you designed for Leviathan, and the mangathey''re all fantastic!" Le Fay''s eyes sparkled with admiration. She was like a little fangirl. Serafall, having received the magical girl outfits Roy had designed for her, had been showing them off everywhere she went. The entire Underworld knew about her beautiful and elegant costumes. And the Puella Magi Madoka Magica manga Roy had drawn had also been circulated in the Underworld. Roy''s fame had spread among the common Devils. He was quite popular there now. Le Fay, who loved magical girls, had become his fan. "Le Fay, you should tell us why you''re here," Rias interjected. The girls chuckled. They were amused that Roy had a little fan. "Oh, sorry!" Le Fay realized she had forgotten her purpose. She scratched her head sheepishly. "I''m here on behalf of my brother and Vali." "Oh? What did they want you to tell me?" Roy asked curiously. "It''s about Cao Cao''s movementsVali said his power has become unfathomable. And he seems to have made some sort of agreement with Hades. So, he asked me to inform you, Roy-sama," Le Fay explained. The girls frowned. "Is that Cao Cao causing trouble again? Isn''t he afraid of death?" "I hate people who scheme behind our backs." "We let him go last time, and now he''s back for more." "Don''t worry, he''s just digging his own grave if he tries to mess with us." "Yeah, we can''t let him go this time." ... Roy had already foreseen Cao Cao''s plot through his Authority of Prophecy. He just hadn''t told the girls yet. Cao Cao, having become stronger, believed he could defeat Roy. But in Roy''s eyes, Cao Cao''s actions were like a group of ants trying to trip an elephant. They would be crushed in the end. He wasn''t worried. But he was surprised that Vali had sent Le Fay to warn him. That was interesting. "Le Fay, tell Vali that I appreciate his concern. I can forgive him for his past actions," Roy said after taking a sip of tea. "Really? That''s great!" Le Fay exclaimed joyfully. Vali, who considered himself a genius, had suffered several blows to his pride after meeting Roy. He had initially tried to catch up to Roy. But the gap between their strengths had only widened. Vali was no longer the fearless youth he once was. He had given up on surpassing Roy. "Umthere''s one more thing," Le Fay said hesitantly. "What is it?" Roy asked. "II also want to study at Kuoh Academy," she confessed shyly. "You''ll have to ask Sona about that," Roy replied, looking at Sona. After all, she was the Student Council President. Le Fay looked at Sona expectantly. Sona adjusted her glasses and smiled. "Kuoh Academy welcomes you, Le Fay." "Yay! Thank you!" Le Fay exclaimed, jumping up and down excitedly. Her skirt fluttered, and for a moment, Roy caught a glimpse of her ''panties''. Le Fay noticed his gaze and quickly covered her skirt, pulling her hat down to hide her blushing face. She looked adorable. Even Roy was charmed by her cuteness. "By the way, Le Fay, do you have a place to stay?" Roy asked. "Umno, not yet," Le Fay replied, her face still flushed. "Would you like to come home with us?" Roy offered with a smile. "Eh?" Le Fay''s eyes widened in surprise. Who would invite a girl they just met to their home? Although she was Roy''s fan, this was too sudden. Le Fay''s imagination ran wild. Her face turned even redder, and steam seemed to rise from her head. The other girls glared at Roy. They couldn''t believe he would invite someone he just met to his home. "Ahemdon''t misunderstand! I''m just inviting Le Fay to stay at our house. We have plenty of rooms," Roy explained awkwardly. But the girls weren''t convinced. If Le Fay stayed at their house, would she ever leave? Rias and Sona, however, tried to persuade her. "Le Fayif you don''t have a place to stay, you can come to our house." "Yes, with us aroundRoy won''t bully you." "That''s right. If he bullies you, just let us know, and we''ll handle it." "...." "It''s not safe to live alone outside." Le Fay finally nodded, convinced by their words. "Then please take care of me." The girls smiled. They were fond of this adorable girl. Roy and the girls returned to the castle. "Wow! Is this Roy-sama''s house? It''s so big!" Le Fay exclaimed as soon as they arrived. The hall wasn''t overly luxurious but had a warm and cozy atmosphere. "Welcome back, Roy." ... Shizuka, Yuriko, and the others gathered around them. "Is she your new servant, Roy?" Kanae asked curiously. "N-No!" Le Fay blushed. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Le Fay, what are you doing here?" Kuroka asked in surprise. She had been a member of Vali''s team and was good friends with Le Fay. "Kuroka-neesan!" Le Fay was excited to see her. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 188: Tohru Battles Cao Cao—Hades Appear! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Let me introduce her," Roy said with a smile. "This is Le Fay PendragonArthur Pendragon''s sister from the Vali Team." "She''s transferring to Kuoh Academyand will be staying with us for a while." The girls welcomed Le Fay warmly. "Le Faycome with me. I''ll show you to your room," Saya and Asia offered, leading her away. Roy sipped his tea leisurely in the hall while the girls discussed Cao Cao''s return. Suddenly, Roy chuckled. "They''re here." He then transported the entire town of Kuoh into the subspace. It still looked the same, but now, no matter how destructive the battle, the outside world wouldn''t be affected. Rias and the others realized that Cao Cao had arrived. They went outside the castle. "Cao Cao, come out. There''s no need to hide," Roy called out. As if on cue, Cao Cao and his group emerged from the shadows. There were quite a few of them: Cao Cao, Georg, Heracles, Siegfried, Jeanne, and hundreds of other members of the Chaos Brigade. "We meet againRoy Lucifuge," Cao Cao sneered. "You''ve given us a grand welcome. It seems you don''t intend to let us leave this time." "You should have expected this when you came here," Roy retorted, his arms crossed. "I can''t believe you had the audacity to return after I spared you last time." "Yes, I said I wouldn''t show my face before you until I was stronger," Cao Cao replied calmly. "Oh? So you think you''re stronger than me now?" Roy scoffed. Cao Cao clenched his fists. "Yes, I will defeat you this time." "With your current meager strength? Or perhaps with the help of Hades, God of Hell?" Roy taunted. Hades, who had been hiding in the shadows, scowled. He had underestimated Roy. He hadn''t even noticed when they were transported into the subspace. And now, he couldn''t escape. "Fifth MaouI''m just here to observe. Could you please let me leave?" Hades requested. Roy burst out laughing. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect Hadesthe God of the Underworld, to be such a ''Coward''!" "But since you''re here, you might as well stay. I think it''s time for the Netherworld to have a new ruler." Hades''s face paled. He regretted getting involved in this mess. "Hadesdon''t forget our agreement. We have to defeat them to survive," Cao Cao said coldly, glaring at Hades. He despised Hades''s cowardly behavior. But they were in this together now. If they couldn''t defeat Roy, they would all die here. "Damn it!" Hades cursed under his breath. He had no choice but to fight with all his might, hoping to defeat Roy. "Hades, Ophis is yours. Deal with her quickly and then come help me. Otherwisenone of us will leave this place alive," Cao Cao ordered, glancing at Ophis. "No problem" Hades cackled, looking at Ophis as if she were already his prey. "Cao Cao, do you intend to kill me?" Ophis asked with a blank expression. "I apologizebut I need your power to become the strongest," Cao Cao replied, feigning remorse. He had been using Ophis all along, never showing any gratitude. And now, he shamelessly wanted to steal her power. The girls were furious. Ophis was their precious family member. "Roy, there''s no need for you to lift a finger. I''ll handle this ungrateful bastard," Tohru declared, stepping forward. As a fellow DragonTohru was fond of Ophis. They were good friends. "Alright, but be careful. He''s not weak," Roy warned. Even with his True Longinus, and his desperate moveTruth Idea, he was at most a Super Devil-level. He was no match for Tohru. "I''ll take care of this guyhehehe!" Ilulu also stepped forward eagerly, ready to pummel Hades. Hades, seeing that it wasn''t Ophis but an unfamiliar girl who approached him, sneered. But this was understandable. Cao Cao and Hades''s intel was outdated. They only considered Roy and Ophis to be threats. They didn''t know Roy''s servants werePowerful! ... Cao Cao scoffed, seeing that it was a woman who stepped forward to fight him. He felt insulted. He pointed his spear at Roy. "What''s wrongRoy? Are you afraid to fight me yourself?" "You''re not worthy of being my opponent yet" Roy replied with a chuckle. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cao Cao''s anger flared. He unleashed his magic power, but it quickly subsided under Tohru''s oppressive dragon aura. Cao Cao felt like he was facing a primordial beast. He realized that this girl possessed incredible power. "Who are you?" he asked cautiously. "Hmph! I''m Roy''s maid," Tohru replied with a haughty sniff. "Maid...?" Cao Cao was shocked. Just a maid possessed such power? What a joke! But he had no choice but to fight. <"Polar Night Longinus Chakravartin!"> Cao Cao activated a sub-species of the True Longinus''s Balance Breaker. The spear glowed, and a halo appeared behind him, with seven orbs revolving around it. <"Female Treasure!"> One of the orbs shot towards Tohru like a beam of light. Tohru didn''t dodge and was engulfed by the orb. "What is this?" she wondered, tapping the orb that had encased her. It looked like a fragile bubble, but it was surprisingly sturdy. "It''s useless. The ''Female Treasure'' is specifically designed to trap female opponents. Once trapped, there''s no escape. Neither external nor internal attacks can harm it," Cao Cao explained smugly. This technique was indeed effective against women. Even female opponents of the same level couldn''t break free. Unfortunately for him, Tohru''s power was far beyond his comprehension. Tohru opened her mouth, gathering energy within it. A massive energy ball formed. She then unleashed her Dragon Breath. The orb shattered instantly, and the energy beam continued towards Cao Cao. "What?!" Cao Cao exclaimed in shock, dodging just in time. The energy beam struck the ground where he had been standingCreating a massive explosion. A mushroom cloud eruptedengulfing the area in a radius of several kilometers. "Tohru-sama is amazing!" Kanna cheered, clapping her hands. "Is he dead?" "Maybe." Xenovia and Irina stared at the center of the explosion. ... Meanwhileas Tohru battled Cao Cao, Ilulu''s fight against Hades had also begun. Without wasting any words, Ilulu transformed her hands into claws and punched Hades. He was sent flying before he could even react. Ilulu then appeared behind him and punched him again. Hades was like a punching bag, unable to defend himself. After a thorough beating, Hades''s bones were practically shattered. But Ilulu wasn''t using her full strength. She was just toying with him. So, he wasn''t dead yet. "You''re a Dragon tooAren''t you?" Hades asked, getting up with difficulty. He had noticed Ilulu''s claws. He had been too busy getting pummeled to retaliate. But Hades has the''Dragon Eater Samael''A powerful weapon against Dragons. It carried a lethal curse that could even harm Ophis and Great Red. "Hmph, use whatever tricks you have. You won''t get another chance," Ilulu scoffed. She wasn''t afraid of any schemes he might have. Roy also wanted to see this "Dragon EaterSamael". "Then I''ll show you the power of Samael!" Hades cackled, activating his magic. A magic circle appeared, glowing with an eerie black light. A horrifying roar echoed from the circlelike a beast from the depths of hell. A giant figure, crucified on a cross, emerged from the circle. It had the upper body of a human with black wings, like a Fallen Angel. Its lower body was that of a serpent, covered in scales. It was a monstrous creature. Its eyes and head were bound by chains, and its arms and wings were nailed to the cross. It was a gruesome sight. Asia and Claire couldn''t bear to look and hid their faces in Roy''s chest. This was Samael, the Dragon Eater. A horrifying aura emanated from him. "Scary!" Kanna cried, clinging to Roy and trembling. She was terrified. This was Samael''s unique aura, specifically designed to instill fear in Dragons. Ordinary Dragons would be paralyzed with fear, unable to resist. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 189: Hades is Beaten to Death by Ilulu—Great Chaos in the Underworld! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Elma, Lucoa, and Ophis also tensed up. Samael, the Dragon Eaterwas the natural enemy of Dragons. Even Ilulu felt a hint of fear, but she didn''t back down. Roy frowned. He had to deal with this creature quickly. It was even scaring Kanna. He vanished from his spot and reappeared before Samael, his hand outstretched, releasing a chilling aura. <"Secret Art: Absolute Zero."> In the blink of an eye, Samael was frozen solid. "Damn it! What are you doing?!" Hades roared, both shocked and furious. Samael was effective against Dragons but not Devils. If Roy destroyed Samael, they would be doomed. Hades tried to stop Roy, but it was too late. "You want it? Here you go." Roy casually tossed the frozen Samael towards Hades. Hades sighed in relief. But before Samael could reach him, it shattered into icy dust. Absolute Zero completely eradicated any form of lifeIt was an incredibly powerful technique. Samael was no match for it. Hades''s eyes widened in shock and anger. He had promised to let Ilulu fight, but he had interfered and destroyed Samael! How shameless! Roy, however, didn''t careWas he supposed to wait for Samael to absorb Ilulu''s power before acting? That would be idiotic. He didn''t want those disgusting tentacles anywhere near Ilulu. "There, it''s gone now," Roy said, returning to his spot and comforting Kanna. "Roy is the best!" Kanna exclaimed, hugging him tightly. The horrifying aura was gone, and she had calmed downShe then gave Roy a kiss on the cheek. Elma, Lucoa, and the others were touched by Roy''s actions. With Samael gone, Ilulu no longer held back. She unleashed a powerful Dragon Breathcompletely incinerating Hades. ... Meanwhile, the battle between Tohru and Cao Cao raged on. Tohru unleashed another Dragon Breath, and Cao Cao barely managed to dodge the direct hit. But the shockwave still caught him. When the dust settled, Cao Cao stood in a massive crater, his clothes tattered and his body wounded. He lowered his head, his expression hidden. Just as Tohru was about to finish him off, Cao Cao began chanting. ... [Truth Idea]This was True Longinus''s - Juggernaut Drive. Its true form and power unleashed. Due to the divine will residing within it, it could manifest different powers depending on the situation. It required an incantation to activate, and it was said to be the manifestation of God''s willemitting a holy light. Cao Cao''s body was enveloped in a radiant light, his wounds completely healed. "Come! Let''s continue our battle!" he declared, pointing his spear at Tohru, a confident smirk returning to his face. The holy power emitted by the True Longinus was effective against demonic beings like Devils. Although Tohru wasn''t a pure-blooded Devil, she was still somewhat affected. "I''ll defeat you in one go this time!" Tohru declared, charging towards him fearlessly. Her claws clashed against the True Longinus. Their battle was fierce, the ground cracking beneath their feet. Roy was surprised that Cao Cao could hold his own against Tohru with Truth Idea. But Truth Idea was a desperate move with a heavy burden and high consumption. He couldn''t maintain it for long. Soon, he was defeated by Tohru. Cao Cao lay wounded in the crater, his expression surprisingly calm. "Cao Cao, do you have any last words?" Roy asked, approaching him. "It''s both fortunate and unfortunate to be born in this era. This era belongs to youRoy. We are only leaves that serve to highlight your brilliance. It''s the same for me and Vali," Cao Cao said with a sigh. "But as a descendant of heroes, it''s not a disgrace to die by your hand." His voice was filled with sorrow. A hero had fallen. Roy felt a pang of sympathy. He hadn''t intended to kill Cao Cao initially, but Cao Cao had returnedReady to die. It was fate. ... Roy no longer held back. He unleashed his magic power. Cao Cao was instantly frozen solid, along with Georg, Heracles, Siegfried, and the hundreds of other members of the Hero Faction. The ice shattered, and they all vanished into thin air. Except for one. "II''m not dead?" Jeanne, who had closed her eyes, waiting for death, opened them and realized she was still alive. But seeing her comrades gone, she felt a sense of despair. The girls, seeing that Roy had spared Jeanne, knew what he was planning. Roy, noticing their knowing glances, chuckled awkwardly. "Ahemwe could use some more maids in the house, couldn''t we? Jeanne, would you like to be our maid? If you perform well, I might even consider making you my servant," he offered. Jeanne was stunned, then relieved. Although being a maid wasn''t ideal, it was better than losing her life. "I accept," she replied with a nod. "Good." Roy snapped his fingers, and they returned to the castle. Just then, a magic communication circle appeared in the hall. Sirzechs''s image materialized within the circle. "Onii-sama?" Rias exclaimed. "Maou-sama!" the other girls also greeted him. They hadn''t expected Sirzechs to contact them. "Rias, Roy, there''s an uprising in the UnderworldWe need your help. Please return as soon as possible," Sirzechs said urgently. "We''ll be right there," Roy replied. ... Underworld, Sirzechs''s territory. Roy, Rias, Sona, and the others arrived after receiving Sirzechs''s summons. Several Maous and high-ranking Devils were gathered in a conference hall, discussing the situation. "Roy-kun, you''re finally here!" Serafall exclaimed, leaping into Roy''s arms. Roy patted her head, then turned to Sirzechs. "Sirzechs, what''s the emergency?" "I apologize for summoning you all so suddenly, but the Underworld is in dire need of your assistance." "There''s no need to be so formal, Sirzechs. I''m also a Maou. It''s my duty to help quell this unrest," Roy replied. Sirzechs smiled. "It''s like this" He explained the situation. Remnants of the Old Maou Faction, the Chaos Brigade, the Underworld forces, and some Fallen Angels had launched a coordinated attack across the Underworld. Although minor uprisings weren''t uncommon in the Underworld, this one was unprecedented in its scale and ferocity. If not handled properly, it could destabilize the entire Underworld. The situation was indeed serious. The other Maous had already deployed their forces to suppress the riots. But this rebellion, with its combined forces, wasn''t easily quelled. The Underworld was facing an unprecedented crisis. The Devils in the conference hall, all high-ranking officials, discussed strategies and countermeasures. The room was filled with tension and chatter. "Ahem could everyone please quiet down?" Roy interrupted, unable to bear the noise any longer. The room fell silent, and everyone turned to him. They were curious to see what the Fifth Maou would suggest. Although Roy had fought several battles in the Underworld and made significant contributions, some of the older Devils still doubted his abilities. But they didn''t dare question the Maous'' decisions. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy remained calm under their scrutiny. ... He turned to Sirzechs. "Before we came here, we were attacked by the Hero Faction of the Chaos Brigade and Hades, the God of the Underworld." "Oh? Did you manage to drive them away?" Sirzechs asked. Since Roy and the others were unharmed, he assumed they had repelled the attackers. "No, we didn''t." Everyone was surprised. Roy smiled. "We killed them. All of them." "What?!" The conference hall erupted in commotion. They knew about the Hero Faction. They couldn''t believe they had been annihilated while attacking the Fifth Maou. But their shock didn''t end there. "We also killed Hades," Roy continued. "In factthat''s one of the reasons I came here. I wanted to inform you of this, Sirzechs." Sirzechs was stunned. Hades, the God of Death and Hell, was dead? The conference hall was in chaos. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 190: Roy Authority of Kingship—Suppressing the Entire Underworld ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy was essentially telling them that HadesGod of the Netherworldwas dead, and they were free to seize control of his domain. Sirzechswith his sharp mind, immediately understood the implication. "So, Roywhat are your thoughts on this rebellion in the Underworld?" Sirzechs asked. "Thoughts? I have none," Roy replied with a shrug. "Just eliminate all the rebels." His casual words carried an undeniable air of dominance and ruthlessness. The Devils in the room were taken aback. "But we don''t have many forces available right now. I''ve already summoned the younger generation of Devils," Sirzechs explained with a sigh. Rebels were attacking all over the Underworld. They didn''t have enough manpower to defend every location. The Underworld was being overrun. If they didn''t act quickly, the losses would be devastating. "HmmI''ll take care of it," Roy declared after a moment of contemplation. If they didn''t quell this rebellion quickly, even the Lucifuge territory might be invaded. This had to be resolved swiftly. And for Roy, it was a simple task. His peeragealong with Rias, Sona, and their peerages, numbered almost a hundred. And they were all Maou-level or higher. In this world, Ultimate-class Devils were considered top-tierand even among the major factions, there were very few of them. Maou-level and Super Devils were even rarer. With Roy and the girls'' combined strength, these rebels were no match for them. Sirzechs nodded, relieved. "That would be wonderful. We''ll await your victorious return." He could tell that Rias and the others had becomeIncredibly powerful. Even he couldn''t see through Rias''s strength anymore. And none of the girls present were within his range of perception. This meant they were all at least Maou-level. This realization shocked Sirzechs Sirzechs then arranged for Roy and the girls to be deployed to various locations throughout the Underworld to suppress the rebellion. "Royyou''re a lifesaver," Sirzechs said gratefully. "It''s nothing. I just don''t want my peaceful life to bedisrupted," Roy replied with a shrug. He might not have any grand ambitions, but he wouldn''t tolerate anyone disturbing his peace. ... The Underworld was vast. Roy and the girls were teleported to different battlefields. Ophis wasn''t interested in suppressing rebellions, so Roy had to take her with him. "Maou-samayou''re finally here!" an Ultimate-class Devil exclaimed, approaching Roy. He was the commander of this battlefield. They were in a massive town protected by a magic barrier. Outsidecountless Devils swarmed, attacking relentlessly. Roy could sense several Ultimate-class among the rebels. But within the town, there was only this one Ultimate-class defending it. The barrier was about to collapse. Roy acted. Looking at the overwhelming army of Devils, he calmly uttered a single word. <"Kingship."> This was the Authority he had usurped from Odinthe King of the Gods. As he spoke, an invisible pressure enveloped the entire battlefield. All the Devilsincluding the hidden Ultimate-class Devilswere forced to the ground. Even the Devils within the town were affected. Before the Authority of Kingshipno one could stand tall. The battlefield fell silent, and all the Devils kneltas if welcoming their King. Roy''s aura was that of a true ruler. "" Roy''s voice boomed across the battlefield. The Devils trembled. Roy''s words carried absolute authority. He could decide their fate with a single word. "I surrender!" "Me too!" "I was forced to join! I never wanted to rebel!" ... Many Devils surrendered under the immense pressure. But some remained defiant. Roy''s expression turned cold. The defiant Devils felt an even greater pressure bearing down on them. In the next moment, they were all annihilated by an invisible force. This was the power of the Authority of Kingship. Before the kingthere was no resistance. ... As Roy dealt with the rebels in his locationRias and the others also appeared on different battlefields across the Underworld. Rias and Koneko suddenly materialized in the midst of a fierce battle. "KekekeIsn''t that little girl Sirzechs''s sister? If we capture her..." an ugly, old Devil cackled. He didn''t finish his sentence, but the others understood his implication. "GahahahaPerhaps we can even have a taste of the Maou''s little sister!" another Devil sneered with a lewd grin. "Heh heh hehI prefer that ''petite'' girl. Don''t fight me for her," a third Devil added. The Ultimate-class Devils chatted excitedly, as if Rias and Koneko were already their captives. But they didn''t realize that Rias and Koneko could hear every word. "Hmph! They''re digging their own graves! None of them are innocent. Let''s just eliminate them all!" Rias declared coldly. These rebels were all villains. Koneko also glared at them with a murderous glint in her eyes. Anyone who dared to target them would be eliminated. "Order your men to retreat" Rias instructed a nearby Ultimate-class Devil. This Devil was the commander of the defending forces. He was quite capable, having managed to hold out until their arrival. "But..." he hesitated. If they retreated now, the town would be overrun. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t realize how powerful Rias was. "I''m ordering you to retreat to avoid friendly fire. Understand?" Rias said impatiently, releasing her aura. The sky darkened, and the wind picked up. All the Devils, both on the ground and in the air, froze. The commander finally understood and immediately ordered his forces to retreat. The rebel Ultimate-class were pinned to the ground by Rias''s aura, unable to move. Just moments ago, they had been leering at Rias. Now, they only wanted to escape. This woman was scary. She had suppressed tens of thousands of Devils with her '''' aloneShe was even more powerful than Sirzechs. Rias didn''t care. Once her allies had retreated, she unleashed her Power of Destruction. It was even more powerful than Sirzechs''s. The rebels felt the cold embrace of death. The destructive magic power engulfed the battlefieldannihilating all the rebels in an instant. Rias showed no mercy. She had heard their vulgar comments. They didn''t deserve to live. ... Similar scenes played out across the Underworld. The rebellions were swiftly crushed. Some, like Tohru, Ilulu, and Elma were particularly efficient. They arrived on the battlefield and unleashed devastating Dragon Breaths, incinerating the rebels without discrimination. The defending Devils were shocked by their ruthlessness. They were glad they weren''t on the receiving end of those attacks. Within a day, the rebellions were quelled. Blood stained the Underworld. Sirzechs and the other Maous were awestruck by Roy and the girls'' power. They had suppressed the entire rebellion in less than a day. It was unbelievable. Sirzechs had already thought highly of thembut he had still underestimated their strength. ... When Roy and the others returned to Sirzechs''s territory, they were greeted by the Four Maous and all the high-ranking Devils. Everyone was amazed by their power. "Sirzechs we''ll leave the rest to you. We''re returning to the human world," Roy announced. He wasn''t interested in getting involved in the aftermath. He would leave that to the other Maous. "Thank you for your hard work," Sirzechs said with a smile. Roy and the others then teleported away. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 191: Off to the Fateverse—Here I Come! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> After the rebellion in the Underworld was quelled, Roy and the girls returned to their peaceful daily lives. Roy went to school with Rias, Sona, and the othersoccasionally teasing Aika, Asia, and Saya during breaks. Back at home, he played games and had fun with the girls. Sometimes, they even went to the subspace to play "Bullet Hell" games. And at night, it was Roy''s "battle" time with the girls. He also occasionally visited Kyoto to tease the beautiful Yasaka. He was enjoying his life to the fullest. But in his spare time, Roy would also check the system for new worlds. And indeed, there were new worlds available. ... The first one was Fate/stay nightthe Fifth Holy Grail War. Roy''s eyes lit up. He remembered the famous line: "." Various titles for Saber flashed through his mind: Saber, King of Knights, Lion King And a beautiful image appeared in his mind. It was a girl with shoulder-length golden hair, emerald green eyes, and an unyielding gaze. Her face was naturally beautiful, without the need for makeup. Although she was petiteshe exuded an air of authority, making her both dignified and adorable. In her daily life, she tied her hair up with a blue ribbon, looking like a noble lady from a medieval European court. With her hair up, she appeared elegant and refined. With her hair down, she seemed gentle and sweet. She was loyalhonest, and serious. She carried the pride and honor of a knight, but deep down, she was still just a girl. She had a voracious appetite, seemingly deprived of delicious food in her past life. She was obsessed with eating, claiming it was to replenish her magical energy, and she had a keen interest in collecting recipes. This was Artoria Pendragonthe King of Knights. Roy''s spirits soared. He felt sympathy for Artoria and all that she had endured. He decided to save her from her suffering. Roy and the girls were playing cards in the living room. He excused himself and went to his room. He wasn''t planning on taking anyone with him this timeHe was going to cause some chaos in the Fateverse. He activated a magic circle and vanished. ... He reappeared above Fuyuki City. ''Fateverse'' he thought, '''' After allSakura was so kind and adorableHe couldn''t let Zouken Matou torture her. But then, Roy suddenly remembered something. This world was different from the others. It had its own guardiansthe collective will of the planet: Gaia and Alaya. Would they notice his arrival? He sensed the world around him, but there didn''t seem to be any reaction. "Heh, whatever. With my current strengtheven Gaia and Alaya can''t do anything to me," he said confidently. Gaia and Alaya were merely the consciousness of the planet. They couldn''t directly intervene. At most, they could use their trump card, the "Heroic Spirit Summoning," to summon heroes from various eras to fight powerful enemies. Roy wasn''t afraid of that. He could always threaten to destroy the planetThat should be enough to deter them. Gaia and Alaya were immortal, but if the planet was destroyed, they would cease to exist as well. Roy was right. His sudden appearance had indeed caught their attention. But they were wary of his power and chose to observe himhoping he wouldn''t harm the world. Royunaware of their observation, thought of another matter. Irisviel von Einzbern was so adorableHe couldn''t let that idiot Kiritsugu Emiya have her. Although their love was said to be deep and true, Kiritsugu was willing to kill Irisviel and Illya for his twisted sense of justice. He didn''t deserve her. Roy decided to intervene. He used the system''s ability to travel to different points in time within the same world. He would go back to the moment when the Einzberns hired Kiritsugu, the Magus Killer. He vanished. ... He reappeared before a magnificent castle. This was the Einzbern territory, one of the Three Founding Families of the Holy Grail War. They were also one of the creators of the Holy Grail system and possessed the technology to create homunculi. Roy sensed the presence of the current head of the Einzbern family, who was discussing something with Kiritsugu. Ignoring them, he found Irisviel. Irisviel had just been "born" and was still in the tank. Roy appeared beside her in a flash. He frowned. The process of creating homunculi was crueloften resulting in failed experiments and discarded bodies. He could sense the presence of countless incomplete homunculi corpses in a nearby ditch. It was a horrifying sight. "This method of creating homunculi is cruel" he muttered. He waved his hand, and the corpses vanished. Satisfiedhe then focused his attention on Irisviel. A white light enveloped her. When it fadedIrisviel was floating in the air, dressed in a beautiful white gown. She had a delicate face, ruby-red eyes, and silver hair. She looked like a noble princess awaiting her prince. The newborn Irisviel was like a blank slate, pure and innocent. But too much innocence wasn''t good either. Roy didn''t want to be a babysitter. He imparted some common sense to her, then woke her up. Irisviel''s eyelashes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes. Her ruby eyes were filled with confusion. "Who are you...?" she asked, tilting her head. Her adorable expression made Roy''s heart melt. "Ah! You''re Daddy!" she suddenly exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with recognition and excitement. Roy almost choked. Why was she calling himDaddy? He hadn''t taught her anything like that! "Um, I''m not DaddyYou should call me Onii-chan, Irisviel," Roy explained awkwardly. "No, you''re Daddy," Irisviel insisted. Based on the knowledge Roy had given her, she believed that the first person she saw upon waking up was her father. "No, no, no! Call me Onii-chan, or Roy is fine too," Roy corrected her. "No, Daddy!" Irisviel was stubborn. Roy sighed in defeat. "Sigh, Finecall me whatever you want." He decided not to dwell on it any longer. He had sensed the approach of several homunculus mages. They had discovered him. But he didn''t care. He was planning to meet with Kiritsugu and the Einzbern head anyway. He took Irisviel''s hand and led her out of the room. They encountered a group of mages in the hallway. "Who are you?!" the leader demanded. "You don''t need to know. Take me to your leader," Roy replied calmly, continuing to walk towards them. But the mages didn''t listen. They attacked. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy simply chuckled and snapped his fingers. The mages froze in place. They then stepped aside respectfully, and the leader led the way. In an instant, the hostile mages had become obedient servants. Of coursethis was just a simple trick for Roy. Controlling homunculi was child''s play for him. Irisvielwatching from behind, was filled with admiration. Although she had some basic knowledge, everything was still new and fascinating to her. ... They arrived at the conference room where Kiritsugu and the Einzbern head were meeting. Roy pushed the door open. "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me?!" the Einzbern head snapped, annoyed. But the mage who had led them here remained silent and stepped aside. Roy entered the room with Irisviel, a confident smirk on his face. "Heydo you mind if I join you?" he asked casually, taking a seat on the sofa with Irisviel. Kiritsugu glanced at him but didn''t say anything. He assumed Roy was an acquaintance of the Einzbern head. "Who are you? How did you get in here?" the Einzbern head demanded, his expression grim. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 192: I Really Don’t Want to Become a Daddy—Irisviel Transformation! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Kiritsugu was taken abackIt seemed even the Einzbern head didn''t know this young man''s identity. He tensed up, wary of the intruder. "How did I get in? I walked inof course," Roy replied with a casual shrug and a smirk. The Einzbern head scowled, then looked questioningly at the mages standing nearby. That was his first thoughtIt was the only explanation for how this young man could barge in so easily. The Einzberns were one of the Three Founding Families. Their defenses were formidable. No ordinary person would dare trespasslet alone do so without being detected. This intruder must be incredibly powerful. The Einzbern head decided against any rash actions. "May I ask why you have come to our Einzbern territory?" he inquired cautiously. "Well, it''s nothing major. I''m just here to take Irisviel," Roy replied with a smile, holding Irisviel''s hand. The Einzbern head glanced at Irisviel. He recognized her asthe most exceptional homunculus of this generation. And she was already implanted with the Lesser Grail. As the vessel for the Holy Grail, he couldn''t allow anyone to take her away. But Roy wasn''t finished. "Oh, and one more thingI find your method of creating homunculi to be quite cruel. SoI think it''s time for this technology to disappear." The Einzbern head was enraged. The creation of homunculi was the foundation of their family. Almost all Einzberns were homunculi. Without this technologytheir family would decline. He was about to attack, but then he looked at Kiritsugu, who had been silent all this while, and an idea formed in his mind. "Mr. Emiya, this man is despicable. Would you mind dealing with him? We will reward youhandsomely," he said to Kiritsugu with a sly smile. Kiritsugu''s face darkened. This intruder had just threatened to destroy the Einzbern family. He must be incredibly powerful to make this bold claim. And the Einzbern mages were already under his control. Although Kiritsugu was a skilled Magus Killerhe wasn''t confident in facing this unknown threat. Who knew what kind of monster this seemingly young man was? But for the sake of his partnership with the Einzberns, he gritted his teeth and charged towards Roy with his knife. "Hey, Mr. Emiyawhat do you think you''re doing?" Roy asked, raising an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected Kiritsugu to attack him. Well, he had no choice but to teach him a lesson. Kiritsugu suddenly felt the ground disappear beneath his feet. He was flipped upside down and suspended in mid-air. Roy, holding Kiritsugu with his magic, drew a circle in the air with his finger. Kiritsugu began to spin. Irisviel clapped her hands excitedly, watching Kiritsugu twirl in the air. "Fun! Daddythis is fun!" she exclaimed. "...." Roy would have been happy to hear her cheerful voice, but her choice of words dampened his mood. Being called "Daddy" by a beautiful girl who looked almost as old as him, in front of so many people... It was awkward, to say the least. If anyone from the modern world saw this, they would definitely label him a "lolicon"! Roy continued to toy with Kiritsugu, using his magic to control his movements. He wasn''t planning on killing him, though. After spinning Kiritsugu until he was dizzy, Roy released him. Kiritsugu collapsed to the ground, unable to stand still due to the dizziness. The Einzbern head watched in shock. Kiritsugu, the Magus Killerhad been treated like a toy. He was terrified. ... "Alright, that''s enough fun for now. We should be going," Roy declared, taking Irisviel''s hand. He snapped his fingers. The Authority of Magicusurped from Odinactivated. All traces of the Einzbern''s homunculus technology vanished. The equipment disappeared, and even the knowledge of the techniques was erased from their minds. They only remembered that such technology existed, but they couldn''t recall how it worked. Roy then vanished from the Einzbern castle with Irisviel. ... "Daddy, I''m hungry!" Irisviel exclaimed, sniffing the delicious aroma wafting from a nearby restaurant. Her mouth watered involuntarily. Roy chuckled. "Alright, Daddy will take you to eat something delicious!" He froze mid-sentence. He had accidentally slipped into the role of a ''daddy'' again. '''' he thought with a sigh. He led Irisviel to a ramen shop. ... After ordering two bowls of ramenRoy pondered his next move. Now that he had Irisviel, it was time to saveSakura. He had to rescue that poor girl from her suffering. Suddenly, Irisviel tugged at his arm. "What is it, Irisviel?" "Hmph! Daddy is ignoring me!" she pouted, turning her head away but still sneaking glances at him. "Sorry, Irisviel. I was just thinking about something," Roy apologized. "ThenI forgive you, Daddy!" Irisviel beamed, turning back and hugging his arm tightly. The shop owner, who had just arrived with their ramen, gave them a strange look. This young man was quite the player, having his "daughter" call him "Daddy"! He set the bowls down and left, still looking at them strangely. Roy blushed, but Irisviel seemed oblivious. Roy sighed. He had to correct her way of addressing him. ... That night, they checked into a hotel. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Two rooms, please," Roy told the receptionist. The receptionist glanced at them and nodded. "Certainly, sir. Please wait a moment." "Daddy, we only need one room. I want to stay with Daddy," Irisviel declared, clinging to Roy''s arm. "...." The lobby fell silent. Everyone stared at them with strange expressions. Roy wanted to disappear. He sighed, not bothering to explain. "Sir, your room is ready. Please follow me" a staff member said, leading them to their room. Irisviel refused to stay in a separate room. After a barrage of tears and pleas, Roy finally relented. ... "Irisviel, come sit here," Roy instructed, having Irisviel sit on the sofa in the living room. "Carry me, Daddy!" Irisviel yawned, reaching out her arms, wanting Roy to take her to bed. Roy facepalmed. "Irisviel, sit properly. I''m going to perform the Devil transformation ritual now. Don''t resist, okay?" As a homunculus, Irisviel had many flaws, the biggest one being her short lifespan. The Einzberns'' technology wasn''t perfect. But if Roy made her his servant, all her problems would be solved. Once she became a Devil, her physical flaws would disappear. Irisviel nodded sleepily. Her body was still adjusting to being "born." Roy waved his hand, and a blue magic circle appeared. Soon, Irisviel was successfully transformed into a Devil. As a Devilshe could now control the Lesser Grail within her. The Lesser Grail was originally a vessel for souls, but Roy had modified it. It was now a Sacred Gear-like artifact that could absorb souls. But instead of simply storing them, it would nourish Irisviel''s soul, making her stronger. The Lesser Grail was created by the Three Founding Families. Modifying it was a simple task for Roy with his Authority of Magic. Irisviel floated in mid-air, her eyes closed. A pair of small, delicate Devil wings fluttered behind her. "Daddy, I can fly!" she exclaimed, opening her eyes and seeing herself floating. She then flew into Roy''s arms. "Okay, Irisviel, it''s time for bed." Roy carried her to the bed. But Irisviel wasn''t sleepy. She clung to Roy. "Daddy, tell me a story!" she pleaded. Roy, looking at her hopeful eyes, couldn''t refuse. "Once upon a time, there was a mountain. And on that mountain, there was a temple..." ... Morning arrived. Roy woke up to an itchy sensation on his nose. Irisviel was tickling him with a feather. She jumped when he opened his eyes and quickly threw the feather away, pretending to be asleep. Roy chuckled at her childish antics. "Come on, Irisviel, it''s time to wake up. We''re leaving today." "Okay, Daddy!" Irisviel sat up with a bright smile. Roy sighed at her choice of words. "Irisviel, you can''t call me Daddy when there are other people around. Understand?" "Eh? Why not?" Irisviel looked at him with confusion. "Becauseit makes me look like a pervert," Roy explained awkwardly. "Oh." Irisviel nodded, not quite understanding. "Just call me Onii-chan when there are other people around." "Okay, Onii-chan!" Irisviel replied cheerfully. Roy nodded in satisfaction. They got out of bed and went to have breakfast. "Onii-chan, what are we having today?" Irisviel asked excitedly as they passed through the hotel lobby. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 193: Sakura’s Choice—Zouken Punishment! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Everyone in the hotel lobby turned to look at them. "Isn''t that the guy who had that beautiful girl call himDaddy yesterday?" "Yeah, and today she''s calling him ''Onii-chan''." "What a creep!" "But he''s so handsome!" "Yeah, he is! Especially his auraHe''s like a prince." "If he were my boyfriend, I''d call him ''Daddy'' every day!" "Seriously, if he were my boyfriendI''d do anything for him." "Don''t get your hopes upyou little hussy." "What did you say you B*tch?!" ... Roy was unaware that a fight had broken out in the lobby because of him. He and Irisviel were enjoying their tofu pudding. "Wow, this is so good!" Irisviel exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with delight. She looked adorable. Roy chuckled. "Eat more if you like it." "Onii-chan have some!" Irisviel offered him a spoonful. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy took a bite. "Delicious!" Irisviel giggled, pleased with his compliment. Her innocent smile warmed Roy''s heart. After breakfast, they left the hotel. It was time to travel to the point in time when Sakura was sent to the Matou household. "Irisviel, we''re leaving." "Okay!" They vanished in a flash of light. ... They reappeared in an unfamiliar courtyard. "Onii-chan, where are we?" Irisviel asked curiously, clinging to Roy. "Thisshould be the Matou residence," Roy replied after sensing the surroundings. He also realized that this was the moment when Zouken Matou brought Sakura, who had been adopted into the Matou family, back to his home. Zouken was taking Sakura to the underground worm pit. She was about to experience a horrific ordeal. Roy didn''t hesitate. He opened a portal right next to Zouken. Zouken was startled by the sudden appearance of the magic circle. He stopped just as he was about to push Sakura into the worm pit. SakuraTerrified by the sight of the writhing worms, cowered in the corner. "Who are you?" Zouken demanded, his voice sharp. "You don''t need to know," Roy replied dismissively. He turned to Sakura, his voice gentle and laced with magic. "Sakura, I''m here to save you. Come here." Sakura looked at Roy hesitantly. Despite her young age, she knew she was at a crossroads. Should she trust this creepy old man from the Matou familyor this kind-looking stranger? Following her instincts, she chose to trust the stranger. She stood up and ran towards Roy. Roy scooped her up in his arms. He could feel her trembling. She was terrified. "Don''t worry, Sakura. No one will ever hurt you again," he reassured her, gently patting her back. Sakura wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her face in his chest. She was just a child who had been abandoned by her parents and then faced with a horrifying worm pit. All she wanted was a warm embrace. And Roy provided that for her. She didn''t know what the head of the Matou family had planned for her. But after seeing the worm pit, she was instinctively terrified. "Sir, Sakura is a member of the Matou familyIt''s not appropriate for you to take her away," Zouken finally spoke up. The magic circle had made him wary. As an ancient sorcerer, he knew that the magic circle was beyond the capabilities of ordinary mages. Roy ignored his words and asked, "You were about to push Sakura into that pitweren''t you?" Zouken''s expression darkened. "That''s a Matou family matterIt''s none of your concern." "Oh, it is very much my concern," Roy scoffed. "You wanted to torture her, didn''t you? Well, then you can go down there yourself!" Zouken was immediately on guard. But Roy simply waved his hand, and an irresistible force pulled Zouken towards the worm pit. Roy walked over to the edge of the pit and looked down. The worms weren''t attacking Zouken. But that was to be expected. Zouken was practically a worm himself. It was no surprise that the worms were under his control. But Roy wasn''t going to let him off so easily. He snapped his fingersand a surge of magic struck the worms. They went berserk, swarming and devouring Zouken. "" Zouken screamed in agony as the worms tore into his flesh. Roy cast a spell on Irisviel and Sakurapreventing them from seeing the gruesome scene. Soon, Zouken''s body was completely consumedleaving only a skeleton behind. But Roy knew Zouken wasn''t dead yet. ... His true form was a Crest Worm. And that Crest Worm was likely hidden somewhere within the Matou residence. As long as the Crest Worm livedZouken could be revived. Of course, Roy had countless ways to kill Zouken permanently. He then left the basement with Sakura and Irisviel. They flew above the Matou residence. The Matou territory was vastwith many buildings. There were other members of the Matou family and servants within the compound. Even Shinji Matou was there. Roy didn''t care. He summoned a small ball of magic power, the size of an egg. He tossed it down towards the compound. The servants were still working, and Shinji was yelling at them. Suddenly, a bright light engulfed the entire area. In a silent explosionthe entire Matou compound was leveled. Only a massive crater remained. Everything else was gone. ... Sakura, still in Roy''s arms, stared at the scene with wide eyes. She felt nothing about the destruction of the Matou family. She was just confused about her future. Roy noticed her expression. "Don''t worry, Sakura. I''ll create a new home for you," he reassured her. Sakura nodded. Roy smiled, then unleashed his magic power. He was going to cast a powerful spell. A massive blue magic circle appeared beneath his feet. He began chanting. The crater slowly filled itself in. Then, a magnificent mansion began to take shape on the former site of the Matou residence. It was a grand and elegant mansion, but with a touch of cuteness and whimsy. The entire mansion was decorated in shades of pink, and there were various amusement park rides scattered throughout the grounds. This was the home Roy had created for Sakura. After learning magic from Tohru, Lucoa, and the others, and with his Authority of MagicRoy could create almost any spell he could imagine. This mansion was a simple creation for him. He also placed a powerful barrier around the mansion. Without Sakura''s permission, no one could enter. Not even Heroic Spirits could break through. This was to ensure Sakura''s safety. After all, Roy wasn''t planning on taking her with him. He would return to this world during the Fifth Holy Grail War, ten years later. He was curious to see what Sakura would become after ten years in this safe and loving environment. "Let''s go inside," Roy said, leading Sakura and Irisviel towards the mansion. "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" Irisviel exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with delight. The mansion was like a fairy tale come to life. She then noticed the amusement park rides and begged Roy to play with her. Roy chuckled and spent the day having fun with Irisviel and Sakura. ... Meanwhile, the powerful magic he had used caused a ripple of fear among the mages around the world. They felt an uncontrollable sense of dreadas if a godly being had descended upon the world. Fortunately, the feeling was fleeting. But it was enough to cause a stir among the magic families. They began investigating the source of the disturbance. Tokiomi Tohsaka also noticed the change in the Matou territory. The Matou residence was gonereplaced by a magical wonderland. But he couldn''t see what was inside. And he couldn''t enter either. Over the next few days, he didn''t see anyone from the Matou family. He realized what had happened. But Roy didn''t care. After spending a few days with Irisviel and Sakura, he decided that the mansion was too quiet. He went to the world of '''' and brought back some spirits. There were lower-level, mid-level, and upper-level spirits. They were all kind and gentle elemental spirits. The upper-level spirits could act as maids, taking care of Sakura''s daily needs. And most importantly, he brought back a Spirit King-class elemental spirit. It was a rare find. Her name was Tina, and she was a gentle water spirit. She would be Sakura''s personal bodyguard, responsible for her safety. But Roy didn''t have Tina form a contract with Sakura yet. He wanted to see what path Sakura would choose in the next ten years. He was curious. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 194: The Holy Grail War Ended Before It Even Began—Sakura, a Young Woman Ten Years Later! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> After spending a month playing with Sakura, Roy announced that it was time for him to leave. "Sakura, you have to be strong. We have to go now," Roy said, gently stroking her head. "Why? Why does Roy-onii-chan have to leave?" Sakura askedher eyes welling up with tears as she clung to his leg. "Sakura, I''m from ten years in the futureI came back to save you, but now we have to return," Roy explained patiently, picking her up. Sakura, despite her young age, understood that Roy had to leave. "Butbut..." she stammered, her heart filled with anxiety. She had already been abandoned by the Tohsaka family. Was her beloved Roy-onii-chan leaving her too? "Don''t be sad, Sakura. I''m from ten years in the future. That means you''ll see me again in ten years!" Roy reassured her. Sakura''s eyes lit up. "Really?" "Of course. So you have to grow up quickly," Roy said with a smile. "YesI will grow up quickly!" Sakura declared with a determined nod. Roy chuckled, then gently kissed her forehead. Sakura blushed. "I''ll see you again in ten yearsSakura. I look forward to seeing you as a young woman," Roy said, setting her down. "Goodbye, Roy-onii-chan." Sakura waved goodbye with a serious expression. Roy didn''t linger. He and Irisviel vanished in a flash of light. But he didn''t leave immediately. He remained hidden in the sky, watching Sakura. He felt reluctant to leave her, but he had to go. Before leaving, he cast some protective spells on Sakura. These spells would activate if anyone attacked her. Even a Maou-class wouldn''t be able to break through them. Satisfied, Roy finally left with Irisviel. Sakura stared at the spot where Roy had disappeared, tears streaming down her face. "Sakura-ojou-sama, please don''t cry. Master will return," Tina, the water spirit, said gently. "Waaah!" Sakura couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and buried her face in Tina''s chest. After a while, she wiped her tears and her expression hardened with determination. "I won''t disappoint Roy-onii-chan." She remembered Roy''s words about the Clock Tower, the place where all mages went to learn. She decided to go there and become a powerful mage. After packing her belongingsSakura left the mansion. Tina, her bodyguard, followed closely behind. They encountered Tokiomi Tohsaka, her father who had abandoned her, just outside the mansion gates. Roy had told her to treat Tokiomi like a strangerand that''s what she did. She ignored him and continued walking. But Tokiomi stopped her. "Sakurawhat happened to the Matou family?" he asked with a serious expression. Sakura stopped but didn''t turn around. "I don''t need to answer thatMr. Tohsaka," she replied coldly. She tried to leave, but Tokiomi blocked her path. Despite everything, Tokiomi still cared about Sakura. In the original story, he had sent Sakura to the Matou family for the sake of her magical talent. Sakura''s talent was no less than Rin''s. But the Tohsaka magic could only be inherited by one person. And the Matou familylacking an heir, had approached him. So, he had decided to send Sakura to the Matou family. He didn''t know what Sakura would endure there. But it didn''t matter. Even if he didn''t know, he was still responsible for the consequences. Sometimes, ignorance was a sin. That''s why Roy had told Sakura to treat Tokiomi like a stranger. And that''s what she did. "Mr. Tohsakaif you don''t move, I''ll have to use force," Tina warned, her aura flaring slightly. Tokiomi felt a chill down his spine. Who was this woman? Her aura was terrifying. He instinctively stepped aside. He felt like he would die if he didn''t. Sakura walked past him without a word. '''' Tokiomi wonderedlooking at Sakura''s retreating figure and the mysterious mansion shrouded in mist. He was bewildered by the changes. Sakura boarded a plane to the Clock Tower. Her legendary journey was about to begin. -- Meanwhile, Roy and Irisviel didn''t go to the future immediately. They went to the location of the Greater Grail. The Greater Grail was already filled with magical energy, having absorbed it from Fuyuki City''s ley lines. If things went as plannedthe Fourth Holy Grail War would begin soon. But Roy was taking Irisviel, the Lesser Grailwith him. Without the Lesser Grail, the Holy Grail War was meaningless. But to be safe, Roy also drained all the magical energy from the Greater Grail. Nowwithout the Lesser Grail and without magical energy, the Fourth Holy Grail War was effectively over. Of course, it would still happen ten years later. That was Roy''s intention. ... After finishing his tasks, Roy took Irisviel to the Fifth Holy Grail War, ten years later. They appeared in the same spot where Roy had first arrived. He sensed the surroundings. The future had indeed changed. Or perhaps it had already changed from the beginning, and he simply hadn''t noticed. Because of this change, Roy''s actions in the pastsaving Irisviel and Sakurahad become a fixed part of the timeline. It was a time paradox. "Daddy, where are we?" Irisviel asked, looking around curiously. "This is ten years later. Let''s go back and see how Sakura is doing. I''m quite curious about her progress," Roy replied with a smile. He used a magic circle to teleport them back to the former Matou territory. As expected, it was now the mansion he had built for Sakura. Compared to ten years ago, the mansion hadn''t changed much. But the surrounding area had developed significantly. They entered the mansion grounds. -- Roy saw the elemental spirits playing happily. They noticed Roy and gathered around him excitedly. "Master is back!" "It''s Master!" The spirits were just as cheerful as before. But Roy was most curious about Sakura. -- Meanwhile, inside the mansion... A girl with long black hair and sparkling eyes stood in a room. She had a delicate face and exuded an air of regality. She wore a school uniform and white stockings. She was Sakura. She suddenly felt something and her heart pounded with excitement. She rushed to the door and saw Roy surrounded by the elemental spirits. "Roy-onii-chan" she whispered. Roy looked at her. She was different from what he remembered. She still had black hair because she hadn''t been subjected to the Matou''s experiments. And unlike her gloomy demeanor in the original story, she now had a queenly aura. She was even more beautiful and radiant than before. Roy was curious about what she had experienced in the past ten years. "SakuraI''m back," he said, opening his arms. "Roy-onii-chan! Roy-onii-chan!" Sakura cried, leaping into his embrace. The sixteen-year-old girl smelled of youthful energy and sweet perfume. Roy smiled, holding her close. His decision had been right. He had planted a loli Sakura and reaped a beautiful young woman. "Sakura, tell me, what have you been up to all these years?" Roy asked, leading her to the living room. Sakura clung to his arm, reluctant to let go. Leaning against his shoulder, she recounted her experiences. After Roy and Irisviel left, she had gone to the Clock Tower to study magecraft. There, her exceptional talent had caught the attention of Inorai Valualeta Atroholm, one of the twelve Lords of the Clock Tower. Inorai was a renowned magus, the teacher of Touko Aozaki, Souren Araya, and Langal. Under Inorai''s tutelage, Sakura''s talent blossomed. She became a famous prodigy at the Clock Tower. But her fame also brought trouble. Fortunately, she had Tina to protect her. Those who tried to cause trouble were quickly dealt with. And Sakura also had Roy''s protective magic on her. Even those with power rivaling Heroic Spirits couldn''t harm her. She became the most dazzling mage at the Clock Tower. Because no one could harm her, she was known as the "Child of Destiny." Her path in magecraft was smooth. At just sixteen years old, she was already a Grand Magus. This was Sakura''s journey over the past ten years. When Sakura became a Grand Magus, Tokiomi Tohsaka heard the news. ... He was filled with regret. But his regret was short-lived, as he was betrayed and killed by Kirei Kotomine. Perhaps this was his fate. Aoi Tohsakalike in the original story, died of grief after Tokiomi''s death. The final trajectory seemed to have returned to its original course. The only thing that had changed was Sakura. And, of coursethe Matou and Einzbern families. The Matou family was completely erased from history. And the Einzbern familywithout their cloning technology, had declined. But Roy didn''t care about any of that. "Roy-onii-chan, you won''t leave again, will you?" Sakura asked, her eyes filled with tears. Her pitiful expression made it impossible for Roy to refuse. And he had no reason to refuse either. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you again," he reassured her, gently stroking her head. "Okay." Sakura nodded and hugged him tightly. Irisviel poutedfeeling a bit jealous. She also hugged Roy. Roy chuckled. Irisviel was adorable, even with her jealousy. But such a personality was also quite cute. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 195: Sakura Servant Summoning, The Heroic Spirit—Medusa, Rider! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> That nightafter enjoying a warm and hearty dinner, Roy prepared for bed. However, he found that Irisviel and Sakura had already occupied his spot. "Daddy, come on!" Irisviel patted the space beside her, urging him to join them. Sakura, who had been blushing slightly, turned even redder upon hearing Irisviel call Roy "Daddy." She was no longer the little girl she once was. She understood the implications. But clearly, she had gotten the wrong idea. Roy sighed, but he still lay down between the two girls. Irisviel snuggled up to him and said, "DaddyI want to hear a story!" Sakura, her face flushed, also cuddled closerholding onto his arm. Roy chuckled helplessly. "Alright, I''ll tell you a story about King Arthur." "Yay! Daddy is the best!" Irisviel cheered. ... The next morning... "Good morningSakura," Roy greeted, opening his eyes to find Sakura already awake and staring at him. "Morning..." Sakura replied with a blush. Irisviel was still fast asleep. Suddenly, Sakura felt something and extended her arm from under the covers. A red mark appeared on the back of her hand. "Is this a Command Spell...?" she wondered in surprise. She knew about the Holy Grail War from her studies at the Clock Tower, However, Roy had taken the Lesser Grail. The war shouldn''t be able to start. But Roy instantly understood what was happening. Ten years agohe had taken Irisviel, the Lesser Grail, and drained the Greater Grail''s magical energy. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The conditions for the Holy Grail War weren''t met then. But now, ten years later, Irisviel was here, and the Greater Grail was full of magical energy. All the conditions were met, so the war had begun. "The Holy Grail War has started, SakuraYou''ve been chosen as a Master," Roy explained. "But I don''t want to participate," Sakura said with a frown. It was said that the winner of the Holy Grail War could have any wish granted. If this were the past, Sakura might have wished to see Roy again. But now, she had no wish to fulfill. "It''s fine. We don''t have to participate. Let''s just summon a Servant and see who it is," Roy said, excitedly pulling Sakura out of bed. Irisviel continued to sleep soundly. Roy was curious about which Servant Sakura would summon. Would it still be RiderMedusa? In the original story, Sakura used a mirror excavated from an Etruscan temple as a catalyst, which is why she had summoned Medusa. But Roy didn''t have Medusa''s catalyst this time. It would be a random summoning. "Sakura, do your best! Summon anSSR!" Roy cheered her on. Sakura tilted her head, not understanding his words. "Um, I''ll try my best," she replied with a gentle smile. Servants were usually summoned at eleven o''clock at night, when magical energy was at its peak, and in a location with abundant magical energy. The mansion Roy had created met these conditions. Soon, the summoning circle was prepared. Sakura began chanting the incantation. As she chanted, the magic circle glowed brightly. '''' Roy muttered excitedly. Anyone familiar with would recognize these names as powerful five-star Servants. The light intensified. ... Finally, a figure emerged from the summoning circle. "Are you my Master?" a mature, seductive voice asked. A beautiful woman with long purple hair, a red blindfold, and a slender figure stood within the circle. Roy facepalmed. He didn''t know whether to be happy or disappointed for Sakura. She had summoned Medusa again. Was this fate? But Medusa was a powerful Servant. It wasn''t a bad result. "What''s wrong, Roy-onii-chan?" Sakura asked, tilting her head. "Nothing," Roy replied with a smile. "My Master, if you wouldplease step away from this man. I sense a threat from him," Medusa said, suddenly stepping in front of Sakura and glaring at Roy. Although her eyes were covered, she could clearly sense Roy''s immense power. ... "Go away! Roy-onii-chan is not an enemy!" Sakura declared, her voice filled with authority. Medusa was taken aback by her Master''s commanding presence. "I understand," she said, stepping aside. She was surprised by her Master''s strength. It seemed this Holy Grail War would be quite interesting. Sakura, with Medusa out of the way, rushed into Roy''s arms. "Sakurayou should get along with your Servant," Roy said with a chuckle, patting her head. Sakura looked up at him, blinking her large eyes, then nodded. "Okay." In her heart, Roy was the most important person. She didn''t care about any Servant. But since Roy had said so, she would try. She turned to Medusa and introduced herself. "I''m Sakura Lucifuge. You can just call me Sakura." Roy was surprised. Sakura had abandoned her previous surname and taken his. But it was a good sign. It meant she had severed her ties with the past. She was a new Sakura now. "RiderMedusa, at your service, Master!" Medusa declared, bowing gracefully. "Okay." Sakura nodded curtly. Roy sighed. It seemed Sakura still harbored some resentment towards Rider. But Rider was completely devoted to Sakura. Having been summoned by Sakura, Rider cared deeply for her. Her concern even surpassed the typical Master-Servant bond, mostly due to personal feelings. She would do anything for Sakuraas she had demonstrated in the route. Every Servant had a wish they wanted to fulfill. And Medusa''s wish was to protect Sakura. "Welcome to the family. Now, let''s go prepare breakfast. Otherwise, the sleepyhead will wake up hungry," Roy said, leading Sakura and Rider to the kitchen. "Roy-onii-chan, leave this to me," Sakura insisted, pushing Roy towards the living room and returning to the kitchen. Roy shrugged. "Master, let me help you," Rider offered. Sakura''s attitude towards Rider softened slightly. "Thank you." "It''s my pleasure, Master." Rider smiled. They began preparing breakfast. ... A while later, Irisviel emerged from her room, still half-asleep. "DaddyI''m hungry!" she mumbled, rubbing her eyes. She was still wearing her pajamas. Roy chuckled and gently patted her head. He waved his hand, and her appearance instantly became neat and tidy. "Go wash up. Breakfast will be ready soon," he said, setting her down. "Okay!" Irisviel chirped, giving Roy a kiss on the cheek before heading to the bathroom. Soon, Sakura and Medusa brought out the food. "It smells delicious. Well done, Sakura," Roy praised. "Um, it''s nothingRider helped too," Sakura replied, blushing. "Haha, you''re both amazing. Let''s eat!" They sat down and enjoyed their breakfast. "Itadakimasu!!" ... After breakfast, Roy suggested going out for a walk. He wanted to see how Fuyuki City had changed in ten years. Sakura was delighted. It was her first time going out with Roy. Irisviel was also excited. They went to the shopping district. "Master, it might not be a good idea to walk around so openly. We might attract the attention of other Masters" Rider warned Sakura, appearing as a spirit beside her. Sakura''s smile faltered. She whispered to Rider, "I don''t want to hear that again, understand?" Her voice was soft, but her tone was firm. "Yes, Master," Rider replied obediently. Roy turned around and smiled at Sakura, who was lagging behind. "Sakura, hurry up! Let''s go check out that store. And tell Medusa to come out too." He pointed at a clothing store. Sakura''s eyes lit up. Shopping for clothes was every girl''s favorite activity, especially with Roy. "Rider, come out and join us," she ordered. "Yes, Master." Medusa materialized beside them. Roy smirked, then took Sakura and Irisviel''s hands and entered the store. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 196: Encountering Rin Tohsaka—Black Stockings Are Nice Too! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Roy-onii-chan, how about this outfit?" Sakura asked, holding up a cute sailor uniform. "It''s adorable! Go try it on," Roy encouraged with a smile and a thumbs-up. "Okay!" Sakura nodded happily and skipped towards the fitting room. "Onii-chan, Onii-chan! I want to wear this" Irisviel exclaimed, running over with an outfit in her hands. Roy almost choked on his water. Irisviel had chosen a rather suggestive lingerie set. "Irisvielthat''s not appropriate for you. Be a good girl and put it back," Roy said, gently patting her head and trying to maintain his composure. Although Irisviel looked quite maturewell-endowed, evenhe still saw her as a child. Such revealing clothing wasn''t suitable for her. "Oh..." Irisviel obediently returned the lingerie to its rack. "Medusawhy aren''t you choosing any clothes?" Roy asked, looking at Medusa curiously. "I don''t need to. I can create any outfit I want with my magical energy," Medusa replied, shaking her head. She was still wary of Roy. "Is that so? Sakura will be disappointed if you don''t try anything on," Roy said with a sly grin. He knew Medusa wouldn''t be able to refuse if Sakura asked her. As expected, Medusa sighed upon hearing Sakura''s name. "Fine," she conceded and went to browse the clothing racks. Just then, Sakura emerged from the fitting room. Roy''s eyes lit up. The blue and white sailor uniform, with a red ribbon on the chest and a matching skirt, looked youthful and vibrant on her. Roy had never noticed how long Sakura''s legs were. They were definitely comparable to her sister Rin''s. Sakura blushed, noticing Roy staring at her legs. "Roy-onii-chan... does it look good?" she asked shyly. "It''s perfect!" Roy exclaimed. '''' he thought, then realized something was missing. "Sakura, you need something else..." "Something else...?" Sakura looked at him curiously. "Stockings!" Sakura blushed even harder. "Go pick out some stockingsWhite ones!" Roy urged, gently pushing her back towards the women''s clothing section. Sakura had no choice but to obey. She returned with a pair of white stockings and went back to the fitting room. Roy nodded in satisfaction. Irisviel also chose an outfit, a cute dress with cartoon patterns. Roy approved and sent her to the fitting room. Medusa had also made her choice: a purple maid outfit. Roy gave her a mental thumbs-up. Medusasurprisingly, blushed slightly when she saw Roy. She quickly went to the fitting room. Sakura emerged from the fitting room, now wearing the white stockings. Roy''s eyes widened. '''' He couldn''t resist the urge to tease her a bit. -- Just then, a surprised voice called out from nearby. "Sakura...?" Sakura turned around. "Onee-chan?" she exclaimed in surprise. She hadn''t expected to see Rin Tohsaka here. Although she treated Tokiomi like a stranger, she couldn''t ignore Rinwho had always been kind to her. But since Sakura had gone to the Clock Tower, they rarely saw each other. Roy was also surprised to see Rin. Her black twintails, red top, black skirt, and black stockings... She truly lived up to her reputation as a "legs for days" heroine. Her legs were amazing. And the sight of Rin in black stockings standing next to Sakura in white stockings... The sisters, with their contrasting stockings, were a perfect match. Roy mentally applauded their fashion choices. "Sakura, what are you doing here?" Rin asked. She knew Sakura was at the Clock Tower. They had even spoken on the phone. She hadn''t expected Sakura to return so suddenly, and Sakura hadn''t mentioned anything about it. "Roy-onii-chan is back!" Sakura replied with a happy smile. "Who''s Roy?" Rin asked. She had heard Sakura mention him before, but she didn''t know who he was. Tokiomi hadn''t told her anything about Roy either. Rin then noticed Roy sitting across from them, staring at their legs with a lecherous grin. She pointed at him. "Is that him?" ... Sakura blushed and nodded. Rin couldn''t believe itThe person her sister had been thinking about all these years was a pervert! Just then, Irisviel and Medusa emerged from the fitting rooms. Rin''s eyes widened when she saw Medusa. A voice whispered in her ear. "Master, that''s a Servant. I suggest you keep your distance. Don''t let your guard down just because she''s your sister." "Shut up, I don''t think Sakura would attack me," Rin retorted, annoyed. She had seen the Command Spells on Sakura''s arm and realized that Sakura was also a Master in this Holy Grail War. But she still believed Sakura wouldn''t harm her. However, Roy, Sakura, and Medusa noticed Rin''s Servant speaking. Since Rin''s Servant was quite far away, they hadn''t noticed her presence initially. Roy''s eyes pierced through the obstacles and focused on a certain direction. He saw a beautiful girl with long black hair, dressed in a rather revealing outfit, staring at them cautiously. Roy was stunned. This girl was Ishtar, the Archer-class Servant. Various nicknames for her flashed through his mind: Golden-furred Red Demon, Useless Goddess, Goddess Rin, Rinshtar... She had the same appearance as Rin Tohsaka, but with a goddess''s allure. She was originally the goddess of Venusbut she had been summoned as a Servant. But the nickname that Roy remembered most vividly was "Useless Goddess." She was quite similar to Aqua in that regard. But he had to admit, Ishtar was still incredibly attractive! Her outfit was much more revealing than Rin''s. Ishtar, sensing someone watching her, looked towards Roy. But since Roy had concealed his aura, she couldn''t sense anything. She dismissed it as her imagination. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... "Sakura, what are you doing here?" Rin asked, confused by Sakura''s attire. "We''re shopping," Sakura replied with a smile. "You must be Sakura''s sisterI''m Roy. Nice to meet you," Roy said, approaching them. "I''m Rin Tohsaka," Rin replied curtly. She wasn''t very friendlybut Roy didn''t mind. "Would you like to join us?" he offered. "Yes, Onee-chan, come with us!" Sakura added. Rin hadn''t planned on joining them. After all, Sakura was also a Master. She didn''t want to be forced to fight her sister if their identities were revealed. But since Sakura had invited her, she agreed. "In that case, Rin, why don''t you choose an outfit too? Don''t worry, I''ll pay," Roy said generously. Rin blushed at his casual use of her name. "I don''t recall being that close," she retorted. But she still went to choose an outfit. Due to her family''s Jewel Magecraftthe Tohsaka family was practically bankrupt. Rin was quite short on money. She soon found an outfit and went to the fitting room, giving Roy a haughty sniff as she passed by. When she emerged, she was wearing a sailor uniform, similar in style to Sakura''s. Standing together, they were clearly sisters. And the contrast between Rin''s black stockings and Sakura''s white stockings was a delightful sight. Rin, confident in her figure, twirled in front of Roy with a smug grin. "Onee-chan, that looks great on you!" Sakura complimented. "Indeed, it''s perfect!" Roy agreed, giving her a thumbs-up. Then he added, "Those legsI could admire them for a year!" "???" "???" Although he had spoken softly, everyone heard him. Their reactions were varied. "Onii-chan, what are we going to play? I want to play too!" Irisviel asked innocently. "Roy-onii-chan, I can offer my legs too..." Sakura said with a pitiful expression. Rin blushed furiously and shouted at Roy, "Pervert!" Roy shrugged, unfazed by her outburst. Rin, frustrated by his thick skin, could only sulk. She also felt that Sakura was beyond saving, agreeing to such a shameful thing. Was this really her sister? NoSakura must have been tricked by this man. She had to save her sister. Rin was determined to separate Sakura from this pervert. "Ahemlet''s go, Sakura. Let''s continue shopping," Roy said, sensing the awkward atmosphere. He led the girls away. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 197: Rin Tohsaka’s Shock—Subduing Medea! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Throughout their shopping tripRin tried to discreetly gather information about Roy from Sakura, hoping to uncover some hidden flaw or malicious intent. However, instead of finding any dirt on Roy, she stumbled upon a revelation that left her utterly bewildered. "Wait, you''re saying that the entire Matou mansion was replaced by a manor conjured by Roy?" Rin asked, her voice laced with disbelief. How could someone create an entire mansion out of thin air? It seemed impossible! She had visited Sakura''s new home and noticed the striking difference. A shimmeringmulticolored barrier enveloped the property, preventing anyone from seeing inside. But she distinctly remembered that the original Matou residence wasn''t like this. The idea of someone creating a mansion out of nothing was simply beyond her comprehension. "It''s true," Sakura confirmed with a nod. She understood Rin''s skepticism. As a child, she hadn''t grasped the significance of such a feat. But after studying magecraft at the Clock Tower, she realized how incredible it was. Creating a mansion from nothing was practically impossible with magic. Perhaps only a wish-granting device like the Holy Grail or a True Magic could achieve such a feat. Even Medusastanding beside them, found it hard to believe. Could a human truly possess such power? "Hmph, that''s just a story to fool little girls. No one can do such a thing!" Ishtar scoffedtossing her long black hair dismissively. She didn''t believe it for a second. Roy didn''t bother explaining. After all, there were many more unbelievable things to come. ... They continued shopping until noon, then Roy took them to an amusement park. The girls, who had never been to an amusement park before, were fascinated by everything. They played until evening, finally stopping as the beautiful sunset painted the sky. "Alright, let''s call it a day," Roy said to Rin, waving goodbye as he prepared to head home with Sakura and Irisviel. "See you!" Rin waved back. After spending the day together, her impression of Roy had improved slightly. She noticed that he genuinely cared for Sakura, even if he was a bit of a pervert. "Rin, if you''re free tomorrow, you can come visit our home," Roy suddenly offered. "Yes, Onee-chan!" Sakura chimed in. Rin hesitated. As a magus, it wasn''t customary to casually visit another magus''s home. A magus''s home was essentially their workshop, filled with traps and dangers. But thinking of Sakura, she agreed. "Okay, I will." She trusted that Sakura wouldn''t harm her. And she had to make sure that Sakura wasn''t being mistreated by this "detestable" man. "Then... see you tomorrow!" "See you!" ... After saying their goodbyes, Roy, Sakura, and Irisviel returned home. As soon as they arrived, Sakura put on an apron and started preparing dinner. "You''re amazing, SakuraI''m one lucky guy," Roy said with a lazy grin, giving her a thumbs-up from his spot on the sofa. Sakura blushed, fidgeting with her apron. She couldn''t resist his praise. After dinner, Sakura was about to wash the dishes, but Roy stopped her. "Sakura, leave that to them," he said, gesturing towards the upper-level elemental spirits who were acting as maids. Cleaning and chores were their tasks. Sakura nodded obediently, then went to prepare a bath for Roy, acting like a devoted wife. Roy shrugged and let her be. ... After his bath, as Roy was about to go to bed, he suddenly remembered something. In this Holy Grail War, Medea, the Caster-class Servanthad been summoned by a wealthy businessman. And that businessman had tried to take advantage of her. Medeahowever, tricked him into using all his Command Spells, then killed him. It was unheard of for a Servant to kill their own Master right after being summoned. But Roy didn''t pity the businessman. He was more interested in Medea. Medea was known as the "Witch of Betrayal," but she was originally a pure and innocent woman. She was a talented magus who would do anything for the person she loved. In the original story, she had been saved by Souichirou Kuzukia man who could catch Noble Phantasms with his bare handsand fallen deeply in love with him. But in the end, she met a tragic fate. Roy decided to save Medea, the woman who would sacrifice everything for love. He activated a magic circle and vanished. "Eh? Where''s Roy-onii-chan?" Sakura wondered, entering Roy''s room after her bath and finding him gone. ... Roy appeared in the forest near Ryuudou Temple. He found Medea, barely clinging to life. She wore an indigo and purple hooded cloak and a long purple robe. Her face was hidden by the hood, giving her the appearance of a mysterious witch. She was a beautiful woman, but her expression was cold and harsh. She had long blue hair and eyes, and pointed ears that marked her as different from ordinary humans. She wore purple lipstick and had a braid on the left side of her head. Medea was both beautiful and dangerous. She was known for her ruthlessness, cruelty, and cunning. But this personality was a result of her tragic past and the betrayals she had suffered. Having been betrayed repeatedly, she had become the very thing she despised. Roy approached her without hesitation. Hearing his footsteps, Medea tensed up. Without a Master, she couldn''t replenish her magical energy. She had been gravely injured while fleeing from her former Master''s men. She was barely holding on, but she refused to return to the Throne of Heroes. "Young lady, do you need help?" Roy asked. Medea''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t know his intentions and remained silent. Roy continued walking towards her, seemingly unconcerned about the danger she posed. Medea was indeed a dangerous woman. She would kill without hesitation if she deemed someone an enemy. But deep down, she was like a lovesick girl, willing to give everything to the person she loved. "Are you alright?" Roy asked, placing his hand on her shoulder. Medea was about to attack, but she found she couldn''t move. Had this man done something to her? A cold glint flashed in her eyes. She would kill him as soon as she regained control of her body. But then, a surge of powerful magic flowed into her, healing her wounds in an instant. Even her depleted magical energy was fully replenished. Medea was stunned. This man had restored her to peak condition in the blink of an eye. Who was he? She suddenly felt intrigued by this mysterious man. And as someone who would devote herself entirely to the person she loved, she found herself falling for him. "Are you feeling better now?" Roy asked with concern. "Y-Yes," Medea stammered, her face slightly flushed. "That''s good. Be careful out there," Roy said, turning to leave. He was playing hard to get. And it worked. "Wait..." Medea called out. "Yes?" Roy turned around with a smile. "Um... would you be my Master?" she asked, her face reddening. This was the first time she had ever asked someone to be her Master. Roy nodded. "Of course. But..." "But what...?" Medea asked nervously. "Instead of being my Master, would you like to be my servant?" "Servant?" Medea blushed. The word conjured up certain images in her mind. "Yes," she agreed without hesitation. Roy smirked and performed the Devil transformation ritual. Soonthe ritual was complete. Medea, now a Devil, couldn''t believe it. She had a real body now. And her magical energy was overflowing. She didn''t need a Master to stay in this world. It was the perfect body. Medea was overjoyed. "Roy, what is this...?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. Roy patiently answered her questions. "Medea, now that you''re my servant, come home with me." "Homeyes!" It had been a long time since Medea had heard that word. She smiled happily. Roy gently stroked her blue hair, then opened a magic circle and vanished with her. They reappeared in a living room. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 198: I Ask of You, Are You My Master?—Artoria’s Battle Begins ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Roy-onii-chan, who is she?" Sakura asked as Roy entered the living room with Medea. Roy noticed that Sakura hadn''t gone to bed yet and was waiting for him. "Master, who is she?" Medea asked, her expression turning serious as she sensed another Master and Servant. Roy chuckled awkwardlycaught red-handed. "Sakura, this is..." "I''m Master''s Servantand also his wife," Medea declared, interrupting Roy. Sakura was stunned. "Wife? How?" "Ahem..." Roy coughed, surprised by Medea''s introduction, though he didn''t exactly disagree with it. But he needed to clear things up. "This is Medea, a Servant I just rescued. Medea, this is Sakura, my little sister. You two should get along," Roy explained. "Oh, so she''s your little sister," Medea said with a smirk. Sakura, feeling a bit threatened, retorted, "Even a little sister can marry Roy-onii-chan!" The two girls glared at each other. Roy sighed. As long as they didn''t start fighting, he would let them be. But then, they started arguing about who would sleep with Roy that night. Sakura wanted to sleep with him, of course, but Medea wasn''t going to give up her spot so easily. In the end, Roy had no choice but to take them both to bed. ... The next morning, Roy was focused on a particular location or rather, a particular person. Shirou Emiya. According to the timeline, tonight was when Rin''s Servant, Ishtar, would battle Kirei Kotomine''s ServantLancer. And Shirou would likely get caught in the crossfire and be killed. Without Saber''s scabbard, he wouldn''t survive. Roy didn''t care about Shirou''s life. He was interested in Shirou''s qualifications as a Master. Only those with Command Spells could summon Servants, and Saber''s scabbard, which contained the Command Spells, was currently inside Irisviel. It was time to deliver it to Shirou. Once Saber was summonedhe would find a way to "persuade" her to join his side. With that in mind, Roy put his plan into action. He first retrieved the scabbard from Irisviel, then went to Shirou''s school and implanted it within him. ... That night, as expected, Ishtar and Lancer clashed. Despite her reputation as a "useless goddess," Ishtar was still a powerful Servant, and her fighting style was impressive. She was evenly matched with Lancer. Roy watched the battle with amusement, then noticed Shirou approaching. Lancer also spotted Shirouan ordinary human. According to the rules of the Holy Grail War, any human who witnessed the battle had to be eliminated. Rin agreed with this rule, so despite being Shirou''s classmate, she didn''t stop Lancer. Lancer abandoned his fight with Ishtar and turned his attention to Shirou. Rin took this opportunity to escape. She wasn''t eager to fight other Servants so early in the war. Shiroucouldn''t escape Lancer''s pursuit. He was killed. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But thanks to Saber''s scabbard, he didn''t die. Command Spells appeared on his arm. This was Roy''s cue. He appeared beside Shirou''s unconscious body and cast a healing spell. He also erased Shirou''s memories of the encounter. Then, he transferred the Command Spells from Shirou''s arm to his own. Now, he was qualified to participate in the Holy Grail War. And most importantly, he could summon Saber. He had been waiting for this moment. He went to an open field and began the summoning ritual. As he chanted, a magic circle appeared. A dignified figure emerged from the circle. "I ask of you. Are you my Master?" It was Artoria Pendragonthe King of Knights. She was also known as Saber, the poster girl of the series, and various other nicknames. Artoria had fair skin, flowing golden hair, emerald green eyes, and a beautiful face. She was petite, her growth stunted after drawing the sword from the stone at the age of fifteen. She looked like a noble lady from a medieval European court. With her hair up, she appeared elegant and refined. With her hair down, she seemed gentle and sweet. She had a distinctive ahoge, a cowlick that symbolized her royal authority. No one was allowed to touch it. It was said that if someone held her ahoge, she would go berserk. Roy was tempted to try it, but he decided against it. Who knew what a berserk Artoria would do? ... Roy looked at the majestic Artoria and nodded with a smile. "Yes, I am your Owner!" he declared. "???" Artoria tilted her head in confusion. ''Owner'' Roy thought. "Saber, responding to your summons. From this day forward, my sword shall be with you, and your fate shall be with me. Thus, the contract is complete," Artoria declared. "Master, what are your orders?" "Wellnothing for now," Roy replied, a bit embarrassed by her serious demeanor. Just then, a figure appeared nearby. It was LancerCu Chulainn. He must have sensed that Shirou wasn''t dead and returned. "Master, be careful!" Artoria instantly moved to protect Roy. "Oh, is this your newly summoned Servant?" Lancer asked, looking at Artoria with interest and a hint of battle lust. He was annoyed that his previous fight with Ishtar had been interrupted. "I wouldn''t mind a fight, but you know the rules of the Holy Grail War, right? That ordinary human over there saw our battle. We have to eliminate him," Lancer said, pointing at Shirou, who was still unconscious despite being healed. Artoria glanced at Shirou. She understood the rules, but she would follow Roy''s lead. She looked at Roy expectantly. "Well, I''ve already erased his memories of tonight''s events, so there''s no need to kill him," Roy explained. He didn''t dislike Shirou. And he had taken his Command Spells. Perhaps not having the Command Spells was a blessing in disguise for Shirou. After all, the path of a Master was filled with burdens. Roy suddenly wondered why Rin''s Servant was Ishtar and not EMIYA. Perhaps it was because he had taken Shirou''s Command Spells. Without the Command Spells, EMIYA wouldn''t have been summoned. Artoria and Lancer didn''t question his decision. "Lancer, would you like to have a battle here?" Artoria asked, her fighting spirit rising. "Indeed!" Lancer replied eagerly. ... As the two Servants prepared to fight, Roy casually took out a bag of sunflower seeds and started snacking on them. The sound of cracking seeds caught their attention. "Umdon''t mind me. Continue your fight," Roy said with a wave of his hand, continuing to munch on his seeds. "Hahaha, your Master is quite interesting, Saber. And brave. Unlike my Master, who''s a cowardly, cautious man," Lancer laughed. To casually eat snacks while two powerful Servants were about to clash was certainly not something a coward would do. After all, it was dangerous for a Master to be near their Servant during a battle. Lancer despised his Master for his cowardice. "Master, please step backI don''t want you to get hurt," Artoria urged. She felt that her Master was a bit unreliable. But she was also amazed by the sheer amount of magical energy he was providing her. It was like an endless ocean of magical energy. She felt like she could unleash Excalibur multiple times without running out of mana. "Don''t worry about me. Just start fighting!" Roy said with a shrug. "Haha, Saber, let''s begin! Don''t worry, I won''t attack your Master," Lancer assured her. Artoria nodded, no longer concerned about Roy''s safety. She charged towards Lancerher invisible sword materialized in her hand. They clashed in a flurry of blows. Sparks flew as their weapons collided. Their movements were incredibly fast, the sounds of their weapons ringing out continuously. Roy watched Artoria''s graceful fighting style with admiration. It was no wonder so many people loved Artoria. Her every move was captivating and awe-inspiring. Lancer, under Artoria''s relentless assault, gradually fell into a defensive position. This wasn''t the Artoria from the original story, who often ran out of mana. With Roy''s support, she could fight at her full potential. She could even spam Excalibur if she wanted to. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 199: Lancer Gáe Bolg—Rin’s Black Silk Stockings ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Suddenlythe two Servants separated. Lancer, panting heavilyglared at Saber with frustration. "Coward! Hiding your weapon like that is dishonorable!" he accused. During their clash, Saber''s concealed weapon had caught him off guard, and he was angry about it. "What''s wrong, Lancer? Giving up already? That''s hardly befitting of a LancerIf you won''t attack, then I will," Saber taunted. Roy was amused. It was rare to see Saber taunting her opponent. "Before that, I have a question for you. Is your weapon a sword?" Lancer asked, pointing his spear at Saber. "What do you think? It could be an axe, or a spearor maybe even a bow," Saber replied evasively. Revealing her Noble Phantasm would be foolish. Roy burst out laughing. Saber was being playful. Who would wield a spear with both hands in the same position? And a bow? Even more absurd! It was obviously a sword! Saber had outsmarted Lancer. Roy''s laughter caught their attention. "Sorry, I couldn''t help it. Saber, you''re too funny!" Roy explained, still chuckling. "Master?" Saber blushed slightly. Hiding her weapon did seem to go against her knightly code of honor. "It''s fine, Saber. Just bring out your ''Curry Stick''," Roy said with a wave of his hand. "Curry Stick?" Saber tilted her head in confusion, then realized what he meant. "Master, it''s Excalibur, not ''Curry Stick''!" she corrected him. "I know, I know. Now, use your ''Curry Stick'' and finish him off," Roy urged. Saber nodded seriously. She would follow her Master''s command. She held her invisible sword in front of her. The wind that had been concealing the blade slowly dissipated, revealing its true form. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a golden sword with a jeweled hilt, its blade sharp enough to cut through steel. This was Excaliburthe Sword of Promised Victory. "A Noble Phantasm? Excalibur? Are you the King Arthur of Britain? But that''s impossible! How can the King of Knights be a girl?" Lancer exclaimed, his expression turning serious. He was filled with questions, but now wasn''t the time to ponder them. His spear glowed crimson. He was preparing to unleash his Noble Phantasm. He would attack before Saber could release hers. That was his strategy. "Saber, since this is our first meeting, I''ll ask you this: do you intend to hold back?" "No. You will be defeated here, Lancer," Saber declared, her voice filled with determination. With Roy''s abundant magical energy supply, she was confident in her ability to defeat Lancer. She wouldn''t let this opportunity slip away. "...Is that so? I was initially just planning to observe. But since you''re so eager, I''ll take your heart," Lancer declared. He charged towards Saber, his spear infused with crimson magical energy. "Ge Bolg!" Lancer''s Noble Phantasm, Ge Bolgwas a spear that reversed causality. It reversed cause and effect, ensuring that the spear would always pierce the opponent''s heart. Since the outcome was predetermined, any defense or evasion was meaningless. It sounded powerful, but due to Lancer''s terrible luck, it seemed this spear had never actually killed anyone. Of course, there were ways to counter this attack. The first, and most straightforward, was to defeat Lancer before he could use it. The second was to possess an ability like God Handwhich granted automatic resurrection after death. The third was to erect a barrier stronger than the spear''s magical energy. And the fourth was to possess incredible luck that could defy fate. In the original story, Saber had relied on her luck to avoid this fatal attack. But Roy wasn''t sure if Saber could do that now. "Sabercatch!" Roy shouted, tossing something towards her. It was Avalon, the scabbard of Excalibur, also known as the "Everdistant Utopia." It was a Bounded Field Noble Phantasm that provided absolute defense to its wielder. Not only could it heal the wielder''s wounds and halt aging, but when its True Name was released, it would fragment into hundreds of pieces, protecting the wielder from any interference. It was a Noble Phantasm that reached the realm of magic, capable of blocking all physical and conceptual attacks, even those from parallel worlds. With Avalon, Saber was practically invincible. Even Gilgamesh with Ea wouldn''t be able to harm her. Let alone Lancer''s Ge Bolg. Saber caught the scabbard and stared at it in surprise, then her face lit up with joy. Her lost scabbard had returned to her. She immediately activated Avalon. Lancer''s Ge Bolg struck the barrier, but it didn''t even ripple. ... "Impossible... My sure-kill attack was blocked?!" Lancer exclaimed in disbelief, his face contorted in shock. His Noble Phantasm, which guaranteed a fatal blow, had been completely nullified. "Nothing is impossible, Lancer. And that attack... Ge Bolg. Your True Name is Cu Chulainn, the Child of Light of Ireland, isn''t it?" Saber declared. From his attack, she had deduced his identity. In battles between Servants, revealing one''s True Name was dangerous. "A miscalculation..." Lancer muttered, shaking his head. "I''ve already revealed my Noble Phantasm. If it''s not a sure killthen I''m in trouble." Roy rolled his eyes. '''' he thought. As expected, Lancer slung his spear over his shoulder and prepared to leave. "My Master is a coward. He said to retreat immediately if my attack is blocked..." "You''re running away, Lancer?" Saber asked, clearly seeing through his intentions. "Saber, don''t waste your time on him. He can''t just show off and then run away. Give him a taste of your ''Curry Stick'', or I''ll have to step in myself," Roy urged impatiently. Saber blinked. Was her Master joking? An ordinary magus was no match for a Servant. She assumed he was just being playful. "Lancer, you''re not escaping!" Saber declared, gripping Excalibur tightly. A faint glow enveloped her body. She looked radiant and powerful. Roy''s heart skipped a beat. Saber was breathtakingly beautiful at this moment. Excalibur was engulfed in a white light, and a beam shot up into the sky, piercing the clouds. "" Saber shouted. The beam of light descended, striking the ground where Lancer had been standing. Lancerwho had been about to escape, stared in shock. The attack was incredibly powerful. He didn''t even try to defend himself. He knew it was futile. In the next moment, he vanished in a blinding flash of light. A massive trench, stretching as far as the eye could see, was carved into the earth. Fortunately, Saber had aimed carefully, avoiding any populated areas. But she was still embarrassed by the sheer destructive power of her attack. "Well done, Saber!" Roy praised, approaching her with a thumbs-up. "It was my duty, Master. But now is not the time to celebrate. Allow me to deal with the other Servant," Saber replied seriously, then leaped onto a rooftop and chased after another presence. Roy recognized the direction she was heading in. It was where Rin and Ishtar were. They hadn''t gone far. "Saber is quite serious, isn''t she?" Roy mused. He found her serious demeanor quite attractive, but he preferred a more playful and affectionate Saber, like the one in ''.'' It seemed he needed to spend more time with her. ... Roy followed Saber. Ishtar was no match for Saber. If he didn''t hurry, Rin might get hurt. As expected, when he arrived, Saber and Ishtar were already fighting. Rin was sitting on the ground, having been caught in the crossfire. "Hey, are you alright?" Roy asked, approaching her. Rin jumped, startled by the sudden voice. She turned around. ... "It''s youyou pervert!" she exclaimed upon seeing Roy. Roy''s face darkened. "Rin Tohsaka, would you care to explain what you mean by ''pervert''?" he asked with a forced smile. "Umwell..." Rin stammered, embarrassed. She hadn''t meant to say that out loud. "Haha, it''s fine. Since you''ve called me a pervert, I suppose I should live up to that title," Roy said with a mischievous grin, reaching out and caressing her leg. He had been wanting to do that for a while now. Since Rin was sitting on the ground, he could easily see up her skirt. "Aah!" Rin yelped and scooted back, her face flushed. "You really are a pervert!" she accused. Roy shrugged. He had already gotten his fill. It was a worthwhile endeavor. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 200: Rin Tohsaka’s Utter Amazement—Queen Scáthach Appear! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Meanwhile, Saber was overwhelming Ishtar in their battle. Just as Ishtar was about to be defeatedRoy intervened. "Saber, Ishtar, stop fighting. We''re all on the same side." Rin and Ishtar were stunned. "You''re Saber''s Master?!" Rin exclaimed in surprise. She hadn''t expected Roy to become a Master so suddenly. "That''s right," Roy replied with a grin. Rin''s eyes widened. She had been so close to an enemy Master. If he had wanted to kill her, she would be dead already. In her mindMasters were supposed to be enemies. But Roy showed no hostility towards her, which confused her. Was he captivated by her beauty? Rin blushedremembering the incident with her stockings. Ishtar was also alarmed. Her Master was standing dangerously close to an enemy Master. She quickly retreated from her fight with Saber and returned to Rin''s side to protect her. "Hey, is this guy really an ally?" she asked Rin. "Don''t call me ''hey''! Call me Master!" Rin snapped, annoyed with this Servant who looked exactly like her. It was understandable. Both of them had a bit of a tsundere personality. And Ishtar, as the goddess of Venushad her own pride. "Besides, he''s not an ally. You know the rules of the Holy Grail War, right?" "So they''re enemies? Then I suggest we run! We''re no match for them," Ishtar said, having realized during her brief clash with Saber that she was outmatched. If Roy hadn''t intervened, she would have already been defeated. "What?! How can you say such a cowardly thing?!" Rin scolded. "Well, it''s not my fault you''re so weak and can''t provide enough magical energyOtherwise, I could have defeated Saber with my Bull of Heaven," Ishtar retorted. Rincouldn''t back down from such a challenge. The two of them started bickering. Roy watched with amusement. It was quite entertaining to see two Rin Tohsakas arguing. Although Rin had those lovely black stockings, Ishtar''s outfit was much more alluring to Roy. As Roy was enjoying the show, Saber spoke up. "Master, shouldn''t we take this opportunity to eliminate them?" she asked, confused. This was the perfect chance. She was in top condition with Roy''s abundant magical energy supply. Why not seize this opportunity to defeat their opponents? Roy, seeing her confusion, instinctively reached out to pat her head. But Saber dodged his hand. "Master, please refrain from such actions. It is inappropriate to touch a king''s head," she said with a serious expression. "Ohsorry," Roy mumbled, embarrassed. He had acted without thinking. "Ahem... Rin is my friend, so I can''t attack her. Do you understand, Saber?" "Friend?" Saber murmured, then nodded. "I understand." "But Master, you know the rules of the Holy Grail War, right?" The rule was for the seven Servants to fight until only one remained. Even if they were friends, they would eventually have to battle. Roy chuckled. "I know the rules, but I don''t intend to follow them. Rules are merely constraints imposed by the strong on the weak." "But isn''t your goal to obtain the Holy Grail, Master?" Saber asked, confused. "Well, it depends on my mood," Roy replied with a shrug. "If you want it, Saber, I''ll give it to you." Saber was surprised, but she didn''t refuse. After all, her wish as a Heroic Spirit was to obtain the Holy Grail. "Thank you, Master." "Don''t mention it. Actually, I think obtaining me might be more beneficial than obtaining the Holy Grail," Roy said with a wink. He was being serious. Saber''s wish was to save Britain. The Holy Grail couldn''t grant that wish, but it was a simple task for Roy. To most people, the fall of Britain was a historical fact. But Roy could easily change that with his Authorities of Kingship and Magic. With his current power, he could influence the entire world, let alone Britain. "???" Saber didn''t quite understand. Roy didn''t explain further. Saber''s trust in him was still too low.... -- "Hey, are you two done arguing yet? If you are, let''s go home," Roy said, looking at Rin and Ishtar, who were still bickering. "You... you''re really not going to attack us?" Rin asked in surprise. "Do you really want me to attack you?" Roy teased. Rin blushed. "Of course not!" "Haha, you''re Sakura''s sister. I wouldn''t hurt you. Anyway, I''m going home now. See you later," Roy said, turning to leave with Saber. But then, he suddenly sensed something. He appeared before Rin in a flash. Rin''s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling about this. It seemed this "pervert" wasn''t going to let her off so easily. Ishtar also tensed up. Suddenlya crimson light flashed in the night sky. It shot towards Rin. A deafening explosion rocked the street. Rin was thrown to the ground by the shockwave. When she recovered, she looked up and saw Roy holding up a magic barrier that had blocked the attack. Seeing his calm expression, Rin felt a sense of security. She clutched her chest, her heart pounding. Her face flushed slightly. "Are you alright?" Roy asked with a gentle smile. "I-I''m fine," Rin stammered, feeling her cheeks burning. "Then get up. It would be a shame to get your stockings dirty," Roy said. "...." Rin''s heart skipped a beat, then she scowled. This man was definitely a pervert. But she still got up and dusted off her stockings. "Master, what happened?" Saber asked, finally catching up. She had sensed something strange in the sky but hadn''t reacted as quickly as Roy. She was shocked that her Master had blocked such a powerful attack with one hand. Who was this man? How could he possess such power? Her curiosity about Roy grew. But now was the time for her to fulfill her duty as a Servant. "Master, should I pursue that Servant?" she asked. "I don''t think that''s necessary. She''s already coming here," Roy replied, pointing towards the sky. They looked up and saw a small black dot growing larger. A figure leaped down from the sky and landed before them. "You killed my student and thought you could just walk away?" a woman with a commanding voice declared, wielding a spear. "Student?" Saber instantly understood. The only Servant she had defeated was LancerCu Chulainn. The woman''s identity was obvious. "You''re Scathach, the Queen of the Land of Shadows!" Saber exclaimed. "Eh? The Queen of the Land of Shadows?" Rin was confused. "She''s Lancer''s teacher," Ishtar explained. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She''s the ruler of the Land of Shadows, a Celtic land considered to be the realm of the dead," she continued. "She has skills and ancient rune magic that border on the divine. She has killed countless undead, humans, and even gods. Perhaps as punishment for attaining godhood as a humanshe was cursed with eternal life." Rin''s expression turned serious after hearing Ishtar''s explanation. This cold and powerful queen was clearly not someone to be trifled with. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 201: Roy vs. Scáthach, Queen of the Land of Shadows! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "I''m curious, Scathachwhat class were you summoned as?" Roy asked Scathach. "I wasn''t summoned as any class. I simply heard rumors of someone capable of killing me, so I came." Scathach chuckled, a rare smile gracing her cold features. Her words stunned everyone. "No class? How is that possible?" Rin gasped in disbelief. "This isn''t a normal summoning, then! Why did you attack us?" she pressed, glaring at Scathach. She couldn''t understand why the Holy Grail system would summon Scathach without a class. It meant she didn''t have a Master. "Because the one who can kill me is here," Scathach replied, her gaze fixed on Roy. Roy frowned. Who told Scathach that he could kill her? And who summoned her? This Holy Grail War was different from what he remembered. Something was amiss. Suddenly, a thought struck him. The only ones who controlled the Throne of Heroes were Gaia and Alayathe collective consciousness of the planet. They were the only ones who could summon Servants at will. So, they were the ones who had summoned Scathach. Were they trying to use a Servant to eliminate him? It made senseAs the consciousness of the planet, Gaia and Alaya couldn''t directly intervene. They could only use the Heroic Spirit Summoning system. But it was a foolish attempt. Even all the Servants in the Throne of Heroes combined couldn''t defeat him. Roy smiled. "Master, be careful!" Saber exclaimed, stepping in front of Roy to protect him. "Don''t worryI''ll handle this," Roy reassured her, gently pushing her aside. Scathachunbound by a class, could wield the powers of multiple classes. She was far stronger than an average Servant. Saber was no match for her. Saber hesitated for a moment, then stepped back. After all, Roy was her Master, and she had witnessed his power. He was as strong as any Servant. "Be careful," Rin said, a hint of worry in her voice. Ishtar raised an eyebrow. Why was Rin cheering for the enemy Master? "Don''t worry," Roy said to Rin with a smile, then walked towards Scathach. "Scathach... noit''s easier to call you Master," he said. "Do you wish to become my disciple? That would be goodIt would be even better if you could kill me with the magic spear I bestow upon you," Scathach said with a playful smirk. "No, I have no such intention. It''s just a title," Roy replied with a chuckle. "Is that so? What a pity," Scathach said, her smile fading. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could you tell me why you want me to kill you?" Roy asked, curious. He knew the reason, of course. Scathach had taken countless lives in her past, be it humans, wraiths, or even gods. She had fought and slain numerous powerful beings. As a result, she was cursed with immortality. And the Land of Shadows she ruled was eventually ejected from the world, making her an existence akin to a god. Unable to find a worthy opponent, Scathach was lonely. She longed for a glorious death in battle against a powerful foe. Her answer was as Roy expected. Rinlistening to their conversation, was shocked. To kill gods as a human... Scathach was incredibly powerful. "Masterwhat you truly desire is a good fight, isn''t it?" Roy said, seeing through her facade. This woman''s thirst for battle was no less than Ilulu''s or Esdeath''s. In fact, it might even be stronger. "Indeed," Scathach admitted, surprised that he had seen through her. Roy smirked. "In that case, there''s no need for a deathmatch. Become my servant." "That way, you can enjoy battles to your heart''s content. There''s no shortage of battle-hungry individuals among my servants." He was telling the truth. Ilulu, Tohruand the other Dragons were all eager for a good fight. They wouldn''t feel right if they didn''t have a few battles in the subspace every day. Of course, they had other "appetites" as well. Lucoa often dragged Roy into the Time Stop field for days of "intense training." After all, she was a dragon who had been "hungry" for countless years. Athena and Metis also loved to fight. And they were all incredibly powerful. Scathach, although strong, was only at the Maou level. She was no match for Tohru and the others. "Servant, you say? If you can defeat meI might consider it," Scathach replied, intrigued by his offer.... For Scathach, battle was everything. She was eager to test Roy''s strength. "Come then. Let me see if you''re worthy of being my Master," she declared, pointing her crimson spear at Roy. Roy didn''t waste any more time. "Est!" he called out. "I''m here, RoyIt''s been a while since you summoned me," Est said, appearing beside him with a pout. "How about some ice cream later?" Roy offered with a smile, patting her head. "Yay!" Est cheered, nuzzling his hand. "It''s a deal then." Est looked at him with her blue eyes, then transformed into the Demon Slaying Sword. Roy grasped the sword and pointed it at Scathach. "Interesting. It''s the legendary sword spirit," Scathach commented, intrigued by Est. "He really is a pervert! Even a little girl like that..." Rin muttered, disgusted by Roy''s actions. She had initially looked down on him for summoning a little girl, but seeing Est transform into a sword shocked her. A spirit that could transform into a weapon! She had only read about such beings in legends. Her curiosity about Roy grew. "Let''s begin!" Roy declared. Scathach instantly charged towards him, her spear aimed at his vital points. Her spear skills were unmatched, far surpassing Lancer''s. Countless spear images appeared before Roy in an instant. "Be careful!" Rin couldn''t help but shout. It was as if the entire world was filled with spear images. Saber''s expression also turned grim. Scathach''s spearmanship was God-like. Her swordsmanship was no match for it. She considered using Avalon to defend. But before she could decide, Roy acted. He didn''t use any fancy techniques. He simply raised his sword and swung it down. The spear images vanished, and Roy''s sword clashed against Scathach''s spear. "What?!" Scathach was shocked. Her attack had been neutralized. Many had broken through her attacks before, but they had all relied on brute force. Roy, however, had effortlessly deflected her spear with a simple sword strike. This had never happened before. And she realized that he hadn''t used any magic. He had relied solely on his swordsmanship. In her long lifeno one had ever matched her spearmanship. But now, there was someone whose swordsmanship could rival her spear skills. Her fighting spirit surged. "Impressive swordsmanship. Let''s continue!" she declared, attacking again. Countless spear images flew towards Roy, but he effortlessly deflected them all with his sword. Their movements were incredibly fast, their figures blurring as they clashed. Sparks flew as their weapons collided. The battle was fierce. Rin stared in awe. "Isis he even human?" she wondered. "He must be a Servant too!" Ishtar exclaimed. It was almost impossible for a human in this era to possess such power. Roy must be a Heroic Spirit! Saber was also shocked by Roy''s swordsmanship. Although Saber was confident in her own swordsmanship, it was a skill honed on the battlefield. Compared to Roy''s transcendent swordsmanship, it was nothing. The battle raged on. Thanks to the barrier Roy had erected, their fight didn''t attract any attention. "Haha... Come on..." Scathach''s voice was filled with excitement. She attacked relentlessly with her spear. Roy, however, remained calm and effortlessly blocked every attack. Scathach realized that he wasn''t using his full strength, and she was displeased. Their weapons clashed once more, then Scathach leaped back. "What is your name?" she asked, her red eyes fixed on Roy. "Ah, apologies for not introducing myself earlier. I''m Roy Lucifuge. Just call me Roy," he replied with a smile. <><><><> ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 202: Successfully Capturing Scáthach! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Roy... That''s a good name. I know you haven''t been using your full strength, but I''m about to unleash a sure-kill attack. I hope you won''t die from it," Scathach said with a serious expression. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This attack had killed countless peopleEven Gods. Scathach had grown to admire Roy''s swordsmanship during their brief duel. She didn''t want him to die. "Bring it on. I can handle anything you throw at me," Roy replied confidently. He knew what she was planning to use. Lancer had used the same attack earlier. It was Ge Bolg, the spear that reversed causality, guaranteeing a heart strike. But Roy wasn''t afraid. He had several ways to counter it. He could use his overwhelming power to defend, or he could defeat Scathach before she could activate it. And even if Ge Bolg did pierce his heart, it wouldn''t kill him. But that wasn''t what he intended to do. He would use the Prophecy Authority he had usurped from Odin. Prophecy allowed him to see the future, which involved the power of causality. Ge Bolg also utilized causality. So, which was stronger? Roy smirked. Scathach, hearing his words, raised her crimson spear, then summoned another one in her other hand. Both spears glowed with intense red magical energy. She focused on Roy, her body lowering slightly. Then, she charged. The sky turned crimson, and Roy''s vision narrowed, focusing solely on the incoming spear. He activated Prophecy and saw the future of Ge Bolg. He shifted his body slightly, and the spear missed. "Impossible..." Scathach gasped, staring at her spear in disbelief. Her sure-kill attack, which had never missed before, had been evaded. '''' Roy mused. When Ge Bolg was launchedhe had seen countless ways to dodge through Prophecy. But in all of them, the spear still pierced his heart. So, he had interfered with the causality of Ge Bolg, effortlessly avoiding the attack. "How did you do that?" Scathach asked, bewildered. She had absolute confidence in Ge Bolg. No one should be able to avoid it. But this young man had defied her expectations, shattering her confidence. She was both disappointed and intrigued. "You''ll find out once you become my servant," Roy replied with a mysterious smile. Scathach sighed. "Sigh, Very wellI look forward to serving you." "That''s not enough," Roy said, shaking his head. "What? Is there something else I need to do? Are you perhaps... interested in my body?" Scathach asked, raising an eyebrow. In battle, she was cold and ruthless. But normally, she was more like a mature and playful older sister. "Ahem... of course not," Roy denied, though he couldn''t deny that Scathach was attractive. "To become my servant, you need to form a contract with me." "I see." Scathach nodded, a hint of disappointment in her expression. ... '''' Roy thought with a smile. '''' "Let''s begin the Devil transformation ritual then," he said. Scathach nodded. Rin watched in stunned silence as Scathach was transformed into a Devil. A pair of largeblack Devil wings sprouted from her back, enhancing her allure and giving her a queenly aura. "I knew he wasn''t human," Rin muttered. She hadn''t expected Roy to be a Devil. But unlike the disgusting Devils she had seen before, Roy was different. ... "Hey, what do you mean by ''not human''?" Roy asked, glaring at Rin. "Um... well..." Rin stammered, embarrassed. "Forget it. Now that this is over, let''s go home," Roy said with a sigh, not wanting to dwell on it. "Leaving already?" Rin felt a pang of disappointment. "Of course. It''s late. We should go home and get some sleep. By the way, didn''t Sakura invite you over? Why don''t you come with us?" Roy offered. Rin remembered Sakura''s invitation. But she decided against it. She could tell that Roy was a dangerous man. If she went with him, she might not be able to protect her "chastity." "Um... I''ll visit tomorrow. See you then..." she said, then quickly dragged Ishtar away. Roy watched them leave, oblivious to Rin''s thoughts. If he knew what she was thinking, he wouldn''t hesitate to "fulfill" her expectations. "Saber, Scathach, let''s go home," Roy said. He was in a good mood, having successfully recruited Saber and Scathach. "Master''s home?" Saber echoed curiously. "I''m looking forward to it," Scathach added. They were both curious about Roy''s home. Roy snapped his fingers, and a magic circle appeared beneath their feet. They vanished. The battlefield, littered with debris, was left behind. But someone would clean it up eventually. ... "Roy-onii-chan, you''re finally back!" Sakura and Irisviel exclaimed, rushing towards him as soon as he appeared in the living room. Roy chuckled, embracing the two girls. "I''m back." "Master, who are they?" Medea asked, eyeing Saber and Scathach with suspicion. She could sense their power, and jealousy burned within her. She had initially only seen Sakura, her "little sister," as a minor threat. But now, there were two more women. She was not happy. Although she was devoted to Roy, she was also possessive. "Let me introduce everyone," Roy said, gently patting Medea''s head to calm her down. Medea was surprised by the head pat. It was a new and pleasant sensation. Her jealousy subsided slightly. "This is Saber, the Servant I summoned," Roy explained, showing them the Command Spells on his arm. "Onii-chan, how did you get Command Spells?" Sakura asked, confused. He hadn''t had them this morning. "I took them from an ordinary human. It''s too dangerous for a normal person to be involved in the Holy Grail War. It''s better for him to remain as he was," Roy replied with a shrug. He was referring to Shirou, of course. Sakura agreed. "And who is she?" she asked, pointing at Scathach. "She''s Scathach, the Queen of the Land of Shadows. But she''s my servant now." "What? The Queen of the Land of Shadows?!" Sakura gasped. She had heard of the legendary queen. "That''s right, little girl." Scathach confirmed, amused by Sakura''s reaction. "Saber, Scathach, let me introduce you to Sakura and Irisviel and Medea," Roy said. He introduced everyone, and the atmosphere became more relaxed. Sakura and Medusa then went to prepare dinner. Roy, Saber, and Scathach chatted in the living room. "This is quite a place you have here, Roy," Scathach commented. She had explored the mansion grounds and was impressed by the beautiful environment and the abundance of spirits. Even in her time, spirits were rare. But here, in this small mansion, there were so many spirits playing freely. "I brought them from other worlds," Roy explained casually as he sipped his tea. "What? From other worlds?" Scathach''s interest was piqued. "You can travel to other worlds, Master? Is it the Second Magic?" Medea asked in surprise. The Second Magic in the universe was the ability to manipulate parallel worlds. It was wielded by Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg. He was the teacher of the Tohsaka family and the one who had taught them Jewel Magecraft. Zelretch had also created many items utilizing the power of parallel worlds. "No, it''s not the Second Magic. The worlds I visit aren''t parallel worlds," Roy replied, shaking his head. "I''m curious about the worlds you''ve been to, Onii-chan," Irisviel said, sitting on the sofa and resting her head on his lap. Roy gently caressed her cheek and told them about the world of ''''. It was a beautiful world, especially the Elemental Spirit World, with its unique and breathtaking scenery. Saber and Scathach were fascinated by his description. "No wonder you said I could enjoy battles to my heart''s content, Roy. You must have been to many powerful worlds," Scathach said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. She was eager to fight strong opponents from other worlds. "Yes, I''ve been to many worlds with incredibly powerful beings who can easily destroy entire countries, even the world itself." "Is that so? It seems I made the right choice. I can''t wait to fight those unknown warriors," Scathach said, her fighting spirit burning. "Haha, you''ll have your chance," Roy assured her with a laugh. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 24 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 203: Rin Tohsaka’s Visit—The Truth About the Grail! ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> That night, after a delicious dinner prepared by Sakura and Medusa... "Don''t be shy, everyoneDig in!" Roy announced. "Itadakimasu!" the girls chimed in unison before starting their meal. "Mmm... delicious!" Saber exclaimed, savoring a piece of braised pork. Her expression was adorable. Roy chuckledobserving her with amusement. Even when she was eating, Saber was incredibly cute. Knowing Saber''s appetite, he had asked Sakura to prepare extra food. But it seemed Sakura had still underestimated her. Fortunately, Roy had plenty of food stored in his subspace. Sakura smiled, pleased with Saber''s compliment. Later that night, after putting Sakura and Irisviel to bed, Roy went to Scathach''s room. "Master, what brings you here so late?" Scathach asked, curious about his intentions. ... ... sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The next morning, Roy took a shower and quietly returned to Sakura and Irisviel''s side, slipping back into bed and feigning sleep. But he was soon woken up by Sakura. "Roy-onii-chan, breakfast is ready!" "Ugh, okay..." Roy yawned. Although he had spent the night "training" Scathach, he was still full of energy. After all, he had once fought several Dragons alone. "Where''s Scathach-san?" Sakura asked, noticing her absence. She had asked Medusa to wake Scathach up. "Scathach-san said she''s skipping breakfast," Medusa replied. "But how can she..." Sakura frowned. "It''s fine, Sakura. Don''t worry about her. She''s an immortal queen. She won''t starve from skipping a meal. Besides, she''s already full," Roy said with a wink. "What?" Sakura didn''t quite catch his last words. "Nothing. Let''s eat!" Roy chuckled, patting her head. Sakura shrugged and focused on her breakfast. ... "Is this Sakura''s home?" Rin wondered, staring at the mansion enveloped in a multicolored barrier. No matter how she looked at it, she couldn''t figure out how it was done. Ordinary Bounded Fields couldn''t achieve such a feat. She recalled Roy''s overwhelming power from last night and shuddered. To be able to fight the legendary Scathach and defeat her so easily... Rin couldn''t imagine how this powerful being could exist in this era. Even the Grand Magi of the Clock Tower couldn''t do that. But her current concern was how to get inside. She knew that many mages had tried to enter the mansion before, but they had all failed. This place was known as the "Dream Manor," a beautiful and elusive paradise. As she was pondering, Sakura emerged from the mansion. "Onee-chan!" "Sakura?!" "Come on in, Onee-chan!" Sakura said with a warm smile, taking Rin''s hand and leading her inside. "Wow!" Rin gasped, stunned by the scenery. Although it looked like an ordinary mansion from the outside, the interior was a breathtaking wonderland. And there were all kinds of spirits playing around, which shocked Rin even more. "Sakura, what are those?" she asked, pointing at the frolicking spirits. "Roar!" Suddenly, a tiger-like spirit pounced towards them with a roar. "Aah!" Rin screamed in fear. Ishtar, who was in spirit form beside her, materialized, ready to protect her Master. But she hesitated. The spirit simply licked Rin''s face playfully. Rin was bewildered. "Hehehe..." Sakura giggled. The spirit just wanted to play. "Go away!" Rin exclaimed, finally pushing the spirit away. "What was that all about?" she grumbled. She glared at Ishtar, questioning why she hadn''t intervened. "That was an elemental spirit. Roy-onii-chan brought them here. They''re quite friendly," Sakura explained with a smile. She beckoned the spirit, and it ran towards her, rubbing against her like a cat. "It''s quite docile now," Rin commented, still a bit shaken by the earlier encounter. But she was fascinated by the spirits. "Let''s go. Roy-onii-chan is waiting for us," Sakura said, leading the way. Rin followed, marveling at the various spirits they encountered. "Welcome back, Master!" Two high-ranking spirits dressed as maids greeted Sakura with a bow. "Therethere are even maids?!" Rin stammered in surprise. Even the Tohsaka family at its peak didn''t have maids like these. And now, she couldn''t even imagine having maids. Due to her practice of Jewel Magecraft, the Tohsaka family was practically bankrupt. She had never considered the possibility of having maids. But Sakura already had two. Rin felt a pang of jealousy. Sakura nodded to the maids and entered the mansion. Rin followed, numb with shock. This place was like a dream. It was no wonder it was called the Dream Manor. ... "You''re here" Roy said casually, lying on Scathach''s lap as she fed him peeled grapes. Rin scowled at him. He was so decadentA true Devil. "Rin, you''re badmouthing me in your mind again, aren''t you?" Roy asked, reading her expression. "No, I''m not! And please don''t call me so casually," she retorted. "Heh, Rinyou don''t think you can just walk away after entering my territory, do you?" Roy asked with a sly grin. "Kekeke, how about I lock you up and make you my..." He trailed off, leaving the threat hanging in the air. Rin shivered. She blushed. What did he mean by "make you my..."? Sakura giggled. She knew Roy was just teasing. Rin realized she had been tricked and glared at him, but she couldn''t do anything here. She had to suppress her anger. "Alright, enough with the jokes. I''m here to discuss the Holy Grail War with you," she declared, her expression turning serious. ... Rin hadn''t come just to visit Sakura. She also wanted to discuss the Holy Grail War with Roy. After all, Roy''s side was overwhelmingly powerful. Roy alone could probably defeat all the other Servants, and he had Sakura''s help as well. If nothing unexpected happened, the Grail would definitely fall into Roy''s hands. That''s why Rin had come to visit, hoping to understand his intentions. "The Grail? I don''t really need it, but..." Roy trailed off. "But what?" Rin asked eagerly. But she had gotten her hopes up too soon. "But Saber needs it, so I plan to let her use it," Roy replied with a smile. Rin''s face fell. As expected, he wasn''t going to give the Grail to anyone else. "The Grail isn''t as powerful as you think. The idea that it can grant any wish is an exaggeration," Roy said, shaking his head. "What?" Rin was stunned. The Holy Grail had always been known as an omnipotent wish-granting device. But Roy was claiming that it was an exaggeration? "What do you mean?" she asked, bewildered. Saber, Sakura, and the others also looked at Roy with confusion. "It''s impossible for the Grail to grant any wish. For example, could it make me a god?" Roy asked rhetoricallyeating a grape that Scathach had peeled for him. The rumors about the Grail''s wish-granting abilities were just a deception. Its true purpose was to connect to the Root, allowing one to learn the Third Magic, Soul Materializationand achieve immortality. Rin and the others were stunned. Could the Grail really grant a wish like becoming a god? "So the Holy Grail War is a lie?" Scathach was the first to realize the truth. "Yes, it is," Roy confirmed with a nod. "This..." Rin couldn''t accept it. After a while, she finally calmed down and came to terms with the fact that the Holy Grail War was a sham. But if it was a lie, what was its true purpose? "What is the Grail''s real purpose then?" she asked Roy. "Of course I know," Roy replied with a smirk. "What is it?" Rin pressed. "Want to know?" "Yes!" "Come here then..." Roy sat up and patted the spot next to him. Rin blushed. She wanted to call him a pervert, but her curiosity was too strong. She sat down beside him. Roy lay back down, resting his head on her lap. He gently caressed her legs, finding a comfortable position. Rin felt incredibly embarrassed, especially with Sakura watching, but she took a deep breath and asked, "Now will you tell me?" "Of course. Let me explain..." ... The Third Magic was a magic passed down through the Einzbern family. Also known as the "Heaven''s Feel," it was the magic of Soul Materialization, a way to achieve true immortality. Three things were required to achieve the Heaven''s Feel: a vessel, magical energy, and sacrifices. The vessel was the Lesser Grail, which was inside Irisviel. But Irisviel could now control the Lesser Grail and absorb souls, so she wouldn''t be assimilated by the Greater Grail. The second requirement, magical energy, was provided by the Greater Grail, which was located under Fuyuki City. And the final requirement was the souls of Servants. Only when the Lesser Grail had absorbed enough souls could it open a path to the Root. ... Rin and the others were stunned. The Holy Grail War, which they had been fighting for, was just a tool for achieving a magic. And the true goal was the Root, the ultimate desire of all magi. It was unbelievable. The Holy Grail War had been a lie from the very beginning. "Master, can the Grail really not grant wishes?" Saber asked, her voice filled with disappointment. She had become a Heroic Spirit and sought the Holy Grail to save Britain from its destruction. But now, she learned that the Grail couldn''t grant her wish. She was heartbroken. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 24 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 204: What is your Wish?—The Shameless Ishtar ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> PS : Yesterday i didn''t publish Chapter 202 but instead chapter 203. But now its fixed, so make sure you read it before reading it before this one :) <><><><> Roy chuckled, hearing Saber''s question. "While the Grail isn''t an omnipotent wish-granting device, it can still grant some minor wishes." "Really? I..." Saber''s eyes lit up with hope. "But Saber, don''t get your hopes up yet. Even though the Grail can grant some wishesit might not be able to fulfill yours," Roy said, then turned to Rin, gesturing for her to peel some grapes for him. Rin sighed but complied. "Roy-onii-chan, why not?" Sakura asked, confused. She was massaging his legs. Saber also looked at him questioningly. "Because of the failed Holy Grail Wars in the past," Roy explained. "The failed wars?" "Yes. In the previous wars, the rules weren''t clear, and many Servants died tragically. Some of them cursed the Grail with their dying breath." "So, the Grail is now tainted. If you wish for world peace, it might just kill everyone to achieve that peace. After all, without humans, there would be no conflict," Roy said with a shrug. He wondered why Kiritsugu desired peace so much. What did world peace have to do with him? Besidesthis world was already peaceful. Roy concluded that Kiritsugu was simply a busybody. This world didn''t need a savior. The only one who could save themselves was themselves. If the Holy Grail system didn''t exist, the Incineration of Humanity wouldn''t have happened. Rin, Saber, and the others fell silent after hearing his explanation. They hadn''t expected the Grail to be like this, twisting wishes and going against their original intent. What was the point of such a Grail? It was better to destroy it. Saber clenched her fists, feeling frustrated. If she couldn''t find a way to save Britain, would she have to return to that battlefield again? She was unwilling to accept that fate. After forming a contract with Alaya and becoming a Servant, her world had been put on pause. If she broke the contract, she would return to that final battle. Roy, seeing her expression, understood her thoughts. "Don''t worry, Saber. I know why you became a Heroic Spirit. Although the Grail can''t grant your wish, someone else can," he said. "Who?" Saber asked, her curiosity piqued. She didn''t even question how he knew her wish. "Meof course. Do you want to restore peace to your country? Do you want endless jewels?" Roy asked, looking at Saber and then at Rin. Their eyes lit up. Rin, of course, couldn''t resist the allure of jewels. Even Ishtar, the "useless goddess," was the same. They would do anything for jewels, much like a certain shameless shrine maiden. And Saber, who had become a Heroic Spirit to save her country, was naturally excited by his words. But they were also skeptical... Roy seemed powerful, but could he really grant their wishes? "How can you do that?" Rin questioned. "You don''t believe me?" Roy asked with a smirk. "Of course not!" Rin crossed her arms defiantly. "Then allow me to demonstrate," Roy said, getting up from Rin''s lap and looking at her with a serious expression. "Do you want a lot of jewels?"... "Jewels?" Ishtar''s eyes sparkled, and she nodded eagerly. "Yes, I do! I''ll do anything for jewels!" Rin''s face darkened. "Idiot! Don''t say such misleading things!" she scolded. What did she mean by "anything"? To think that this Servant, who looked exactly like her, would do something shameless... Rin felt like she was going crazy. "Rin, you shouldn''t say that. Although Ishtar is your Servant, she''s still an individual. You should treat her with respect," Roy chided, then turned to Ishtar. "How about switching sides and becoming my Servant? I have plenty of jewels. You can have as many as you want." "Don''t agree to that!" Rin hissed. How dare he poach her Servant right in front of her? Although she was often annoyed by Ishtar, she still acknowledged her as a capable Servant. After all, they had a lot in common, such as their love for jewels.... ... "Hmph! Master is finally getting worried, huh? But I won''t betray you," Ishtar declared with a smug grin. She was secretly pleased that Rin cared so much. "Well, suit yourself," Roy shrugged. "Aren''t you going to show us what you can do? I''m waiting," Rin said expectantly, hoping to see him fail. Roy chuckled. "Alright, then allow me to demonstrate." He focused his magic power, and an oppressive aura filled the living room, plunging it into darkness. Rin and Ishtar were startled by the sudden display of power. Roy began chanting. This spell was based on one of Tohru''s spells, which could make any food incredibly delicious. Tohru had created this spell specifically to enhance her culinary experience. She was quite skilled in magic. And Roy, with his Magic Authoritywas no slouch in magic either. He had modified Tohru''s spell to create something out of nothing, to conjure jewels from thin air. As he finished chanting, a jewel materialized on the floor. Then another, and another, and another... Soon, the entire living room was filled with sparkling jewels of various colors. Rin and Ishtar were stunned. They couldn''t believe Roy had actually conjured so many jewels from thin air. Ishtar couldn''t resist the allure of the glittering jewels. She pounced on the pile, hugging them with a blissful expression. Rin, although more composed, couldn''t help but pick up a jewel and examine it with fascination. Sakura and the others were also surprised, but having witnessed Roy create an entire mansion from nothing, they weren''t as excited about the jewels. Saber, Medea, and Medusa, however, were still amazed. This power was god-like. "These are real jewels!" Rin exclaimed after examining them. They were all high-quality jewels. If used for Jewel Magecraft, their power would be immense. Rin''s eyes sparkled like the jewels themselves. Roy chuckled, seeing her reaction. He then casually lay down, resting his head on Rin''s lap and his feet on Sakura''s lap. "How about I become your sponsor? You can have as many jewels as you want," he offered playfully. Rin blushed. She was temptedbut her pride prevented her from accepting. "I''ll do it! I''ll do itGive me the jewels, and I''ll do anything!" Ishtar suddenly declared. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No problem. These jewels are yours. From now on, you''re my..." Roy trailed off, leaving the suggestive offer hanging in the air. "My what?" Rin wondered. Roy, of course, wouldn''t explain. The implication was clear. Ishtar, not caring what he meant, immediately stored the jewels in her Gate of Babylon. She then approached Roy with a smile. "Master, what do you want me to do?" "Master? Hey, Ishtar, I''m your Master!" Rin exclaimed. "Ah, you''re my Master too, but Roy is also my Master now," Ishtar replied nonchalantly. "That''s right! There''s no rule against having two Masters, Rin. You''re the one who''s wrong here," Roy chided playfully. He then beckoned Ishtar over. Ishtar quickly moved closer, squeezing Rin aside. "...." Roy pulled Ishtar into his arms and caressed her thigh. "Not bad, even without stockings..." he commented with a smirk. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 25 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 205: The Way to Save Britain—A Date with Artoria! ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy''s actions made Rin blush, as if he were touching her own thighs. Even Ishtar blushed slightly. Despite being a "Useless Goddess,"she was still a young woman. "Master, can you really grant my wish?" Saber asked, her eyes filled with hope. She had witnessed Roy conjure jewels from thin air, but could he really save her country? "Saber, you haven''t even introduced yourself yet," Roy said, shifting his position to lie on Ishtar''s lap instead. "My True Name is Artoria Pendragon..." "Artoria? Are you the King Arthur of Britain?!" Rin interrupted, her voice filled with surprise. "Yes, I am the King of Britain. An... Incompetent king," Saber replied with a self-deprecating chuckle. Everyone was stunned. They hadn''t expected Saber to be the legendary King Arthur. "Saber... That''s a bit of a mouthful. How about I call you Artoria instead?" Roy suggested. "By the way, Artoria, what is your wish?" Artoria didn''t object and answered, "I want to save my country." "Save your country? But if I remember correctly, Britain has already fallen in your timeline," Sakura said, confused. "No, my country is divided, but it hasn''t truly fallen. And I haven''t died either. I simply made a contract with a certain being and became a Heroic Spirit," Artoria explained. They were intrigued. Strictly speaking, Artoria wasn''t a normal Heroic Spirit. She was more like a "Pseudo-Servant." This was because she had made a contract with Alaya on the verge of death. In exchange for becoming a Heroic Spirit after death, her only wish granted by the Holy Grail was to "redo the selection of the king." Her body remained frozen in time, at the moment of her death. She wasn''t used to being a spirit, or rather, she couldn''t be. She was frozen in time until summoned. To break the contract, she had to destroy the Holy Grail with her own will. "I can''t believe the legendary King Arthur is a woman!" Rin exclaimed in disbelief. "This is a bit tricky," Roy said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. Although his magic could easily alter an entire country, Artoria''s world was a parallel world. His system could only transport him to different points in time within the same world, not to parallel worlds. "Can''t you do it?" Artoria asked, her voice laced with disappointment. "My magic can indeed change the world, but..." "But what?" Artoria asked anxiously. "But I can''t go to your world," Roy replied with a shrug. "Eh...?" Artoria hadn''t considered that. Even if Roy could save her world, it was useless if he couldn''t reach it. She was disheartened. "Is there really no way?" Rin asked with a frown. "Of course there is," Roy said confidently. "What is it?" Artoria''s eyes lit up with hope. "The legendary Second Magic should be able to do it. It can interfere with parallel worlds. And the user is Zelretch, the teacher of the Tohsaka family," Roy explained. "Zelretch? I''ve never heard of him," Rin said, confused. She didn''t know her family had such a powerful magic. In the route''s Heaven''s Feel scenario, Rin had used the power of the Jeweled Sword to defeat a corrupted Sakura. The story of '''' was caused by him. "Of course he exists. But it was a long time ago. If you search carefully, you should be able to find a Jeweled Sword left behind by him," Roy explained. Rin decided to search for the Jeweled Sword when she returned home. "But that probably won''t help Saber, right?" Sakura said softly. Indeed, the only person who currently possessed the Second Magic was nowhere to be found. Even if he had left something behind for the Tohsaka family, it wouldn''t help Saber. Artoria''s shoulders slumped. "Don''t worry, I have another way," Roy said. "What is it?" Artoria asked eagerly. "It''s both simple and difficult," Roy replied with a mysterious smile. "Just tell us already!" Rin exclaimed, annoyed by his cryptic words. "It involves the one who made the contract with Artoria. And if I''m not mistaken, Scathach, it''s also related to how you were summoned here."... "The one who made the contract with me?" Artoria echoed, confused. She didn''t know who had made the contract with her. Scathach was also puzzled. She had simply heard a voice telling her about someone who could kill her. And she had been offered a chance to leave the Land of Shadows, so she had agreed without hesitation. But she didn''t know who had summoned her. "Don''t worry about that for now. Artoria, I promise I''ll save your country. But..." Roy paused. "But what?" Artoria asked, her eyes filled with hope. "But after I save your country, you have to become my queen," Roy declared. "Queen?" Artoria blushed. "I knew you wouldn''t help without asking for something in return. You''re such a Devil," Rin scoffed. "Of course. I''m a Devil. I never do anything without a reward," Roy replied with a grin, taking her words as a compliment. "It''s only natural," Scathach chimed in. "Just like I agreed to become Roy''s servant in exchange for him showing me more powerful opponents." Rin sighed. Everyone here was so strange. "Alright, let''s leave that topic for now. Artoria, let''s go on a date," Roy said, standing up and offering his hand to Artoria. "We need to develop our relationship before you become my queen." Artoria blushed, but she took his hand. Roy pulled her close, and they vanished in a flash of light. Sakura, Medea, Scathach, and Rin were speechless. Roy had just left to go on a date with his Servant, leaving them behind. Sakura looked envious. She had never been on a date with Roy alone... -- Meanwhile, Roy and Artoria appeared on a bustling street. Roy frowned, seeing that Artoria was still wearing her armor. "Artoria, why are you still wearing your armor? You should wear something nice for a date. Come on, let''s buy you some clothes," he said, pulling her along. "Master, there''s no need. I can change my clothes with magic," Artoria protested. "Magic clothes won''t do. Come with me," Roy insisted with a smile. He took her to a clothing store filled with beautiful clothes. Artoria''s eyes widened as she took in the sight. "Artoria, what kind of clothes do you like?" Roy asked as he browsed the racks. "Ah, this..." Artoria was knowledgeable about the world thanks to the Holy Grail, but when it came to fashion, she was clueless. "Then let me choose for you," Roy said, seeing her confusion. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Artoria had a rather... petite figure. This limited their options considerably. Roy even picked out a school swimsuit for her to try on. "How do I wear this?" Artoria asked, staring at the swimsuit with a bewildered expression. "Don''t worry, I''ll ask the staff to help you," Roy said, pushing her towards the fitting room and calling for assistance. Soon, Artoria emerged from the fitting room, wearing the school swimsuit. Roy''s eyes lit up. Although it was a bit revealing, she looked adorable, and Roy was pleased. Artoria, wearing such a "shameful" outfit for the first time, was quite embarrassed. Even the King of Knights was just a girl at heart. This Artoria, who hadn''t experienced the events of the original story, was more like a king than a girl. That''s why Roy had brought her out alone. He wanted her to experience life as a normal girl, not just a king who sacrificed everything for her country. Roy took out his camera from his subspace and snapped a few pictures of Artoria in her swimsuit. He then handed her a pink swimsuit with frills. "Artoria, go try this on and show me," he said. "Eh? How do I wear this?" Artoria blushed, her bewildered expression making Roy''s heart melt. "Don''t worry, the staff will help you," Roy reassured her, pushing her back into the fitting room. He then turned to the staff member. "Please wrap up all the clothes Artoria tries on." "Certainly, sir!" the staff member replied with a smile. Roy continued to choose various outfits for Artoria to try on. Artoria was quite obedient and tried on even the most revealing clothes without complaint. Roy then took her to explore the rest of the shopping district. When they reached the food street, Artoria couldn''t resist the temptation. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 25 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 206: The Traitorous Sword Attacks—Spanking Mordred! ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Artoria couldn''t stop eating once they reached the food street. "Master, this is so delicious!" she exclaimed, holding several skewers of grilled meatballs in one hand and takoyaki in the other. "Artoria, if you like it, eat as much as you want. But it would be even better if you called me by my name," Roy said with a chuckle, his heart melting at the sight of her stuffed cheeks. Artoria wasn''t exactly "Moe" in the same way as Kanna, but her occasional display of childish cuteness was still incredibly endearing. Artoria paused her eating, then blushed slightly and said, "Roy." "Yes, Artoria?" Roy replied, pleased that she had finally used his name. "Roy, is it okay for us to walk around so openly? Won''t we be attacked by other Servants?" Artoria asked. "Hmm, I don''t think so. Aren''t the Holy Grail War battles supposed to take place at night? With so many people around during the day, I doubt..." Before Roy could finish his sentence, a figure suddenly charged out from a nearby alley. Clad in armor and wielding a massive sword, she attacked Artoria. Artoria quickly dropped her snacks and transformed, blocking the attack with Excalibur. The force of the impact shattered the ground beneath them. People screamed in panic at the sound of clashing metal. ''Isn''t that Clarent and Mordred?'' Roy thought in surprise, recognizing the familiar sword. More and more Servants were appearing out of nowhere. Was Alaya responsible for this? Roy could only marvel at the situation. This was like a free recruitment drive for his peerage! He even considered raiding the Throne of Heroes. He could have any SSR he wanted! The idea took root in his mind. He decided to pay the Throne of Heroes a visit before leaving this world. ... Somewhere in the voidAlaya shivered. ... Roy, seeing the chaos erupting in the street, snapped his fingers. Snap! Time seemed to rewind around them. The people who had witnessed the attack returned to their previous state, as if they had seen nothing. Roy then transported Artoria and the attacker to the subspace. "You''re... Mordred?" Artoria finally recognized the armor. She had fought Mordred and her rebel army on the battlefield before becoming a Heroic Spirit. "Heh, Father! I didn''t expect you to still be alive. Well then, allow me to finish you off!" Mordred declared, removing her helmet to reveal a face that looked strikingly similar to Artoria''s, with golden hair tied up in a ponytail. She looked like a younger, more rebellious version of Artoria. But to Royshe was just a brat. Mordred had always respected her father, King Arthur, and was proud of him. She hadn''t followed her aunt Morgan''s orders and acted according to her own desire to be acknowledged by her father. But her origins were a secret that, once revealed, would lead to rejection by King Arthur. Feeling betrayed, Mordred joined forces with Morgan. She sought to gain her father''s acknowledgment through rebellion. "Mordred, why would you do this?" Artoria asked, still unable to understand why Mordred, one of the Knights of the Round Table, had betrayed her. Was she truly unfit to be a king? "Heh, because I believe I can rule Britain better than you," Mordred replied with a grin. "Is that so?" Artoria fell silent for a moment, then said, "But I still don''t believe you''re worthy of being a king." "What?! Damn it! I even destroyed the country you protected, but you still won''t acknowledge me?!" Mordred roared, frustrated. She had believed that defeating her father would earn his recognition. But that was just her wishful thinking. Artoria would never acknowledge her as a worthy successor. Enraged, Mordred charged at Artoria. Artoria met her attack head-on. "Artoria, just give the brat a good beating! Don''t overthink it," Roy said with a chuckle. Artoria, hearing his words, nodded. "Understood!" "Who are you calling a brat?!" Mordred snarled. But she was too busy fighting to retort properly. ... Mordred realized that her father''s attacks were much fiercer than before. She could barely block them, her arms numb from the force. When did Father become so strong? This was because Artoria was determined to put Mordred in her place. With Roy''s unlimited magical energy supply, she could unleash her full power. Clang! Clang! Clang! The entire street was destroyed by their battle, but they seemed unconcerned about the damage, likely realizing they were in a separate dimension. Mordred was still too young and inexperienced. She was no match for Artoria. After a dozen exchanges, she was knocked to the ground. "Damn it!" Refusing to admit defeat, she raised her sword, Clarent, which glowed with red lightning. She was about to unleash her Noble Phantasm. Artoria also prepared to release her Noble Phantasm. "Clarent Blood Arthur: Rebellion Against My Beautiful Father" "Excalibur!" They both shoutedand their beams of light collided. The powerful energy destroyed everything around them. The ground cracked, and buildings collapsed. A massive trench formed between them. The light was blinding. The clash lasted for what seemed like an eternity. When the dust settled, Artoria was still standing, her sword pointed towards the sky. Mordred lay wounded in the trench. She was severely injured but didn''t disappear because she wasn''t a Servant. Her physical body had been summoned. Roy winced. Artoria had been ruthless, almost killing Mordred. Was this the legendary father-daughter love? He walked over to the unconscious Mordred and poked her cheek with his finger. Her armor had deactivated since she was unconscious, revealing a red sports bra and shorts. Her outfit was surprisingly fashionable. But her flat-chested figure made her look like a tomboy. Suddenly, Mordred opened her eyes and swung her sword at Roy''s neck. She knew he was her father''s Master. If she killed him, she would effectively defeat her father. A triumphant smirk spread across her face. But then... Snap! Roy swiftly extended two fingers and caught the blade between them. Mordred was stunned. She hadn''t expected him to effortlessly catch her sword. "Heh, you silly girlDid you really think I would fall for that?" Roy chuckled. He then flicked her forehead with his other hand. "Ow..." Mordred yelped, clutching her forehead. Her sword vanished. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy had sealed her power with that flick and simultaneously healed her injuries. "What? What did you do to me?" Mordred asked, alarmed by the sudden loss of her power. "This is what you get for being a naughty child. Artoria, watch and learn. This is how you discipline a brat," Roy said, then lifted Mordred onto his lap and spanked her. The sound echoed through the room. "Aaaaah! You despicable fiend! How dare you do this to me?! I won''t let you get away with this!" Mordred''s indignant cries echoed through the air, but she couldn''t break free from Roy''s grasp. Artoria, witnessing this scene, blushed. She hadn''t expected Roy''s "lesson" to be like. "Hmph! Still defiant, are you? I''ll make sure you remember this!" Roy declared, redoubling his efforts. After a thorough spanking, Mordred finally stopped shouting. Her bum was bright red Roy, seeing that she had finally quieted down, stopped spanking her and looked down. He was surprised to find Mordred''s eyes filled with a strange, almost seductive light. He froze. What was going on? How did spanking her turn her on? Roy knew that Mordred was a tsundere with a sharp tongue, a ponytail, and a bit of a father complex. But he had never heard of her having a masochistic side. "Have you learned your lesson?" he asked, trying to maintain a stern expression. He had to correct Mordred''s bad behavior. "Yes, yes! Don''t stop! Keep spanking me," Mordred pleaded, her eyes filled with a surprising allure. "...." This wasn''t something a rebellious child should be saying! "Well, you asked for it! I''ve never received such a request before," Roy said with a shrug, then delivered another spank. "Mmm..." Mordred moaned. It seemed he had awakened something within her. Roy continued spanking her. "Alright, it''s getting late. Let''s head back," he said, glancing at the sky. After spending the day shopping with Artoria, then witnessing the battle between Artoria and Mordred, it was almost evening. It was time to return home. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 25 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 207: I Cornered Rin Tohsaka Against the Wall—It’s Actually Saber Alter! ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Roy, she..." Saber began hesitantly, looking at Mordred, who was being carried by Roy. Mordred had just attacked them. Should they really take her back home? "Don''t worry, Saber. Kids need to be disciplined to behave. You''re not being a very good father, are you?" Roy teased, wagging his finger at Saber. Saber sighed. "Fine." She also had complicated feelings towards Mordred. She couldn''t bring herself to kill her own child. "Hey! Where are you taking me? Let me go!" Mordred protested, finally regaining her senses and struggling in Roy''s arms. Roy simply spanked her a few more times, and she quieted down. ... Back At The Mansion. Rin glared at Roy as he entered with Mordred. "You''re quite efficientaren''t you? Going out for a bit and bringing back another little girl. Are you some kind of lolicon?" she remarked sarcastically. Roy, annoyed by her snide comment, set Mordred down and approached Rin with a menacing aura. "W-What are you doing?!" Rin stammered, intimidated. She regretted her words. Why did she have to provoke him? But it was too late for regrets now. Roy continued walking towards her, and Rin backed away until she was cornered against the wall. Roy placed his hand beside her head, trapping her in aKabedon. He leaned closer, examining her face. Rin''s eyes darted nervously, unable to meet his gaze. Roy gently lifted her chin and kissed her. "" Rin''s eyes widened in surprise. Her first kiss had been stolen just like that. After a while, Roy finally released her. "That''s what you get for being mean to meNext time you try that, I''ll punish you properly. Understand?" he whispered playfully in her ear. Rin nodded instinctively. Roy let her go. "Onee-chan, why were you so mean to Roy-onii-chan?" Sakura scolded, not showing any sympathy for Rin''s predicament. Rin felt like crying. Even her own sister wasn''t on her side. "Let me introduce everyone" Roy said, pulling Mordred over and having her sit beside him. He kept his hand on Mordred''s head, preventing her from escaping despite her struggles. Sakura, Medea, and the others looked at Mordred curiously, then at Artoria. They noticed the striking resemblance between the two. They looked almost identical. "This is Mordred. She''s my new maid from now on," Roy announced. "What? A maid?! I refuse!" Mordred protested, waving her arms. But she couldn''t break free from Roy''s grasp. "I know you''re happy. There''s no need to be so excited," Roy teased. "I''m not happy!" Mordred retorted. "Such a naughty child." Roy sighed and spanked her again. HumiliatedMordred finally settled down. "Is she related to Saber?" Irisviel asked, noticing the resemblance. "Haha, Mordred is actually Saber''s daughter. She was also summoned unexpectedly," Roy explained briefly. The girls weren''t surprised. It would be strange if they weren''t related, given their similar appearance. "Why have there been so many unexpected Servants summoned lately?" Rin wondered with a frown. First, it was Scathach, and now Mordred. What was going on with this Holy Grail War? "Don''t worry about it," Roy said dismissively. He knew the reason, of course. Alaya had summoned Scathach and Mordred to deal with him. But he didn''t care. He even welcomed it. He hoped Alaya would summon more Servants. Like Jeanne d''Arc, Kiyohime, Nero Claudius, Tamamo-no-Mae... "By the way, Rin, why haven''t you gone back yet? Do you want to stay the night? You''re welcome to," Roy said, noticing that it was getting late. "I-I''m going home now. Goodbye!" Rin exclaimed, flustered. She quickly left, afraid of being "kept" by Roy... ... "Hahaha..." Roy laughed, watching Rin flee in a panic. He then thought to himself, '''' '''' He decided to go with that plan. He informed Sakura and the others. "Roy-onii-chan, won''t that attract the attention of other Masters?" Sakura asked worriedly. Five official Servants had already appeared, summoned by their respective Masters. Not counting Scathach and Mordred, who were summoned irregularly. They were Medusa, Medea, Artoria, the now-deceased Lancer, and Ishtar. There were still two Masters and Servants unaccounted for. "Don''t worry, Sakura. They''re just two cowards. It doesn''t matter," Roy replied dismissively. He had fought several battles already, but the remaining two Masters hadn''t shown themselves. They were probably too scared. And even if they did appear, they would just be lambs to the slaughter. Sakura nodded, trusting Roy completely. ... That night, they put their plan into action. Roy''s magic enveloped Fuyuki City, and he quickly found several Servants. "Alaya has really prepared a grand feast for me," he said with a smirk. "Did you find them, Roy-onii-chan?" Sakura asked curiously. "Yes, I did. Let''s go say hello," Roy replied, then waved his hand, creating a magic circle beneath their feet. They vanished. ... They reappeared in Ryuudou Temple. "Who... who are you?" a trembling voice asked. They turned to see a young man staring at them with fear. "You''re... Issei Ryuudou?" Roy recognized him as the son of the temple''s priest. He was also the student council president of Homurahara Academy. He was just a minor character in the original story. "How do you know my name?" Issei asked, relieved that they knew him. At least they weren''t complete strangers. He should be safe. "Don''t worry about that," Roy said with a shrug, then snapped his fingers, putting Issei to sleep. "Roy-onii-chan, why are we here?" Sakura asked. Roy patted her head. "Because there''s a Servant here. And this is where the Greater Grail is located." "The Greater Grail?" Sakura was surprised. She hadn''t expected it to be here. "Yes." "But the Holy Grail War hasn''t ended yet. Why is the Grail here?" "Well, it''s like this..." Roy patiently explained. They descended into the underground chamber beneath the temple. There, a massive magic circle was etched into the floor. This was where the Greater Grail was located. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The magic circle was used to gather magical energy from Fuyuki''s ley lines and store it for the Holy Grail War. Once enough magical energy was accumulated, the summoning ritual could be performed. If the magical energy from the previous war wasn''t completely depleted, the next war would start sooner. Roy had drained the Greater Grail''s magical energy ten years ago, but it had already replenished itself. But Roy wasn''t interested in the Greater Grail. He was here for the black-clad figure standing within the magic circle. She wore black armor, wielded a black and red sword, and exuded an air of authority. They recognized her instantly. It was Artoria. But this Artoria didn''t have an ahoge. This was Saber Alter, the corrupted version of Artoria. Roy was surprised that Alaya had even summoned Saber Alter. But he was also pleased. If Saber Alter was here, then other versions of Saber might be present as well. He was starting to think he might be able to collect all seven Sabers and summon a dragon. "Who are you?" Saber asked, looking at Saber Alter with confusion. Was this another one of her "daughters"? But Saber Alter didn''t answer. She simply glared at them with cold eyes. "Let me explain," Roy said, seeing that Saber Alter wouldn''t speak. "She''s also you, Artoria. But she''s your corrupted form." "My corrupted form?" Saber was even more confused now. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 25 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 208: Capturing Saber Alter—Holy Maiden Jeanne d’Arc! ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "That''s right. She''s also you, Artoria, but from a parallel world," Roy explained with a chuckle. In the original story, Saber Alter was created when Saber was corrupted by the Angra Mainyu within the Holy Grail. As a corrupted Servant, she was colder and more ruthless, with a hint of a sadistic streak. But in this timeline, Artoria wouldn''t be corrupted. This Saber Alter was simply summoned by Alaya. However, Roy was quite interested in this corrupted version of Saber. She had a certain charm to her. Just then, Saber Alter charged at Artoria with her black and red sword. Artoria met her attack head-on. Their battle began. Both of them possessed similar skills and abilities. Saber Alter had an endless supply of magical energy from the Greater Grail, while Artoria had Roy''s support. They fought fiercely, holding nothing back. After a brief exchange of blows, they both unleashed their Noble Phantasms. Two beams of light clashed, shaking the entire underground chamber. Roy waved his hand, reinforcing the chamber with his magic. "They''re so strong!" Irisviel exclaimed in awe. "Indeed," Medusa and Medea agreed, their eyes gleaming with admiration. They knew they were no match for either Saber. Scathach, however, remained calm. She was confident that she could defeat Saber Alter easily. Seeing that the two Sabers were evenly matched, Roy grew impatient. There were many other Servants summoned by Alaya in Fuyuki City. He couldn''t waste time here. He suddenly appeared before Saber Alter. Saber Alter''s eyes widened in surprise, but she still swung her sword at him. "Master, be careful!" Artoria cried out in alarm. "Don''t worry," Roy reassured her, then effortlessly caught Saber Alter''s sword between two fingers. He placed his other hand on her head, giving her a head pat. He simultaneously sealed her magic power. He then probed her with his magic, trying to find the black mud that had corrupted her. But he couldn''t find it. Saber Alter''s corruption was caused by the Angra Mainyu within the Holy Grail. If he could find and remove the black mud, she should revert to her normal self. But there was no trace of it. '''' he wondered. Looking at the stunned Saber Alter, he decided that this wasn''t so bad either. This version of Saber Alter was quite cute. He continued petting her head. Saber Alterher magic sealed, simply stood there, frozen in place. "What happened to her?" Artoria asked, confused. "I''m not sure," Roy replied, stroking his chin thoughtfully. In theory, Saber Alter was a corrupted version of Artoria. If he could purify her, she should revert to her original form. But he realized that this Saber Alter wasn''t simply a corrupted Artoria. She had a distinct personality. The fact that he couldn''t purify her was proof of that. But it didn''t matter. If she could be purified, it would be great to have two Sabers. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But if not, it wasn''t a big deal either. Seeing that Saber Alter was still unresponsive, Roy severed her connection to the Greater Grail. He then performed the Devil transformation ritual on her. Without any resistance, Saber Alter was transformed into a Devil, gaining a new body. Aside from her white hair and lack of ahoge, she was identical to Artoria. The only difference was their demeanor. Saber Alter was originally cold and ruthless, but after being sealed and transformed into a Devil, she became quiet and docile. And she seemed quite attached to Roy, which confirmed his suspicion that her personality was newly formed. He wondered which parallel world Alaya had summoned her from. But this was a great gift. "Alright, now that this is settled, let''s move on to the next location," Roy announced, taking Saber Alter''s hand. "There are more Servants?" Sakura asked in surprise. "Of course. And this time, there are two of them," Roy replied with a smile, then opened a portal. They vanished from the underground chamber... ... They reappeared in a forest on the outskirts of Fuyuki City. Two girls were engaged in a fierce battle. One had long, flowing golden hair, wore a silver-white battle dress, and wielded a spear. The other had white hair, wore a black battle dress, and wielded a sword. "Who... who are they?" Sakura asked, surprised by their intense fight. The other girls were also curious. "They are Jeanne d''Arc, the Holy Maiden of Orleans," Roy explained with a smile. "What? Jeanne d''Arc?" "The legendary hero who liberated Orleans in the Hundred Years'' War?" Sakura and the others were astonished. "But who''s the other one?" Sakura asked, assuming that the girl in the silver-white dress was Jeanne d''Arc. "That''s also Jeanne d''Arc," Roy replied. "What? Why are there two of them?" "Well, it''s similar to the case with Saber Alter," Roy explained vaguely. He didn''t want to go into detail about how the black-clad Jeanne d''Arc wasn''t the real Jeanne, but rather a being created by the Holy Grail. But it seemed that this "Dark Jeanne" was even more popular than the original, perhaps because the real Jeanne was a bit too saintly. The two Jeannes noticed their approach and stopped fighting. "Servants? Who are you?" Ruler Jeanne asked. "We''re Masters participating in this Holy Grail War. Are you Jeanne d''Arc?" Sakura replied, seeing that Roy wasn''t going to answer. "I see. You''re Masters. By the way, I was summoned to correct the anomalies in this Holy Grail War. Have you noticed anything unusual?" Ruler Jeanne asked. She had been summoned by the Holy Grail War itself, and her duty was to ensure the war proceeded as intended. But this war was already far from normal. "Anomalies?" Sakura glanced at Roy. The biggest anomaly was probably Roy''s involvement in the war. "Heh, I''m the anomaly you''re referring to," Roy declared, stepping forward. "What? You''re the anomaly?" Ruler Jeanne frowned, unsure whether to believe him. "I have no reason to lie," Roy said with a shrug. "Heh, I''m quite interested in youboy," Dark Jeanne suddenly chimed in. "And I''m quite interested in both of you. Why don''t you come with me?" Roy suggested. "It''s not very proper to invite girls to your home the first time you meet them" Dark Jeanne teased. He flicked his fingers, and both Jeannes were suddenly pulled towards him. "What''s happening? Why can''t I control my body?!" they both exclaimed in alarm. "Don''t bother struggling. It''s useless. Just come with me," Roy said with a chuckle, enjoying their panicked reactions. He then activated a magic circle and teleported them away, wasting no time. ... They reappeared in the bustling food street. Artoria and Saber Alter couldn''t help but salivate at the delicious aromas. Roy chuckled at Saber Alter''s adorable reaction. He led the girls to a ramen shop. There were several other customers in the shop, including a pink-haired girl in a blue dress who was enjoying a bowl of ramen. Roy told Sakura and Artoria to order whatever they wanted. He then sat down across from the pink-haired girl. She had a cute face and fluffy ears. It was Tamamo-no-Mae, the Caster-class Servant. Roy hadn''t expected to encounter her here. If he had to choose his favorite Servant, Artoria would be his first choice, but Tamamo-no-Mae would definitely be his second. Even Scathach could only rank third. He found Tamamo-no-Mae''s desire to be a good wife incredibly endearing. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 25 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 209: The Good Wife and Fox, Tamamo-no-Mae—The Shy Mash! ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Tamamo-no-Mae slurped up the noodles, a satisfied smile spreading across her face. She looked absolutely adorable. After savoring the taste, she finally noticed someone sitting across from her, staring. "Who are you? And why are you staring at me?" she asked in a sweet, playful voice. "Ahem... I''m the one you''ve been waiting foryour destined partner," Roy declared without a hint of shame. "You?" Tamamo-no-Mae examined him carefully, realizing she couldn''t see through him. He was no ordinary human. And he was quite handsome, with a noble aura. Her eyes lit up. This man was quite suitable as a husband. "Do you really want to be my husband?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. Her greatest wish as a Servant was to be a good wifeand she was quite eager to fulfill it. "Of course," Roy replied with a smile and a nod. "Eh? Roy-onii-chan, who is she?" Sakura asked, tilting her head curiously as she and the others arrived at the table. "This is Tamamo-no-Mae, another Servant," Roy introduced. Tamamo-no-Mae was confused. How did he know her name? She hadn''t introduced herself yet. "Who are you? How do you know my name?" she asked, her voice laced with suspicion. "Don''t worry, we''re just Masters and Servants," Roy explained calmly. "Masters? And why are you here?" Tamamo-no-Mae wasn''t surprised that they were Masters and Servants. She was more curious about their purpose. "The current Holy Grail War has been disrupted by the unexpected summoning of several Servants," Roy explained. "We''re here to restore order, and youan uncontracted Servant, need to come with us." The other girls couldn''t help but twitch their lips at his blatant lies. Dark Jeanne and Ruler Jeanne, who had been forcefully contracted by Roy and had their powers sealed, glared at him with disdain. He had stolen their mission and was now using it to deceive others. How shameless! "So they were also summoned unexpectedly?" Tamamo-no-Mae asked, glancing at the two Jeannes. "Hmph! I wasn''t summoned unexpectedly" Dark Jeanne scoffed. She had been summoned by the Grail itself, not by Alaya. It was different. "Alright, finish your meal and come with me," Roy said with a smile. Tamamo-no-Mae looked at the other Servants, then nodded. They all seemed quite powerful. She didn''t think she could escape. Roy beamed, pleased with her cooperation. They then went to several other locations, encountering Servants like Okita Souji, Leonardo da Vinci, and even Mash Kyrielight. Roy brought them all back to the mansion. .... The next morning, Roy woke up late. Surprisingly, Sakura hadn''t prepared breakfast yet. That was because last night, she had finally given herself to him completely. And Roy had spent the entire night "training" her. As a result, Sakura was still fast asleep. "Well, let''s let Sakura rest for a bit," Roy said, stretching and getting out of bed. After washing up, he went to the living room and found Rin already there. Since her visit yesterday, she had been able to freely enter and exit the mansion. "Roy, what happened last night? There were so many battles in Fuyuki City, didn''t you know?" Rin bombarded him with questions. She had also noticed the battles between Servants last night, but by the time she arrived, they were already over. She had no idea what had happened. And the lack of sleep had given her dark circles under her eyes. "Heh, I just caught a few Servants," Roy replied casually. "Caught a few Servants?" Rin was confused. But then, Saber Alter, Dark Jeanne, and Ruler Jeanne emerged from their rooms, and she finally understood what Roy had done. She was shocked that so many Servants had been summoned to Fuyuki without her knowledge.... .... "Fuyuki City is in chaos! The Holy Grail War is completely out of control!" Rin exclaimed, alarmed by the number of Servants that had been secretly summoned. After a while, she calmed down and looked around, her brow furrowed. "Where''s Sakura?" she asked. Sakura was usually inseparable from Roy. "Oh, Sakura? She''s still sleeping. She''s exhausted from last night," Roy explained. "Exhausted?" Rin felt relieved, then a thought struck her. Why was Sakura exhausted? Could it be...? She blushed, imagining certain scenarios. Roy, seeing her reaction, knew what she was thinking but didn''t say anything. Just then, Mash Kyrielight entered the living room. "Good morning, Senpai," she greeted Roy with a bow. She was wearing a pink sweater that accentuated her figure, her pink hair covering one of her eyes, and a pair of glasses. Roy couldn''t help but admire her cuteness. And she was already giving him a "fan service" moment first thing in the morning. Mash truly lived up to her nickname, "Kouhai-chan." "Good morning, Mash," Roy replied, waving her over to sit beside him. Mash blinkedthen sat down without hesitation. "Senpai, is it true that you can prevent the Incineration of Humanity?" she asked worriedly. YesterdayRoy had tricked her into coming with him by claiming that he could stop the Incineration. And Mash, being the innocent girl she was, had believed him without a second thought. Roy sighed inwardly. She was so naive that she probably wouldn''t even realize if he took advantage of her. "Of course it''s true," he replied confidently. "What''s the Incineration of Humanity?" Rin asked curiously. "It''s about the future of humanity being destroyed," Roy explained simply. "What?! ''That''s it''?" Rin exclaimed in shock. How could humanity be destroyed just like that? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mash, why don''t you explain it to her?" Roy said to Mash. He didn''t want to deal with Rin''s endless questions if he didn''t explain it clearly. "Okay, Senpai." Mash nodded obediently and explained the future events to Rin. ... Soon, Sakura, Irisviel, and the others woke up. They were also curious about Mash''s story and gathered around to listen. So, what was the Incineration of Humanity? It was caused by the unexpected summoning of the Heroic Spirit Solomon into the Holy Grail War. After winning the war, Solomon used the Grail to become human out of selfish desire. Without his control, the 72 Demon Gods he had once commanded began acting independently, eventually forming a collective entity known as Goetia. Goetia, using Solomon''s body in the Throne of Heroes as a vessel, decided to incinerate humanity out of "mercy." But Solomon hadn''t been summoned yet. These events hadn''t happened. SoRoy''s plan was to raid the Throne of Heroes and eliminate Solomon and the 72 Demon Gods. That way, the Incineration of Humanity would never occur. Although there were many parallel worlds in the universe, there was only one Throne of Heroes. By eliminating Solomon and the Demon Gods at their source, he could solve the problem for all parallel worlds.... This also aligned with Roy''s original goal. He had been planning to raid the Throne of Heroes all along. ... After Mash finished explaining, Rin, Sakura, and the others were worried. Roy smirked, then revealed his plan to Mash. Mash''s eyes widened in excitement. This plan could indeed prevent the Incineration. And without the Throne of Heroes, the countless disasters caused by summoning Servants in various parallel worlds would also cease. She looked at Roy with admiration. Roy, on the other hand, was thinking that by raiding the Throne of Heroes, he would eliminate all the other Servants in all parallel worlds. This meant that his Artoria would be the only Saber. Perfect. "Mash, how will you repay me after I save humanity?" Roy asked, leaning closer to her with a mischievous grin. Mash blushed furiously. She hadn''t thought about that yet. "If you don''t answer, I''ll decide for you," Roy teased. "Okay..." Mash nodded shyly. "How about becoming one of my wives after we save humanity?" Roy suggested playfully. Mash''s face turned even redder, and she lowered her head, almost burying it in her ample bosom. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 25 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 210: Tsundere and Sharp-Tongued—Taking Down the King of Conquerors, Iskandar! ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "I accept," Mash replied with a shy nod. After all, her purpose as a Servant was to prevent the Incineration of Humanity. "Hmph! You''re taking advantage of her!" Rin suddenly exclaimedfeeling annoyed for some reason. Roy narrowed his eyes and looked at Rin. Rin felt a chill down her spine. He had threatened to "take her first time" if she badmouthed him again. But as a proud tsundere, she couldn''t back down, despite her fear. "What are you looking at? It''s true! Saving humanity is everyone''s responsibility. Why should Mash become your... your..." Rin trailed off, blushing. "I think you''re mistaken, Rin Tohsaka," Roy said with a smirk. "I''m not obligated to save humanity. In fact, I could destroy this world if I wanted to. Do you know why?" Rin was taken aback. "Destroy the world? Don''t joke about that!" "Oh? You don''t believe me?" Roy chuckled. "Then I''ll show you." He snapped his fingers. In the next moment, they were all transported high into the sky. "Wow! The world looks so beautiful from here!" Irisviel exclaimed, marveling at the scenery below. They were thousands of meters above the ground. "Beautiful, isn''t it? It''ll be even more beautiful in a moment," Roy said with a sly grin, patting Irisviel''s head. "What... what are you planning to do?" Rin asked, fear creeping into her voice. Roy wouldn''t actually destroy the world, would he? "Heh, you said I was joking, right? Well, I''ll let you see for yourself." He raised his hand towards the ground. "Freeze!" Rin watched in horror as everything below them froze solid, starting from Fuyuki City. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Buildingsstreetseverything was encased in ice. The ice spread rapidly, covering the entire world in a matter of moments. The cracking sound of freezing continued, sending chills down Rin''s spine. "It''s over... The world is over!" Rin cried, wishing it was all a dream. But it was real. And it was all her fault. The world was being destroyed because of her. The other girls remained silent, shocked by Roy''s power but not worried. Artoria and the others had already realized that they were in a separate dimension. Only Rin, the idiot, hadn''t noticed. Even Sakura and Irisviel knew that Roy was just trying to scare Rin. The world continued to freeze, and finally, the ground beneath them shattered, crumbling into dust. Only they remained, floating in the sky. Rin finally understood. It was all an illusion. "See? I wasn''t lying," Roy said with a smirk, gently lifting her chin. Tears of relief streamed down Rin''s face. The world hadn''t been destroyed because of her. "Remember what I said last time? If you badmouth me again, I''ll make you mine. So, come to my room tonight. Understand?" Roy whispered in her ear. Rin blushed furiously but nodded. "Good." Roy released her, then snapped his fingers, teleporting them back to the mansion. "Alright, it''s time to finish this Holy Grail War," he declared. After teaching Rin a lesson, it was time to get down to business. He had captured all the Servants summoned by Alaya in Fuyuki City. The male Servants had been sent back to the Throne of Heroes. Now, only two of the seven official Masters remained. Once he dealt with them and raided the Throne of Heroes, he could return to the Underworld with his Servant harem. He knew the identity of one of the remaining Masters. It was Waver Velvetand his Servant was Iskandar. He hadn''t expected Waver to participate in the Holy Grail War... .... The other Master was a mystery. They hadn''t shown themselves, and even Rin didn''t know who they were. The only thing they knew was that the remaining Servant was a Berserker. "Roy-onii-chan, what should we do?" Sakura asked curiously. "First, we''ll deal with Waver Velvet and his Servant, Iskandar. We''ll leave the Berserker for last," Roy decided. The girls had no objections. Roy waved his hand, and they vanished in a flash of light. They reappeared in a small farmhouse. Just as they arrived, the door to the house opened, and a tall figure emerged. "Hahaha, I told you we couldn''t hide forever, didn''t I, my little Master?" Iskandar boomed, clapping Waver on the shoulder, causing the boy to wince. "Who are you? Why are you interfering in this Holy Grail War?" Waver demanded. He and Iskandar had actually been present when Saber fought Lancer, but they had remained hidden. Iskandar had wanted to greet Roy and the others. But Waver, seeing Saber''s overwhelming power, had immediately dismissed the idea. He used a Command Spell to force Iskandar to retreat with him. They had been hiding in this farmhouse ever since. They knew about the events that had transpired in Fuyuki City, but the Holy Grail War had become unpredictable and dangerous. They hadn''t expected to be found. "You don''t need to know who we are. It''s time for the King of Conquerors, Iskandarto make his exit," Roy declared. "Allow me, Master!" Saber stepped forward, eager to battle. "Alright, Saber, you can handle this," Roy said with a nod. "Wait..." Waver stammered, terrified that they would kill him too. "Don''t worry, little Master. Even if I lose, I''m sure they won''t harm you," Iskandar reassured him with a smile. "Don''t worry, we won''t kill you unless you try something stupid," Roy said with a shrug. He had no reason to kill Waver. They had no personal grudge against him. "Hahaha, that''s good to hear." Iskandar laughed heartily, then turned to Saber, his eyes burning with battle lust. "King Arthur of Britain, I admire you greatly. If there were a chance, I would invite you for a drink. But alas..." "Let us have a glorious battle in this final moment!" Iskandar unleashed his powerful aura, and everyone was suddenly transported into a Reality Marble. They were in a vast desert, and countless soldiers stood behind Iskandar, awaiting his command. This was Iskandar''s true trump card, his Noble Phantasm, Ionioi Hetairoi (Army of the King). It was a Reality Marble that allowed him to summon his loyal followers as independent Servants to fight alongside him. Once summoned, they formed a massive army of tens of thousands. Each soldier was a true Heroic Spirit. But due to Iskandar''s limitationsthey didn''t possess Noble Phantasms. And they didn''t have classes or skills either. There were a few Servants who were even stronger than Iskandar himself, as his personal combat abilities weren''t as exceptional as his leadership skills. This demonstrated the power of Iskandar''s Noble Phantasm. Howeverhe was facing Artoria, who had an unlimited supply of magical energy. As the battle began, Artoria followed Roy''s instructions and unleashed a devastating blast of magical energy, wiping out the entire army, including Iskandar. The soldiers summoned by Ionioi Hetairoi were immortal. Even if they were defeated, they could be resummoned. But if Iskandar himself was defeated, the Noble Phantasm would collapse. Iskandar''s Ionioi Hetairoi was powerful, but it was no match for Artoria with unlimited magical energy. Aside from Artoria and Gilgameshmost Servants would struggle against such an attack. After defeating Iskandar, they ignored Waver and teleported away. This time, they appeared before the Einzbern castle in Fuyuki. The Einzbern family, having lost their homunculus creation techniques thanks to Roy''s intervention, had fallen from grace <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 25 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 211: The Final Master Turns Out to Be Illya—Bringing the Holy Grail War to a Complete End! ~ Support & Read 26 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The homunculi created by the Einzberns had significant flaws, the most significant being their short lifespans. After ten years, only a few members of the Einzbern family remained. The current head of the family was kneeling before a young girl in the castle. The girl had long white hair and ruby-red eyes. She was Illya. Due to Alaya''s intervention, Illya had been summoned from a parallel world and had become the Master of BerserkerHeracles. Alaya had summoned Illya because she realized that Irisviel was no longer suitable as the Lesser Grail. Illya, newly summoned, was confused about her situation. But upon returning to the Einzbern castle, she realized that this wasn''t the world she knew. The events of this world were completely different from her memories. According to the current Einzbern head, their family''s cloning techniques had been destroyed ten years ago by an intruder who had also taken Irisviel away. If the Fourth Holy Grail War hadn''t happened, Irisviel might still be alive. Illya was overjoyed to learn that her mother might still be alive. She had no interest in the Holy Grail War and didn''t care about the battles taking place in Fuyuki City. All she wanted was to find Irisviel. But the Einzbern family was in decline and couldn''t help her. Suddenly, a magic circle appeared in the hall, catching Illya''s attention. A group of people emerged from the circle. "Berserker!" Illya called out. A towering figure appeared beside her. It was Berserker, Heracles. Illya''s Servant. Roy and the others were stunned when they saw the hulking figure. Was this Berserker, Heracles? Then, who was his Master? Roy looked behind Berserker and saw a little girl with white hair sitting on a chair. "Illya?!" he exclaimed in surprise. He hadn''t expected Illya to be the Master of Berserker. What was going on? He had destroyed the Einzberns'' cloning technology, and Irisviel had been with him all along. How could Illya still exist? "Do you know me?" Illya asked curiously, tilting her head. "Illya, don''t worry about how I know you. Can you tell me how you ended up here? You shouldn''t exist in this world," Roy asked, confused. "I don''t know. I just woke up here," Illya replied with a shrug. Then, she suddenly noticed Irisviel behind Roy and her eyes widened. "MAMA!!!" she cried, rushing towards Irisviel and hugging her tightly. "Mama?" Irisviel was bewildered. When did she have a child? Sakura, Rin, and the others were also confused. They didn''t know Roy had a child. They assumed that Irisviel was Roy''s wife, so Illya must be his daughter. "Roy-onii-chan, what''s going on?" Irisviel asked, looking at Roy with a puzzled expression. "Illya, you said you suddenly appeared in this world. So, in your original world, Irisviel is already dead, right?" Roy asked, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Yes," Illya confirmed. Roy finally understood. Alaya must have summoned Illya from a parallel world where Irisviel had died. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was it to replace Irisviel as the Lesser Grail? He instantly saw through Alaya''s intentions. "Irisviel, don''t worry. Illya is your daughter from a parallel world," he explained. "Parallel world?" The girls were confused. Roy had mentioned parallel worlds before, but they hadn''t expected someone from a parallel world to be summoned here. "She really does look like Irisviel," Sakura commented, observing the mother and daughter embracing. "So she''s not Roy''s daughter!" Sakura and Rin sighed in relief. .... Illya was also surprised to hear the term "parallel world," but she didn''t care. As long as her mother was real, it didn''t matter if she was from a different world. Irisviel didn''t quite understand the concept of parallel worlds, but she was delighted to meet her daughter from another world and hugged her tightly. Roy watched them with a thoughtful expression. He suddenly had a bold idea. But first, he had to deal with the last remaining issue. The Greater Grail. Once it was destroyed, the Holy Grail War would truly be over. "Sakura, Irisviel, you two go back first. We''re going to destroy the Greater Grail and end this war," Roy instructed. "Okay," Sakura replied with a nod. Roy opened a portal for them, sending everyone back except for himself and Artoria. "Let''s go, Artoria. It''s time to end this," Roy said, offering his hand to Artoria. Artoria hesitated for a moment, then placed her hand in his, a smile gracing her lips. After the Holy Grail War ended, Roy would find a way to save her country. But she would also have to become his queen. She blushed at the thought. Roy activated the portal, and they reappeared in the underground chamber beneath Ryuudou Temple. "Roy, do we just need to destroy this magic circle?" Artoria asked. "Yes." "Then allow me." Artoria drew Excalibur, preparing to unleash her Noble Phantasm. Roy didn''t stop her. A brilliant beam of light engulfed the magic circle, destroying it completely. But this only stopped the Greater Grail from absorbing more magical energy. The Grail itself still existed. As the magic circle crumbled, countless fleshy tendrils emerged from the void, and black mud oozed out. "What is that?" Artoria frowned. "That''s the black mud formed from the curse within the Greater Grail," Roy explained, then waved his hand, freezing the mud and the tendrils. "Absolute Zero!" This technique could eradicate any form of life. Roy snapped his fingers. The ice shattered, completely destroying the black mud and the tendrils. "Alright, let''s go." Roy took Artoria''s hand and teleported them back to the mansion. "Roy-onii-chan, did you destroy the Greater Grail?" Sakura asked as they returned. "Yes, I did," Roy confirmed. Medusa, Medea, and the other Servants fell silent. Without the Greater Grail, they would be summoned back to the Throne of Heroes. "But Master, I don''t want to leave you!" Tamamo-no-Mae suddenly cried, clinging to Roy with tears in her eyes. "Why would you leave? I haven''t allowed you to leave," Roy said, confused. "But... but aren''t we going to be summoned back to the Throne of Heroes?" "Don''t worry. As long as you have bodies, you won''t be summoned back," Roy explained. He had already thought of a solution to this problem. "Eh? Bodies? How?" Tamamo-no-Mae was confused. "Just become my servantsEveryone, come here. I''ll perform the Devil transformation ritual," Roy said. Sakura and Irisviel immediately stepped forward. They would never leave Roy. Illya also joined them. Then, Artoria, Saber Alter, Dark Jeanne, Ruler Jeanne, Tamamo-no-Mae, Okita Souji, Mash... They all gathered around Roy. Only Rin and Ishtar remained where they were... "Master, aren''t you going?" Ishtar asked Rin. "O-Of course not! I have nothing to do with him!" Rin replied, turning away with a blush. She wanted to join them, but she was too embarrassed. "Then I''ll go. Without the Greater Grail, I''ll be summoned back to the Throne of Heroes soon, and I don''t want that," Ishtar declared, joining the others. "...." Rin stamped her foot in frustration. Roy, seeing her hesitation, used his magic to pull her over. "Why are you being so tsundere? You''re my exclusive..." he teased. "What do you mean by ''exclusive''?" Rin demanded, her face burning red. "Heh, you''ll find out later," Roy replied with a suggestive grin, making Rin''s heart pound with anxiety. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 26 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 212: Gaia and Alaya—Two Little Lolis Become Subordinates! ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy waved his hand, and several Evil Pieces flew towards the girls. The Devil transformation ritual began. He was transforming them all at once. Roy was a bit surprised that Irisviel, who was already a Devil, had also joined the ritual. '''' he thought with a chuckle. Soonthe ritual was complete. Although he had gained many new servants, his power didn''t increase significantly. But he was satisfied with his harvest in this world. And now that they were all his servants, it would be a waste not to "enjoy" them. That night, after "feeding" Sakura, Rin finally arrived. Roy glared at her. "Rin, why are you so late? Look, Sakura has already fainted." Rin rolled her eyes. Was it her fault? Roy didn''t wait for her response and pulled her into a passionate embrace. After "taking care" of Rin, he moved on to Saber Alter and Artoria, then Dark Jeanne and Ruler Jeanne. He spent several days "Training" them all. Having promised to help Artoria save Britain, Roy was a man of his word. After resting for half a month, he decided to fulfill his promise. To reach Artoria''s parallel world, he needed Alaya''s help. And to get Alaya''s help, he simply needed to threaten her. He flew high into the sky and unleashed his magic power, enveloping the entire world. The world was under his control. With a single thought, he could destroy it completely. He was using the planet as a hostage to force Alaya to appear. "Alaya, aren''t you coming out yet?" he taunted, looking at the empty sky with a confident smirk. But there was no response. "If you don''t show yourself, I''ll destroy this planet. And you''ll disappear along with it," Roy threatened. Suddenly, two little girls appeared in the sky. They were incredibly cute, but their expressionless faces were a bit disappointing. "Destroyer from another world, what do you want?" Alaya asked in a flat tone. "Destroyer? But I haven''t destroyed this world, have I?" Roy retorted. "You disrupted the Holy Grail War!" Alaya accused. As the Counter Force that protected humanity, she was not happy about Roy''s interference. "And you''re a threat to this planet," Gaia added. As the Counter Force that protected the planet, she would appear whenever there was a threat to its existence. "That''s true," Roy admitted with a shrug. "But you can''t do anything to me, can you?" Gaia and Alaya remained silent. They couldn''t harm him. As the consciousness of the planet, they couldn''t directly intervene. Their only means of defense, the Heroic Spirit Summoning system, was useless against him. In fact, it had only benefited him. They couldn''t think of any way to defeat him. Roy smirked, seeing their silence. Then, an idea struck him. He would turn these two little girls into his servants. The Evil Pieces given to him by the system were special. They could be used to reincarnate even the most powerful beings into Devils, increasing their power in the process. That''s why he had this idea. "What are you planning to do?" Alaya asked. "Heh, it''s quite simple..." Roy replied, taking out two Evil Pieces and offering them to the girls. "What are these?" Gaia asked, tilting her head. "These are called Evil Pieces. All you have to do is accept their power," Roy explained with a smile. "Become Devils? That''s impossible," Alaya said. She knew about Devils, but turning her, the collective consciousness of humanity, into a Devil was unthinkable. "Let''s find out," Roy challenged. Alaya hesitated for a moment, looking at the Evil Piece in her hand, then merged it with her body. A tremendous power surged from her, threatening to engulf the entire planet. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the collective will of humanity, Alaya''s power was unimaginable. As a formless consciousness, she hadn''t displayed her true power before. But now, as she transformed into a Devil, her power was unleashed... Alaya, now a Devilquickly regained control of her power. Roy was surprised to find that she possessed power comparable to a Planetary Being, but it made sense. As the consciousness of humanity in the Fate World, it would be strange if she wasn''t at least a Planetary Being. And thanks to Alaya''s feedback, his power also increased slightly. "How do you feel?" Roy asked, amused by Alaya''s fascination with her new body. Alaya''s expression was no longer blank. It was filled with curiosity. "It''s amazing. Is this what it feels like to have a body?" she wondered. As the consciousness of humanity, she had never had a physical form, nor a gender. Her previous appearance was just a projection. But now, thanks to Roy, she was a real little girl, a true Devil. "Your turn, Gaia. You''re not going to refuse, are you?" Roy asked, turning to Gaia with a confident smirk. Gaia looked at Alaya, then at the Evil Piece in her hand. She decided to accept it. She had no other choice. And she also wanted to experience having a body. She began the transformation. Roy smiled. Now, both Gaia and Alaya were his servants. Did this mean he was the ruler of this world now? But that wasn''t very useful. It just meant he could freely travel between parallel worlds. He wasn''t interested in the Five Magics of the universe. Perhaps he could visit the world of sometime, he mused. But for now, he had to help Artoria. After Gaia''s transformation was complete, Roy patted the two little girls'' heads and said, "You two wait here, okay?" "Yes, Master," Alaya replied. "Oh? Master? I like that title," Roy chuckled. He then returned to the mansion. "Master, did you succeed?" Artoria asked anxiously as he appeared in the living room. "Of course I did. I never fail," Roy replied with a smile, patting her head. Artoria normally wouldn''t allow anyone to touch her head, as it was a matter of royal dignity. But after giving herself to him, she had grown fond of this gesture. Sometimes, she even asked for head pats. "Are we really going to travel to a parallel world? That''s amazing," Sakura said with a smile, holding onto Roy''s arm. "Haha, yes we are. And there are many more amazing things to come," Roy replied. He then summoned Gaia and Alaya. "Take us to Artoria''s time," he commanded. "Yes, Master," Alaya replied. The girls looked at Gaia and Alaya curiously. "Is this the consciousness of the world? How fascinating. They''re just little girls," Rin commented. "They''re so cute! Roy-onii-chan, will our children be this cute?" Irisviel asked innocently. "Mama, you already have me!" Illya protested. Roy chuckled. Irisviel always said whatever was on her mind. Alaya finished her preparations, and they vanished from the mansion... They reappeared on a battlefield filled with smoke and carnage. Corpses littered the ground, and the air was thick with the stench of blood. Sakura, Rin, and the others couldn''t help but cover their noses. The scene was gruesome. This was the site of the final battle between Artoria and Mordred. It was here that Mordred had been killed by Artoria, who was also fatally wounded. And it was here that Artoria had made the contract with Alaya to become a Heroic Spirit, hoping to use the Holy Grail to save her country. Artoria and Mordred stared at the battlefield in silence. After spending time with Roy and the others, and with Roy''s guidance, Mordred finally understood that everything she had done was orchestrated by Morgan, Artoria''s sister. She hadn''t wanted to betray Artoria. When she first learned that Artoria was her father, she had admired her greatly. But fearing that her true origins would be discovered and rejected, she had been manipulated by Morgan, step by step, until the kingdom was on the verge of collapse. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 27 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 213: The Way to Save Britain, Reverse Time—Morgan Le Fay! ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Mordred had always craved Artoria''s acknowledgment but feared being rejected for her true origins. That''s why she had been susceptible to Morgan''s manipulations. But now, looking at the carnage around themshe was filled with guilt. If she hadn''t rebelled, perhaps Britain wouldn''t be in this state. Roy understood their feelings. Although they had reconciled, the consequences of their actions weighed heavily on their hearts. He gently patted their heads and said, "Don''t blame yourselves anymore. What''s done is done. And besides, it''s not like we can''t change the past." "What? Roy, do you have a way?" Artoria asked, her eyes widening with hope. "Roy, what can we do?" Mordred also chimed in. "Of course I do. But I''ll need a little reward first," Roy said with a playful grin, pointing at his cheeks. Artoria and Mordred understood. They blushed and kissed him on the cheeks. Roy beamed. He then looked towards the void and called out, "Alaya!" "Master, what is it?" Alaya appeared before him in a flash of light. "Can you turn back time in this world?" Roy asked. His plan was to reverse time, preventing the battle between Artoria and Mordred and saving countless lives. "That..." "Is it difficult?" Roy was surprised. As the consciousness of humanity, Alaya should be able to do that easily. "It''s possible, but I need Gaia''s help," Alaya explained. She was only the will of humanity. To reverse time, she needed the cooperation of Gaia, the will of the planet. "That''s easy. Gaia, come out here!" Roy snapped his fingers, and Gaia appeared beside Alaya. "You heard what I said, right?" "Yes, Master," Gaia replied. "Then work with Alaya and turn back time." "Yes, Master." "How far back can you turn back time?" Roy asked. Alaya and Gaia exchanged glances. "About a month," Alaya replied. "A month... That''s enough. Go ahead," Roy said with a wave of his hand. "Roy, are you sure about this?" Artoria asked worriedly. "Don''t worry. If we go back a month, your battle with Mordred shouldn''t have started yet," Roy reassured her. "I hope so," Artoria said with a nod. "To reverse the flow of time for an entire worldIt''s incredible," Rin commented in awe. She had never imagined such a thing was possible. "Heh, Onee-chan, this is just the beginning. There are many more incredible things to come," Sakura said with a giggle. She was used to Roy''s extraordinary abilities. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alaya and Gaia began the ritual. A transparent white barrier enveloped them, and the world around them started to rewind. Plants, trees, even the fallen soldiers were revived. The battlefield they were on gradually reverted to its original state, as if the war had never reached this place. The sun and moon also reversed their course, day and night alternating rapidly. It was a mesmerizing sight. Only those within the white barrier remained unaffected. After a while, the world finally stopped changing. "Master, it''s done," Alaya reported, looking slightly exhausted. "Good work. You two go and rest now," Roy said with a smile, patting their heads. "Yes, Master," they replied and disappeared. Artoria and Mordred were both excited and apprehensive. "Did we really go back in time?" Artoria asked. "Let''s go to the city and see for ourselves," Roy suggested with a grin. He opened a portal, and they vanished. ... They reappeared in the capital city of Britain. Artoria, still wearing her blue battle dress, was immediately recognized by the citizens. They knelt before her, their eyes filled with admiration and respect. King Arthur was a beloved ruler in the eyes of her people. People often said that Artoria didn''t understand the human heart, but they didn''t realize how many people she had won over with her charisma and leadership. Artoriaseeing the citizens bowing before her, felt a surge of pride. She had witnessed this many times before, so she simply waved to them with a smile. This confirmed that they had indeed traveled back in time. Otherwise, the capital wouldn''t be so peaceful. "Let''s go to the castle," Roy said, noticing Artoria''s excitement. Artoria, seeing the peaceful capital, was eager to see the situation in the castle. But hearing Roy''s words, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down. "Let''s go." She led the way, and they headed towards the castle. "Your Majesty, you''ve returned," a knight with golden hair exclaimed, kneeling before Artoria. "Gawain, Rise," Artoria said, pleased to see him. Gawain was one of her nephews and one of the wisest knights of the Round Table. "Your Majesty, who are these people?" Gawain asked, looking at Roy and the others curiously. "They are my friends" Artoria explained briefly, then continued towards the castle. Gawain, although still confused, didn''t stop them. ... Inside the castle, Artoria learned about the current situation. Britain was still facing threats from external enemies, and Lancelot''s betrayal had weakened the kingdom significantly. Britain was on the verge of collapse. It was no wonder Mordred''s rebellion had succeeded so easily. Artoria, understanding the gravity of the situation, fell into deep thought. But she couldn''t come up with a solution. Mordred''s true reason for rebelling was Morgan''s manipulation. Even without Mordred, Morgan would still instigate a civil war. And defeating Morgan without bloodshed would be difficult. Morgan was Artoria''s sister and a powerful mage in her own right. She had also desired to be king. But Artoria was destined to be king from birth. Morgan couldn''t compete with that. That''s why she resented Artoria and plotted against her. Seeing Artoria''s troubled expression, Roy gently patted her head. Artoria blinked, then leaned into his touch. "Don''t worry about it, Arturia. You have me now. Leave everything to me," Roy reassured her. "Okay," Artoria replied with a smile and a nod. To bring peace to Britain and resolve all internal and external conflicts seemed like a daunting task. But for Roy, it was simple. First, he had to solve the internal problem: Morgan. Once she was dealt with, Britain could unite against external threats. Roy shared his plan, and the girls agreed. "But..." Artoria hesitated. Morgan was powerful and had many followers. It wouldn''t be easy to defeat her. "Don''t worry. Leave it to me," Roy said confidently. "Okay." Artoria nodded, reassured. With the plan set, Roy didn''t waste any time. He took Scathach and the others to Morgan''s castle. ... "Has King Arthur returned?" a mature woman asked coldly, sitting on a throne in a grand hall within the castle. A knight knelt before her. "Yes, Morgan-sama," the knight replied. "Leave," Morgan dismissed him with a wave of her hand. The hall fell silent. Morgan closed her eyes, lost in thought. Suddenly, a magic circle appeared in the hall, startling her. She narrowed her eyes, surprised but calm. She simply waited. The magic circle glowed brightly. Several figures materialized within the hall. It was Roy and the others. "You must be Morgan," Roy said, observing her with interest. Morgan looked strikingly similar to Artoria, almost like they were carved from the same mold. But Morgan was more mature, with a tall, voluptuous figure that exuded an alluring charm. Compared to her, Artoria was like a child. Roy hadn''t expected Morgan to be so attractive. He was intrigued. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested. you can read 27 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 214: The Mature and Alluring Morgan—Peace Atlast! ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Who are you?" Morgan asked, her brow furrowed as she examined Roy and the others. She didn''t recognize them. In Britain, she should know every person who has such power. "Morgan le Fay, your schemes have been exposed. Surrender," Roy declared, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he looked at the alluring woman. He suddenly remembered. Wasn''t Gawain, the knight they had met at the castle gate, Morgan''s son? Gawain was almost as old as him. Yet, Morgan, a mother of several children, still looked so young and beautiful. Roy was quite interested in this "Milf." "You were sent by King Arthur?" Morgan asked, having already guessed their identity. Arthur had just returned, and now these people showed up. It couldn''t be a coincidence. It seemed her sister had discovered her treachery. "You could say that. Now, come with us," Roy said with a nod, then snapped his fingers. Morgan stood up and walked towards him involuntarily. "What did you do?" she asked, surprised. As a sorceress, she was quite skilled in magic. But she hadn''t even noticed how he had taken control of her. "You don''t need to know. Just come with us to see Artoria," Roy replied with a smirk, gently lifting her chin with his finger. He then opened a portal, and they vanished. ... In Artoria''s throne room... "Artoria, I brought your sister," Roy announced, taking a seat on Artoria''s throne and looking at the two sisters with amusement. "Sister, why did you do this?" Artoria asked, her expression filled with sadness and confusion. She had always respected Morgan, but she couldn''t believe her sister would betray her like this. Morgan''s actions had indirectly led to the destruction of Britain. Morgan remained silent. No one knew whether she truly hated Artoria or loved her in a twisted way. "It''s simple. Your sister also wanted to be king, but you took the throne from her. So, she wanted revenge," Roy explained. The girls finally understood. Struggles for the throne were common throughout history. They sympathized with Artoria for being betrayed by her own sister. Exposed, Morgan had nothing to say. Artoria, heartbroken by the truth, turned to Roy. "Roy, what should we do now?" she asked, having decided to leave the decision to him. "It''s simple. Your sister, Morgan, wants to be king, right? Then let her have the throne," Roy replied casually. "But..." Artoria hesitated. "What? Are you reluctant to give up the throne? You said you weren''t suited to be king. And besides, aren''t you coming with me?" Roy asked, his words hitting Artoria''s insecurities. Indeed, what was she still clinging to? She had already achieved her goal of saving Britain. ... Perhaps her sister would be a better ruler. And she had already promised Roy that she would become his queen. Artoria nodded. "I agree." She turned to Morgan. "Perhaps I''m really not fit to be king. Sister, I hope you can lead Britain to prosperity." Morgan, finally getting the throne she had always desired, wasn''t as excited as she thought she would be. Instead, she felt a pang of sadness. "Are you... leaving?" she asked after a long silence. "Yes, because I''m Roy''s queen now," Artoria replied with a smile, glancing at Roy. She felt relieved after giving up the throne. Morgan had never seen Artoria with such an expression before. "Alright, since you''ve made up your mind, Artoria, let''s prepare for the coronation ceremony," Roy declared. "Okay." Artoria summoned Gawain and instructed him to gather the Knights of the Round Table and the ministers. ... Meanwhile, Roy was working on his part of the plan. Now that the internal conflict was resolved, it was time to deal with the external threats. Britain was an island nation located outside the Roman Empire, separated by the sea. It had been under Rome''s protection. But the Roman Empire was crumbling under the invasion of barbarians. To fight the barbarians, Rome had withdrawn its forces from Britain. Without Rome''s protection, Britain quickly fragmented into smaller kingdoms. Artoria''s kingdom was one of them, but through her efforts, she had managed to reunite most of Britain. However, there were still some rebellious factions outside her control... "It''s just a small island nation. Why fight over such a tiny piece of land?" Roy wondered, feeling a bit bored. "Are you really going to give me the throne?" Morgan suddenly asked. "Of course. Why? Don''t you want it?" Roy replied casually, sitting on the throne and looking at her with amusement. "Where are you taking Artoria?" "To my world, of course." Morgan could sense that Roy''s world was extraordinary, but it didn''t concern her. ... Soon, Artoria had gathered the Knights of the Round Table. When she announced that she was abdicating the throne in favor of Morgan, the knights were stunned. "I object!" Gawain was the first to speak up. Morgan scowled. Gawain was her son, planted among the Knights of the Round Table as a spy. But he had been completely won over by Artoria''s charisma and had failed to follow her orders. And now, he was the first to oppose her ascension to the throne. Morgan was furious. She still desired to be queen. "Silence! My decision is final," Artoria declared, her voice filled with authority. The knights were helpless. ... The coronation ceremony would take several days to prepare. And Roy was also preparing his magic. He was going to create a massive magic circle that would envelop the entire island of Britain. The effect of the magic circle was to prevent anyone within its boundaries from harboring any thoughts of rebellion or war. In other words, all the citizens of Britain would be united and peaceful. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, if the ruler was a tyrant, the citizens would suffer. Because the king would have absolute power, and no one could resist. Under this magic circle, Britain would experience unprecedented peace. But it might also lead to some unhealthy societal developments. However, that wasn''t Roy''s concern. With his Magic Authority, he quickly set up the magic circle. The remaining rebel factions in Britain surrendered without a fight. Within a few days, peace and tranquility returned to Britain. Even those from outside Britain, upon entering the island, would lose any desire for conflict. This completely eliminated any threat of invasion. Artoria, seeing that Britain was finally at peace, abdicated the throne to Morgan. But Morgan, having witnessed Roy''s God-like powers, had lost interest in the throne. As the new queen, she held absolute power over Britain. But she felt empty, especially knowing that Artoria and Roy would soon leave. ... In Morgan''s Chambers. Roy had been invited by Morgan. They were about to return to the world of High School DxD. What did Morgan want from him? He entered the room and saw Morgan sitting on her throne, looking regal and elegant in a beautiful gown. But upon seeing Roy, she abandoned her queenly demeanor and rushed towards him. "Roy-sama, I''ve been waiting for you," she said with a smile, taking his hand. Roy was surprised. What was she doing? "Please follow me." Morgan led him to the throne and had him sit on it. Roy didn''t care about the throne. He sat down casually. "You went through all this trouble to invite me here just to have me sit on your throne?" he asked, leaning back with his legs crossed. Morgan stood before him respectfully. "No, Roy-sama. I know you don''t care about the things of mortals." "Hmm?" "I invited you here because I want to follow you," Morgan declared, kneeling before him and performing a knightly salute. Rather than being a useless king of Britain, it would be better to follow Roy and perhaps achieve something greater. "Oh?" Roy was surprised by Morgan''s choice. "Didn''t you always want to be the ruler of Britain? Why would you want to follow me after just becoming the king?" "How can the throne of Britain compare to following you? I believe even being your follower would be more rewarding than being a king," Morgan replied with a confident smile. She was certain she had made the right decision. Roy smiled. He hadn''t expected Morgan to be so decisive and pragmatic. Morgan, seeing his smile, felt relieved. But it wasn''t enough. She needed to offer more... She slowly unbuttoned her dress. She had noticed Roy''s interest in her when they first met. This was her final gambit. Roy smirked. This woman was full of surprises. He pulled her close and, right there on the throne, embraced her passionately. <><><><> ~ If you''re interested, you can read 27 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 215: Return to the Underworld—Reward From Grayfia—Ophis’ Obsession! ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> With Morgan no longer interested in the throne and wanting to follow Roy, they had to choose a new ruler for Britain. Morgan decided to pass the throne to her son, Gawain. Although Gawain had disobeyed her several times, he was still her son. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy didn''t care who became the king. The coronation ceremony was held, and Gawain became the new ruler of Britain. Having settled everything, Roy prepared to return to the world of with everyone. But first, he had to pay a visit to the Throne of Heroes. Or rather, since Gaia and Alaya were now his servants, the Throne of Heroes was his property. He was going there to "recruit" some new members for his peerage. No one knew how many Heroic Spirits resided in the Throne of Heroes. But Roy had made a promise to Mash, and he intended to keep it. After all, she had given herself to him. He couldn''t let her down. So, he went to the Throne of Heroes and "dealt with" Solomon and the 72 Demon Gods. Then, he took all the female Heroic Spirits he found interesting. ... Roy and his ever-growing entourage returned to the DxD world. The sudden appearance of so many people in the room made it quite crowded. And the unfamiliar auras in the castle quickly caught the attention of Rias and Sona. They exchanged exasperated glances. "Ara ara, it seems Roy has brought back even more girls," Akeno commented with a chuckle. "I''m used to it by now," Rias sighed. She had grown accustomed to Roy''s habit of bringing home new girls. "Rias, are you worried about your position in Roy''s heart?" Sona asked, her expression unreadable. "O-Of course not!" Rias denied, a bit too quickly. But she was indeed worried. There were so many girls in the house now, and they were all so exceptional. "There''s no need to worry, Rias. You should have more confidence in your charm," Sona said with a reassuring smile. Rias paused, then smiled confidently. "You''re right." Her renewed confidence was captivating. Even Sona couldn''t help but admire her. Just then, Roy emerged from his room with Sakura and the others. He entered the living room and met Rias and Sona''s gazes, blushing slightly. He then introduced everyone. He had brought back so many girls that the castle was getting a bit crowded. So, he decided to take some of the Heroic Spirits to the Lucifuge territory in the Underworld. The family needed talented individuals to help manage their affairs, and these Heroic Spirits were all experts in their respective fields. They could become pillars of the Lucifuge family. After settling everyone in, Roy was summoned by Grayfia. "Come with me, Roy," she said. ... In a private room, Grayfia patted her lap, inviting Roy to lie down. Roy was surprised. He hadn''t expected Grayfia to offer him a lap pillow. He happily accepted the offer. "Roy, this trip must have been tiring for you," Grayfia said sympathetically. She was referring to the fact that he had brought back so many powerful girls. It must have taken a lot of effort. Roy thought about it. It hadn''t been that tiring. His trip to the world of had been more like a vacation. He had simply picked up a few Servants along the way. But it was true that it had been somewhat challenging. After all, there were so many Servants with different personalities. It was difficult to "convince" them all to become his servants. In the end, he had resorted to "forceful persuasion." "It wasn''t too bad," Roy replied vaguely. He couldn''t exactly say it was a piece of cake. "With these girls helping out, my workload has decreased significantly. This is all thanks to you, Roy. So, tell me, what kind of reward do you want?" Grayfia asked, leaning closer to him. This was a dangerous move. "Reward, huh..." Roy pondered, his gaze drifting downwards. Grayfia, noticing his gaze, gently pulled his head towards her chest. Roy felt a surge of happiness. But that wasn''t the end of his reward. After releasing his head, Grayfia continued with her "reward"... .... After leaving the Underworld, Roy returned to his castle. "Roy, you''re back!" Rias exclaimed, pulling him towards the door. "Let''s go shopping!" Although she was confident in her charm, she still wanted to spend more time with Roy. Roy wouldn''t refuse, of course. They strolled down the street, Rias clinging to his arm, her head resting on his shoulder, a blissful smile on her face. Roy enjoyed her affection. Although only a few seconds had passed in the DxD world, he had spent over a month in the world of . He had missed Rias. They reached a clothing store. "Rias, want to go in?" Roy asked with a smile. "No, I''m fine like this," Rias replied, shaking her head and snuggling closer to him. "Alright." Roy chuckled. He realized that Rias simply wanted to be with him, not necessarily go shopping. He was happy to spend this relaxing time with her. Of course, it would be even better if they were alone. Akeno, Koneko, Tohru, and the others were following them at a distance. "Ara ara, I''m so jealous. I also want to go on a date with Roy alone," Akeno sighed wistfully. "Roy is so mean! He brought back so many girls again. But I''ll forgive him if he takes me on a date alone," Tohru declared, puffing out her cheeks. Roy, hearing their conversation, smiled to himself. Their request was so simple. It seemed he needed to spend some quality time with each of them. And so, he spent the next two months doting on Rias, Sona, and the others. The Underworld, after the recent purge, was much more peaceful. And thanks to Roy and the girls'' efforts in suppressing the rebellion, many factions now considered them untouchable. Kuoh Town was also peaceful, with few Stray Devils appearing. But the threat of Evie Etoulde (ExE) from another dimension still loomed. Roy decided to go to the Dimensional Gap and find Great Red. "Ophis, come here," Roy called out to Ophis, who was sitting on the sofa. He needed to talk to Ophis before going to the Dimensional Gap. She kept talking about taking Great Red''s head, and it was becoming a bit of a problem. If he went to the Dimensional Gap without telling her, she would definitely throw a tantrum. Ophis jumped off the sofa and approached him. "Roy, what is it?" "Ophis, do you like living here?" Roy asked instead of directly mentioning Great Red. Ophis thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, life here is much more interesting than before." With Tohru, Kanna, Koneko, Irisviel, Lucoa, and the others to play with, and an endless supply of delicious food, life was definitely more enjoyable than before. "Is that so?" Roy smiled. "Then you don''t need to return to the Dimensional Gap, right? And you don''t need to take Great Red''s head anymore, right?" "No! I have to take Great Red''s head. You promised me," Ophis insisted, shaking her head. Taking Great Red''s head had become an obsession for her. She wouldn''t give up. This was troublesome. Roy sat up and pulled Ophis into his arms. Ophis stared at him with her crimson eyes. The other girls in the room also watched them curiously. Roy thought for a moment, then finally came up with a plan. "Ophis, Great Red actually sent you away to protect you," he said in a serious tone. "Protect me?" Ophis tilted her head in confusion. "Yes, because this world is about to be invaded by powerful beings from another dimension. Great Red sent you away to keep you safe." "Is that true, Roy? You''re not lying to Ophis, are you?" Tohru asked suspiciously. Ophis also looked doubtful. <><><><> ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 216: Ophis’ Goal Is to Have Children?—Finding the Great Red—The Threat of ExE World! ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Don''t forget, I have the Prophecy Authority. I can see some things that will happen in the future. Great Red was killed by a powerful being from another dimension while trying to protect you, Ophis," Roy explained. "Really?" Ophis looked at him with wide eyes. "Of course it''s true," Roy assured her with a nod. But Ophis and Tohru still seemed skeptical. Roy sighed and waved his hand, creating a projection. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using his memories, he recreated the scene of Great Red''s battle against the Extradimensional God, Regalzeva, from the world of . In the end, Regalzeva beheaded Great Red. Ophis gasped, her eyes filled with disbelief as she witnessed Great Red''s demise. She hadn''t expected Great Red to be killed so easily. "Is this real?" Tohru also expressed her surprise. But seeing Roy''s expression, she believed him. Ophis could also tell that Roy wasn''t lying, but she was still in shock. "It''s true," Roy confirmed. This wasn''t something he had made up. It was a real event that would happen in the future. "Tohru, you doubt me? I''ll punish you tonight," Roy said playfully, turning to Tohru, who had questioned him earlier. "Ehehe..." Tohru giggled nervously, trying to appease him with her cuteness. Roy rolled his eyes. "Ophis, now do you understand why I haven''t fulfilled my promise to help you defeat Great Red, even though I have the power to do so?" "I understand. I won''t take Great Red''s head," Ophis said with a nod. "Huh?" Roy was surprised by her sudden change of heart. Tohru, Kanna, and the others were also surprised. "Because I have a new goal now," Ophis explained. "A new goal? Is it to defeat Regalzeva from the world of ? But with your current strength, that would be difficult. So, let me do it. I promise I won''t lie to you this time. I''ll definitely bring back Regalzeva''s head," Roy declared. "No, my new goal is to have a child with Roy," Ophis said with her usual blank expression. "???" The girls were speechless. They hadn''t expected Ophis to say such a thing. "But Ophis-chan, you''re still too young for that. Just like Kanna," Tohru said with a chuckle, patting Ophis''s head. "It''s fine. I can grow up," Ophis replied. Her body glowed, and she transformed from a little girl into a young woman with a youthful face and a voluptuous figure. She was also much taller now. Her figure was now comparable to Lucoa''s. "Is this better?" Ophis asked with a rare smile, her eyes curving into crescent moons. Kanna puffed out her cheeks, jealous that she hadn''t thought of this before. She had wanted to do "comfortable things" with Roy, but he had always refused, saying she was too young. But she was over ten thousand years old! Just a bit younger than Tohru. Seeing Ophis''s actions gave her an idea. She also started to grow, eventually reaching a size similar to Tohru''s. Roy''s eyes widened. Although Kanna was adorable as a little girl, she was also quite attractive in her mature form. "Is this okay now? Tohru-sama won''t stop me now, right?" Kanna asked smugly. Tohru pouted and thought for a moment. She couldn''t find a reason to object. "Roy, I..." Kanna started to say. "Um..." Roy was speechless... .... The next day, Roy decided to take Ophis to find Great Red. He didn''t know when the Evil Gods from the world of would arrive. Perhaps things wouldn''t go as planned. And his power had plateaued. Even contracting the two world consciousnesses in the universe hadn''t allowed him to reach the Stellar level. He was currently at the peak of the Planetary level. But if he contracted Great Red and Ophis, he might be able to reach the Stellar level. Well, one thing was different now. Ophis wasn''t a little girl anymore. She was a young woman. He slipped away from Rias and the others with Ophis and used a spell to clean them both up. Then, while no one was paying attention, he took Ophis and entered the Dimensional Gap. ... "So this is the Dimensional Gap. But how do we find Great Red?" Roy wondered, looking at the chaotic space around them. The Dimensional Gap was filled with unstable spatial currents and dangerous storms. Without immense power or a spatial artifact, it was difficult to navigate. But this didn''t pose much of a problem for Roy and Ophis. The only issue was that their senses were greatly diminished. Roy frowned in thought. "I wonder if I can use Prophecy to find Great Red," he mused. He activated the Authority. A wave of energy washed over him. He saw a vision of a massive dragon soaring through the Dimensional Gap. "Hmm?" Great Red seemed to have noticed something and stopped, waiting. In the next moment, Roy and Ophis appeared before her. "Wow! Last time, I only saw a fleeting shadow, but seeing her in person is even more impressive!" Roy exclaimed. Great Red true form was massive, perhaps even half the size of a planet. Even Lucoa wasn''t this big. Of course, size wasn''t everything. "Ophis, why have you returned to the Dimensional Gap? Didn''t I tell you not to come back?" Great Red asked, her voice echoing through the void. "I''m not here to take your head. I''m here to protect you," Ophis replied with a blank expression. After Roy''s explanation, she no longer held any animosity towards Great Red. In fact, she felt a sense of kinship with her fellow dragon. After all, they were both born in the Dimensional Gap. They were practically sisters. Great Red was surprised, then said coldly, "I don''t need your protection. Leave the Dimensional Gap, or I''ll force you out myself." Her harsh words angered Ophis, and she almost attacked. But Roy stopped her. "Ophis, let me handle this," he said, patting her head, then turned to Great Red. "Great Red, I''ve learned that powerful beings from another dimension are planning to invade. You won''t be able to face them alone." "Oh? How did you learn about this?" Great Red asked, surprised. As the guardian of this world, she was aware of the impending invasion, but she hadn''t expected a Devil to know about it. "I have the Authority of Prophecy. I saw a vision of you being killed by an Extradimensional God," Roy explained. "Is that so? Perhaps that''s my fate," Great Red replied calmly. As the guardian, she wouldn''t run away, even if she knew she would die. "Are you really prepared to die just like that? Without you, this world will be destroyed," Roy said, his expression unreadable.... He waited for her response. "Devil, do you have a solution?" she finally asked. "Of course I do. What do you think of my power?" Roy asked instead of answering directly. Great Red examined him, but she couldn''t see through his strength. This surprised her... She was the strongest being in this world. How could there be a Devil she couldn''t comprehend? "Heh." Roy chuckled and released a fraction of his power. Great Red felt his aura and was shocked. He was stronger than her. Someone more powerful than her had appeared in this world. It was unbelievable. "Great Red, you might think I''m strong, but even with our combined strength, we''re no match for the Extradimensional Gods," Roy explained. The strongest beings in the world of were the Three Main Gods: The Malevolent God, The Wicked God, and The Fierce God. The Malevolent God was the strongest of the three. And the one who would kill Great Red was Regalzeva, The Fierce God. Below the Three Main Gods were beings like Great Red and Ophis. For example, Rizevim Livan Lucifer, the leader of the Khaos Brigade, and Apophis, the Egyptian God of Chaos. And the Three Main Gods'' subordinates were all as powerful as Great Red. This meant that the Three Main Gods were likely Stellar-level beings. The difference between the Stellar and Planetary levels was like the difference between the Planetary-level and Ultimate-class. There was a massive gap. It was no wonder Great Red had been instantly killed by Regalzeva. <><><><> ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 218: First Meeting with Mio Naruse and Maria Naruse—New Little Sisters? ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Having decided to rescue Mio Naruse, Roy immediately set his plan in motion. But first, he informed Rias and the others, even though he would be back in a flash. He didn''t want them to worry. Rias and Sona readily agreed and didn''t ask to come with him. They knew that if Roy wanted them to come, he would have said so. There was no need for them to accompany him to the world of. And so, Roy vanished from the room. .... Under the bright night sky, Roy appeared above a bustling city. "So this is the world of ..." he mused, a smirk playing on his lips. He scanned the city with his senses, instantly pinpointing the current time and location. He found Mio Naruse and Maria Naruse fleeing through a dark alley. Mio was one of the main heroines of this world. And Maria was a succubus who had been threatened into serving as Mio''s guardian. They were being chased by a group of Stray Demons. Mio had inherited immense power from her fatherthe previous Demon Lord, making her a target for both Stray Demons and Demons from the Demon Realm. But she couldn''t control her inherited power yet. Although she has great potentialher own power was being suppressed by her father''s conflicting energy. She couldn''t even defeat a few Stray Demons. And Mariatasked with watching over Mio, was essentially useless in battle. So, they had no choice but to run. Roy, observing the scenestroked his chin thoughtfully. He teleported to a location ahead of Mio and Maria. There was an old, abandoned house. Roy waved his hand, and the dilapidated house instantly transformed into a beautiful two-story mansion with a small garden filled with flowers and trees. It wasn''t a grand castle, but it was cozy and comfortable. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy nodded in satisfaction. He entered the house. It was fully furnished, with everything they might need. He then cast a subtle suggestion spell on Mio and Maria. When they reached this place, they would enter the house and hide. And he had placed a barrier around the house, preventing the Stray Demons from entering. Having made all the necessary arrangements, Roy brewed a cup of teaturned on the TV, and waited for the two girls to arrive. .... "Mio-sama, be careful!" Maria exclaimed. Mio and Maria were still running. These Stray Demons were different from the ones in the world of . They were more like ghosts, appearing and disappearing without warning. A Stray Demon suddenly materialized behind Mio, and Maria cried out in alarm. "Haa!" Mio also noticed the attacker. She leaped forward, narrowly dodging the attack. Then, she spun around and faced the Stray Demon, summoning a magic circle that unleashed a torrent of crimson flames. The Stray Demon was instantly incinerated. Mio sighed in relief, exhausted from the constant running and fighting. She collapsed to the ground. "Mio-sama, we have to keep moving," Maria urged, helping her up. Mio knew they couldn''t stay here, so she forced herself to stand. "Let''s go." They continued running, supported by Maria. After a while, they realized that there were no more Stray Demons pursuing them. "It seems they''ve given up for now. Let''s rest for a bit," Mio said, her face grimy and exhausted. "Yes, Mio-sama. That house over there looks nice. Let''s go there," Maria suggested, pointing towards the beautiful mansion. "But... isn''t that inappropriate? There might be someone living there," Mio hesitated. "Don''t worry, Mio-sama. We''ll just stay for one night and leave tomorrow. The owner won''t even know we were here," Maria reassured her. She had done this many times before. They would leave before the owner woke up, and she would cast a spell to erase their memories. "Alright." Mio agreed. They entered the courtyard and admired the beautiful garden. Mio wondered what kind of person lived here. The doorbell rang. Roy, knowing they had arrived, opened the door. "May I help you?" he asked with a smile, looking at the two girls. On the left was Mio Naruse, who looked almost identical to Rias, especially with her long red hair. And on the right was Maria Naruse, a petite silver-haired succubus. Mio and Maria were stunned by Roy''s appearance. They had seen many handsome men, and this wasn''t a world where looks mattered. But they had never met anyone as naturally handsome and charming as Roy. Their first impression of him was excellent. "Um..." Mio blushed and looked down, flustered. Maria, on the other hand, grinned mischievously. "From today onwards, we''re your little sisters!" she declared. She then cast a Charm spell on Roy. An ordinary person would instantly accept them as his sisters under the influence of this spell. Of course, Roy wasn''t affected by such a low-level spell, but he decided to play along. "Welcome home, my dear little sisters," he said with a warm smile, inviting them inside. "Maria, is this really okay? I don''t want to lie to him anymore," Mio said, her conscience bothering her. She didn''t want to manipulate this kind man. "Mio-sama, we can''t be picky now. Besides, wouldn''t it be nice to have this handsome man as our older brother?" Maria asked with a playful grin. Mio was conflicted. She couldn''t deny that the idea was tempting. It would be wonderful to have a caring older brother... .... "My dear little sisters, you must be hungry. I''ll prepare dinner for you," Roy said, leading them into the house. "Wow! It''s so clean here!" Maria exclaimed, impressed by the tidy living room. "It seems our new brother really cares about us," Mio commented with a smile. After running for so long, she was indeed quite hungry. "Yes, he''s so kind..." Maria agreed. Soon, a delicious aroma wafted from the kitchen. Mio and Maria couldn''t help but salivate. They wondered what he was cooking. They tiptoed towards the kitchen and peeked inside. "Onii-chan, what are you making? It smells so good!" Maria asked, sniffing the air. Roy turned around with a smile. "It''s ramen. It''ll be ready soon." "I can''t wait!" Mio exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. The ramen was soon ready. Roy brought the bowls to the dining table. Maria was about to dig in, but Roy stopped her. "You have to wash your hands before eating." "Ugh..." Maria pouted, clearly unhappy. "Yes, Onii-chan," Mio said, taking Maria to the bathroom to wash their hands. "This is so troublesome," Maria grumbled in the bathroom. "Washing hands before meals is important. You''re just lazy," Mio scolded playfully. "Fine. But this brother is different from the other humans we''ve charmed before. He''s actually taking care of us," Maria commented, recalling their past experiences with the Charm spell. Those who were charmed usually became a bit dull and unresponsive, not this attentive. "Maybe he really does have a little sister," Mio suggested. She didn''t find anything strange about Roy''s behavior. She simply felt safe and comfortable around him. They finished washing their hands and returned to the dining table. "Here you go," Roy said, placing the bowls and utensils before them. They eagerly took a bite. "Mmm... This is delicious!" Maria exclaimed, her eyes widening in surprise. This was the best ramen she had ever tasted. Mio also nodded in agreement. The flavor was incredible. "Eat as much as you want. There''s plenty more," Roy said with a chuckle. He was amused by their reactions. His cooking skills were top-notch, of course. "Another bowl!" Maria finished her bowl in record time and held it out for more. Roy smiled and refilled her bowl. "Onii-chan, please!" Mio also requested a refill, her face slightly red. Roy filled her bowl as well. Both of themhad quite the appetite. They ate several bowls before finally feeling full. They leaned back in their chairs, satisfied. But when they saw Roy clearing the table, Mio immediately stood up. "Onii-chan, let us do that," she offered, taking the dishes from him. They felt bad for having eaten so much delicious food without doing anything in return. "Alright, then I''ll leave it to you," Roy said with a smile. The two girls started cleaning up. .... In the kitchen... "Mio-sama, why are we doing this? It''s so boring," Maria complained as she washed the dishes. "Onii-chan made such delicious food for us. It''s the least we can do," Mio replied. "But we''re leaving tomorrow, aren''t we?" Maria asked, realizing that Mio wasn''t planning on leaving. Mio fell silent. She had started to see Roy as her real brother. After their adoptive parents were killed by Zolgear, they had been on the run constantly. They had finally found a warm and welcoming home, and a kind older brother. She didn''t want to leave. Maria, seeing her expression, understood her thoughts. "If you don''t want to leave, Mio-sama, then let''s stay," she said. "But..." Mio was tempted, but she was also hesitant. There were Stray Demons constantly trying to attack her. She didn''t want to bring danger to her new brother. "Don''t worry, Mio-sama. There''s no danger now. If there is, we can always leave," Maria reassured her. "Alright." Mio finally agreed. They decided to stay. Roy, in the living room, overheard their conversation and smirked. Everything was going according to plan. ... "Here''s your room, Mio," Roy said, showing her to a guest room. The room was fully furnished and decorated with feminine touches. Mio instantly fell in love with it. "Thank you, Onii-chan!" "You''re welcome. Get some rest," Roy said, patting her head gently. Mio blushed, enjoying his touch. "Onii-chan, where''s my room?" Maria asked. "It''s next door. I''ll show you." "No need. I''ll stay in Mio-sama''s room," Maria decided. It was better to stay with Mio and protect her in case of a Stray Demon attack. "Maria, you should go to your own room," Mio suggested. "But Mio-sama..." "It''s fine. I''ll be okay." "Alright." Maria reluctantly agreed. "Good night," Roy said with a smile, then left the room. <><><><> ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 219: Mio Naruse’s First Kiss—The Blue-Haired Girl, Yuki Nonaka ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Onii-chan is so kind!" Mio said, her face flushed as she watched Roy leave the room. "Hmm... something feels off," Maria mused, stroking her chin thoughtfully. She felt that something was strange about Roy, but she could also sense that her Charm spell was working on him. "Maria, there''s nothing wrong with Onii-chan. Now, go get some rest," Mio said, crossing her arms with a slight pout. "Alright, Mio-sama. Good night." Maria reluctantly left the room. But she wasn''t going to sleep just yet. She had to protect Mio. Ever since she was assigned to watch over Mio, she had been working hard every night, eliminating the Stray Demons attracted to Mio''s power. So, after leaving Mio''s room, Maria went outside to patrol the area, as usual. However, hours passed, and she didn''t encounter a single Stray Demon. She was starting to feel sleepy. "That''s strange. Why aren''t there any Stray Demons tonight?" she wondered. She carefully examined the surroundings but couldn''t find anything unusual. Finally, she gave up and went back to sleep. ... The next morning, Roy was sleeping soundly when he heard the door open. He peeked through his eyelashes and saw Mio entering the room. '''' he wondered. He decided to pretend to be asleep and observe her. "Onii-chan looks cute when he''s sleeping," Mio giggled, approaching the bed and looking at Roy with amusement. "According to the knowledge Maria gave me, this is how you wake someone up" she muttered to herself, then climbed onto the bed and sat on Roy''s lap. Dressed only in shorts and a tank top, she seemed oblivious to how suggestive her actions were. "Onii-chan, wake up..." she whispered, leaning down and resting her head on his chest. Roy decided to play along and opened his eyes. "Ugh... Mio?" he mumbled, rubbing his eyes and forcing a sleepy smile. "Yes, I''m here to wake you up, Onii-chan," Mio replied with a bright smile. "Okay." Roy nodded and wrapped his arms around her waist. Mio froze, her body stiffening. "Onii-chan..." she stammered, her voice trembling with embarrassment. "Mio, aren''t you forgetting something? The good morning kiss?" Roy asked, feigning confusion. "G-Good morning kiss?" Mio''s face flushed crimson. "Yes, we always do that, don''t we?" Mio, seeing his confused expression, instantly understood. She assumed that Roy''s memories were influenced by the Charm spell. That''s why he remembered their "past" together. And in those memories, he always received a good morning kiss from his little sister when she woke him up. Mio''s face turned even redder. But she realized that if she didn''t play along, the Charm spell might wear off. So, she did it. She gave him her first kiss. ... After a while, they finally left the room. "Onii-chan, breakfast is almost ready!" Maria called out from the kitchen. "Good work, Maria," Roy said, entering the kitchen after washing up. "Heh, it''s nothing. But my cooking isn''t as good as yours, Onii-chan," Maria replied, a bit embarrassed. Her cooking was nowhere near as good as Roy''s. "Don''t worry, let me see." Roy examined the dishes Maria had prepared, then added some seasonings. "Wow, it smells so good now! How did you do that?" Maria asked in surprise. "It''s all about the seasoning. I can teach you if you want," Roy offered with a smile. "Really? That would be great!" Maria exclaimed, thrilled. ... They soon enjoyed a delicious breakfast. Mio and Maria ate with gusto, not caring about their table manners. After breakfast... "Mio, Maria, it''s time for school," Roy announced. "School..." Mio and Maria exchanged hesitant glances. They hadn''t been to school in days due to the constant attacks from Stray Demons. And they didn''t want to bring those Demons to school. "Yes, of course, you have to go to school. It''s Monday, remember?" Roy insisted. Mio and Maria reluctantly agreed and got ready. ... "Onii-chan, what class are you in?" Mio asked as they walked to school. They were surprised to find that Roy attended the same school as them. "I''m in the same class as you, Mio. Don''t you remember?" Roy replied casually. "R-Really?" Mio was confused. She didn''t remember having a classmate named Roy. Perhaps he had transferred during her absence? She couldn''t think of any other explanation.... .... Roy had just arrived in this world. Of course, he wasn''t in the same class as Mio. He had simply made it up. But with a simple spell to alter perceptions, he could make everyone in the school believe he was a student. Even the powerful beings in the school wouldn''t notice anything amiss. ... At schoolseveral girls greeted Roy enthusiastically. "Huh? When did Onii-chan become so popular at school?" Mio wondered, feeling a bit annoyed by the attention he was receiving. "Onii-chan is handsome. It''s normal for him to attract girls," Maria replied matter-of-factly. "I guess so." Mio agreed. Roy simply smiled without saying anything. Maria wasn''t attending this school, as she was only here to protect Mio. So, only Roy and Mio entered the school. The classroom fell silent as they entered. Then, it erupted in whispers. "Mio-san and Roy-san came to school together!" "Mio-san was on leave, wasn''t she? I wonder what their relationship is." "Damn it! Is Mio-san going to steal Roy-san away from us? I''m not giving up!" "This new guy is infuriating! He''s already close to two of the school''s most beautiful girls!" ... Mio blushed, hearing their comments. The desks were separate, so Roy and Mio weren''t sitting together. Instead, Roy was sitting next to a blue-haired girl. Roy recognized her as Yuki Nonaka, a member of the Hero Clan and one of the main heroines. The power structure in this world was similar to that of . There were Demons, Gods, as well as Heroes. The three factions maintained a delicate balance of power. Yuki was here to monitor Miothe heir to the Demon Lord. And since the Hero Clan was monitoring Mio, the Demon and Gods factions must have sent their own representatives as well. There was also Chisato Hasegawa, a mature woman with long black hair and glasses. Her true identity was Afureiaformer high-ranking god amongst the Ten Gods of the Divine Realm However, most of her powers were sealed, leaving her with only defensive and support abilities. Her true strength was probably comparable to a Maou-class. Roy was interested in her, but she wouldn''t be easy to win over. Chisato Hasegawa was a close friend of Jin Toujou and a former goddess, while also being the cousin of Basara Toujou''s mother. That''s why she had readily given herself to Basara in the anime. But Roy didn''t have such a connection with her. However, that wouldn''t stop him. ... Roy found the class boring and decided to take a nap. The teacher didn''t seem to mind. Thanks to his altered perception spell, which was based on Kuoh Academy, he had top grades, so the teachers didn''t bother him. "Roy-san! Roy-san, wake up!" Roy was suddenly nudged awake. He blinked and saw Yuki Nonaka looking at him. "What is it, Nonaka-san?" he asked. "I need to talk to you. Come with me," Yuki said, taking his hand and pulling him out of the classroom. The other students were shocked. Yuki Nonaka was holding a boy''s hand in public. This was big news. Mio, seeing her "brother" being dragged away, was furious and chased after them. ... They reached the staircase leading to the rooftop. Roy was pulled along by Yuki, with Mio following close behind. "Yuki Nonaka, where are you taking my brother?" Mio demanded, blocking their path. "Your brother?" Yuki''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t remember Mio having a brother. She realized that Roy must be under the influence of a Charm spell. That''s why he came to school with Mio today. "He''s not your brother, is he? Step aside, or else..." Yuki threatened. Mio flinched, afraid that Yuki would tell Roy the truth and break the spell. She didn''t want to lose her "Brother." <><><><> ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 220: Rooftop Rivalry Between Yuki Nonaka and Mio Naruse—Yahiro Takigawa’s Probe! ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Yuki had brought Roy to the rooftop to get him away from Mio and the conflict between the various factions. Now that she knew he was under a Charm spell, she would naturally try to break it. Under the influence of Roy''s perception-altering magic, he was the "prince charming" of all the girls in school, and Yuki was no exception. Although she still cherished the memories of her childhood sweetheart, those feelings had faded over the years. Mio reluctantly stepped aside but followed them to the rooftop. "So, Nonaka-san, what did you want to talk to me about?" Roy asked, breaking the tense silence. "Roy-san, I want you to leave Mio-san," Yuki said with a serious expression. Mio glared at her, feeling both angry and worried. "Nonaka-san, don''t joke around. Mio is my little sister. I would never leave her," Roy replied with a smile. '''' Yuki thought. Roy was definitely under a spell. She was about to dispel the magic when Mio suddenly stepped in front of Roy, facing Yuki. "I won''t let you touch my brother," Mio declared, her eyes filled with determination. "You''re the one who''s hurting Roy-san by using magic," Yuki retorted calmly. Mio froze. Yuki was right. They were the ones who had wronged Roy by intruding into his home and using Charm magic on him. "Nonaka-san, I don''t know what you''re talking about, but Mio didn''t hurt me," Roy said, stepping forward to defend Mio. Mio''s eyes welled up with tears, touched by his words. Just then, a figure appeared on the rooftop, overlooking them. "Hahaha, this is interesting. Mio Naruse has involved a humanare you trying to get him killed?" the newcomer taunted. He was dressed in a tuxedo and wore a mask, concealing his identity. "Who are you?" Yuki and Mio asked warily. They hadn''t noticed his presence at all. Roy, howeverinstantly recognized him as Yahiro Takigawa, their classmate and the Demon sent by the new Demon Lord Faction to monitor Mio. "Heh." Yahiro didn''t answer. He suddenly attacked, firing a beam of light towards Roy. "Look out!" Mio cried, instinctively trying to shield Roy, but she was too slow. She could only watch helplessly as the black beam struck Roy. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yuki, however, remained calm. "Did you do something?" Roy asked, playing the role of an oblivious student. "Onii-chan, are you alright?" Mio asked, relieved that Roy wasn''t hurt. She realized that the stranger hadn''t attacked him but had tried to dispel the Charm spell. "Mio, what are you talking about? I''m fine," Roy replied with a confused expression. Mio sighed in relief, seeing that he hadn''t lost his memories. Yahiro, however, was confused. He should have dispelled the Charm spell, but Roy seemed unaffected. He examined Roy closely and realized that the spell was still in place. He was puzzled. He knew it was Maria''s Charm magic, and with his power, he should have been able to dispel it easily. Yuki was also confused. Roy, seeing their confusion, smirked inwardly. The Charm spell on him was just a facade. It would be strange if they could dispel it. "Interesting..." Yahiro muttered, sensing that there was more to Roy than met the eye. He decided not to probe further and left the rooftop. The bell rang, signaling the start of the next class. "Nonaka-san, please stop bothering my brother. Onii-chan, let''s go," Mio said, taking Roy''s hand and leading him away. Yuki watched them leave with a frown, still puzzled by the Charm spell that wouldn''t break. .... Roy, being pulled along by Mio, asked, "Mio, what was that all about? They mentioned magic? And why did that guy suddenly disappear?" He played the role of a confused and curious student. Mio didn''t know how to explain... "Onii-chan, we''ll talk about it later. Class is starting," Mio said, flustered, and dragged Roy back to the classroom. Yuki was already seated at her desk. When Roy and Mio entered, they were met with hostile glares from the boys in the class. After all, Roy had held hands with two of the school''s beauties today. The class was boring, and soon, it was time to go home. Roy and Mio left the school, where Maria was waiting for them. "Mio-sama, Onii-chan, you''re finally back!" she greeted them with a smile. "Yes, Maria, let''s go home," Roy replied with a nod, taking their hands. It was evening, and the sun was setting. As they walked home, Maria noticed something strange. This street was usually quiet, but today it was eerily silent. She scanned the surroundings, then her expression changed. She tugged on Mio''s sleeve, gesturing behind Roy. Mio looked at her questioningly. '''' Maria mouthed. Mio''s eyes widened in alarm. They couldn''t fight here with Roy-onii-chan present. "Onii-chan, I just remembered something. Can you go ahead? I''ll be right back," Mio said to Roy. She turned and ran back towards the school, with Maria following close behind. "Don''t worry, Onii-chan! We''ll be back soon!" Maria called out. Roy shrugged and chuckled, seeing their hurried retreat. They clearly didn''t want him to get involved. The Stray Demons were after Mio. If she left, they would naturally follow her. But was it really that simple? ... Mio and Maria reached a deserted alley. A Stray Demon suddenly attacked. "Mio-sama, be careful!" Maria shouted, then started fighting the Stray Demons that were appearing around them. They battled in the alley. There were over ten Stray Demons. Although they weren''t very strong individually, their numbers made them a formidable opponent. After a fierce struggle, Mio and Maria finally managed to defeat all the Stray Demons. "Maria, let''s go back," Mio said, panting heavily. She was eager to return to Roy. "Yes, Mio-sama. Let''s go. Those Stray Demons shouldn''t reappear for a while," Maria agreed with a sigh of relief. They headed back, exhausted. But to their surprise, Roy was still waiting for them. "Onii-chan, why didn''t you go back?" Mio exclaimed, throwing her arms around him in a hug. Maria also hugged him. "How could I leave my little sisters behind?" Roy chuckled, embracing them both. "Waaah..." Mio was touched. Suddenly, Roy''s eyes narrowed. He saw a figure standing on a nearby rooftop, watching them with a smirk. It was Yahiro Takigawa, their classmate. "Heh, let''s see what you''re made of," Yahiro muttered. Just then, a Stray Demon materialized behind Roy. Mio and Maria gasped in horror. The Stray Demon''s claws slashed towards Roy''s head. "No!" Mio cried out, trying to push Roy out of the way, but she was too exhausted to react in time. The claws struck Roy''s head. Mio''s eyes widened in shock and despair, and a surge of crimson energy erupted from her, threatening to go berserk. But then, both Mio and Maria froze. The Stray Demon''s claws had passed harmlessly through Roy''s head. And the Demon itself suddenly vanished into thin air. "This..." Mio and Maria were speechless. Roy was unharmed, and the Stray Demon was dead. What had just happened? Even Yahiro, watching from afar, was stunned. He had been controlling that Stray Demon. This wasn''t the outcome he had expected. "Who are you?" he muttered, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. To survive a Stray Demon''s attack unscathed and then effortlessly kill it. This couldn''t be a human... <><><><> ~ 28 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 221: The Sensual Test—Maria’s Probing ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Onii-chan, are you alright?" Mio asked, her voice filled with concern. She had finally recovered from her shock and carefully examined Royrelieved to find that he was unharmed. "Mio, what are you talking about? Of course, I''m alright. Let''s go home," Roy replied casually. Mio and Maria were stunned. "But Onii-chan, there was a Stray Demon behind you..." "Behind me?" Roy turned around and looked. "There''s nothing there." Mio and Maria exchanged glances. Roy didn''t seem to be faking it. Had he really not noticed the Stray Demon''s attack? "Come on, it''s getting late. Let''s go," Roy said, taking their hands and leading them away before they could question him further. The two girls were puzzled as they walked home. "Alright, I''ll go make dinner. Be good, okay?" Roy said, patting their heads before heading to the kitchen. "Maria, who do you think Onii-chan really is?" Mio asked once Roy was gone. "I don''t know, but he''s definitely not an average human," Maria replied, thinking about the events of the day. "Not an average human? Then why did he fall for your Charm spell?" "That..." Maria didn''t have an answer. "It doesn''t matter who he isas long as he''s still the same kind Onii-chan," Mio declared, crossing her arms. She decided not to dwell on it. Maria, howeverremained deep in thought. She couldn''t figure out Roy''s true identity. She decided to report this to Zolgear later. "Why don''t we test him?" she suddenly suggested. "Test him? Isn''t that a bit risky?" Mio hesitated. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure he doesn''t get angry," Maria assured her with a mischievous grin. She had a plan... Unbeknownst to them, Roy had overheard their conversation. "Dinner''s ready! Go wash your hands," he called out from the kitchen. "It smells so good!" Mio and Maria exclaimed, already waiting at the table with their hands washed. Roy chuckled, seeing their eager expressions. "Dig in." "Itadakimasu!" They started eating with gusto. "Mmm... this is delicious!" "So flavorful!" Mio and Maria couldn''t stop praising his cooking. Roy was amused. Soon, they finished their meal and went to wash the dishes. Roy was about to take a bath when Maria stopped him. "Let me give you a massage, Onii-chan," she offered with a sweet smile, gently massaging his shoulders. It felt quite good A while later, Maria watched Mio enter the bathroom and smirked. "Onii-chan, go take a bath. I''ve prepared everything for you," she said, handing him a change of clothes and pushing him towards the bathroom. Roy knew she was up to something. But he wasn''t going to back down. He entered the bathroom confidently. As expected, Mio was already in the shower. Her face turned bright red when she saw him, and she let out a yelp. "Aah! Onii-chan, why are you here?" Roy calmly admired her figure and replied, "Maria told me to come in and take a bath. The bathroom is big enough for both of us. Besides, we used to bathe together when we were younger, remember?" He started to undress. Mio gritted her teeth. So this was Maria''s "test." But seeing Roy''s naked body, her face turned even redder. Roy continued showering as if nothing was out of the ordinary. "Mio, can you wash my back?" he asked, turning to her. "Huh? Oh, okay..." Mio was flustered, but she still shyly started washing his back After their bath, Mio stormed into Maria''s room. "Maria, is this what you meant by ''test''? You have some explaining to do!" she demanded, her hands on her hips. "Ehehe, it was a good test, wasn''t it? If Onii-chan wasn''t an average human, he would have noticed you in the bathroom," Maria replied with an awkward laugh. "But he still came in. So, he didn''t notice me?" "Well, maybe..." Maria had initially intended it as a prank. There was no real point to this "test." "Maria!" Mio glared at her, realizing what she had done. "Mio-sama, I''m going to check for Stray Demons," Maria said, quickly escaping the room. Mio sighed, watching Maria flee. But there was no point in dwelling on it now. She blushed, remembering that Roy had seen her naked! .... Meanwhile, Maria was puzzled. She had searched the entire perimeter of the house but couldn''t find any Stray Demons. Yesterday, she hadn''t found any either, but she had assumed they were just not around at that moment. But today, they had encountered Stray Demons on their way home from school. Yet, there were none around the house now. This was strange. After pondering for a while, she decided to report this to Zolgear. Zolgear, upon hearing this, became interested in Roy. He sent a few artificial humans to investigate. Maria felt guilty, but she had no choice. Zolgear was holding her mother hostage. To ensure her mother''s safety, she had to obey his orders. However, she didn''t realize that Roy was watching her every move. "Zolgear, huh? If you weren''t still useful, you would have been dead already," Roy muttered with a smirk, observing Maria from the window. He didn''t care much about Zolgear. But tonight would be a sleepless night. After receiving Zolgear''s orders, several Stray Demons and artificial humans headed towards Roy''s house. The barrier Roy had set up could only block auras. It wasn''t very effective against targeted attacks. As expected, in the middle of the night, several Stray Demons, controlled by the artificial humans, arrived at the house. These artificial humans were magical beings created by Zolgear, modeled after his lovers. They had no will of their own, just mindless tools! Mio, who had just fallen asleep, suddenly sensed the presence of Stray Demons and woke up with a start. "Stray Demons?!" She rushed out of bed and went to Maria''s room. "Mio-sama, you felt it too, didn''t you?" Maria said. She had been waiting for them. "Yes! We have to lure them away. We can''t fight here," Mio said, worried about waking Roy. "Okay." Maria nodded. Zolgear had sent these Demons to test Roy. They couldn''t interfere with his plan. They left the house. Several Stray Demons followed them. Mio smiled and led the Demons to a deserted area to fight them. .... After defeating the last Stray Demon, Mio sighed in relief. But then, her expression changed. The number of Stray Demons seemed off. There should have been more, based on the aura she had sensed earlier. "Something''s wrong! Onii-chan is in danger! Maria, let''s go!" Mio grabbed Maria''s hand and ran back towards the house They soon reached the house. Seeing that it was still intact, Mio sighed in relief. "It seems I was worried for nothing," she said to Maria. "Yeah..." Maria replied, but she was confused. There should have been Stray Demons and artificial humans attacking Roy. But there were no signs of a battle. Stray Demons weren''t known for their gentleness. The house should have been damaged. But it was perfectly fine. What was going on? They returned to their room, but nothing seemed out of place. Mio cautiously opened the door to Roy''s room and peeked inside. Roy was sleeping peacefully. She closed the door and sighed in relief. "It seems I was overthinking it. We must have lured all the Stray Demons away," she said. "I guess so," Maria replied, though she was still suspicious. "Let''s get some rest. There shouldn''t be any more Stray Demons tonight," Mio said, yawning and returning to her room. Maria, however, reported the situation to Zolgear. Zolgear, realizing that the Demons and artificial humans he had sent hadn''t returned, frowned. This Roy was more mysterious than he had anticipated. But he still didn''t think much of it. He assumed Roy was just a human with some special abilities. He then gave Maria another order, which she reluctantly accepted... ???? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 222: Mio Naruse and Maria’s Confession—Forming a Contract! ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The next morning, Roy woke up to find Mio sleeping beside him. She must have come in during the night, worried about him. Her crimson hair looked radiant in the sunlight, reminding him of Rias. The only difference was that Mio was still a bit childish. Roy gently stroked her hair, then got out of bed to prepare breakfast. To his surprise, Maria was already up and about, preparing breakfast in the kitchen. "Good morning, Maria," Roy greeted her with a smile. "Morning, Onii-chan! I''ll take care of breakfast," Maria replied, turning around with a spatula in her hand. "Thanks," Roy said with a nod. Mio soon woke up and panicked when she didn''t find Roy beside her. She rushed out of the room, still half-dressed, only to find Roy sitting in the living room. "Good morning, Mio," Roy chuckled, amused by her flustered appearance. "Onii-chan!" Mio breathed a sigh of relief, then blushed and scurried back to her room to get dressed. ... After breakfast, the three of them went to school. "Good morning, Roy-san," Yuki Nonaka greeted him with a neutral expression as he entered the classroom. She studied him intently, as if trying to see through his disguise. As the Hero Clan''s representative tasked with monitoring Mio, she had followed them last night. She had witnessed the Stray Demon attack and Roy''s effortless defense. She tried to investigate his background but couldn''t find anything useful. "Good morning, Nonaka-san," Roy replied with a smile. Yahiro Takigawa, sitting nearby, remained silent, his eyes fixed on Roy. He was also curious about Roy''s identity after yesterday''s failed attempt to dispel the Charm spell. ... During lunch break, Maria pulled Mio aside. "Mio-sama, I have something to tell you." "What is it, Maria?" Mio asked. "I think it''s time we tell Onii-chan the truth about our identities," Maria declared. "What? Why?" Mio was surprised. "It''s not fair to him to keep deceiving him. We should be honest," Maria explained. "But... but..." Mio hesitated. What if Roy rejected them after learning the truth? "Mio-sama, he''ll find out eventually. It''s better to tell him now," Maria insisted. "If he truly cares about you, he won''t mind having a Demon and a succubus as his little sisters." Mio''s heart wavered. She also didn''t want to keep deceiving Roy with the Charm spell. She was constantly worried that he would discover the truth and abandon them. "Alright, Maria, I agree," Mio finally said with a nod. "Great!" Maria beamed, but her true intentions remained hidden. ... That night, after dinner, Mio and Maria sat down with Roy in the living room. "Mio, is there something you want to tell me?" Roy asked with a smile, gently patting her head. Mio blushed, fidgeting with her fingers. "Onii-chan... I..." She tried to speak, but the words wouldn''t come out. Maria, growing impatient, decided to take action. "Let me do it!" she exclaimed, then dispelled the Charm spell on Roy. However, Roy hadn''t been under any spell. He had simply been pretending. So, he remained the same, his expression unchanged. "Onii-chan?" Mio asked cautiously. "Yes, Mio? What''s wrong?" Roy replied with a gentle smile. "You... weren''t affected by the Magic?" Mio asked in surprise. "Magic? What Magic?" Roy feigned ignorance. "My Magic didn''t work on you, Onii-chan?" Maria also exclaimed in disbelief. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I haven''t been affected by anything," Roy said with a shrug. "But... when we first came here...?" Mio was confused. Maria had used her Charm spell on him that day. "The first day? Oh, that''s because Maria said you would be my little sisters. And I''ve always wanted cute little sisters, so I played along," Roy explained. "Huh?" Mio and Maria stared at each other in stunned silence. Roy hadn''t been under Maria''s spell at all. He had been acting with them all along! Mio wanted to crawl into a hole and disappear. She had been calling him "Onii-chan" and acting like his little sister all this time. How embarrassing! .... After the initial embarrassment subsided, Mio became worried. "Onii-chan, what about you...?" "Heh, as long as you don''t mind, Mio, I''ll always treat you as my little sister," Roy replied with a smile, gently stroking her head. Mio blushed, her ruby eyes sparkling with gratitude. "What about me, Onii-chan?" Maria chimed in, feeling a pang of envy. "The same goes for you, Maria. I''ll always be your big brother," Roy reassured her, also patting her head. "Onii-chan is so kind!" Maria exclaimed, snuggling against him. Mio puffed out her cheeks, feeling a bit jealous. "By the way, Onii-chan, we have something to tell you," Maria said, remembering their mission. "What is it, Maria?" Roy asked with a smile. Mio looked at him nervously, wondering how he would react to the truth about their Magic. "We''re not actually humans," Maria declared, stepping in front of Roy. A bright light enveloped her, and she transformed from a cute and innocent girl into a seductive succubus. Although Maria was still petite, her charm as a succubus was undeniable. Even Roy was momentarily stunned by her beauty, but then he frowned. "Maria, you look lovely, but you should only dress like this at home. It''s not appropriate to show this much skin in public," he chided. "...." Maria was taken aback. He was worried about her being seen by others after she had transformed into a succubus? And this was her battle attire! "Roy, aren''t you curious about Magic?" Mio asked, surprised by his reaction. "Of course I am. But you''ll tell me eventually, won''t you?" Roy replied with a chuckle. "Actually, Maria and I aren''t human. She''s a succubus, and I''m a Demon," Mio confessed, her body glowing with a red light as she activated her Magic. Her hair flowed in a nonexistent breeze, giving her a mysterious and noble aura. "Mio, you''re beautiful," Roy complimented with a smile. "Eh? Thank you!" Mio blushed. "Onii-chan, you''re focusing on the wrong thing! I''m a succubus!" Maria exclaimed, approaching Roy and pressing herself against him. Although she was petite, her charm as a succubus was potent. Most men wouldn''t be able to resist her advances. "I know. So?" he asked with a shrug and a smirk. "Ugh!" Maria was speechless. "Onii-chan, do you already know about the Demons?" Mio asked curiously. "Not really. Perhaps I''m just very accepting," Roy replied vaguely. "Hmm..." Mio looked at him skeptically. "Mio-sama, there''s another possibility," Maria said thoughtfully. "What?" "He might be a human with powerful Magic potential," Maria explained. In this world, humans could also possess Magical talent. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, Maria theorized that Roy has a huge magical potential. That would explain why he was unharmed by the Stray Demon''s attack. "Is... is that so?" Mio asked, still unsure. "There''s no other explanation. It must be true," Maria insisted with a nod. Mio, convinced by her words, nodded in agreement. Roy chuckled inwardly, watching them make assumptions. He didn''t have to explain himself after all. "Onii-chan will protect his little sisters, right?" Maria finally revealed their true motive. "Of course," Roy replied without hesitation. Maria nodded in satisfaction. "But Onii-chan isn''t strong enough to protect us yet. So, form a contract with Mio-sama!" "Eh?!" Mio was surprised. They hadn''t discussed this. "A contract? No problem," Roy agreed, recalling the rather suggestive contract-forming ritual in the original story. "Mio-sama, you too!" Maria said, turning to Mio. "But..." Mio hesitated. Forming a servant contract with her brother felt disrespectful. "Mio-sama, don''t hesitate. Onii-chan has great Magical potential. If we teach him some Magic, he''ll be able to protect us," Maria explained. "Maria is right, Mio. Make a contract with me," Roy urged with a smile. Of course, he wasn''t going to become anyone''s servant. But in the original story, Maria had tricked Mio into becoming the servant instead. And whenever Mio had any "bad" thoughts, the contract would activate. She would act strangely and need to be "punished" to return to normal. Roy was quite intrigued by this unique contract and its effects. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 223: The Servant Contract—Mio Naruse’s Bashfulness ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> Mio hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, Onii-chan. I''ll form a contract with you," she agreed. Maria, seeing that they had both agreed, grinned triumphantly. She began drawing a Magic circle. As a succubusthe Magic she used often had strange side effects. This particular contract Magic circle, for example, would cause an uncontrollable desire for physical intimacy if the servant disobeyed their master''s orders or felt guilty. The only way to alleviate this side effect was through... well, you know... Otherwise, it would persist indefinitely. Roy watched Maria prepare the Magic circle with amusement. "Onii-chan, let me tell you about the Demon Realm," Mio offered, explaining the various factions and their relationships. Roy listened with interest. Mio''s father was the previous Demon Lord, an incredibly powerful being. Although he was rumored to be dead, he had actually faked his death. Roy didn''t know why he had done that. Maria''s father was also the previous Demon Lordmaking Mio and Maria half-sisters. Mio, with her exceptional talent and strength, surpassed all her peers and even some older Demons. But the immense power inherited from her father was suppressing her own abilities. Roy found this rather ironic. The old Demon Lord hadn''t made proper arrangements for his daughter before his "death" and had instead created problems for her. He chuckled and shook his head, then turned his attention back to Maria. "Onii-chan, Mio-sama, the contract Magic circle is ready. We can begin now," Maria announced with a smile. "Alright, let''s start," Roy said, taking Mio to the center of the Magic circle. "Since this is Mio-sama''s first time using contract Magic, let me assist you," Maria offered, taking Mio''s hand. Mio didn''t refuse. "Onii-chan, all you have to do is kiss the Magic circle that will appear on Mio-sama''s arm," Maria explained to Roy. "Okay," Roy replied with a nod. Maria activated the Magic circle. But the Magic circle didn''t appear on Mio''s arm. It appeared on Roy''s arm instead. As expected, Maria had tricked them. She must have been following Zolgear''s orders, and there was definitely some hidden motive behind this. "WaitMaria, what''s going on?" Mio exclaimed, confused and flustered as she saw the glowing Magic circle on Roy''s arm. "Oh? That''s strange. It seems I made a mistake somewhere," Maria replied with a feigned innocence. "What do we do now?" Mio asked, worried. "Well, the Magic has already been activated. We can''t stop it now. How about Mio-sama kisses Onii-chan''s hand instead?" Maria suggested with a mischievous grin. "What?!" Mio blushed. She didn''t mind becoming Roy''s servant, but the thought of it made her incredibly shy. After allshe would have to obey her master unconditionally. She glanced at Roy, her face burning red. "Mio-sama, hurry up! The Magic circle on Onii-chan''s arm is about to disappear. If you don''t kiss it in time, there might be consequences," Maria urged, noticing that the Magic circle was flickering. "Ah..." Mio hesitated, her heart pounding. After a brief internal struggle, she finally made up her mind. She approached Roy and gently kissed the back of his hand. However, due to her hesitation, the Magic circle had already vanished by the time her lips touched his skin. "It... it''s gone!" Maria exclaimed in surprise. Mio froze, her body suddenly paralyzed. A purple collar with a heart-shaped pattern appeared around her neck. "What... what''s happening?" she stammered, a strange sensation coursing through her body. She collapsed to the ground, her legs no longer able to support her. "What''s wrong?" Roy asked, pretending to be concerned, though he was secretly thrilled. "The curse has been activated," Maria explained. "Curse?" Roy asked, playing along. "Ehehe..." Maria giggled nervously, then explained, "The Master-Servant contract is meant to ensure the servant''s loyalty. But because I used my Magic, if the servant disobeys the Master''s orders, they''ll becomeinsatiable..." Mio, lying on the floor, her face flushed and her body tingling, moaned, "Stop talking and help me!" Even Roy couldn''t help but gulp, seeing Mio''s alluring state. "Don''t worry, as long as you obey Master''s orders, the curse will be lifted," Maria reassured her with a smile. .... Mio looked at Roy with pleading eyes. "Onii-chan, please help me!" Roy couldn''t refuse such a request. Ignoring Maria''s presence, he began to "discipline" Mio. "Amazing!!" Maria cheered from the sidelines, her face flushed with excitement. Roy was speechless. Not only was Maria not embarrassed, but she was actively cheering him on. It seemed he would have to ''discipline'' her as well. He couldn''t let her keep leading him around by the nose. .... Within few minutes, Mio had climaxed seven times, eventually passing out from exhaustion. Roy glared at Maria, who was still cheering. Maria, sensing his dangerous gaze, chuckled nervously. "Um, Onii-chan, I''ll go back to my room and sleep now." She scurried away. Roy sighed and carried Mio to bed. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The next morning, Roy woke up to find Mio staring at him with a lovestruck expression. "Mio, what are you looking at?" "Onii-chan, I... I..." Mio stammered, then buried her face in his chest, flustered. Roy chuckled. Mio was quite shy, it seemed. But although she could control her words, her body was honest. And due to the side effect of the contract, whenever Mio disobeyed her Master''s orders, she would experience a strange sensation. A purple, heart-shaped collar appeared around her neck. Mio moaned, her face turning crimson. "Mio, what''s wrong?" Roy asked with a playful smirk. "Onii-chan..." Mio, seeing his teasing expression, realized he was just messing with her. She pouted and snuggled closer. "Haha, alright, alright, I get it," Roy said, giving in to her adorable act. He spent the morning "training" her until Maria''s calls finally forced them out of bed. ... During breakfast, Mio glared at Maria, who was smirking at her. If it weren''t for Maria''s messed-up spell, she wouldn''t be in this state. Butit wasn''t so bad either. She glanced at Roy and blushed. "Mio, I don''t think we should let Maria tease you like this. How about we make her sign a contract with me too?" Roy suggested with a chuckle after breakfast, while Maria was cleaning up in the kitchen. Mio''s eyes lit up. This was a perfect opportunity for revenge. "That''s a great idea! I''ll go talk to her. If she doesn''t agree, hmph!" Mio declared with a mischievous grin. She went to the kitchen and told Maria about the plan. Maria froze, hearing Mio''s words. She hadn''t expected this. Although she was a succubus, she valued her chastity. Even Zolgearhadn''t been able to sway her. She had used a special lock to protect herself. No one could take her first time without her consent. Maria actually had a more developed figure than Mio, but due to the lock, she appeared as a little girl. "But Mio-sama, the contract Magic can only be activated during a full moon," Maria said with a nervous laugh. "Is that so?" Mio asked suspiciously. "Of course," Maria insisted with a nod. "Fine. We''ll just have to wait until next month then," Mio said, disappointed that she couldn''t enact her revenge immediately. But she wasn''t going to let Maria off the hook. The full moon had already passed. They would have to wait for the next one. "Ugh..." Maria''s face fell. She reluctantly agreed. She had a month to come up with a plan. Roy, in the living room, overheard their conversation and chuckled. Maria wouldn''t be able to escape now. ... At school... "Good morning, Nonaka-san," Roy greeted Yuki with a smile as he entered the classroom. Yuki frowned, seeing Roy and Mio holding hands. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 224: Yuki Nonaka Bento—Feeding Mio Until She’s Full ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> Yuki couldn''t explain whybut she didn''t want Roy to get involved with Mio. However, things seemed to be heading in the opposite direction of her wishes. Roy, seeing her silence, shrugged. It seemed that without a childhood friend-like relationship, it was indeed difficult to win her over. Especially with someone like Yuki, who was rather reserved. But to his surprise, Yuki invited him to lunch. "I''d like to invite you to have lunch with me, Roy-san. I made you a bento," she said, offering him a beautifully prepared lunch box. The entire class erupted in gasps and whispers. Yuki Nonaka, one of the school''s beautieshad personally made a bento for him? The rumors about them were definitely true! The other students were filled with envy and jealousy. "No, you can''t! Onii-chan is having lunch with me!" Mio suddenly declared, clinging to Roy''s arm and glaring at Yuki. Roy sighed. It seemed Mio was feeling threatened. He accepted the bento. If he didn''t, Yuki probably wouldn''t back down. Mio puffed out her cheeks, displeased. "Mio, be a good girl, okay?" Roy said gently, patting her head. "Ugh, fine," Mio grumbled, still pouting, but she agreed. "Please follow me," Yuki said to Roy, then left the classroom. Roy followed her, with Mio trailing behind them, eager to eavesdrop on their conversation! .... They arrived on the rooftop. "Nonaka-san, what did you want to talk about?" Roy asked, getting straight to the point. Yuki hesitated for a moment, then said, "Roy-san, you probably don''t know Mio-san''s true identity, do you?" Mio, hiding near the stairwell, thought, '''' '''' "I know. Mio told me last night," Roy replied calmly. Yuki was surprised. Mio Naruse had told him? "Then you should know how dangerous it is to be with her," she said. "Of course. But I''ll protect Mio," Roy said with a confident smile. "But you''re just a human." "It doesn''t matter. Mio said I have Magic potential, and she''ll teach me Magic." Yuki was surprised again. He had Magic potential? Usually, those with Magic potential were from special groups, like the Hero Clan''s village. After a long silence, Yuki looked at Roy with a serious expression. "Mio Naruse has inherited the power of a Demon Lord. She attracts Stray Demons constantly. If she poses a threat to humansour Hero Clan will eliminate her. So, I hope we won''t become enemies." "I hope so too. But I won''t let Mio get hurt," Roy replied with a confident grin. Yuki was puzzled by his calm demeanor. Most people would be panicking in this situation, but Roy seemed completely unfazed. She didn''t dwell on it, though. After giving him a long look, she left the rooftop. She saw Mio eavesdropping but didn''t say anything... Mio, however, was acting strangely. A purple collar appeared around her neck, and she started rubbing her legs together, her breathing becoming erratic. Roy instantly recognized the signs. The curse was acting up again. "Mio, what''s wrong?" he asked playfully, approaching her. Mio had become insecure after he readily agreed to Yuki''s invitation. But after hearing their conversation, she was touched. However, she also felt guilty for doubting him. And so, the Succubus curse activated. "Onii-chan, quickly..." Mio pleaded, her face flushed. "Quickly what?" Roy teased, gently poking her cheek. Mio let out a yelp and climaxed. The curse made her incredibly sensitive. Roy, seeing her reaction, stopped teasing her and "took care" of her... .... Over the next few days, Yuki didn''t approach Roy again, but he knew she was still watching them from the shadows. Mio and Maria began teaching Roy Magic. With his Magic Authority, Roy could be considered a God of Magic. But now, he was being taught Magic by others. It was a bit ironic. But he enjoyed spending time with Mio. Her curse would activate at random moments, such as in the bathroom, the school''s changing room, the nurse''s office, the restroom, and even the empty classroom after school. They had "trained" in various locations. It was quite exciting! Tonight, Mio and Maria were taking Roy to practice Magic. They had been teaching him the basics, and it was time for him to try casting a spell. They went to a deserted forest, a perfect location for practicing Magic without being disturbed. "Onii-chan, do you remember the Magic Bullet spell we taught you?" Maria asked. "Yes, I remember it well," Roy replied with a smile and a nod. The Magic Bullet was a basic spell. Roy had learned it after hearing it just once. It was easy for him. "Then try casting it, Onii-chan. Don''t worry, no one will disturb us here," Maria said with a grin. Mio also looked at him expectantly. "Alright." Roy nodded. He extended his hand, and a fist-sized ball of Magical energy formed in his palm. "Wow! You succeeded on your first try!" Mio and Maria cheered, hugging each other excitedly. Roy, however, simply smirked. "Did I? I wonder how powerful it is." "Yes, we haven''t tested its power yet. If it''s too weak, it won''t be effective against Stray Demons," Maria said, pointing at a ten-meter tall boulder. "Onii-chan, try hitting that boulder," Mio suggested. "Okay." Roy casually tossed the Magic Bullet towards the boulder. The white ball of energy glowed like a light bulb as it slowly flew towards the boulder. As it neared the boulder, the light suddenly vanished. Mio and Maria were confused. "It failed?" "It seems the power is lacking. But don''t be discouraged, Onii-chan. You succeeded on your first try!" Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They tried to comfort him, much to Roy''s amusement. "It''s not over yet. Look," Roy said, pointing at the boulder. Mio and Maria turned to look. Suddenly, several beams of light shot out from the seemingly extinguished Magic Bullet, and it exploded. "Aah!" Mio and Maria screamed, shielding their eyes from the blinding light and instinctively grabbing Roy''s arms. The ground shook violently. The forest was filled with the sounds of startled birds and insects. After a while, the light subsided. Mio and Maria opened their eyes. They stared at the scene in stunned silence. Where the boulder had been, there was now a crater over ten meters wide. The boulder itself was completely gone. "T-this..." Maria was speechless. Even with all her power, she couldn''t create a Magic Bullet with this destructive force. "Amazing..." Mio was also stunned. This was just a basic Magic Bullet. How powerful would his stronger spells be? She couldn''t imagine. Roy chuckled inwardly, seeing their shocked expressions. He could create thousands of these Magic Bullets in an instant. When playing "bullet hell" games with Tohru, Kanna, and the others, Magic Bullet was just a basic attack. "Onii-chan, you''re so incredible!" Mio exclaimed, hugging him tightly. "Heh, you don''t even know the half of it," Roy teased. Mio blushed. Roy was indeed incredible in many ways. She used to worry about him not being able to keep up with her, as he was just a human, and she was a Demon. But after that one "lesson" where she had been "trained" until she fainted, she no longer had such concerns. "This is bad, Onii-chan, Mio-sama! Someone must have noticed the commotion. We should leave!" Maria suddenly exclaimed. She had initially thought that causing a scene in this deserted forest wouldn''t be a problem, but Roy''s Magic Bullet had caused an earthquake. Such a powerful display of Magic would definitely attract Stray Demons or other factions. "Alright, let''s go back," Roy agreed. He wasn''t that interested in practicing Magic anyway. They quickly left the forest. As expected, soon after they left, several people arrived to investigate the scene. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 225: The Power of a Demon Lord Is a Burden—Meeting Chisato Hasegawa! ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> After Roy and the girls left, a group of teenagers arrived at the scene of the explosion. They examined the large crater with serious expressions. "What happened here? How did this crater appear?" "I don''t know. There are traces of magic, but no signs of a battle. Was it caused by someone practicing magic?" "Yuki, you''re monitoring the Demon Lord''s successor. Have you noticed anything unusual lately?" This group was also from the Hero Clan, and the girl they addressed was Yuki Nonaka. "Mio Naruse recently acquired an older brother. Nothing else out of the ordinary," Yuki replied calmly. "A brother?" one of the boys scoffed. "We should report this to the village. And the village elders seem to have a negative view of the Demon Lord''s successor. They might order us to eliminate her soon" another boy with short blond hair said with a frown. "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it. We just have to follow orders," a third boy shrugged. Unbeknownst to them, a masked figure was watching them from a nearby tree. It was Yahiro Takigawa He smirked, listening to their conversation. "Royyou''re more than you appear to be," he muttered. He had witnessed Roy''s Magic Bullet and was shocked by its destructive power. It was unbelievable that an Average Magic Bullet could be so powerful. This further confirmed his suspicions about Roy. He decided to test Roy again. ... Meanwhile, Mio and Maria were even more enthusiastic about teaching Roy magic. If an Average Magic Bullet could be so powerful, how strong would his more advanced spells be? One day at school, Mio suddenly felt unwell, and Roy took her to the nurse''s office. The school nurse was Chisato Hasegawaa mature and beautiful woman. She was also Afureiaa former high-ranking god amongst the Ten Gods of the Divine Realm. "Hasegawa-sensei, is Mio alright?" Roy asked. He was surprised that Mio could get sick. It didn''t seem logical. Chisato chuckled and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "She''s fine. It''s just her time of the month." "Oh..." Roy was relieved. He hadn''t expected Mio to be too embarrassed to tell him about it. "So, don''t do anything naughty to her during this time, okay?" Chisato warned, playfully poking Roy''s forehead. Roy''s face twitched. He was embarrassed that she had seen through him. "Ahem... I understand, Hasegawa-sensei," he replied awkwardly. "Good." Chisato smiled and left the room. Roy sighed. That was embarrassing. "Mio, why didn''t you tell me?" he asked, turning to Mio. "I..." Mio blushed and looked away. How could she tell him something like that? Roy turned to get her a glass of water. But Mio grabbed his arm. "Don''t go!" she pleaded. "Don''t worry, I''m not leaving. I''m just getting you some water," Roy reassured her, gently patting her head. Mio relaxed. She took the glass of water he offered and sipped it, her face still flushed. "Um..." she began hesitantly. "What is it, Mio?" Roy asked, looking at her curiously. "What if the curse activates?" she asked in a small voice. Roy almost laughed. Did she think the curse meant she had to do "that" with him? He leaned closer and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry, there''s another place we can do it." "What?!" Mio gasped, her face turning crimson! sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They stayed in the nurse''s office for a while longer until Mio felt better. It was already evening when they finally left. Just as they stepped out of the office, Maria came running towards them. "Maria, what''s wrong?" Mio asked, surprised by her panicked expression. "Mio-samait''s terrible! There are Stray Demons surrounding the school!" Maria exclaimed. Mio frowned. "Let''s go check it out," Roy suggested. He had noticed Yuki Nonaka fighting the Stray Demons outside. And more and more Stray Demons were gathering. There were already over twenty of them, and their numbers were still increasing. Mio and Maria nodded in agreement. They couldn''t run away now that the Stray Demons had surrounded the school. And they couldn''t let the Demons harm the students who would be coming to school tomorrow. .... They reached the school grounds and saw Yuki battling the Stray Demons. She was wearing armor on her arms and legs and wielding a sharp sword. Her usually calm and collected demeanor was replaced by a fierce determination. Even Roy was impressed. "Let''s help her," Mio said. "If we don''t stop these Stray Demons, they''ll destroy the school." "Alright!" Maria agreed, transforming into her succubus battle form. She charged into the fray, punching a Stray Demon and shattering it. Yuki glanced at her but didn''t say anything. Now wasn''t the time for arguments. They had to focus on defeating the Stray Demons. As a member of the Hero Clan, her duty was not only to monitor Mio but also to protect Humans. Seeing so many Stray Demons, she immediately suspected Mio. Only the Demon Lord''s successor could attract so many Demons. "Onii-chan, let''s help too! But remember what I told you, don''t use too much magic," Mio reminded Roy. She didn''t want him to accidentally destroy the school, like he had done with the Magic Bullet in the forest. "Don''t worry, I can control my magic now," Roy assured her with a sigh. He was a bit annoyed that his control over magic was being questioned. But as someone with the Magic Authority, he could indeed control his power perfectly. "Okay, then let''s go!" Mio nodded, then raised her hand, summoning several magic circles in the air. The magic circles glowed, and several Stray Demons were instantly incinerated. It seemed she was trying to show off in front of Roy. Roy chuckled, then waved his hand, creating countless Magic Bullets behind him. The Magic Bullets swarmed towards the remaining Stray Demons. After a series of explosions, all the Stray Demons were eliminated. "!!!" "This" Mio, Maria, and even Yuki were stunned. Yahiro Takigawa, who had been watching from the shadows, was also shocked. He had always thought highly of Roy, but he had still underestimated him. To be able to wipe out so many Stray Demons in an instanteven he couldn''t do that. But seeing Roy''s nonchalant expression, his suspicion grew. ... There was another person watching the battle from the window of a classroom in the school building. It was Chisato Hasegawa. Witnessing Roy''s overwhelming powershe couldn''t help but adjust her glasses, a glint of interest in her eyes. "Roy, you''re quite interesting." she muttered with a smirk. ... The battle wasn''t over yet. More Stray Demons appeared as soon as the previous ones were defeated. And Yahiro Takigawa, wearing his mask, emerged from the shadows. Of course, Roy knew that this was just a puppet controlled by the real Yahiro. Yahiro wouldn''t risk exposing himself directly. "Who are you?" Mio demanded, glaring at the masked figure. Maria and Yuki also looked at him warily. "Hahaha, successor of the Demon Lordyou should know that your demonic power constantly attracts Stray Demons. Why don''t you just hand it over?" Yahiro''s voice was distorted by the mask, sounding strange and metallic. "Hey! You''re the one who brought these Stray Demons here! Don''t try to frame Mio-sama!" Maria retorted. Yuki frowned. She had initially assumed that Mio was responsible for attracting the Stray Demons. But it seemed that wasn''t the case. Mio also glared at Yahiro angrily. "Hahaha, you''re wrong. Both the Stray Demons and I were attracted by the Demon Lord''s power," Yahiro cackled. They were speechless. He was right. "It''s not just me. More and more powerful and Evil beings will come for you. So, hand over the Demon Lord''s power. or those around you will eventually get hurt," Yahiro continued. Mio lowered her head, her resolve wavering. He was right. What would she do if she encountered someone she couldn''t defeat? The thought of Roy getting hurt, or even killedterrified her. "I..." she began, but Roy interrupted her. "Leave this to me," he said gently, patting her head. Mio looked at him with her big, innocent eyes, then nodded. Roy was actually in favor of Mio giving up the Demon Lord''s power. She already possessed great potential and strength. Yahiro was just a boy her age. If it weren''t for the burden of the Demon Lord''s power, she could easily defeat him. The Demon Lord''s power was currently hindering her growth. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 226: Provocation from the Hero Clan—Taking Advantage of Kurumi Nonaka! ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> Roy stepped forward and sneered at Yahiro. "The Demon Lord''s power isn''t a toy for you to covet." An invisible pressure descended upon them, and countless Magic Bullets materialized behind Roy. Yahiro''s eyes widened in shock and fear. He had seen Roy use this attack before and assumed he had exhausted his magic power. That''s why he had appeared to force Mio to surrender the Demon Lord''s power. But Roy was still capable of unleashing another powerful attack. This was beyond his expectations. Before he could react, the Magic Bullets engulfed him. When the dust settled, all the Stray Demons and Yahiro''s puppet were gone. Mio and Maria were stunnedWas this God-like being their Onii-chan? But Mio didn''t feel any fear or estrangement. She had already entrusted everything to Roy. Yahirohiding in the shadows, was pale with fear. Although the one who had been destroyed was just a puppet, he could still feel the terror of those Magic Bullets. He glanced at Roy, who remained calm and composed, then turned and fled without hesitation. Roy didn''t bother pursuing him. Yahiro might still be useful. ... Meanwhile, Chisato Hasegawa, observing the scene from the rooftop, was also shocked. According to her investigation, Roy was just an average humanwith some magic potential. But his power had grown tremendously in just a few days. If she hadn''t sensed any other power within him, she would have suspected that he was some powerful God in disguise. "Onii-chan, are you alright?" Mio asked worriedly, clinging to Roy. "I''m fine. I could go another three hundred rounds with you, Mio," Roy teased, hugging her back. "No!" Mio protested, burying her face in his chest. But she had forgotten that ''disobeying'' her Master''s orders would activate the curse. As soon as she finished her sentence, the purple collar reappeared around her neck, and she moaned. "Hmm? Mio, you say you don''t want to?" Roy chuckled, then added with a suggestive grin, "Mio, you''re on your period, right? Then I''ll just have to take the back door." Mio was speechless. "Maria, let''s go home," Roy said, taking Mio''s hand. "Okay!" Maria replied, then looked at Roy''s back with a thoughtful expression. She was considering telling him everything. Roy''s performance today had been incredible. He had become so powerful after just a few days of learning magic. If she asked for his help, would he agree? But she held back. Although Roy was stronghe was still no match for a Demon cadre like Zolgear. However, she couldn''t help but see Roy as a glimmer of hope for saving her mother. .... The next few days were peaceful. Roy, Mio, and Maria went to school together as usual. But today was different. Due to Mio''s presence, the school was attacked by a large number of Stray Demons, disrupting the lives of ordinary students. The Hero Clan finally decided to eliminate Mio. And the Demon faction, disappointed with Yahiro''s incompetence, sent a new representative to monitor Mio. As Roy and the girls were leaving school that day, they were intercepted by a group of four from the Hero Clan. "Mio Naruse, you''ve become a threat to humans. The Hero Clan has decided to eliminate you. Surrender now," a young man with blond hair named Takashi Hayase declared. "Roy-san, I advise you to leave Mio-san. You can''t protect her this time," Yuki also said. After spending time with him, she had developed some feelings for Roy. "Yuki, don''t bother. He''s just an idiot who''s been seduced by a succubus," another young man named Kyichi Shiba scoffed. "You''re right, Onee-chan. He''s not worth it. If he tries to interfere with our mission, we''ll just have to kill him," a petite girl with blue hair added. This was Kurumi Nonaka, Yuki''s younger sister. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yuki, hearing their words, remained silent. Mio and Maria frowned. It seemed a battle was unavoidable. "Of course, we won''t fight here. We''ll set up a barrier in an empty field south of here tomorrow. We expect you to be there," Takashi said arrogantly, then turned to leave. "Heh, I don''t think that will be necessary," Roy chuckled, looking at them as if they were clowns. "What?" Takashi turned back, confused. .... "I said we can settle this here and now," Roy repeated. There was no one else around. This was the perfect place to deal with them. He didn''t want to waste time. Takashi and the others scowled. "Are you underestimating us?" Kurumi demanded angrily. "You''ll pay for your arrogance" Takashi sneered. "Onii-chan!" Mio and Maria looked at him worriedly. "Don''t worry, it won''t take long. We have a movie to watch tomorrow, remember? I don''t want to miss our date because of these guys," Roy reassured them with a smile. Takashi and the others couldn''t stand his arrogance any longer. Kurumi stepped forward. "You overconfident fool! I''ll make you regret that!" she declared. "Oh, really?" Roy chuckled, then turned to Yuki. "Is she your sister?" Yuki hesitated, then nodded. "Yes." "Then I''ll go easy on her." Kurumi''s face turned red with anger. "I don''t need my sister''s help! I can defeat you myself!" "Is that so? Then come at me!" Roy challenged, gesturing for her to attack. "If we fight here, the village elders will be furious," Kyichi Shiba muttered with a sigh. But Kurumi didn''t care. She charged at Roy, her body surrounded by swirling winds. She was a master of wind magic. A small tornado formed and rushed towards Roy. "Wind magic, huh? I can do that too," Roy said with a smirk, snapping his fingers. A tornado several times larger than Kurumi''s appeared before him. The street was filled with howling winds, and people fled in panic. "H-How...?!" Kurumi gasped, shocked by the power of Roy''s magic. But she quickly regained her composure. "Don''t underestimate me!" she shouted, focusing her magic power. She created a tornado equal in size to Roy''s. The two tornadoes clashed, tearing at the surroundings. Eventually, they canceled each other out. After all, they were just magic, not real tornadoes. Kurumi sighed in relief. "Hmph, you''re not so tough!" she scoffed, convinced that Roy had been bluffing. "Really?" Roy smirked, then waved his hand again. Four even more powerful tornadoes appeared, heading towards Takashi and the others. He wasn''t going to waste any more time. He would defeat them all at once. "What...?" Takashi was stunned. He hadn''t expected Roy to attack all four of them simultaneously. Seeing the power of the tornadoes, his expression turned grim. Even they had to be careful against magic of this caliber. But no matter how careful they were, it was useless. Even Takashi''s Byakko, his Divine Beastcouldn''t withstand the force of the tornadoes. They were completely outmatched. "Aah!!!" Yuki and Kurumi were swept up into the air, screaming as they were tossed around by the wind. Roy, seeing thisdispelled two of the tornadoes and gently lowered the girls to the ground. But they lost their balance and fell again, screaming. Roy caught them, one in each arm. "Eh?" They blinked, surprised that they hadn''t hit the ground. They looked up and saw Roy holding them, their faces flushing as they met his gaze. "Aah!" Kurumi suddenly yelped and jumped out of his arms, her face red with embarrassment. "Kurumi, what''s wrong?" Yuki asked, confused. "Pervert!" Kurumi shouted at Roy. "Ahem... sorry," Roy coughed awkwardly. He had accidentally placed his hands in the wrong places when he caught them. Yuki pulled Kurumi behind her, glaring at Roy suspiciously. Roy shrugged helplessly. Takashi and Kyichi, who had also been caught by the tornadoes, were finally released. They crashed to the ground with a thud. Yuki, seeing that they were defeated, knew their mission had failed. Roy was far stronger than they had imagined. They were no match for him. "Nonaka-san, take them and leave. And don''t come back to cause trouble again. Otherwise" Roy warned. "I understand," Yuki replied, her voice trembling slightly as she met his gaze. She knew he was serious. She then left with Takashi and the others. "Onii-chan is powerful!" Mio and Maria exclaimed, throwing their arms around him in admiration. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 227: Maria’s Little Scheme—Forming a Contract with Yuki Nonaka and Maria! ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> After dealing with the Hero ClanRoy and the girls were heading home when they encountered another problem. Zolgear had sent a new DemonValga, to monitor Mio after Yahiro''s failure. The wall at the entrance of the alley crumbled as a muscular, bald figure emerged from the dust cloud. "Hahaha, there you are. Let me see the power you inherited from the Demon Lord!" Valga roared, throwing a punch at Roy, Mio, and Maria. A shockwave erupted. "Look out!" Maria and Mio cried, trying to pull Roy out of the way. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Roy didn''t move. He simply raised his hand, creating a red magic circle that effortlessly blocked the attack. Mio and Maria sighed in relief. "Oh? You blocked my punch? Who are you?" Valga asked, surprised. "Dead men tell no tales," Roy replied calmly, then summoned ice shards from the magic circle and launched them towards Valga. Valga didn''t bother dodging. He thought they were just some ice shards. But before he could finish his sentence, his entire body was encased in ice. The ice exploded, and Valga''s frozen body crumbled into dust. Mio and Maria stared at the scene in disbelief. They could sense his power growing steadilyHe was becoming incredibly strong. Maria''s eyes gleamed with a calculating light. Soon, she thought, ''He will be strong enough to help me rescue my mother.'' When that time comes, he''ll definitely agree to help me, right? I have to be more proactive. .... The next morning, Roy woke up to find Maria snuggled against him. "Maria, what are you doing?" he asked, bewildered. "Hehe, I''m here to wake you up, Onii-chan!" Maria giggled. Was this a freebie? Roy wondered. Well, he wasn''t going to let this opportunity slip away. "Wake me up, huh? Come here then." He pulled Maria closer and hugged her. "Eh? Onii-chan, what... what are you doing?" Maria asked, flustered. "Usually, You should give your brother a good morning kiss when you wake him up," Roy asked rhetorically. "Eh? Is... is that so?" "Of course it is." Maria knew that, of course. She was an expert in "conquering"having played countless dating sims. She was just shy! Mio was still fast asleep, having stayed up late last night since it was the weekend. Seeing that Roy wouldn''t let her go without a kiss, Maria reluctantly gave him her first kiss. But it was a small price to pay for her mother''s freedom. Besides, after spending so much time with Roy, she had started to develop feelings for him. But when they finally parted, they saw Mio glaring at them with a furious expression. "Maria, you traitor! I''ll kill you a hundred times!" she shrieked, pouncing on Maria. "Mio-sama, please spare me!" Maria cried, surrendering as Mio tickled her mercilessly. They tumbled around playfully. .... In the following days, Roy and the girls continued their peaceful school life. But there was a new addition to their group now... Yuki Nonaka. It seemed that after their last encounter, Yuki''s feelings towards Roy had changed. She had become quite fond of him. She even started competing with Mio for his attention. Roy''s life was becoming increasingly lively! "You''re saying that Mio and Roy formed a contract?" Yuki asked Maria, pulling her aside in an isolated corner of the school grounds. They were discussing Mio''s power, and Maria had casually mentioned the contract. Yukiintrigued by this "magical contract," had an idea. "That''s right. Thanks to the contract, Onii-chan has become so much stronger. It''s a win-win situation," Maria explained, shamelessly taking credit for Roy''s increased power. "Really?" Yuki''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Yes, and the next full moon is approaching. That''s the perfect time to form a contract," Maria added. "Maria, I''m counting on you," Yuki said. "Leave it to me!" Maria grinned and puffed out her chest confidently. They had a plan! As the full moon approached, Maria''s anticipation grew. She and Mio had been diligently teaching Roy all the magic they knew. They wanted him to become even stronger, given his exceptional talent. Maria even taught him her unique succubus magic. She had initially just wanted to see if he could learn it, but to her surprise, he mastered it instantly. She couldn''t help but marvel at his monstrous talent. .... Finally, the night of the full moon arrived Roy, Mio, Maria, and Yuki were gathered in the living room. Maria had already prepared the magic circle. "So, who wants to go first?" Roy asked with a playful grin, looking at Mio and Yuki. "I''ll go first," Yuki volunteered, her face slightly flushed. Maria sighed in relief. She was nervous. After all, forming a contract with Roy meant betraying Zolgear. If she didn''t rescue her mother before Zolgear found out, she would be in trouble. She decided to confess everything to Roy later. For now, she focused on activating the contract magic. "Yuki-san, after the contract is activated, you have to kiss the magic mark that appears on Onii-chan''s arm, okay?" Maria reminded her. "Is Mio Naruse like that too?" Yuki suddenly asked, her face flushed. "No, she''s not. That''s why Mio-sama often acts indecently and begs Onii-chan for... for..." Maria trailed off, unable to finish the sentence due to embarrassment. Yuki''s face turned even redder. "The magic mark has appeared," Roy announced, raising his arm to show a circular mark on his skin. "Alright, Nonaka-san, quickly kiss the mark!" Maria urged. "No!" Yuki refused. "Huh?!" Maria was stunned. Why wouldn''t she do it? Mio was also confused. She wasn''t happy about Yuki becoming Roy''s contractor too. Yuki glanced at Mio, then said, "I want the same treatment as her." "..." Maria and Mio were speechless. They hadn''t expected that. Meanwhile, the magic mark on Roy''s arm faded. Yuki suddenly collapsed. Roy quickly caught her. But there was no rush. He still had to deal with Maria. "Maria, you too," he said. "Eh?!" Maria fidgeted nervously. "Um... this..." "Don''t worry, I can handle all three of you," Roy reassured her with a chuckle, patting her head. Maria blushed, then nodded. "Okay. But I have something to tell you, Onii-chan." Roy knew what she wanted to say. "No matter what it is, I''ll help you, Maria," he promised. "Really?" Maria''s eyes lit up. With his promise, she no longer felt the need to rush. She activated the contract magic. "Maria, the magic mark has appeared," Roy said, showing her the back of his hand. "Um... actually, I also want the same treatment as Mio-sama," Maria confessed, glancing at Mio. Mio puffed out her cheeks. It wasn''t like she had volunteered for this. Why was everyone comparing themselves to her? Although she was a bit jealous, she didn''t stop them. She had already been conquered by Roy. Soon, Maria also had a purple collar around her neck. She swayed and almost fell, but Roy caught her just in time. He carried both of them to his room. Yuki was already dazed and out of it. Just as Roy was about to "discipline" her, Maria suddenly sat up, her face filled with determination. "Maria, what''s wrong?" Roy asked, curious. "Onii-chan, wait a moment..." Maria said, then focused her magic power. A key materialized in her hand and magically inserted itself into a keyhole on her collar. The lock on her collar sprang open. Maria transformed from a petite girl into a mature young woman with a voluptuous figure. Even Mio was stunned by the sudden change. "Onii-chan..." Maria purred, throwing herself into Roy''s arms. Roy realized that the lock was a magic tool to protect her chastity. After all, Zolgear had tried to make her part of his harem. It seemed he could finally get rid of Zolgear and rescue Maria''s mother. Roy didn''t hesitate any longer! ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 228: This Succubus Is a Bit Much—The Artificial Demon, Zest ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> The next morning, Roy stretched and disentangled himself from Mio and Yuki, who were clinging to him like koala bears. Maria was nowhere to be seen. She must be preparing breakfast in the kitchen. He got out of bed and went to the kitchen. As expected, Maria was busy cooking. "Mariayou''re up early," Roy commented, gently patting her head. He felt a pang of affection for her. After all, she had just become his woman last night. But he also couldn''t help but admire her skills. As a succubusshe was a natural in bed, and her techniques were impressive. Even Roy, with his experience, was surprised. But no matter how skilled she was, she was still no match for him. "I wanted to make a delicious breakfast for Onii-chan," Maria replied with a bright smile. "Thank you for your hard work. But let me take over today," Roy said, taking the spatula from her. "Really?" Maria''s eyes lit up. Roy''s cooking was the best she had ever tasted. "Of course," Roy confirmed with a nod. "Yay!" Maria cheered. "But first, you have to lie down on the counter," Roy added with a mischievous grin. Maria was confused, but she complied. She lay down on the counter and looked at Roy expectantly. "Like this?" "Yes, perfect..." Roy nodded, then... Maria was stunned. She hadn''t expected this. Roy, meanwhilestarted asking her some questions. Now that he had "conquered" her, there was no need to keep pretending to be an average human. Playing the fool was fun occasionally, but it was time to get down to business. "Maria, you said you had something to tell me, right?" "Ah, yes, that''s right!" "What is it? Tell me, and I''ll help you." "It''s... it''s about my mother. She... she was captured by Zolgeara cadre of the Demon Faction. And he''s been threatening me..." Maria finally confessed, her voice trembling. She revealed everything: her mission to spy on Mio, Zolgear''s plot... And she even climaxed twice during their "conversation." "I see. Don''t worry, Maria. I''ll definitely rescue your mother," Roy promised. "Th-thank you, Onii-chan." "It''s no problem. Just trust me." Roy easily agreed. Rescuing Maria''s mother was a simple task for him! Soon, a delicious breakfast was ready. The aroma woke up Mio and Yuki. "Wow! Onii-chan made breakfast! This is great!" Mio exclaimed excitedly. Even Yuki couldn''t help but drool, despite not knowing what he had cooked. During breakfast, Roy told them about Maria''s situation. Mio was initially upset that Maria had been spying on her, but she eventually forgave her after Roy explained everything. After all, Maria had been forced to do it, and she hadn''t harmed Mio in any way. "So, Mariado you know where Zolgear is? If we know his location, we can go rescue your mother," Roy asked. "I''m sorry, Onii-chan. I don''t know where he is, or where my mother is being held," Maria replied sadly. "Don''t worry, we''ll find a way," Roy reassured her, patting her head gently. "Even if we knew his location, we can''t just barge in there," Yuki said with a frown. Although she knew Roy was powerful, Zolgear was a Demon cadre and had hostages. Rescuing Maria''s mother wouldn''t be easy. Mio agreed. Even if they could defeat Zolgear, he must have many subordinates. It would be difficult for them to rescue Maria''s mother with just the four of them. Roy, hearing their concerns, chuckled. "Don''t worry. Once we find Zolgear''s base, I''ll find a way to rescue the hostages. Trust me." The girls nodded, convinced by his confidence. Finding Zolgear''s base was easy. Yahiro Takigawa, the Demon sent to monitor Mio, would definitely know its location. They just had to ask him. After breakfast, they went to school! .... "Yahiro Takigawa, come with me," Roy said, calling him out of the classroom. Yahiro was surprised. He rarely interacted with Roy, and Roy had never paid much attention to him. Why was he calling him out now? Had his identity been exposed? He hesitantly followed Roy, Mio, and the others to the rooftop. The rooftop, where they had fought before, had a nice view. "Yahiro Takigawa, do you know why you''re still alive?" Roy asked, his back turned towards Yahiro as he looked at the scenery. Yahiro frowned. "I don''t understand what you mean." "Heh, you don''t? Then let me tell you. You should have died after you controlled that Stray Demon to attack us last time. Understand?" Yahiro''s expression changed. He had been discovered. A chill ran down his spine. Roy suddenly seemed much more menacing. Mio, Maria, and Yuki were stunned. So it was their classmate who had orchestrated the Stray Demon attack? They were furious. "What do you want?" Yahiro asked, already thinking of ways to escape. This wasn''t a puppet. It was his real body. If he was killed here, he would truly die. "Don''t worry, you''re still alive because you''re still useful," Roy said with a smirk. Yahiro''s expression turned grim. He was no match for Roy, and he didn''t believe Roy had shown his true strength yet. "What do you want me to do?" "Simple. Take us to Zolgear," Roy replied calmly. Yahiro''s eyes widened. So Roy was planning to confront Zolgear. He actually had a grudge against Zolgear. His adoptive parents, who were high-ranking Demons serving the previous Demon Lordhad been killed by Zolgear. "Alright, I agree." He would gladly help Roy deal with Zolgear. Maria was overjoyed and threw her arms around Roy. "Thank you, Onii-chan!" "It''s nothing," Roy chuckled, patting her head. Maria was even more grateful and determined to "reward" him properly tonight.... They followed Yahiro to a castle. "This is Zolgear''s current base," Yahiro explained. Roy sensed Zolgear''s presence inside. "You can leave now," Roy said to Yahiro, then took Maria''s hand and entered the castle. "Let me come too!" Yahiro suddenly said, kneeling on one knee. "I also have a grudge against Zolgear. Could you let me witness his death?" Roy glanced at him. "Fine." Yahiro''s face lit up with joy, and he followed them inside. "Who''s there?" Just as Roy was about to push the door open, a girl with short white hair, tanned skin, and revealing clothes blocked their path. "That''s Zestone of Zolgear''s artificial demons subordinates," Yahiro explained. "How dare you betray Master ZolgearYahiro Takigawa?!" Zest snarled. Yahiro simply smirked without replying. Zest''s shout alerted the other artificial beings within the castle. They swarmed out, mindless and hostile, and attacked. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Onii-chan, what do we do?" Mio and Maria asked nervously, seeing the approaching horde. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this," Roy said with a smile, then snapped his fingers. The ground froze over, and all the artificial demonsexcept for Zest, were encased in ice. The ice exploded, and the artificial demons vanished into dust. Yahiro''s eyes widened in shock, and a cold sweat trickled down his forehead. As he had suspectedRoy was incredibly powerful. Mio, Maria, and Yuki were also stunned. "Did we teach Onii-chan that spell? No, we don''t even know that spell!" Mio whispered to Maria. "It doesn''t matter. As long as it''s Onii-chan, it''s fine!" Maria replied, shrugging. They couldn''t explain itbut they trusted Roy implicitly. They had already entrusted everything to him. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 229: Maria’s Mother—Sheila! ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> The only surviving Artificial demonZest, trembled with fear, her body frozen in place. Just then... Zest was blasted away by a surge of magic, crashing into the wall. "Damn it! Why were all my other Artificial demons destroyed, but this defective one survived?" Zolgear snarled, glaring at Zest, who was struggling to get up. He had always considered Zest to be a failure because she wasn''t as obedient and fearless as the others. But her fear also meant she was no longer just a mindless weapon. She was becoming a real person. "Zolgear-sama..." Zest whimpered, confused and hurt. She was still too naive to understand the complexities of emotions. "Maria, what do you think you''re doing? Do you want your mother to die?" Zolgear threatened, turning to Maria. He had chosen this castle as his base because it was actually the body of a magical beast. He used the beast''s magical energy to create his Artificial demons. And now, all his creations were destroyed, years of effort wasted. He was furious. He waved his hand, and an image of Maria''s mothertrapped in a cage, appeared before them. With another wave of his hand, he could activate the trap within the cage and kill her. "Mother!" Maria cried out, her eyes filled with worry. She clung to Roy''s arm, her hope for rescuing her mother resting entirely on him. "Maria''s mother, you say? Let me see... There she is." Roy''s senses swept through the entire castle, and he quickly located Maria''s mother. He reached out with his magic. In the imagea sphere of magic enveloped Maria''s mother, breaking her out of the cage and flying towards them. Zolgear''s eyes bulged in shock. His carefully crafted trap had been effortlessly bypassed. "Damn it! What did you do?!" he roared, finally realizing that Roy and the others were responsible. Roy simply smirked without replying. Just then... The wall exploded, and Maria''s motherSheila, flew towards them, encased in a sphere of magic. "Mom!" Maria cried, catching her mother in her arms. "Eh? Maria, what''s going on?" Sheila asked, confused and disoriented. "Mom, Onii-chan saved you!" Maria explained, stepping back and gesturing towards Roy. "Oh? Is that so?" Sheila looked at Roythen back at Maria. she could tell that her daughter had given herself to this man. She was curious about Roy and trusted her daughter''s judgment. Roy, looking at Sheila, was surprised. He hadn''t expected her to be so petite, even smaller than her daughter. She was like a loli mother-in-law. "Who are you?!" Zolgear demanded, fear creeping into his voice. This man had effortlessly rescued the hostage from afar. Such power was beyond even a Demon Lord. "Dead men tell no tales" Roy replied with a chuckle, then casually reached out towards Zolgear with his magic. The air froze, and Zolgear unleashed his magic power to resist. But it was futile. He was instantly frozen solid. Zolgear''s body exploded into icy dust. Yahiro Takigawa, watching from the sidelines, was stunned. Zolgearhad been defeated so easily? Zolgear was a powerful Demon, a trusted subordinate of the current Demon Lord. Even the Demon Lord himself might not be able to defeat him so effortlessly. "Alright, now that that''s taken care of, let''s get out of here," Roy said to the girls. They were inside the belly of a magical beast. Once Zolgear''s magic faded, this place would revert to its original form. "Okay." They left the castle. ... As soon as they left, the castle transformed into a massive, fleshy monster. "This is bad! If this monster keeps devouring everything around it, the world will be destroyed!" Mio exclaimed, her face pale with fear. Of courseshe was exaggerating. Destroying the world wasn''t that easy. Even if this monster could devour everything, it would take hundreds of years for it to consume the entire planet. But it was still a threat that needed to be dealt with. "Freeze!" Roy calmly raised his hand, and the monstrous creature was instantly encased in ice. The ice exploded, and the monster vanished into thin air. Mio, Maria, and Yuki were no longer surprised by Roy''s power. But Sheila was stunned. Such power was god-like! It seemed her daughter had made the right choice. Sheila smiled at Mariaoffering her silent blessings. As the former Demon Lord''s woman, Sheila hadn''t had a happy life. Maria''s birth had been an accident. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been captured and imprisoned by Zolgear after the previous Demon Lord''s death. "Alright, everything''s settled. Let''s go home," Roy said with a smile. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I should take my leave now," Yahiro said, bowing deeply. Roy glanced at him, then waved him away. Although Yahiro had attacked them before, he had also indirectly helped Roy "conquer" the girls. And he had been helpful in this mission as well. So, Roy decided to let him go. Yahiro quickly left. Roy and the girls returned home. .... Meanwhile, news of Zolgear''s death spread throughout the Factions. The DemonsGodsand even the Hero Factions were all intrigued by the mysterious figure who had killed a Demon cadre. "What a pity. I was hoping to have those two girls as my daughters-in-law, but someone beat me to it," a bespectacled man with a gentle demeanor muttered as he stood in a desolate wasteland filled with monsters. This was Jin Toujou, the father of the protagonist, Basara Toujou, and a legendary hero known as the "God of War." It was said that the previous Demon Lord, Mio''s fatherhad ended the war between the Demons and the Heroes because of Jin Toujou. Jin checked the message on his phone, then lit a cigarette and chuckled. "A powerful being has appeared. Let''s see if you''re human or Demon." He left the wasteland and went to visit his son, who was living an ordinary life. Jin sighed. Perhaps this peaceful life was the best for his son after all. .... Meanwhile, when Roy returned home with Mio and the others, he was surprised to find Zest following them. "....." "Master!" Zest knelt before Roy with an expression of absolute loyalty. Roy was stunned. Why was she suddenly pledging her allegiance to him? "I''ve been abandonedAnd you didn''t kill me. So, naturally, you''re my new Master now," Zest explained, her head lowered respectfully. As an Artificial beingshe didn''t understand much about the world. But she knew that Roy was her new Master. Mio and Maria exchanged surprised glances. They hadn''t expected her to become Roy''s servant. "Onii-chan, I think you should accept her. After all, a powerful being like you needs someone to attend to your needs," Maria said with a sly grin. Roy''s lips twitched. Maria was good. She knew how to appeal to a man''s desires. And honestlyZest was quite attractive. Who wouldn''t want such a loyal and beautiful girl by their side? "Ahem... very well. I accept your allegiance," Roy declared. Mio and Yuki were about to protest, but Roy had already made his decision! "Thank you, Master!" Zest exclaimed, overjoyed. .... That night, to celebrate Maria''s reunion with her mother and Zest''s addition to the family, Maria and Sheila prepared a feast. Roy, looking at the similar-looking mother and daughter, had a naughty thought. But he kept it to himself for now! Maria certainly lived up to her promise that night, using all sorts of techniques to please Roy. Even Mio couldn''t help but blush. Sheila, in her room, couldn''t sleep! The next day, Roy went to school with Mio and Yuki. Yahiro wasn''t there. It seemed the new Demon Lord was taking the task of monitoring Mio seriously. He wouldn''t send anyone else until he knew Roy''s true identity. Roy had one last target: Chisato Hasegawathe school nurse. She had come to the human world with her powers sealed to help Basara Toujou control his unique abilities. This made things a bit tricky. Lost in thoughtRoy arrived at the nurse''s office. A mature and beautiful woman was busy working inside. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 230: Chisato Hasegawa—Returning to DxD Universe! ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> "Hello there, Hasegawa-sensei," Roy greeted Chisato with a smile. Chisato turned around, surprised to see Roy. "Roy-san, are you feeling unwell?" she asked, trying to maintain her composure. She wondered why he was here. This was the nurse''s office. "I''m curiousGoddess Afureia, why are you here?" Roy asked with a smirk. "What?!" Chisato''s eyes widened in shock. Her true identity was a closely guarded secret. How did he know? "Who are you?" she demanded, her brow furrowed. "I''m the God who will rule this world," Roy declared half-jokingly. "....." Chisato scoffed. She didn''t believe him. "Then just forget about who I am," Roy said with a shrug. "What''s your purpose in finding me?" Chisato pressed. She didn''t believe Roy had exposed her identity without a reason. Roy smirked. "I want you to become my servant." As a high-ranking GoddessChisato''s strength was at least Maou-class. "Servant? Are you a Demon?" Chisato asked, finally understanding his intentions. Only Demons collected servants. "That''s right," Roy confirmed with a nod. Chisato was confused. She didn''t recognize Roy as any of the known Demons. Roy simply smiled without explaining. "So, what do you say, Hasegawa-sensei? Will you accept?" "No, I won''t," Chisato refused firmly. She had come to this world with her powers sealed to help Basara Toujou, the protagonist, control his powers. She wouldn''t become anyone''s servant. "Oh? Not even if that boy you care about dies?" Roy asked with a sly grin. He waved his hand, and an image of Basara Toujou appeared beside them. Chisato''s eyes widened in shock. How did he know about Basara? And he was using Basara to threaten her? "That boy is your cousin''s son, right? You care about him deeply. You even came here for him," Roy explained. Chisato was even more shocked. He knew everything. "What are you going to do?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. Roy approached her with a predatory smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you." He looked like a villain. And Roy had to admit, it was fun to play the villain sometimes. Chisato''s body trembled, but she quickly regained her composure. "He''s protected by the God of War. I don''t know who you are, but you''re no match for him." "You mean Jin Toujou?" Roy chuckled, then turned towards a figure hiding nearby. "Speak of the Devilhe''s here. Let''s see what the God of War is capable of." He snapped his fingers, and the three of them were transported to the subspace. ... Jin Toujou was disoriented for a moment, then quickly realized what had happened. "I''ve been discovered?" he muttered, taking off his glasses, cleaning them, and putting them back on. He examined Roy carefully. Roy''s power was strange. He didn''t seem that strong, but Jin could sense a hidden threat. Chisato was shocked again. They had been transported to the subspace in an instant, and the God of War had been nearby all along. "Jin Toujou, what are you doing here?" Roy asked curiously. He had just used Jin''s son as a threat, and Jin had appeared immediately. What a coincidence. "Haha, I just heard about a powerful individual and came to see for myself," Jin replied with a casual laugh. So it was a coincidence. Roy nodded. "In that case, let''s fight." "Oh?" Now it was Jin''s turn to be curious. Roy had challenged him after revealing his identity and even asked him to attack first. This was either a sign of foolishness or immense confidence. Jin naturally assumed it was the latter. He drew his sword and said with a smile, "Then I''ll show you what I can do." He charged towards Roy and swung his sword. But to his and Chisato''s surprise, Roy simply raised two fingers. ''Was he trying to block his attack with just two fingers?'' Jin felt insulted. Then, they were both stunned. Roy''s two fingers effortlessly caught Jin''s blade. "....." Jin Toujou was the God of War, even stronger than the previous Demon Lord. And his attack had been blocked by two fingers? It was unbelievable, even though Jin wasn''t using his full strength. .... "Toujou-san, underestimating your opponent can be dangerous," Roy said with a smirk, then unleashed a gust of wind that sent Jin flying backwards. Jin landed roughly on the ground, his expression turning serious. "Heh, it seems I have to get serious now," he said, a playful grin returning to his face. He still hadn''t realized how outmatched he was. He unleashed his full power and swung his sword again. This attack was several times faster and stronger than the previous one. But even with his full strength, he was only at the Super Devil-levelfar weaker than Roy. Roy once again caught his sword with two fingers, and Jin''s eyes widened in shock. Even Chisato was stunned. Jin Toujou was the legendary God of WarNo one had ever blocked his attacks this effortlessly. And Roy looked like he was playing with a child. Roy casually tossed Jin and his sword aside, then yawned. "This is so boring," he muttered. He dispelled the subspace, and they returned to reality. Jin was frustrated. He had been defeated so thoroughly. This man''s power was horrifying. But seeing that Roy had brought them back to the real world instead of killing him, he decided not to push his luck. He simply turned and left. "So, Hasegawa-sensei, will you submit to me?" Roy asked, glancing at Chisato. Chisato hesitated for a moment, then sighed in defeat. She couldn''t resist him, especially with her powers sealed. "I accept. But you must promise not to harm Basara," she said. "No problem. I have no interest in him," Roy replied with a wave of his hand. He sat down on the office chair in the nurse''s office and beckoned Chisato over. Chisato obediently knelt before him and did as he pleased. Roy enjoyed playing the villain for a bit. But now that he had settled things here, it was time to return home. But before that, he had one more thing to do: help Mio cause some chaos in the Demon Realm. He vaguely remembered that Mio''s father, the previous Demon Lord, wasn''t actually dead. But it didn''t matter. The previous Demon Lord wasn''t a good person anyway. .... Back at the mansion, Roy told the girls about his plan to help Mio reclaim the Demon Lord''s throne. "But..." Mio hesitated. She was happy with her current life. She didn''t want to return to the Demon Realm and become the Demon Lord. Maria was also hesitant. She didn''t want to go back to the Demon Realm either. With no place for them there, she was reluctant to return. "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry, leave everything to me," Roy reassured them, patting their heads gently. "Okay." Mio and Maria trusted him. ... That night, Roy turned his attention to Sheila. He shared his plan with Maria. Maria was shocked. How could he ask her to help him "conquer" her own mother? But after a moment of hesitation, she agreed. She was the type of person who would do anything for the one she loved. And so, Roy enjoyed another "rewarding" experience. He was quite proud of himself for fulfilling such a bold fantasy. ... After enjoying a few days of peaceful domestic bliss, Roy took Mio, Maria, Sheila, Yuki, Kurumi, Chisato, and Zest to the Demon Realm. With a display of his aurahe effortlessly subdued the current Demon Lord. Then, after defeating a few rebellious Demon cadreshe easily claimed the Demon Lord''s throne. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the throne meant nothing to him. He wasn''t going to leave Mio here to rule the Demon Realm. He glanced at Yahiro Takigawa and decided to give him the throne. Ignoring the reactions of the other Demons, he left the World of with Mio, Maria, Sheila, Yuki, Kurumi, Chisato, and Zest. They returned to the world of . ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 231: Capturing Older Sister Grayfia—Heading to the Konosuba World! ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> "Rias, I''m back!" Roy announced, returning after a brief absence. "Welcome back!" Rias, Akeno, Koneko, and the others greeted him. "Who is she?" Rias asked, looking curiously at the girl with crimson hair who looked strikingly similar to her. "Let me introduce everyone. This is Mio Naruse, and this is Maria Naruse..." Roy said, introducing the girls. Mio felt a pang of insecurity as she looked at Rias, who was even more beautiful and elegant than her. She was still a bit dazed. Roy hadn''t explained much before bringing them back. They were still trying to process everything. It took them half a day to finally understand the situation, thanks to the explanations from the other girls. But understanding the truth only made them more bewildered. Roy was incredibly powerful. And to think that they had actually tried to use Charm magic on him when they first met... .... Life returned to its peaceful routine. Roy spent his days enjoying the company of his harem. "Jack, come here! I have some snacks for you!" Roy called out, playing hide-and-seek with Jack the Ripper in the Lucifuge territory in the Underworld. "No!" Jack shouted, then disappeared in an instant. Roy sighed. Jack was a problem child who didn''t seem to like him very much. Instead, she was quite attached to Grayfia and even saw her as a mother figure. And Grayfia was also fond of Jack. "Roy, there you are. I was looking for you," Grayfia said, approaching him. "Huh? What is it, Sister?" Roy asked. "Come with me" Grayfia took his hand, and they vanished in a magic circle. .... In Grayfia''s room, she looked at Roy with a serious expression. "I think it''s time we discussed the future of the Lucifuge family." "The future?" Roy was confused. They were immortal DevilsWhy talk about the future now? "Since you haven''t produced any heirs yet, this is a very important matter," Grayfia explained. "It''s too early for that, Sister!" Roy said with a shrug. Having children seemed like a distant concept to him. He was only twenty years old. Besides, the birth rate for Devils was already low, and it decreased even further with increased strength. That''s why none of his women had gotten pregnant yet. There was no need to rush. "It''s not too early. You know how difficult it is for us Devils to have children. We have to start working on it now to increase our chances later," Grayfia insisted. "Alright, alright, I understand. I''ve been working hard, haven''t I?" Roy said with a sigh. He had already gathered so many girls. Wasn''t that enough effort? "Yes, you have. But as your older sister, I should also do my part." Grayfia activated a magic circle, and her clothes vanished. "Um..." Roy was stunned, but seeing Grayfia''s initiative, he couldn''t back down. He hadn''t expected to finally "conquer" Grayfia. It felt like a dream. .... Roy spent the next few months enjoying Grayfia''s company, lost in a blissful haze. Eventually, he returned to Kuoh Town, prompted by the complaints from Rias and the others. The system had refreshed many new worlds during his absence, but only a few caught his attention. The first was. Roy''s eyes lit up. This was the key to the world of Little Garden. But with his current Stellar-level power, he couldn''t do whatever he wanted in Little Garden. And life there wasn''t necessarily suitable for him. If he remembered correctly, some communities in Little Garden still lived a life of hard labor. In that caseit was better to stay in the world of for now. But he would eventually visit Little Garden. Just not yet. The next two worlds made him hesitate. One was , and the other was Both worlds had powerful gods that could potentially help him increase his strength. If he could contract them and Advance to the Solaric-level, he would be able to roam freely in Little Garden. .... After some consideration, Roy decided to visit the world of first. The world of was complex, with numerous gods and factions. He wasn''t sure if he could handle it with his current power. Hence was the safer choice. Although Aqua was a bit of an airhead, she was still the Goddess of water. And despite being ridiculed by many for her stupidity, Aqua was still beautiful. Roy didn''t mind her flaws at all. There was also Eris, the Goddess of Luck, who was petite and cute, even if she was a bit flat-chested... But both Aqua and Eris seemed to dislike Devils. It wouldn''t be easy to win them over. And despite their seemingly unreliable personalities, they were still legitimate gods with considerable powerlikely at least at the Planetary-level or higher. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although they weren''t strong enough to help him reach the Solaric-level, they could still boost his power. To Advance to the Solaric-level, he would need to contract many more Planetary-level beings, or even Stellar-level beings! ... Roy informed Rias and Sona of his decision. Rias, Sona, and the others were actually quite interested in visiting other worlds. They were eager to see what Roy''s "adventure worlds" were like. Roy wanted to take them with him, but not yet. He would wait until he had "conquered" this new world first. It wouldn''t take long. The girls agreed. They were looking forward to visiting another world. Roy cast a spell on himself to conceal his demonic aura. This would make it easier to approach Aqua and Eris. Having made all the necessary preparations, he vanished from the living room in a flash of white light. ... He reappeared above the bustling town of Axel, a popular destination for adventurers in the world of . The town, with its unique otherworldly charm, fascinated Roy. This was sometime before the main events of the story. Kazuma Satou, the protagonist, and Aqua, the goddess of water, would soon arrive in this town. Roy had some preparations to make before that happened. First, he needed money. The currency in this world was called "Eris." Yes, it was named after the goddess Eris. Roy glanced at the Eris coins in the hands of a nearby street vendor, then activated his magic. Several Eris coins materialized in his hand. The currency in this world consisted of gold coins, silver coins, and copper coins, all called "Eris." Their value was roughly equivalent to Japanese yen. The gold Eris coins Roy had created were worth ten thousand Eris each. With money in hand, he headed towards the Adventurer''s Guild to register as an adventurer. ... The Adventurer Guild was filled with wooden tables and chairs, and a few adventurers were chatting and drinking. Roy, dressed in a blue cloak made of expensive-looking fabric, his tall and handsome figure exuding an air of nobility, attracted everyone''s attention as he entered. "Who''s that?" "He looks like a noble." The adventurers whispered among themselves. Roy ignored them and walked towards the counter. Several waitresses in short skirts, their legs on full display, were smitten by his appearance. But the receptionist Lunaa mature woman with golden hair and a voluptuous figure, looked at him with curiosity. She wasn''t fawning over him like the other girls. She was intrigued by his presence. Luna was a kind and helpful woman. But she was also known for being stingy when it came to paying out rewards. She had explained the basics of adventuring to Kazuma and Aqua when they first arrived and helped them register. She was an idol to many adventurers, and any man who tried to get close to her would be met with hostility. Due to her busy work schedule, she was still unmarried. Even Roy was slightly interested in her, but he didn''t show it. He approached her with a gentle smile. "Is this where I register as an adventurer?" he asked. "Huh?" Luna was confused. He seemed well-equipped. Why would he ask such a question? Was he not an adventurer already? "Are you not an adventurer yet?" she asked. "That''s right," Roy replied with a smile and a nod. Luna was relieved. She was always a bit nervous when dealing with powerful adventurers, but she was more comfortable with newbies. After all, she had plenty of experience guiding new adventurers. "You''ll need some Eris to register," she reminded him. But then, she looked at his expensive clothes and shook her head. Someone like him wouldn''t be short on money. Roy didn''t waste any time and placed two gold Eris coins on the counter. "Is this enough?" he asked with a chuckle. "Of course." Luna smiled and began the registration process. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 232: Luna of the Adventurer’s Guild—Meeting the Useless Goddess Aqua! ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> The device used to register adventurers was a machine with a blue crystal orb at its center, giving it a somewhat futuristic appearance. "Let me explain" Luna said, stepping out from behind the counter and approaching Roy with a friendly smile. Her ample bosom was on full display, drawing attention. But Roy remained unfazed. After all, he had seen much more "revealing" sights back home. Luna, noticing that he wasn''t staring at her inappropriately, felt a surge of favorability towards him. Her smile became more genuine. "Adventurers have various jobs. You can choose a job that suits your talents. This is a registration card..." Luna explained, holding up a small card. "It records your basic information, the quests you''ve completed, and your level. As you level up, you can learn new skills. So work hard and become stronger!" Seeing Roy listening attentively, Luna smiled again. She couldn''t help but feel a connection with this charming young man, and she found herself explaining things in more detail than usual. Roy listened patiently with a smile. Luna got carried away and started sharing stories about adventurers, but Roy didn''t interrupt her. He listened with genuine interest. They chatted and got to know each other. After a while... "I''m sorry for talking so much. Now, Roy-san, please place your hand on this crystal orb," Luna said, finally remembering her duties. The other adventurers in the guild hall, seeing this, felt a pang of jealousy. Their Luna had never been this friendly to a newbie before. Was their precious flower about to be plucked? They glared at Roy with hostility. "....." He suppressed his magic power and placed his hand on the crystal orb. The orb glowed brightly, illuminating the entire guild hall with a blue light. Even though Roy had suppressed his power, the slightest trace of his magic caused a dramatic reaction. The adventurers were stunned and stood up to see what was happening. The receptionists, blinded by the intense light, shielded their eyes. Only Luna stared at the orb with her mouth agape. She had never seen anything like this before. She knew that the brighter the light, the greater the potential of the person being tested. She had encountered a talented adventurer before who had made the orb glow quite brightly, but compared to this, it was like a firefly compared to the sun. Roy was like the radiant sun. Luna was both excited and curious about his talent. The light from the orb then formed a beam that shone on a blank adventurer card, inscribing information on it like a typewriter. Usually, this process was quick, but this time it took a while. Luna waited patiently, then finally snatched up the card when it was finished. "How did it go?" Roy asked with a smile. "Ah?! Let me see..." Luna''s eyes widened as she read the first line. "Magic aptitude: MAX. Fire magic affinity: MAX. Water magic affinity: MAX. Ice magic affinity: MAX..." As she read the stats aloud, the guild hall fell silent, the only sound being the gulps of stunned adventurers. "N-No way... Even a great mage wouldn''t have such magic aptitude!" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is insane!" "Is the machine broken?" "Has a hero who can defeat the Demon King finally appeared in our humble town?" .... The adventurers whispered among themselves, unable to believe what they were hearing. Magic aptitude at MAX? That was unheard of. But Luna wasn''t finished yet. "Strength: MAX. Agility: MAX. Swordsmanship: MAX. Spearmanship: MAX. Luck: MAX. Intelligence: MAX..." she continued. The adventurers were speechless. Every stat she read was MAX. Of course, this was to be expected. Roy was a Stellar-level being. Testing him with a device meant for novice adventurers was like using a ruler to measure the size of a planet. It was only natural for him to max out all the stats. Luna finally finished reading all the stats and let out a sigh of relief. She couldn''t help but wonder if Roy was a god in disguise. "Roy-sama, this is your information. Based on your talents, you can choose to become an Archmage, a Magic Swordsman, a Magic Knight... Anything you want," she said, her tone unconsciously becoming respectful. Roy smiled. "Then I''ll choose to be a Magic Swordsman." "That''s an excellent choice! It''s one of the highest-ranking jobs!" Luna explained with a wink. She quickly updated his registration card. Roy was now officially a Magic Swordsman! .... In this world, all beings possessed a "soul" within their bodies. Whenever a creature was killed or consumed, or its life force extinguished through other means, a portion of its soul and memories would be absorbed. This was known as "Experience PointsEXP" Normally, this process was invisible to the naked eye. By absorbing experience points, adventurers would level up and become stronger. Their adventurer cards would also gain upgrade points, which could be used to learn new skills or enhance existing ones. This world had a comprehensive leveling system, similar to that of a video game. Adventurers could quickly gain strength by defeating monsters and leveling up. Roy even considered going to the world of to gather the Cursed Children and mass-produce adventurers here. After all, the world of was also one of the worlds that had been refreshed in the system. But he decided to put that plan on hold for now and focus on the current world. .... Having successfully registered as an adventurer, it was time to leave the guild hall. "Thank you, Luna-san. I''ll be going now," Roy said with a smile. Luna handed him his adventurer card, then bowed deeply along with the other smitten receptionists. "Roy-sama, we wish you good luck on your adventures. We look forward to seeing your future achievements!" Roy couldn''t help but glance at their ample bosoms, which were barely concealed by their skimpy outfits. Luna, noticing his gaze, smiled to herself. It seemed this young man wasn''t completely immune to her charms. "Thank you for your blessings. But I suggest you wear something a bit more... modest in the future, Luna-san," Roy said with a chuckle before turning to leave. Luna blushed and looked down at her revealing outfit. Perhaps she should dress more conservatively. After all, no one would want to marry her if she kept dressing like this. .... Roy left the guild hall and quickly located Kazuma and Aqua with his senses. Aqua was throwing a tantrum, having just arrived in this world. Roy walked towards them. "What should I do? What am I going to do now?!" Aqua wailed, tugging on Kazuma''s collar, her face a mask of despair. People stared at her, then quickly averted their gazes. What was with this crazy girl? She was so embarrassing! Even Roy, approaching them, couldn''t help but cringe. Aqua wasn''t very appealing in this state. But he still walked towards them. After all, Aqua was still a goddess, and she could be "trained." If all else failed, he could always use a spell to make her maintain a "goddess-like" expression. "Ahem... excuse me, do you need any help?" Roy asked with a friendly smile. "Ah, yes, please! Could you tell us where the Adventurer''s Guild is?" Kazuma asked, relieved that someone had offered to help. Aqua also looked at Roy curiously. "Are you planning to become adventurers? Then follow me," Roy said, leading the way. "Thank you so much!" Kazuma exclaimed gratefully. They followed him. Roy smirked. His plan was going smoothly. Aqua, having just arrived in this world, was naturally wary of strangers. She only trusted Kazuma. So, to win her over, he had to gain their trust first. Then, he would simply get rid of Kazuma. That was his plan. And he wouldn''t underestimate Aqua''s trust in Kazuma. In the original story, one of the people who had been reincarnated into this world with a cheat ability from Aqua was Kyouya Mitsurugi, who respected Aqua greatly. When he first met Aqua, he had tried to recruit her, but she refused. She preferred to suffer with Kazuma, a low-level adventurer, rather than join Kyouya, who possessed a powerful magic sword. This showed how important trust was. .... "By the way, I''m Kazuma Satou. May I know your name?" Kazuma asked, trying to gather information about Roy. "I''m Roy Lucifuge. And what about her?" Roy introduced himself, then looked at Aqua. "I''m Goddess Aqua!" Aqua declared proudly, puffing out her chest. "Goddess?" Roy raised an eyebrow. "Um, she''s a bit... eccentric. Don''t mind her," Kazuma explained awkwardly. Roy chuckled. Kazuma then asked about the town, and Roy patiently answered his questions. He knew quite a bit about this town. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 233: Aqua Is Still Pretty Great—The Giant Toad Extermination Quest ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> The Trio arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild. "So this is the Adventurer''s Guild..." Kazuma said with a hint of awe in his voice. "It''s scary!" Aqua exclaimed, clutching her clothes tightly. Roy chuckled, finding her reaction amusing. "Huh? That guy''s back!" one of the adventurers exclaimed as they entered the guild hall. The adventurers all remembered Roy and his incredible talent. "Roy-san, do you know these people?" Kazuma asked, curious about the attention they were receiving. "No, I don''t. I just registered as an adventurer today," Roy replied. "Really? I didn''t expect you to be a newbie too," Kazuma said, surprised. "The registration counter is over there." Roy pointed towards the counter. They ignored the curious gazes of the other adventurers and approached the counter. "Roy-sama, you''re back!" Luna greeted him with a bright smile. Roy was surprised. Luna was now wearing a more modest outfit. Although it was less revealing than before, she still looked beautiful and elegant. "Yes, I brought two friends to register as adventurers," Roy explained. Luna, noticing his surprise, smiled even wider. "No problem!" She retrieved the blue crystal orb used for registration. "So, who wants to go first? And by the way, there''s a registration fee," she reminded them with a professional smile. "Okay, okay... wait, a fee?" Kazuma''s face fell as he realized he might have to pay. He turned to Aqua. "Hey, do you have any money?" Aqua shook her head. "I was brought here suddenly. How could I have any money?" Kazuma sighed. '''' he thought. Roy stepped in to save them. "I''ll pay the registration fee," he offered, placing four gold Eris coins on the counter. "Ah, thank you so much!" Aqua exclaimed gratefully, taking the coins and glaring at Kazuma. "Useless man!" She then handed the coins to Luna. Kazuma''s eye twitched, annoyed at being called useless by the useless goddess. Luna collected the fee and explained the basics of adventuring to them. "Now, please place your hands on the crystal orb. Who wants to go first?" "Me!" Aqua volunteeredstepping forward and placing her hand on the orb. A bright light emanated from the orb, attracting the attention of the surrounding adventurers. "Wow! Aside from your Intelligence being below average and your Luck being abysmal, all your other stats are far above average! You even have a few MAX stats!" Luna exclaimed, looking at Aqua''s adventurer card. "Really? So I''m awesome?" Aqua asked with a smug grin. "More than awesome! Although you can''t be a mage, which requires high Intelligence, you can choose any other job you want. It''s a shame, though..." "A shame? What do you mean?" "It''s a shame that someone with even higher stats has already appeared. Otherwise, your stats would be the highest in history," Luna explained with a sigh. Although Aqua''s initial stats were impressive, they were nothing compared to Roy''s. This was to be expected. As a goddess who had been reincarnated, her power was limited. It was normal for her stats to be lower. "There''s someone stronger than me? Who is it?" Aqua asked curiously. She was a Goddess! She couldn''t believe there was someone with better initial stats than her. "It''s Roy-sama," Luna replied, gesturing towards Roy. "Huh?" Kazuma and Aqua were surprised. They hadn''t expected the person who brought them here to be powerful. Roy simply smiled and shrugged. Luna turned to Aqua. "Aqua-sama, you can choose to be a Crusader, a Sword Master, an Archbishop... Any advanced job you want. So, what will it be?" "Hmm... it''s a shame there''s no ''Goddess'' job. I''ll be an Archbishop then. I''ll heal my companions," Aqua declared proudly. "Archbishop! It''s a versatile and powerful job that allows you to use all kinds of healing and support magic!" "Welcome to the Adventurer''s Guild, Aqua-sama!" Luna and the other receptionists bowed deeply to Aqua. This was a sign of respect for an advanced job. Only those with advanced jobs received such treatment. The other adventurers also cheered. .... As everyone was celebrating Aqua''s impressive stats, Kazuma also placed his hand on the crystal orb. The orb didn''t glow and quickly finished analyzing his stats. Luna picked up his adventurer card and examined it. "So? Am I a genius too? What job should I choose? Sword Master? Crusader?" Kazuma mumbled, already lost in his fantasies. "Satou Kazuma-san, is it? Well... your stats are quite average. Aside from your slightly above-average Intelligence and decent Luck..." Luna trailed off. "But those stats aren''t very useful for an adventurer..." "With your Luck, I''d recommend becoming a merchant." Kazuma''s face fell. Aqua couldn''t help but snicker. "Hey, your life as an adventurer is already over before it even began. No one''s going to defeat the Demon King now!" "Hahaha, defeating the Demon King, you say?" A bald adventurer nearby burst out laughing, and the others joined in. "With your stats, you should listen to Luna-san and become a merchant. You''ll just die if you become an adventurer," a female adventurer chimed in. Of course, they were just trying to discourage him from throwing his life away. Kazuma''s face hardened. It seemed this world was more dangerous than he had anticipated. Perhaps he should just become a merchant. But then, he shook his head. He had come to this world for an adventure. He couldn''t give up before he even started. "I won''t give up! I''ll be a basic adventurer then. Please!" he insisted. "Alright, you can always change your job later after you level up," Luna said with a professional smile, updating his card and handing it to him. Kazuma, although disappointed, accepted the card. "What should we do now?" Aqua asked. "Take on a quest and go on an adventure, of course!" Roy, who had been silent until now, declared. "That''s right!" Kazuma agreed. "But you don''t even have any weapons. How can you go on a quest?" Luna asked, confused. "Eh?!" Kazuma and Aqua exchanged glances. "Haha, don''t worry about that. I might not have much money, but I can still afford some basic weapons. As a friend I just met, I''ll buy you some," Roy offered generously. "Roy-san, thank you so much!" Kazuma exclaimed, almost in tears. "Thank you, Roy. You''re such a good person!" Aqua added with a smile. Roy''s lips twitched at the compliment. He wasn''t a good person at all. "So, what kind of quest are you interested in? We have plenty to choose from," Luna said, showing them the quest board. They examined the available quests. Kazuma spotted a quest to subjugate giant frogs. He figured that even if the frogs were large, they shouldn''t be too difficult to kill. It seemed much easier than hunting wolves or other wild beasts. "Let''s take this one!" he declared. "No problem," Roy agreed. Aqua also had no objections. They accepted the quest and went to the weapons shop. Roy bought them some basic weapons. Kazuma and Roy each got a short sword, and Aqua got a wooden staff. They were all very basic and cheap weapons. Then, they set off towards the giant frogs'' habitat. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was getting late. They had to complete the quest and find a place to stay before nightfall. ... They soon arrived at a vast grassland. Roy was surprised that the giant frogs lived in a grassland. It didn''t seem like a suitable environment for them. "Is that a giant frog?" Kazuma asked, staring at the massive creature that was as big as an elephant. "Yes, that''s a giant frog. It''s one of the easiest monsters to defeat on the quest board," Roy confirmed with a smile. "It''s so big!" Aqua exclaimed. Kazuma gulped, then said with feigned bravery, "Then I''ll go first!" He gripped his sword tightly and cautiously approached the giant frog. Roy and Aqua watched from behind, not offering any assistance. But as soon as Kazuma got close, the giant frog noticed him. It leaped towards Kazuma with surprising speed. Its massive body crashed onto the ground, shaking the earth. Kazuma''s courage instantly evaporated, and he turned and fled, screaming, "Aqua, help! Roy-san, help!" He ran as fast as he could, regretting his decision to take this quest. Wouldn''t it have been better to become a merchant? With his knowledge from his past life and his intelligence, he could have been successful. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 234: Kazuma Merchant Dream—Aqua Gets Held in the Mouth ~ Support & Read 30 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> Aqua watched Kazuma fleethen burst into laughter. "Hahahaha! That''s hilarious! Kazuma''s running away! Hahahaha..." Royseeing her unrestrained laughter, was speechless. "Aqua, can you not laugh so foolishly?" he asked, sighing. As expected of the goddess of uselessness, even her laughter was exaggerated. "Huh?!" Aqua stopped laughing and glared at him, her hands on her hips. "I''m a goddess! How dare you call me foolish?!" "Oh? What kind of goddess?" Roy asked, feigning ignorance. "Listen carefully! I''m Aqua, the Goddess worshipped by the Axis Cult! The goddess of water! So you should address me as Aqua-sama!" she declared, puffing out her chest and pointing a finger at Roy. "But to avoid attention, you can just call me Aqua," she added generously. "I see." Roy chuckled. She was indeed a goddess, although most people wouldn''t believe it. "Eh? You believe me?" Aqua was surprised by his reaction. Most people wouldn''t believe her claims. "I have no reason not to believe you. But now''s not the time for that. I should go save Kazuma," Roy said, then headed towards Kazuma. If he didn''t hurry, Kazuma would be eaten by the giant frog. Kazuma, seeing Roy approaching, sighed in relief and ran towards him, panting heavily. "Roy-san, be careful! Those giant frogs are tough," he warned. Although Kazuma was a bit of a wimp, he was still loyal to his friends. Roy didn''t dislike him. "Don''t worry, I can handle it," Roy reassured him with a smile and a confident wink, then walked towards the giant frog with his sword drawn. The giant frog leaped towards Roy, its massive body crashing onto the ground. But Roy simply swung his sword. A deep gash appeared on the frog''s belly, and it collapsed, dead. He had killed it with a single strike. Kazuma''s eyes widened in shock. "Amazing..." "Hmph, Kazumayou''re so useless!" Aqua scoffed. Kazuma glared at her, annoyed. He wondered why he was so afraid of the frog while Roy could defeat it so easily. Feeling a surge of couragehe charged towards another giant frog. He was determined to prove himself. But the giant frog''s skin was thick and tough. An ordinary human couldn''t even scratch it. Roy could easily defeat it because he was incredibly powerful. Even a Low-class Devil could kill a giant frog with ease, let alone Roy. Kazuma, howeverwas just a regular guy. As expected, his attack was useless. His sword bounced harmlessly off the frog''s skin, and he was swallowed whole. "Wahahaha! He was eaten by a frog! That''s so funny!" Aqua laughed, clutching her stomach. But she celebrated too soon. She didn''t notice another giant frog approaching her from behind. The frog leaped and swallowed her in one gulp. Roy shrugged. He didn''t stop the frog. Rescuing Aqua after she was eaten would earn him even more favor with her. After both Kazuma and Aqua were swallowed, he leisurely rescued Aqua first. "Waaah..." Aqua cried, not caring about her appearance. "Thank you, thank you, Roy!" she sobbed, clinging to him. Although she was covered in smelly frog slime, Roy didn''t push her away. He gently patted her back and comforted her. .... "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''ve defeated the frog," Roy reassured her. "Waaah... how can it be okay? I''ve been defiled!" Aqua wailed. "If the Axis Cultists see me like this, my reputation as the beautiful and charming Aqua-sama will be ruined!" Roy almost laughed. Was she praising herself? "It''s fine. Look..." He snapped his fingers, and the frog slime on them vanished. "Eh?" Aqua looked at herself, surprised. She was clean again. "That''s amazing!" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s just a simple cleaning spell," Roy said with a shrug. He was amused by her reaction. A normal girl would be embarrassed to be hugging someone while covered in slime. But Aqua didn''t seem to care. .... "No, I can''t let this stand! I''m a goddess! I''ll show that frog what I''m made of!" Aqua suddenly declared, then charged towards another giant frog with a determined roar. Roy sighed. He didn''t stop her. He would rescue Kazuma first. "Ahem... thank you, Roy-san..." Kazuma coughed, his face pale. "Don''t mention it." "Roy-san, I think I''m not suited to be an adventurer. I''ll just become a merchant," Kazuma said dejectedly. Facing death again had made him realize his limitations. He wasn''t cut out to be an adventurer. Compared to Roy, he was useless. This realization made him want to give up. Roy smirked inwardly. This was exactly what he wanted. He could have simply used a spell to remove Kazuma from the party, but he didn''t want to resort to such forceful methods. "Being a merchant isn''t bad either. With your intelligence, you''ll surely become successful. I support your decision," Roy said, patting his shoulder encouragingly. "Really? That''s great! It seems like being a merchant is my true calling!" Kazuma exclaimed, his confidence returning. "Since you''ve decided to become a merchant, I''ll give you some money as start-up capital," Roy offered. Kazuma was touched. "Thank you, Roy-san!" "Haha, don''t mention it. We''re friends, after all," Roy said with a smile. Kazuma was overwhelmed with gratitude. Just then, Aqua, who had charged towards the giant frog, was once again swallowed whole. Her power was limited, and her healing magic was ineffective against the giant frog. Roy and Kazuma exchanged glances. "Roy-san, I''ll leave Aqua to you," Kazuma said, although he felt a bit reluctant to abandon the goddess he had brought to this world. But he knew he couldn''t defeat the Demon King, let alone a giant frog. So, he made the difficult decision to give up on Aqua. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her," Roy assured him. He walked towards the giant frog and quickly rescued Aqua. .... "What?! Kazuma, you''re really going to become a merchant? Then what am I supposed to do? If no one defeats the Demon King, I can''t go back home!" Aqua wailed, shaking Kazuma''s collar. Kazuma sighed. He really wasn''t suited to be an adventurer. "Don''t worry, Aqua. I''ll take care of the Demon King." Roy said. "That''s right! With Roy-san here, defeating the Demon King will be a piece of cake! And once I become a successful merchant, I''ll support your quest to defeat the Demon King," Kazuma added. Aqua was still unhappy, but she didn''t say anything. She had also mocked Kazuma''s stats. He was indeed not cut out to be an adventurer. She finally sighed and gave up on persuading him. They fell silent. "Alright, let''s not worry about that now. Let''s focus on completing the quest," Roy said, breaking the silence. "You''re right. It''s getting late. We should finish the quest and find a place to stay," Kazuma agreed. He also needed the reward money to start his business. .... Roy then put on a show. He casually walked towards a giant frog, his sword flashing, and killed it in an instant. It looked so easy that even Kazuma thought, '''' But he knew he couldn''t. Roy quickly finished off the remaining giant frogs, completing the quest. "Alright, the quest is done. Let''s go back," Roy said, and they headed towards the town to report their success at the Adventurer''s Guild. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 30 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 235: Inviting Luna to Eat Together—Recruiting Members, Enter Megumin! ~ Support & Read 30 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! ~ Thank you all so much for your support! <><><><> Back at the Adventurer''s Guildthe sky had begun to darken, and the hall was filled with the lively chatter of adventurers returning from their quests. "Lunawe''re back to report our success!" Roy announced with a smile, approaching the counter. "Eh? You''ve already completed the quest?" Luna asked in surprise. It was unusual for newbies to complete a quest so quickly, even one as simple as subjugating giant frogs. She had only allowed them to take the quest because of Roy''s exceptional talent. "Yes," Roy confirmed with a nod, handing her his adventurer card, which automatically recorded completed quests. "Amazing! As expected of Roy-sama!" Luna exclaimed, checking his card. "Haha, it''s all thanks to everyone''s help," Roy said modestly, patting Kazuma''s shoulder. "Um, yeah" Kazuma mumbled, scratching his head awkwardly. He knew he hadn''t contributed much to the quest. In fact, he had needed Roy to rescue him. "That''s right!" Aqua chimed in, taking full credit for their success. "Here''s the reward for subjugating the giant frogs and the compensation for the carcasses: 110,000 Eris. Please accept it," Luna said with a smile, handing them a stack of coins. "Thank you," Roy said, accepting the reward. Although 110,000 Eris sounded like a lot, it was only equivalent to about a thousand dollars in purchasing power. Split three waysit wasn''t much. But the cost of living was relatively low in this world, so it was enough to last them a few days. "Luna, would you like to join us for dinner?" Roy suddenly askedsurprising Luna. "Sure! Let''s go over there," Luna replied with a smile, leading them to a quiet corner of the hall. The other adventurers were stunned. Luna had never accepted anyone''s invitation to dinner before. "Hey, what''s going on? Is our guild''s beauty going to have dinner with someone?" a newly returned adventurer asked in disbelief. "You haven''t heard? That young man just registered as an adventurer today. He has incredible talent and started with an advanced job. And that girl also has an advanced job..." another adventurer explained. The news quickly spread, and everyone in the guild hall learned about Roy and his companions. .... Meanwhileas Luna and the others sat down at their table, a waitress rushed over. "Luna-san, it''s rare to see you accept someone''s invitation to dinner," the waitress teased with a giggle. Luna blushed and glared at her, and the waitress quickly fell silent. "Roy-sama, what would you like to order?" Luna asked, handing him the menu. "Hmm... just bring us some of your recommendations," Roy replied, handing the menu back to her. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna nodded and gave the order to the waitress. "By the way, Luna, we don''t have a place to stay tonight. Could you recommend a good inn?" Roy asked. "Of course. There''s an inn right next to the guild that caters to adventurers. It''s very convenient," Luna replied. "Ah, thank you so much," Kazuma said gratefully. He had been worried about finding a place to stay. "Kazuma, you said you wanted to be a merchant, right? Have you figured out what you''re going to do?" Aqua suddenly asked. "Not yet," Kazuma sighed. Although he had decided to become a merchant, he didn''t know where to start. He was also feeling a bit melancholic about parting ways with Roy and Aqua. The waitress soon brought their food and drinks. They chatted as they ate. "Kazuma, you''re leaving tomorrow. Let''s have a toast," Roy said, raising his glass. "Yes, Kazuma, you might be a useless NEET, but I believe you''ll become a great merchant," Aqua added, already slightly drunk. "Aqua, stop drinking. You''re going to get drunk," Roy said, taking her glass and finishing her drink. "To your success!" Luna said, her cheeks flushed from the alcohol. "No, give it back! I want to drink!" Aqua protested, clinging to Roy and trying to grab her glass back. "Aqua, you''re drunk. No more drinking for you," Roy said, holding her firmly to prevent her from causing a scene. Aqua soon calmed down and fell asleep. Kazuma, seeing this, felt a pang of sadness and drank a few more glasses. ... After a few rounds of drinksthey decided to go to the inn. "See you tomorrow, Luna," Roy said, waving goodbye. "Yes, see you tomorrow." Roy carried the sleeping Aqua and walked to the inn with Kazuma. "Roy-san, Aqua is actually a goddess. I hope you can really help her defeat the Demon King," Kazuma confessed as they reached the inn''s entrance. "I know. Aqua already told me. Don''t worry, I''ll defeat the Demon King," Roy reassured him with a smile. Kazuma sighed in relief. "I see. Then I''ll see you tomorrow." He entered the inn. Roy carried Aqua to her room, tucked her into bed, then went to his own room to rest. .... The next morning, Roy woke up Aqua, whose sleeping posture was as terrible as ever, and they went to the Adventurer''s Guild. Kazuma had already left to explore business opportunities. Their paths were diverging. "Good morning, Luna! We''re here to take on a quest," Roy greeted Luna with a smile. "Good morning. What kind of quest are you interested in, Roy-sama?" Luna asked with a sweet smile. Roy and Aqua looked at the quest board and chose a quest to subjugate a pack of wolves. They had to kill ten wolves for a reward of one million Eris. This quest was more difficult than the giant frog quest, but the reward was also much higher. "Roy-sama, for this quest, I suggest you recruit some teammates," Luna said with a concerned frown. "Yes, our party is a bit small. Let''s recruit some people," Aqua agreed. "Alright, let''s do that," Roy said with a smile. "I''ll handle it." Aqua excitedly went to the bulletin board and wrote a recruitment notice. Roy''s lips twitched as he read it. It said: "A fun and friendly party, led by the beautiful and noble Archbishop Aqua-sama, is looking for new members to join our adventure..." The rest of the notice was filled with nonsensical and chuunibyou-esque phrases. But he didn''t change anything. After all, this kind of notice was perfect for attracting Megumin, the Crazy Explosion Girland Darkness, the masochistic Crusader. Roy and Aqua waited in the guild hall. Since the notice was posted by two advanced job holders, it attracted a lot of attention. But the requirement for new members to also have advanced jobs deterred most adventurers. After all, this was a town for novice adventurers. Advanced jobs were rare. They waited until noon. Seeing Aqua dozing off on the table, Roy ordered some food. "Wow, food! It smells so good! I''m starving!" Aqua suddenly exclaimed, her energy restored as she grabbed a frog leg and started munching on it. Roy sighed. "Roy, you should eat too," Aqua said, offering him a frog leg. Roy chuckled and accepted it. Aqua might be a bit of an airhead, but she still knew how to care for others. Roy suspected that she simply lacked proper guidance. If someone taught her some manners and etiquette, she might actually act like a proper goddess. He was starting to look forward to that. Just then, a little girl wearing a red mage robe and carrying a staff approached them. Roy instantly recognized her as Megumin. "I saw your recruitment notice," she declared. Aqua and Roy looked at her. Megumin gulped, eyeing the food on the table, then said, "This encounter is fate. I''ve been waiting for people like you..." She paused, then struck a dramatic pose. "I am Megumin! An Archmage! Wielder of the strongest offensive magicExplosion!" Roy''s lips twitched at her chuunibyou-esque introduction, but he found her quite endearing. With her black hair, red eyes, and petite figure, she was an adorable little girl. "This forbidden power, feared and envied by the world, do you desire it?" Megumin asked dramatically, covering half her face with her cloak. Roy understood what she meant. She was asking if they needed her as their Archmage. "Welcome to the party, Megumin," Roy said with a smile. "R-Really?" Megumin was surprised that he agreed so easily. "Of course." "Heh! You have good taste. After all, my ultimate magic, Explosion, can shatter" Megumin suddenly swayed and almost fell, but Roy caught her just in time. "Megumin, are you alright?" he asked with concern. Her stomach growled in response. Megumin blushed. "Actually, I haven''t eaten in three days..." Roy''s eye twitched. That was rough. If they hadn''t accepted her, she might have starved to death. "Here, have some food," Roy said gently, placing her on a chair. "Really?" Megumin''s eyes lit up, staring at the food on the table. "Of course. Eat up," Roy chuckled, patting her hat. Megumin didn''t hesitate and started devouring the food. ???? ~ If you''re interested. you can read 30 Advanced Chapters : https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 236: Megumin’s Explosion Magic—Demon Wolves Extermination Quest ~ Support & Read 31 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Red eyes... are you a Crimson Demon?" Aqua suddenly asked, noticing Megumin''s distinctive feature. "Indeed! I am Megumin, one of the most powerful mages of the Crimson Demon Clan!" Megumin declared, striking a dramatic pose as she munched on a frog leg, much to Roy''s amusement. While Megumin was eating, Aqua asked to see her adventurer card. After examining it, she confirmed that Megumin wasn''t lying. "Hey, Roy, she really is an Arch Wizard! An advanced job that can use powerful magic!" "Yes, that''s right," Roy replied with a smile and a nod. "So, she''s in?" "Definitely. Megumin is a perfect fit for our party." Megumin, overhearing their conversation, beamed with joy. .... The party was formed. After finishing their lunch, they set off towards the plains where the demon wolves roamed. These wolves would often attack merchant caravans, which is why a quest to subjugate them had been posted. However, the wolves were numerous, and it wasn''t realistic to try and kill only ten of them. After all, they were pack creatures. Attacking one would likely anger the entire pack. That''s why no one had taken this quest yet. But Roy wasn''t worried. .... They arrived near the wolf den. Looking down at the hundreds of wolves gathered below, Megumin and Aqua gulped. "Are we really going to fight them? They look scary," Megumin said, her legs trembling slightly. "Don''t worry, with Roy here, there''s nothing to be afraid of," Aqua assured her, her confidence in Roy unwavering. "Yes, Megumintrust me. I can handle these wolves. But first, let''s see your Explosion magic. Fire one at the center of the pack," Roy said, pointing towards the wolves. Megumin''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t resist the urge to show off her magic. She began chanting. A powerful wind picked up, and magical energy gathered around her staff. As she finished the incantation, the sky changed color. A massive amount of magical energy converged, forming a crimson beam of light that struck the wolves. The earth shook violently, and Aqua lost her balance, falling onto Roy''s back. After a whilethe tremors subsided. A massive crater, tens of meters in diameter, now scarred the earth where the wolves had been. Only scorched earth and molten rock remained. Megumin''s Explosion magic was powerful. It had wiped out nearly half the wolf pack with a single blast. But the cost was also immense. Megumin collapsed, her magical energy completely depleted. Roy caught her just in time. "Megumin, are you alright?" he asked with concern. "My ultimate magic, Explosion, consumes a tremendous amount of magical energy due to its immense power. In other words, because I used magic beyond my limits, I can''t move now. So, I''ll leave the rest to you," Megumin explained weakly. "Alright." Roy sighed. Although he knew Megumin was the type of mage who could only cast one spell before collapsing, he still couldn''t help but feel a bit exasperated. "Hey, Roy, those wolves are coming towards us!" Aqua exclaimed, shaking his shoulder. Roy turned around and saw the remaining wolves charging towards them like a cavalry charge. He handed Megumin to Aqua. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s my turn now," he said, drawing his sword and fearlessly facing the wolves. Aqua and Megumin watched nervously. Could he really handle so many wolves alone? Their worries were soon dispelled as Roy''s movements shocked them. His sword flashed like silver lightning, each strike cutting down one or more wolves. He danced through the pack, his movements graceful and deadly. In a matter of moments, the number of wolves dwindled significantly. "Amazing..." Megumin gasped. Was he really a novice adventurer with such incredible strength? "Hmph, of course he''s strong. He''s going to defeat the Demon King." Aqua said. "Defeat the Demon King?! That''s amazing!" Megumin exclaimed. The Demon King was the most powerful and evil being in this world. Countless adventurers had tried and failed to defeat him. .... Within moments, Roy had single-handedly defeated all the remaining wolves. "Incredible!" Megumin couldn''t help but exclaim again. She looked at Roy with admiration. "Let''s go back and have someone collect the carcasses" Roy said. The wolf carcasses could be sold for a good price, even more than the reward for the quest. He scooped Megumin up in a princess carry, and they headed back to town. Megumin blushed, feeling flustered by the close proximity to Roy. She remained silent the entire way back. ... "Roy-sama, You defeated all those wolves," Luna exclaimed, checking Roy''s adventurer card back at the guild hall. The other adventurers were also stunned. The quest to subjugate the demon wolves had been on the board for a long time. And now, a three-person party had accomplished it. The news spread quickly, shocking everyone in the town. "Roy-sama, here''s your reward: three million Eris," Luna said, handing him the coins. The reward included the money from selling the wolf carcasses and the quest reward. Luna would send someone to collect the carcasses later. "Heh, we were able to defeat those wolves so quickly thanks to our powerful Arch Wizard," Roy said with a smile, patting Megumin''s head. Megumin had recovered some of her magical energy and could now move on her own. She blushedflustered by his praise. No one had ever complimented her magic before. The other adventurers she had joined had always complained about her only being able to cast one spell before collapsing. "Roy, do you really think I''m a powerful Arch Wizard?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with hope. "Of course. Without you, I wouldn''t have been able to defeat those wolves so easily," Roy replied sincerely. Megumin''s Explosion had killed the Wolf King, which had been a huge help. "You really don''t mind that I can only cast one spell before collapsing?" Megumin asked again, touched by his words. "Everyone has their strengths. Although you can only cast Explosion once, its power is immense. If used strategically, it can be a great asset to our party," Roy explained with a smile. Megumin, feeling a sense of validation, threw her arms around him in a hug. This was the first time someone had acknowledged her magic and appreciated her for who she was. If Roy''s system had a "favorability rating," Megumin''s would be close to maxing out. "Why can you only cast one spell? If you can use Explosion, you should be able to use other spells too, right?" Aqua asked, confused. Explosion was a high-level spell, incredibly difficult to master. If Megumin could use such a powerful spell, she should be able to use weaker spells as well. "Hmph! I only like Explosion Magic," Megumin declared proudly, striking a dramatic pose. Roy wasn''t surprised. He already knew this. But Aqua and Luna were confused. "If you learned other spells, adventuring would be much easier," Luna said. "But I can only love Explosion," Megumin insisted. "Even if I can only cast it once a day, even if I collapse afterwards, I still only love Explosion." "Because it was Explosion that led me to the path of becoming an Arch Wizard!" Megumin''s voice grew louder and more passionate with every word. It was like those who dedicated their lives to the way of the sword, only practicing swordsmanship. Such people could achieve great things in their chosen field. Luna, however, was speechless. This kind of mage would definitely be a burden, collapsing after a single spell and needing constant protection. But she didn''t say anything and simply smiled politely. Some of the adventurers around them understood Megumin''s dedication, while others didn''t. <><><><> Support & Read 31 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 237: The Masochist Crusader, Darkness—Goddess of Luck, Eris! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Mmm~~ this is so delicious!" Megumin moaned, savoring the frog leg. It was the best meal she had ever had since becoming an adventurer. Due to her insistence on only using Explosion magic, she had been rejected by many parties and had never enjoyed such a luxurious meal before. And she had finally found people who acknowledged her. She was so lucky! Megumin glanced at Roy, then quickly lowered her head and continued eating with a blush. Roy, noticing her gaze, smirked. "Ahh~~ this is so good!" Aqua exclaimed, taking a sip of her drink. Roy had allowed her to have a drink since they had just completed a quest. Aqua was a notorious alcoholic and had been quite insistent on having some booze. After their satisfying meal, Megumin and Aqua returned to the inn to take a bath and rest. Roy, however, stayed at the Adventurer''s Guild, sipping his tea and waiting. He had seen a vision of Darkness arriving and asking to join their party through his Prophecy magic. Darkness was also a ''problem child.'' Her attacks never hit, so no party wanted her. She would definitely be interested in joining their party after seeing Aqua''s ridiculous recruitment notice. And Roy was quite interested in "training" this masochistic Crusader. He had many ideas in mind, such as "bullet play" and other kinky things... Soonhe saw a girl with blonde hair tied in a ponytail and clad in shining armor approaching the bulletin board. It was Darkness. She read the notice, scanned the guild hall, then walked towards Roy. "I saw your recruitment notice. Are you still looking for members?" she asked with a serious expression. Roy, who had been observing her, couldn''t help but be amused. She was a beautiful girl, and it was hard to believe that this noble lady was a masochist. "Yes, we are," he replied with a smile. "Really? That''s great! I''ve been looking for a party like yours. My name is Darkness. I''m a Crusader, and I''d like to join your party," she said, her voice slightly breathless. Noticing her flushed cheeks, Roy smirked. "Joining our party is fine, but there are some conditions." "Tell me! I''ll agree to anything," Darkness said with a determined nod. "Oh? Even being tied up or forced to wear cat ears and a tail?" Darkness''s eyes widened, and her blush deepened. "Yes, I agree! Please let me join your party!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement. '''' she thought with a thrill. Roy chuckled inwardly. "Alright, then you''re in." "Thank you!" Darkness bowed deeply. Roy suddenly had an idea. Darkness''s family was a noble family, wasn''t it? Perhaps he could ask them to send someone to teach Aqua some etiquette. But that wasn''t a priority right now. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Darkness, I''m Roythe leader of this party. Just call me Roy," he said. "Roy-san," Darkness repeated, then added with a blush, "Actually, there''s something I''m not very good atAlthough I''m confident in my strength and endurance, I can''t hit anything!" "That''s not a problem. We already have a useless Goddess and an Arch Wizard who collapses after casting one spell. Adding a useless Crusader won''t change much," Roy replied with a shrug and a grin. "Ughhow can you be so blunt about calling me useless?!" Darkness exclaimed, her face flushed with masochistic pleasure. "Roy-san, although I''m a useless Crusader, I''ll still do my best to protect the party. Please use me as a shield as much as you like!" she declared, leaning closer to Roy until she was practically in his arms. "Of course. Now, Darkness, go back and prepare. Meet us here tomorrow," Roy said, gently pushing her away. "Yes, sir!" Darkness nodded and left. Roy watched her leave with a smile. He remembered that Eris, the Goddess of Luck, was Darkness''s friend. The Dustiness family had been worshipping Eris for generations, and Darkness, due to her eccentric personalityhad no friends. But Eris was a kind, gentle, and generous Goddess who occasionally enjoyed playing pranks. She was also very responsible. When Darkness had prayed to Eris for a friend, Eris had descended to the mortal world in the form of a thief named Chris and befriended Darkness. She had also been retrieving the cheat abilities that Aqua had given to other humans, essentially cleaning up Aqua''s mess. As the Goddess of Luck, she was unbeatable in games of chance, such as drawing lots or rock-paper-scissors. And she often used this to threaten Aqua. .... The next day, Roy, Aqua, and Megumin went to the Adventurer''s Guild. "Roy, you''re saying that after we went back last night, you recruited another party member?" Aqua asked, surprised. She was curious about who he had recruited. "That''s right. A Crusader with an advanced job," Roy confirmed with a nod and a smile. "Really? That''s great!" Aqua exclaimed. Having another advanced job holder in their party was definitely a good thing. "By the way, Roy, you''ve leveled up, right? Do you want to learn some new skills? Like Explosion?" Megumin suddenly chimed in. "I remember you''re a Magic Swordsman, RoyThat means you can learn magic now." Aqua also expressed her interest. "How about learning my water magic?" Roy''s lips twitched. Even Aqua, the Goddess of water, couldn''t compare to him when it came to water magic. Although his natural affinity was ice, he was still proficient in water magic. As for Explosion magic, he had already learned it. "I''ll pass on the water magic, Aqua. But I wouldn''t mind learning Explosion," Roy replied. He had learned Explosion after witnessing Megumin cast it. He had to admit, Explosion was a powerful spell. If he used it, he could easily destroy the planet. The power of Explosion was determined by the caster''s magic power. The more magic power, the stronger the explosion. And once learned, it was like a skill ingrained in one''s DNA, easily cast at will. So, Megumin''s long and dramatic incantation was just her being chuunibyou. "See, see? Explosion is the strongest!" Megumin exclaimed, throwing her arms around Roy in excitement. "Calm down, little girl," Roy chuckled, gently pushing her away. Megumin froze, hearing his words. "L-Little girl? He called me a little girl?" she mumbled, her face pale. It seemed the term "little girl" was a serious blow to her pride. But she was indeed a little girl. Roy patted her head and said with a smile, "Yes, Megumin, you''re an adorable little girl." "C-Cute... um..." Megumin blushed, flustered by the compliment. Just then, they heard footsteps approaching. "A lolicon? This..." Darkness stared at Roy with wide eyes, her finger pointing at him accusingly. "This is amazing! I knew I was right about you!" she exclaimed, her face flushed with excitement. Roy''s eye twitched. Darkness''s loud outburst had attracted the attention of everyone in the guild hall. "Scary!" Chris, who was standing behind Darkness, pretended to be frightened, her arms wrapped around herself. Of course, she was just messing with them. "Who is this?" Roy asked, pretending not to know Chris. "Haha, I''m Chris, a thiefAnd a friend of Darkness," Chris replied with a playful wink. "Nice to meet you, Chris. Call me Roy." "By the way, I heard you leveled up. Would you be interested in learning some thief skills?" Chris offered. She was grateful to Roy for accepting Darkness into his party. "Thief skills, huh? Sure, I wouldn''t mind learning a few," Roy replied with a shrug. He was particularly interested in the Steal skill, which could randomly steal items from others. "Then follow me!" Chris said with a grin. She led them out of the guild hall and into an isolated alley. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 238: Stealing Goddess Eris—Darkness’ Game ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Thieves have various skillslike sensing enemies and hiding. But my specialty is this. I''ll show you. Watch closely." Chrisstanding in an isolated alley, turned to Roy with a playful grin and extended her hand towards him. Roy could clearly see her rather "disappointing" figure. With her short white hair and black bandeau, she had the body of a young girl. "Go ahead, Chris-san," he said with a chuckle and a nod. Chris didn''t waste any time and shouted"Steal!" A bright light enveloped her hand. Roy could feel a strange power trying to affect him, but he didn''t resist. Instead, he focused the power on the ordinary sword at his waist. He didn''t want her to steal anything important. In the next momentthe sword appeared in Chris''s hand. "Whoa! It''s Roy''s sword!" Megumin exclaimed. This skill was quite something. If someone stole her staff during battle, she would be doomed. "This is the Thief skill, Steal! If it''s successful, you can take anything from your target. Amazing, right?" Chris explained with a smug grin, then returned the sword to Roy. "It is quite impressive," Roy admitted, then learned the Steal skill through his adventurer card. Once he learned it, it felt like an instinct, something he could do effortlessly. "Steal!" Roy reached out towards Chris with his hand. He could feel the skill''s power probing Chris, and he realized he could actually control what it targeted. This was amazing. While others could only steal random items, he could choose his target. He could steal anything he wanted! He focused his mind, and a soft object materialized in his hand. Roy smirked, feeling the soft fabric. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chris suddenly blushed and covered her shorts, glaring at him with embarrassment. "Eh? What did you steal, Roy?" Aqua asked, curious. "Ahem... it seems I made a mistake. I didn''t steal anything," Roy coughed, quickly putting the stolen item in his pocket. Chris, hearing this, didn''t reveal that her panties had been stolen. It was too embarrassing. "Oh, that''s too bad. It seems this skill isn''t that easy to learn," Megumin said, relieved. "It just takes practice. Anyway, let''s head back to the guild and celebrate Darkness joining our party," Roy said, quickly changing the subject. He didn''t want Chris to blurt out that he had stolen her panties. "Okay!" Aqua and Megumin readily agreed. Darkness and Chris, with a slight blush, also nodded. .... Back at the guild hall, they sat down at a table. Roy noticed that Chris was acting a bit strange. It was probably because she wasn''t wearing any panties and the chair was cold. He couldn''t help but smirk. Chris, noticing his amusement, glared at him. They chatted and got to know each other better. Aqua and Megumin welcomed Darkness to the party. Suddenly, an announcement echoed through the guild hall. "Emergency quest! Emergency quest!" Luna''s voice boomed through the loudspeakers. "All adventurers, please gather at the main gate immediately! I repeat, all adventurers, please gather at the main gate immediately!" The adventurers in the hall were confused but still headed towards the town gate. The entire town was in a commotion as the residents also heard the announcement. Roy chuckled. The cause of this chaos was... cabbages. These cabbages, not wanting to be eaten, had become sentient and were migrating across mountains and lakes, seeking a peaceful place to die. And now, they had arrived at Axel, the town of novice adventurers. The adventurers'' task was to capture these cabbages. But these weren''t ordinary cabbages. They could fly at high speeds, and their impact was strong enough to injure or even kill a person. Ordinary adventurers couldn''t stop them. .... This was a town for novice adventurers. Most of them weren''t very strong. In the original story, if Megumin hadn''t used Explosion magic, the adventurers would have been wiped out. No one could stop the flying cabbages. But using Explosion came with a heavy price. These cabbages were actually delicious and valuable. A single cabbage was worth ten thousand Eris. And there were thousands of them heading towards the town. .... Roy, Aqua, Megumin, Darkness, and Chris arrived at the town gate. "Give... give it back..." Chris hissed, approaching Roy with a flushed face. She was demanding the return of her stolen panties. "Chris, did I take something from you?" Roy asked innocently with a smile. Chris puffed out her cheeks and glared at him. This guy was pretending that nothing had happened! How shameless! Chris was also a mischievous girl who wasn''t afraid of embarrassment. In the original story, she had even publicly revealed that her panties had been stolen. But since no one else knew about it yet, she was too embarrassed to say anything now. But Roy couldn''t push her too far. If she decided to expose him, it would be troublesome. "Ahem... Chris, don''t worry. After we complete this quest, come to the inn and I''ll return it to you," he promised. "Really?" Chris looked at him skeptically. "Of course! I wouldn''t lie to you," Roy said with a sincere nod. Chris rolled her eyes. Wasn''t he the one who had just denied taking anything from her? "Fine," she agreed reluctantly. She couldn''t reveal her secret here with so many adventurers around. Roy smirked. This goddess was quite naive. Just then, the adventurers gasped. Even Megumin couldn''t help but strike a dramatic pose. "The storm is finally here!" she declared. "Everyone, get ready! It''s harvest time!" Aqua also exclaimed excitedly. The cabbages had finally arrived. They filled the sky, a green swarm flying towards the town. They had black eyes and could even make sounds, making them look somewhat cute. "Charge!" a bald adventurer shouted, and the adventurers rushed towards the cabbages. Roy, Aqua, Megumin, Darkness, and Chris, however, didn''t join the fray immediately. "Everyone, the annual cabbage harvest has arrived! These cabbages are of excellent quality. Each one is worth ten thousand Eris!" Luna announced. "So please try to catch as many as you can and bring them here!" She pointed at several large cages that had been prepared. The adventurers cheered and rushed towards the cabbages with renewed enthusiasm. "Roy-sama, please do your best!" Luna said to Roy, seeing that he wasn''t moving. "Don''t worry, none of these cabbages will escape," Roy replied with a confident smile. He glanced at Luna, who was now dressed more modestly. "Roy, shouldn''t we be doing something?" Aqua asked impatiently, seeing the other adventurers already catching cabbages. Megumin and Darkness also looked at him questioningly. "Don''t worry, these cabbages aren''t that easy to deal with. And they won''t be able to catch them all," Roy explained. The cabbages were hostile towards humans. Some even deliberately rammed into them. As if to prove his point, a scream suddenly echoed from the battlefield. An adventurer had been sent flying by a cabbage. More and more screams followed. The adventurers were gradually overwhelmed by the sheer number of cabbages. Just then, Darkness couldn''t take it anymore and charged into the fray. She saw an adventurer lying on the ground, injured and unable to move, with more cabbages heading towards him. "Danger!" she shouted, jumping in front of the adventurer. The cabbage slammed into her with tremendous force, but she only stumbled slightly. Then, more cabbages rammed into her. Roy sighed. Darkness''s Masochistic side was acting up again. He teleported to her side, swatting away the cabbages and pulling her into his arms. "If you want to play ''M'' games, I''ll play with you back home. But I won''t allow you to do anything reckless in public," he whispered in her ear. Darkness nodded obedientlyher face flushed with anticipation for the "games" Roy had promised her. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 239: Harvesting Cabbages—Eris Joins the Party ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy, hugging Darkness, suddenly slapped his forehead. He had forgotten about another''problem child'' in their party. Megumin, her eyes glowing red, stepped forward, her cape billowing dramatically. "Before my ultimate Explosion magicno one can stand! Mwahahaha!" she declared, then suddenly blushed and giggled, clearly eager to unleash her destructive spell. But Roy couldn''t allow her to use Explosion. It would damage most of the cabbages. He was planning to capture them and sell them for money to buy a house. "Meguminstop right there!" Roy said, teleporting to her side and gently ruffling her hair. "Roy, what are you doing?! I can''t resist the urge to unleash my Explosion magic against such a massive army!" Megumin protested, struggling to break free from his grasp. "You idiot!" Roy sighed, feeling a headache coming on. "Meguminthese cabbages are worth a lot of money. It would be a waste to destroy them. How about we capture them all and use the money to buy you a better staff?" "Yes! We have to catch them all!" Aqua chimed in, her eyes sparkling with greed. "Really? You''ll buy me a new staff?" Megumin''s eyes lit up. No mage could resist the allure of a good staff. "Of courseI promise," Roy assured her, patting her head. "But how do we catch them? It looks like the others are struggling!" Chris said, pointing towards the adventurers, who were being overwhelmed by the cabbages. Lunastanding behind them, also looked worried. The town was filled with defenseless civilians. They wouldn''t stand a chance against the flying cabbages. "Don''t worry, leave it to me," Roy said with a confident smile, then stepped forward. The girls watched expectantly, curious to see how he would handle this situation. Roy smirked, then extended his hand towards the swarm of cabbages. Suddenly, all the cabbages froze in mid-air, then flew towards the cages Luna had prepared. Under Roy''s magic, they flew into the cages one after another. Everyone was stunned. Controlling so many cabbages at onceIt was an incredible feat, especially for a novice adventurer. But everyone knew that Roy had only registered as an adventurer a few days ago. "Amazing! As expected of Roy-sama!" Luna exclaimed, her eyes filled with admiration. Although she knew Roy was talented, she hadn''t expected him to be this powerful. Megumin and Darkness were also impressed. "Thank you, Roy-sama!" "Thank you! We would have been in trouble without you." "You saved us, Roy-sama!" The injured adventurers expressed their gratitude. If Roy hadn''t intervened, they might have been killed. "Don''t mention it. Protecting the town is our duty," Roy said with a dismissive wave of his hand and a smirk. He had saved them as an afterthought. The important thing was that he had captured almost all the cabbages. They would fetch a hefty sum. The other adventurers didn''t mind that he had taken all the credit. After all, he had saved their lives. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. .... They returned to the guild hall. The staff were busy cleaning up the battlefield and counting the cabbages. It would take a while, as there were simply too many cabbages. It wasn''t until evening that they finally finished counting. Roy and the others were enjoying a meal made with the cabbages. "This is delicious," Roy commented, savoring the taste. Even with simple cooking methods, the cabbages were quite tasty. If he or Shizuka and Saeko were to cook them, they would be even more delicious. Fortunately, he had used magic to store some of the cabbages earlier. He would take them back and let the girls try them. "You''re a true Crusader, Darkness. To stand up to those dangerous cabbages and protect others with your sturdy bodyEven the cabbages couldn''t penetrate your defenses!" Aqua suddenly exclaimed, praising Darkness. After the battle, Aqua had grown fond of Darkness. Darkness blushed. "It''s nothing. I''m just a slightly tough woman. I''m useless at everything else except protecting others." Roy''s lips twitched. '''' he thought. .... Aqua, Darkness, and Megumin chatted and got to know each other better. But then, the conversation shifted to Roy. "Roy is amazing too!" Aqua suddenly exclaimed, leaning closer to him with a smile. "Yes! Although he doesn''t have powerful destructive magicthat spell that made all the cabbages fly into the cages was incredible!" Megumin added with admiration. "Yeah, that magic was amazing. I wonder what it feels like to be controlled by it," Darkness mused, her eyes sparkling with masochistic curiosity. Even Chris, who was secretly a goddess, was impressed. Roy, seeing their gazes, shrugged and chuckled. "It was just a simple spell." "But with thisour party is becoming more and more amazing. All four of us have advanced jobs now!" Aqua exclaimed. "Speaking of which, I haven''t told Megumin and Darkness about our party''s goal yet, have I?" Roy said. Megumin and Darkness looked at him curiously. "That''s right! The ultimate goal of our party is to defeat the Demon King! If you don''t have that resolve..." Roy declared, using reverse psychology. He knew Megumin and Darkness wouldn''t be able to resist such a challenge. "That''s right! That''s right!" Aqua chimed in. Darkness''s eyes lit up. "Fighting the Demon King is dangerous. But it has always been a Crusader''s duty to... battle the Demon King. So, I have a good reason to join now." Roy''s lips twitched. Well, since she was so eager to "battle" himthe "Demon King," he wouldn''t disappoint her. Megumin suddenly slammed her hands on the table and stood up, her red eyes blazing. "I am Megumin! The number one mage of the Crimson Demon Clan! Wielder of Explosion! My ultimate magic will bring down the Demon King!" she declared passionately. "Excellent. Welcome to the party. Now..." Roy turned to Chris. "Chris, what about you?" "Eh? Me?" Chris was surprised. She hadn''t planned on joining them. Her purpose in coming to this world was simply to retrieve the artifacts. "Yes, would you like to join us?" Roy asked with a smile. "Well..." Just as Chris was about to decline, she heard Roy''s voice in her head. '''' Chris froze, then looked at Roy, then at Aqua and Megumin, who seemed oblivious to their telepathic conversation. He was threatening her with her panties again! How shameless! She bit her lip, then sighed in defeat. "Fine, I''ll join. But I can''t promise I''ll stay with you forever," she said. She had to travel the world to collect the artifacts. She couldn''t stay in one place for too long. "No problem," Roy said with a chuckle. As long as she joined now, he would find a way to keep her around. He didn''t want her to disappear like she did in the original story. He raised his glass. "Then let''s toast to our new party!" "Cheers!" They all raised their glasses and drank happily. .... Meanwhilethe guild staff had finished counting the cabbages. "Roy-sama, we''ve counted the cabbages you caught. There are 135,000 of them, worth 1.3 billion Eris," Luna reported, approaching Roy. "But since the novice adventurer''s guild doesn''t have that much money, I''ve contacted the headquarters. They''ll send the full amount soon." Roy smiled at Luna, who was bowing respectfully. "Thank you for your hard work. Have a drink with us." He was growing increasingly fond of Luna. He might even consider making her his servant, even though she wasn''t a fighter. He didn''t always choose his servants based on their strength. "Yes, Roy-sama." Luna sat beside him and poured him a drink, then poured one for herself. "Congratulations on your successful harvest, Roy-sama. Cheers!" she said, downing her drink in one gulp. The other adventurers were stunned. Luna had never had a drink with any adventurer before, let alone offered a toast. But remembering Roy''s incredible talent and power, they remained silent. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 240: Capturing Darkness—Arrival of a Demon King’s Army! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Wow! So much money! Does this mean I can buy anything I want?" Aqua exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she heard about the massive amount of Eris Roy had earned. "Not a chance. You don''t need anything, Aqua. And you''re definitely not allowed to use it for gambling or alcohol," Roy said sternly. He had to help Aqua get rid of her bad habits. Aqua''s face crumpled, and she latched onto Roy, wailing, "No! Royyou earned so much! Give me some! Just a little! A few hundred million will do!" Roy''s eye twitched as he gently pushed the blubbering Aqua away. A few hundred million? That was outrageous! "Get a grip, Aqua! You look ridiculous!" he scolded. As soon as he finished speaking, Aqua instantly transformed, her demeanor shifting from a sobbing mess to that of a graceful lady. ''Her mood swings are insane,'' Roy thought, shaking his head. "Roy-onii-chan, please give me some money! I promise I won''t waste it!" Aqua pleaded, her voice sweet and innocent. She had switched from her usual idiotic persona to that of a charming Goddess, even calling him "onii-chan" with a seductive tone. Roy almost caved. "Fine. Here''s one million Eris. But no gambling or excessive drinking. If I find out you''ve been misbehaving, you''re in trouble. Understand?" Aqua snatched the money and cheered, "I knew you were the best, Roy!" She had conveniently ignored his warning. "Don''t worry, Megumin, Darkness, and Chris, I''ll give you your share later," Roy assured the others. "Yay! I''m going to buy a fancy new staff!" Megumin exclaimed, her eyes gleaming with excitement. She had always wanted a better staff. Darkness, however, didn''t seem too interested. As a noble, she wasn''t short on money. "I get a share too?" Chris asked in surprise. "Of course. Just tell me what you want," Roy said with a smile and a nod. "Wonderful! Roy, I want a staff too..." Aqua suddenly chimed in, clinging to Roy and acting cute. After spending so much time with him, she had learned how to manipulate him... .... They played around for a while, then finally returned to the inn late at night. Roy was about to go to bed when he heard a knock on his door. He opened the door and saw Chris standing there. He knew what she wanted. "Roy, give me back my panties!" she demanded, holding out her hand. "About that... come in first," Roy said, pulling her into the room and closing the door behind them. Chris was startled, and her face flushed slightly. This was the first time a man had held her hand! "Wh-what are you doing?" she asked nervously. "Didn''t you want your panties back?" Roy teased with a grin. Suddenly, he realized that Chris wasn''t wearing any panties now that he had them. He glanced at her skirt, his imagination running wild. Chris, noticing his gaze, instinctively covered her skirt and puffed out her cheeks. "Give them back! Or else..." Although she didn''t finish her sentence, she had already decided to make him pay if he didn''t return her panties. "Here you go." Roy didn''t play dumb. He took out her panties from his pocket. Chris snatched them and ran out of the room. Roy sighed, a bit disappointed. He had wanted to tease the naive Goddess a bit more. But not long after Chris left, there was another knock on his door. He opened it and saw Darkness standing there. Had she actually taken his words from earlier seriously and come here for some "special training"? If so, he would gladly oblige. "Darkness, what brings you here so late?" Roy asked curiously. "Um... didn''t you say you wanted to play that game with me?" Darkness mumbled, blushing and avoiding his gaze. Roy was surprised. So she really was here for that. But he was also a bit puzzled. Darkness, despite her masochistic tendencies, wouldn''t normally engage in such activities with just anyone. After all, she was a noblewoman. "Darkness, why do you want to play this game with me? It''s not something you should play with just anyone, right?" he asked directly. "Because... because when I first saw you, Roy-san, I knew you were the same kind of person as me. So I don''t mind playing that game with you. I... I like you," Darkness confessed, her face flushed. Roy was stunned. He hadn''t expected to be seen as a "pervert" by the masochistic Crusader, and he certainly hadn''t expected a confession. But he wasn''t going to refuse a willing Darkness. And so, they played their "game" in his room. And Roy, of course, didn''t hold back! .... .... The next morning, Roy and the girls went to the Adventurer''s Guild. But before that, they had visited the weapons shop and bought new equipment for Aqua, Megumin, and Darkness. Megumin was ecstatic about her new staff and refused to let go of it. Roy chuckled, finding her reaction amusing. Aqua, however, was disappointed. She had thought she could finally enjoy some drinks now that they had money. But Roy had already spoken to Lunaasking her not to sell any alcohol to Aqua. Lunaout of respect for Roy, readily agreed. That''s why Aqua was sulking. Chris was nowhere to be seen. So, only the four of them went to the guild hall. "Now that everyone has new equipment, let''s take on a quest!" Darkness declared. She hadn''t changed her armor, as it was already high-quality. "Yes, and it has to be one with lots of weaklings!" Megumin added eagerly, clutching her new staff. She had been holding back her Explosion magic since the cabbage incident. Now, with her new staff, she was eager to unleash it. "No, I want something that hits hard," Darkness chimed in, her face flushed and her thighs squeezing together. Megumin and Aqua didn''t find her behavior strange. But Roy smirked inwardly. He had put a "toy" inside Darkness earlier that morning. That''s why she had already climaxed several times on their way to the guild. But thanks to his magic, there were no visible signs of her "excitement." Roy was impressed by her ability to maintain her composure in such a state. He looked at the blushing and panting Darkness with amusement. .... They reached the Quest board. "Huh? Why are there only high-level quests left?" Darkness and Megumin wondered. Usually, the board was filled with quests. But now, there were only a few left, and they were all high-level, too dangerous for their party with an average level of only around ten. Megumin had reached level eleven after defeating the wolves. Roy was level thirteen. And Darkness was also around level ten. Without Roy, it would be risky for them to take on a high-level quest. "I apologize," Luna said, approaching them with an apologetic smile. "It seems that a Demon King General has been stationed near the town recently. Due to his influence, the weaker monsters have all gone into hiding, and only the stronger ones remain. So, there are fewer quests available." "I see," Aqua sighed. They couldn''t take on any quests like this. "What do we do now?" Megumin whined. She had just gotten a new staff and was eager to test it out. "Luna, is there a quest about the Demon King General?" Roy asked. "Eh?" Luna was surprised, then replied, "Yes, there is. There''s a hefty reward for defeating him." "But it''s a very difficult quest, so it''s not posted here. You''ll have to go to the headquarters to accept it." "And so far, no adventurer has taken it." Darkness and Megumin''s faces turned grim. This quest was undoubtedly dangerous. "Then we''ll take it," Roy declared with a confident smirk. "What?!" The girls were shocked. They hadn''t expected Roy to accept such a dangerous quest. With their current levels, it was practically suicide. Roy looked at the stunned Darkness and Megumin and chuckled. "What''s wrong? Is the strongest Explosion mage and the masochistic Crusader scared?" "H-How could I be scared? I''m the one who controls the strongest magic, Explosion!" Megumin retorted, her pride wounded. "Yes, as a Crusader, I won''t back down from a fight," Darkness agreed with a determined nod. They had been riled up by Roy''s taunts. Aqua, howeverlooked worried. "Roy, I''m scared. Why don''t we get stronger first, then challenge the Demon King General?" she pleaded. "....." Roy sighed. She was a Goddess, yet she was so timid. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 241: The Demon King General Extermination Quest—the Power of Explosion! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Luna, please accept the quest for us." "Roy-san, are you sure you want to take this quest?" Luna asked, her voice laced with concern. "Yes." Roy nodded, his expression serious. "Alright." Luna sighed and accepted the quest to defeat the Demon King General. "Let''s get ready and head out," Roy said to the girls. .... They soon left the town. "According to the map, it should be this way. Let''s go!" Darkness declared, consulting the map provided by the Adventurer''s Guild and leading the way. They marched towards the Demon King General''s castle under the setting sun! They soon spotted the castle in the distance. "Wow! Is that the Demon King General''s castle? It''s huge!" Megumin exclaimed, gazing at the imposing fortress on the hill. "Yes, that''s it. Let''s hurry and finish this," Roy said with a smirk. "You seem awfully confident, Roy," Aqua commented. They quickened their pace. But although the castle seemed close, it was still quite a distance. Megumin, the weakest physically, was the first to tire out. Roy had no choice but to carry her on his back. Without Megumin slowing them down, they quickly reached the castle. "Roy, what''s our plan?" Darkness asked. "How about I blast it with Explosion?" Megumin suggested from Roy''s back. "No," Roy said, playfully patting her bottom. "You can only use Explosion once, Megumin. We have to save it for a critical moment." "DarknessI need you to lure the Demon King General out of the castle," he instructed. "Leave it to me!" Darkness declared confidently. She walked towards the ominous castle without fear. .... Meanwhile, the Demon King General inside the castle had noticed their approach. He ordered his forces to attack. Just as Darkness reached the castle gate, it swung open. A horde of monsters swarmed out, startling Darkness. Roy quickly pulled her back with his magic. But the monsters didn''t pursue them. They simply lined up outside the castle. Roy and the others estimated that there were thousands of high-level monsters. This force alone could easily destroy Axel! Thenthe monsters parted, and a Headless Knight emerged from their midst. Of course, he wasn''t actually headless. He was carrying his head in his arms. The Headless Knight stopped before them and laughed. "Hahaha! So you''re the adventurers who came to challenge me?" The girls, despite facing a massive army of monsters and a Demon King General, showed no fear. "Hmph! I am Megumin! Wielder of the strongest magicExplosion!!" Megumin declared dramatically, covering half her face with her cloak and revealing one glowing red eye. "That''s right! We''re here to defeat you, Demon King General!" Darkness added, standing protectively in front of the others. The Headless Knight was momentarily taken aback, then burst into laughter again. "Hahaha, you fledglingsbarely out of your nest, think you can defeat This Demon King General?" He laughed so hard that he doubled over. "MeguminPrepare Explosion," Roy said with a chuckle, patting Megumin''s head. "Okay!" Megumin nodded seriously, then began chanting her incantation. "Crimson black flames, In the name of destruction and ruin, the hammer of purgatory descends upon my handExplosion!" The intense magical energy gathering around her caught the Headless Knight''s attention. He could sense the destructive power of her spell. Although he wasn''t afraid, his subordinates wouldn''t be able to withstand it. He charged towards them, attempting to interrupt the casting. "I won''t let you pass!" Darkness shouted, blocking his path with her sword. But Roy pulled her back. With her current leveleven with her high-quality armor, she wouldn''t be able to withstand the Headless Knight''s charge. .... "Darknessprotect Megumin while she casts her spell. I''ll stop the Headless Knight," Roy ordered. Darkness reluctantly agreed. "Be careful!" she said. "Don''t worry." Roy gave her a thumbs-up, then drew his sword and faced the Headless Knight. To Darkness and Megumin''s surprise, Roy blocked the Headless Knight''s charge with his average sword. The blade didn''t even bend or break. "H-how..." the Headless Knight exclaimed in shock. How could a novice adventurer block his attack? He was a Demon King General!!! Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is impossible!" The Headless Knight roared and swung his sword again. This time, his attack was even stronger. The air rippled with the force of his swing. But Roy remained calm and effortlessly blocked the attack. Normally, an average sword would be no match for a Demon King General''s weapon. But in Roy''s hands, it was as if the sword had become indestructible. .... Meanwhile, Megumin had finished her incantation. The sky darkened as a massive amount of magical energy gathered. A devastating beam of crimson light descended from the sky, striking the center of the monster army. The explosion shook the earth, and the flames soared into the sky. Even the Headless Knight paused his attack. When the dust settled, half of the monster army was gone. "Damn you! You killed so many of my subordinates! You''ve angered me!" the Headless Knight roared. He waved his hand, and the remaining monsters charged towards them. He had abandoned any pretense of knightly honor and simply ordered his troops to attack. "Aqua, it''s your turn! Use your Purification magic!" Roy shouted, seeing the approaching horde. Megumin had collapsed after casting Explosion. "Oh, okay!" Aqua replied, then unleashed her Purification magic. A low-level spell was child''s play for her. She didn''t even need an incantation. A few blasts of Purification magic wiped out most of the remaining monsters. Darkness blocked the rest, allowing them to be easily defeated. Within moments, all the monsters were gone. The Headless Knight was shocked. Were his troops really that weak? It was Megumin''s Explosion and Aqua''s Purification magic that had made the difference. Explosion was incredibly powerful, and Purification was the natural enemy of these monsters. "You adventurers are quite capable! Hahaha!" the Headless Knight suddenly burst out laughing. His subordinates were all dead, yet he was laughing? Aqua, Darkness, and the others exchanged confused glances. "What I meant to say is that I can summon as many subordinates as I want. Come forth, my knights!" The Headless Knight raised his arms, and hundreds of skeletal knights appeared around him. "I alone can slaughter the entire town of Axel! Mwahahaha!" Darkness and Megumin were horrified. "Don''t worry, I can purify any number of these monsters," Aqua assured them confidently. She had regained her confidence after defeating so many monsters earlier. "Just watch!" she declared, unleashing a powerful Purification spell that enveloped a wide area, including the Headless Knight. "Aah!" the Headless Knight screamed in pain. "Haha, got him!" Aqua exclaimed triumphantly. Roy chuckled. Aqua''s Purification magic was powerful, and most monsters couldn''t withstand it. As Aqua was celebrating, the Headless Knight stood up again. "Are you really novice adventurers from Axel?" he asked in disbeliefhis voice trembling slightly. Although he was trying to act tough, he was clearly afraid of Aqua''s Purification magic. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 242: Aqua’s Hands Feel Pretty Good—Hunting the Snow Sprites! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We are novice adventurers from Axel! Nowface the divine power of Purification!" Aqua declared, seeing the Headless Knight''s hesitation. She unleashed another blast of Purification magic. "" The Headless Knight screamed in pain, rolling on the ground. But he didn''t seem to be disintegrating. Aqua took a step back, fear creeping into her eyes. "Roy, my Purification magic isn''t working on him!" she exclaimed. "..." Roy''s eye twitched. The Headless Knight was writhing in pain, yet she claimed it wasn''t working? Was she serious? But he didn''t say anything and simply chuckled. "Let me handle this." He handed the unconscious Megumin to Darkness, then walked towards the Headless Knight. Darkness, Megumin, and Aqua watched expectantly, curious to see how he would defeat the Demon King General. The Headless Knight stopped rolling around. Regardless of whether his power was weakened or not, he was still a weakling in Roy''s eyes. "Hahaha, human, your magic is useless against me! Don''t waste your energy!" the Headless Knight taunted, pretending to be unharmed. "You''re quite brave to fight me alone. Then, as a knight, I shall accept your duel! Don''t underestimate me. I was a great knight in my life!" Roy couldn''t help but laugh. This Demon King General was trying to trick him into a duel? Fine. "Don''t worry, they won''t interfere," Roy assured him, reaching the Headless Knight and swinging his Average sword. "Hahaha, Humanyour weak attacks are useless against me!" the Headless Knight laughed, not even bothering to dodge. He would take this attack head-on. But just as the sword was about to hit him, he suddenly felt a strong sense of danger. He tried to dodge, but it was too late. Roy''s sword sliced through him effortlessly. The Headless Knight, along with the head he was holding, was cleaved in two. "H-how...." he gasped before vanishing into dust. "A-Amazing..." Darkness and Megumin stared at Roy in shock. He had slain a Demon King General in a single strike using nothing but an ordinary sword! "I knew I didn''t choose the wrong person! Roy will definitely defeat the Demon King!" Aqua exclaimed, throwing her arms around him in a hug. She was overjoyed. Once Roy defeated the Demon King, she could return to being a goddess. Roy wrapped his arms around her waist and patted her bottom, but she didn''t react. "Alright, now that the Demon King General and his monsters are gone, let''s go loot the castle," Roy said with a grin. "Yes, there must be lots of treasures inside," Megumin agreed, having recovered some of her magical energy and striking a dramatic pose. Aqua, the greedy goddess, was the most excited. "Let''s go then!" she exclaimed, struggling to break free from Roy''s embrace. But she couldn''t escape his grasp. And she didn''t even seem to mind being groped. As expected of the useless goddess. Roy chuckled inwardly. Taking advantage of a goddess, even a useless one, was still quite satisfying. "Let''s go find some treasure!" Roy declared, leading the way towards the castle!! The castle was massive, but since the Demon King General had only recently moved in, there wasn''t much treasure inside. Even so, they still found valuables worth over a hundred million Eris. If the castle hadn''t been occupied by monsters, Roy might have even considered making it their new home. But he wasn''t short on money now. He would find a suitable place later. They couldn''t carry all the treasure with them, so they decided to return to the Adventurer''s Guild and let them handle it. By the time they returned to Axel, it was already evening. "Roy-sama, you''re finally back!" Luna exclaimed, her worried expression replaced by relief as she saw Roy. She rushed over to him. "Don''t worry, the quest is complete," Roy reassured her with a smile. "Even if you didn''t complete it... What? It''s complete?" Luna''s eyes widened in surprise. "Roy-sama, are you saying that you defeated the Demon King General?" she asked cautiously. "Of course. If you don''t believe me, send someone to check the castle," Roy said with a shrug and a grin. "No, no, I believe you..." Luna quickly explained. But Roy interrupted her. "No need to explain. Just prepare a feast for us. And have someone go to the castle and collect the valuables. They''re our spoils of war," he instructed. Luna nodded. "Yes, Roy-sama, I''ll arrange it right away." She didn''t question him any further and immediately went to make the arrangements. Roy was pleased with her efficiency. After enjoying a delicious meal, Luna returned, her face filled with excitement and shock. "Roy-sama, we''ve confirmed that the Demon King General has indeed been defeated. The treasures in the castle have also been accounted for. The total value is two hundred million Eris. And with the reward for defeating the Demon King General, that''s a total of five hundred million Eris!" she reported. "What about the castle, Roy-sama? What would you like us to do with it?" "Five hundred million Eris?!" Aqua squealed in delight. She hadn''t received much from the cabbage harvest since Roy had captured them all himself. But this time, she had contributed significantly. She deserved a share of the reward. "As for the castle, do whatever you want with it," Roy said with a dismissive wave of his hand. He didn''t care about money. He had taken on the quest for the experience and to deepen his bonds with the girls. "Yes, Roy-sama. I''ll handle it," Luna replied and left to attend to her duties. She was quite busy now that the Demon King General was gone. The news of their victory spread quickly through the Guild hall. The other adventurers looked at them with a mixture of awe and envy. "They''re amazing!" "They actually defeated a Demon King General!" "Aren''t they novice adventurers? How are they so strong?" "You haven''t heard? Roy-sama is the powerful mage who single-handedly captured all the cabbages." "No, he''s a swordsman, isn''t he?" Roy and the others ignored the gossip and enjoyed their after-dinner tea. Now that the Demon King General was gone, they could finally take on some normal quests. The next day, at the quest board... "Roy! Roy! Let''s take this quest to subjugate the White Wolves! The reward is one million Eris! And just imagine being ravaged by those wolves... It would be so blissful!" Darkness exclaimed, her face flushed with excitement. Roy sighed at her masochistic fantasies. "Roy! Roy! How about this one?" Megumin asked, tugging on his arm and pointing at a quest to defeat a one-hit bear. "Let''s see who can deliver the stronger blow, my Explosion or that bear''s!" she declared with a dramatic pose. "This quest to subjugate the Snow Sprites is good too! Ten thousand Eris per Snow Sprites!" Aqua chimed in. The three girls looked at Roy expectantly. "Hmm... then let''s take all three!" Roy declared. After all, these quests were child''s play for him. "No problem!" the girls replied in unison. They made some preparations and set off to hunt the White Wolves. These wolves were stronger than the demon wolves they had faced before. But Roy and the girls were also stronger now. They had all reached level twenty or higher after defeating the Demon King General. Megumin''s Explosion magic was also much more powerful now. The quest to subjugate the White Wolves was a breeze. Megumin''s Explosion wiped out most of the pack, and Roy and Darkness finished off the rest. They completed the quest in less than a day. They then moved on to the next quest: defeating the one-hit bear. The bear was massive, but since Megumin had already used Explosion, Roy had to deal with it himself. After easily completing the first two quests, they returned to the Adventurer''s Guild. The next day, they set off to complete the third quest: subjugating the Snow Sprites. Bundled up in warm clothes, they arrived at a snow-covered region. The air was filled with snowflakes, and small, fist-sized snowballs were flying around. These were the Snow Sprites. "It''s said that defeating a Snow Sprites brings spring closer," Darkness explained. "This place is quite beautiful," Roy commented, admiring the scenery. The snow-covered landscape and the dancing snow spirits were indeed a sight to behold. But they had a quest to complete. "Megumin, use Explosion to wipe them out," Roy instructed. "Okay!" Megumin nodded and began her chuunibyou-esque chant. But perhaps due to the cold, she cut it short and unleashed her Explosion magic. The earth shook violently, and a large crater appeared where the Snow Sprites had been concentrated. Countless Snow Sprites were instantly vaporized. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 243: The Voluptuous Lich, Wiz—New Mansion! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The next day, after searching for a while, they finally found a suitable property. But before they could buy it, they had to help the owner get rid of some ghosts in the graveyard. This was the haunted mansion from the original story. They accepted the quest and went to the graveyard at night. But they weren''t alone. "Damn undead! Are you the one causing trouble here?" Aqua shouted, charging towards a figure standing in the graveyard. Her Divine power was ineffective against most monsters but was the natural enemy of the undead. Her attack instantly interrupted the figure''s spellcasting. Roy''s eyes lit up. The figure was Wiza Lich and a former Demon King General. She had once been the leader of the strongest adventurer party. Although she wasn''t a Crimson Demon, she was proficient in various magic. Due to her ruthlessness towards monsters, she was also called the "Ice Witch." To save her cursed companionshe had become a Lich with the help of the Demon Duke, Vanir. She had served as one of the Demon King''s Generalsresponsible for maintaining the barrier around the Demon King''s castle. Now, she was the owner of a magic item shop in Axel, struggling to make ends meet. It was hard to imagine that the once cold and ruthless Wiz had become a ditzy and impoverished shopkeeper. Roy found her quite endearing. .... "Eek! Help!" Wiz shrieked, suddenly feeling a powerful Divine aura that disrupted her spellcasting. A wave of fear washed over herand she saw a blinding light heading towards her. Aqua''s Divine power was deadly to the undead. At the last moment, someone stepped in front of her and caught Aqua''s fist. "Aqua, can you at least figure out what''s going on before attacking?" Roy sighed. "Eh? Roydidn''t you see this undead causing trouble?" Aqua asked, pointing at Wiz. Wiz, terrifiedhid behind Roy like a scared kitten. She was now utterly terrified of Aqua. And she had also guessed that Aqua was a goddess. Otherwiseshe wouldn''t feel such a strong sense of danger. "Idiot, can''t you see she''s exorcising the spirits?" Roy said, flicking Aqua''s forehead lightly. Aqua clutched her head. "But she''s just an undead!" she protested. "But she is exorcising the spirits, isn''t she?" Darkness chimed in, defending Wiz. "What''s your name?" Roy asked, turning to Wiz. "I''m Wiz... a Lich, as you can see. I''m exorcising the spirits here," Wiz replied nervously. Since her identity had been exposed, she had no choice but to confess. "A Lich!" Megumin exclaimed, her eyes wide with surprise. Darkness frowned. She felt like she had seen Wiz somewhere before, but she couldn''t remember where. "Hmph! She''s still an undead. Take this!" Aqua declared, charging towards Wiz again. Wiz quickly hid behind Roy, realizing that he was her only protector now. "Idiot, don''t just attack any undead you see! Can''t you see she''s helping us?" Roy said, stopping Aqua. He sighed inwardly. He turned to Wiz and said with a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, Wiz. I won''t let Aqua hurt you. But we''ve accepted the quest to exorcise the spirits here, so we''ll take over." Wiz was touched. "Thank you. Then I''ll be going now." She bowed and quickly left. She was truly afraid of Aqua. "Why did you let her go?" Aqua complained, pouting. "She''s not a bad person. Now, let''s exorcise these spirits," Roy said with a shrug. Aqua, although still unhappy, didn''t argue and started exorcising the spirits. As an Arch Priestthis was a simple task for her. Roy remembered that in the original story, Aqua had been too lazy to exorcise all the spirits, which had led to them infesting the mansion. This time, he made sure she finished the job properly. "Haa... I''m exhausted," Aqua said, collapsing onto Roy, who caught her. "Since the quest is complete, let''s go back and check out that mansion," Roy suggested. "Okay!" Aqua perked up at the mention of the mansion. Megumin and Darkness also nodded eagerly. They reported their success at the Adventurer''s Guild, then went to meet the owner of the mansion and bought it. .... The mansion was quite dilapidated. It was no wonder it was being sold. Even Roy found it a bit too shabby. He waved his hand. The mansion was instantly renovated. Aqua, Megumin, and Darkness stared in awe. "Roy, what... what kind of magic is that?" "That''s... incredible!" "It''s even better than Divine power." .... Roy chuckled, amused by their reactions. "Let''s go inside. This is our new home," he said, leading the way. "Home?" The girls exchanged glances, a hint of anticipation in their eyes, then followed him inside. "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" Megumin exclaimed, marveling at the interior. Even Darkness was impressed. The decorations here were even more luxurious than those in her family''s mansion. Aqua, however, wasn''t interested in the decorations. She was drawn to a large and comfortable-looking bed. She jumped onto it and started rolling around happily. "This bed is so soft!" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Megumin and Darkness also couldn''t resist the temptation and joined her on the bed. .... .... Winter arrivedand life settled into a peaceful routine. Roy found himself a bit bored. Aside from his daily "training" with Darkness, there wasn''t much to do. As the weather grew colder, Megumin and Aqua also became less inclined to go on quests. Roy even considered just defeating the Demon King to end this "game" early. But he decided against it. After all, Yunyun, Megumin''s rival, hadn''t appeared yet. He couldn''t end this adventure without meeting her. .... One day, Kazuma unexpectedly visited them. "Haha, Roy, I didn''t expect you to become such a famous adventurer in such a short time. I found this place easily just by asking around," Kazuma said, a confident grin on his face as he sat in the living room, dressed in an expensive fur coat. It seemed his dream of becoming a successful merchant had come true. "Of course. We''ve already defeated a Demon King General. We''ll be taking on the Demon King himself soon," Aqua declared proudly. "Really? Congratulations," Kazuma said with a forced smile. He felt a mix of emotions, but he quickly pushed them aside. They chatted for a while, and Kazuma shared his experiences as a merchant. To Roy''s surprise, Kazuma had become a regular at the Succubus Pub, having invented several "useful" gadgets for them. Roy knew about the Succubus Pub in this town, but he had never been there. "Roy, I have something to discuss with you in private," Kazuma suddenly said, leaning closer. "Huh? What is it that you can''t tell me in front of everyone?" Aqua asked suspiciously. Megumin and Darkness also looked at them curiously. "Um..." Kazuma blushed, embarrassed. Roy, curious about what he wanted to say, agreed. "Aqua, could you and the others excuse us for a moment?" "Ugh... fine." Aqua reluctantly left the living room, followed by Darkness and Megumin. "Alright, you can talk now," Roy said to Kazuma. "Heh." Kazuma grinned and pulled out a card, whispering, "This is a secret for men. With this card, you can enjoy the services of a succubus! How about it? Want to try it?" So that was it. Roy''s interest waned. He had Darkness at home, and he was planning to "conquer" Megumin soon. He wasn''t interested in visiting the Succubus Pub. "Sorry, I''m not interested," Roy said with a chuckle, declining the offer. "Eh?" Kazuma''s face fell. He had been confident that Roy would accept. "Why? Is it because...?" He suddenly realized that Roy had several beautiful girls in his party, especially that blonde girl with an impressive figure. He sighed in defeat. "Alright then. Sorry to bother you." He left, feeling dejected. "....." "Roy, what did he say to you?" Aqua asked as she and the others returned to the living room. "What''s this?" Darkness picked up the card on the table. "Succubus services..." she read aloud, then blushed. "Succubus services?! Roy, how could you?!" Aqua exclaimed. "You have so many beautiful girls at home!" Megumin added. "Am I just a toy to be used and discarded?!" Darkness cried dramatically. "You idiots! What are you thinking?!" Roy said, flicking Aqua and Megumin and Darkness on their foreheads. "That was just something Kazuma left behind. I''m not interested in succubi." "Really?" Aqua asked suspiciously. "Of course. Why would I need succubi when I have all of you beautiful girls?" Roy sighed. Megumin and Darkness blushed. Aqua, however, took a step back with a suspicious look on her face. "So you do have ulterior motives towards me!" she accused. Roy rolled his eyes and didn''t bother explaining. He simply gave her a look that said, "Use your brain." Aqua, seeing his expression, exploded. "What''s with that look?! Are you looking down on me? I''m a goddess!" she shouted, jumping on him and hitting him playfully. But after Roy spanked her a few times, she calmed down.... <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 244: The Mobile Fortress Attacks—Lalatina Is Not a Perverted Knight!! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> One day, Darkness''s family sent a large shipment of food and other supplies. Her fatherwas still worried about her adventuring and wanted to make sure she was well-fed. Chris also returned. "Haha, I didn''t expect you to buy this mansionRoy! Do I have a room here?" she asked with a grin. Roy replied with a warm smile, "Of course you do. You''re always welcome here, Chris. This is your home." Chris''s heart skipped a beat. She had just been joking, but Roy''s words touched her. "Why are you saying such sweet things? Are you trying to win me over?" she asked, wiping a tear from her eye. "Hmm... you''re a bit flat-chested, but you''re still cute. I suppose you meet my standards," Roy said with a thoughtful expression, pretending to consider her seriously. Chris''s eye twitched. "Give me back my touching moment!" she grumbled. Megumin, hearing this, looked down at her own flat chest and thought, '''' "Roy, you''re becoming more and more depraved! Even a flat-chested girl like that..." Aqua commented with a smirk. "..." Chris and Megumin glared at her.... After some playful banter, Darkness went to prepare lunch with the ingredients her family had sent. Soon, a table full of delicious food was ready. "Wow, it smells so good!" Megumin exclaimed, drooling. Aqua was also practically drooling. "Let''s eat!" Roy announced. "!" Aqua immediately started eating before he even finished speaking. The steamed crabs, dipped in saucewere incredibly delicious. Even Roy, who was usually picky with his food, couldn''t help but indulge! Just as they finished their meal, the emergency bell in the Adventurer''s Guild rang. "Alert!! Alert!!" "The Mobile Fortress Destroyer is approaching the town!" "All citizensplease evacuate immediately! Adventurersplease equip yourselves and gather at the Adventurer''s Guild!" Luna''s voice boomed through the loudspeakers, reaching everyone in the town. The town was instantly thrown into chaos. Aqua, who had been relaxing after her meal, jumped up in fear. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Roy, let''s run! As far away as possible!" she cried, clinging to him. Roy sighed and held her head to calm her down. "The Mobile Fortress Destroyer... Fighting that thing is suicide," Even Megumin, who was usually fearless, said with a shudder. Darkness, seeing that Roy might not know about the Destroyer, explained, "The Mobile Fortress Destroyer is an ancient weapon that has gone berserk. It''s said to destroy everything in its path." "So? Is it stronger than the Demon King Generals?" Roy asked with a smirk. "Even if it is, so what? No enemy can make me back down." His words, although spoken calmly, contained an undeniable air of confidence and determination. The girls'' eyes lit up. Chris looked at him with admiration. His unwavering confidence was truly heroic. Even A Goddess couldn''t help but be attracted to such a presence. "Then let''s go to the Adventurer''s Guild," Darkness said, her confidence restored. They headed to the guild hall. "Roy-sama, you''re finally here!" Luna sighed in relief, seeing them arrive. Almost all the adventurers in town were gathered there. They also seemed calmer now that Roy and his party had arrived. "What''s the situation?" Roy asked Luna. A receptionist brought over a crystal orb that showed the location of the Destroyer. "Currently, the Destroyer is northwest of the town. It should arrive in about an hour," she reported. The adventurers gasped. They didn''t have much time. The crystal orb showed a massive, spider-like machine with eight legs marching towards the town. The ground cracked and trees snapped under its weight. It was like a giant plow, tearing through the earth. The adventurers were silent, their faces grim. "That Mobile Fortress is an ancient magical weapon, isn''t it? Didn''t the one who created it leave behind any way to stop it?" a red-haired mage suddenly asked. The other adventurers also wondered about that. Such a powerful weapon should have some kind of control mechanism! .... "The country that created the Destroyer was destroyed when it went berserk. So, we don''t know if there''s a way to control it," Luna explained. "There''s probably no way to control it. Otherwise, why would the ancient magic kingdom be destroyed?" Darkness said. Her words dashed the adventurers'' hopes of controlling the Destroyer. "We should just run!" Chris suggested. "No, the townspeople will be left homeless," Darkness objected. "You''re so stubborn, Darkness." Chris sighed. "Royyou must have a plan, right? Tell us," Chris said, tugging on Roy''s sleeve. "Aqua, you should be able to break the Destroyer''s barrier, right?" Roy asked Aqua. Although he could easily handle the Destroyer himself, he wanted to give the girls a chance to shine. "Hmm... I''m not sure. I''ll have to try it first," Aqua replied. "Can you really break the Destroyer''s barrier?" Luna asked excitedly. "No problem," Roy assured her with a smile. "That''s great! Then, as long as we have powerful enough magic, we can destroy it," Luna said. "Don''t we have someone with powerful magic right here?" one of the adventurers said, reminding everyone of Megumin. "Yeah, that crazy girl..." "That''s right, that Crazy girl..." Megumin''s eye twitched. She didn''t realize they were talking about her at first. But when everyone turned to look at her, she knew. "Wait a minute! If you''re talking about me, stop calling me crazy! Or else, I''ll show you just how crazy I can be!" she declared with a serious expression. Roy chuckled. She was so cute. "Megumin, they''re just teasing you. Don''t be angry," he said, patting her head gently. Megumin pouted. "Sorry I''m late!" a voice suddenly called out. Wiz squeezed through the crowd of adventurers. "I''m the owner of the Wiz Magic Item Shop. Technically, I''m still a qualified adventurer. Please let me help!" she declared. Most of the adventurers in the guild hall knew Wiz. They cheered, seeing her. "Alright, everyonethe emergency quest begins!" Luna announced, her voice filled with excitement. The adventurers gathered at the north-western gate of the town, ready to face the Destroyer. They had less than an hour before it arrived. Everyone made their preparations. Roy didn''t need to do anything, but Darkness pulled him aside for a private conversation. "Roy, have I given you the wrong impression? Do you really think I''m that kind of woman who''s obsessed with... those kinds of things?" she asked with an unusually serious expression. If he didn''t know any better, he would have thought she was a normal Crusader. "What do you mean?" Roy asked with a shrug. Darkness blushed. "See? That''s exactly what I mean," Roy chuckled. "No, it''s not that... Actually, my real name is Dustiness Ford Lalatina," Darkness confessed, her face turning even redder. "I''m the daughter of the Dustiness family, the rulers of this region." "Okay, and?" Roy raised an eyebrow. "I''m a Crusader. Protecting the people of this land is my duty and my pride. So, I won''t back down, even if the enemy is the Mobile Fortress Destroyer," Darkness declared, her voice filled with determination. Then, she blushed even harder. "So, Lalatina, you don''t have faith in me?" Roy teased. "D-Don''t call me that!" Darkness exclaimed, flustered. Roy smirked. He knew calling her by her real name embarrassed her. "Roy, do you like me like this?" Darkness asked, her blue eyes searching his face for an answer. Roy pulled her into a hug and said with a smile, "Of course I do. You''re the first woman who allowed me to truly be myself." "...." Darkness blushed, her eyes filled with love. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 245: The Allure of Explosion Magic—Taking Luna as a Servant ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> As they were talkingthe Mobile Fortress Destroyer finally appeared on the horizon. The sight of the colossal machine filled the adventurers with dread. After allit was a legendary weapon of destruction that had once razed an entire city, and no one had ever been able to stop it. Even Meguminstanding beside Roy, couldn''t help but tremble. "Don''t be afraid, Megumin. It''s just a machine," Roy said, gently patting her head to comfort her. "I-I-I... I''ll use Explosion to... to... blow it up!" Megumin stammered, her voice trembling. They were standing on the town walls, while Aqua and Wiz were on the other side. "Hey, Roy! Is everything alright over there?" Aqua shouted. Roy glanced at Meguminwho was still shaking like a leaf, and sighed. "Everything''s fine! Don''t worry!" he shouted back, then turned to Megumin with a smile. "If you''re not feeling up to it, you don''t have to force yourself. Just stay behind me. Remember, I''ve also learned Explosion magic." He stepped forward, his expression calm as he faced the approaching Destroyer. Megumin, seeing him standing protectively in front of her, felt her fear subside. She stared at him with wide eyes. As the Destroyer drew closer, Aqua finally began casting her spell. She raised her flower-shaped staff and shouted, "!" Five golden magic circles appeared in the skyand five beams of light converged into a single massive beam that struck the Destroyer. The reason the Destroyer had been unstoppable for so many years was its magic barrier. The barrier prevented anyone from damaging its core. But under Aqua''s powerful attack, the barrier shattered. "Now''s our chanceMegumin! Let''s do this together!" Wiz exclaimed, turning to Megumin, only to find her clinging to Roy''s back. She was stunned. "It''s fine. I can use Explosion too," Roy said with a chuckle. But then "No!!!" Megumin suddenly stepped forward. "I will never back down from a fightnot even against the Demon King! Watch thisThis is the true power of Explosion!" she declared, her chuunibyou spirit reignited. Roy smiled. Megumin had overcome her fear. They both began chanting the incantation for Explosion. As they finished the incantation, two massive red magic circles appeared in the sky, dyeing it crimson. Two powerful beams of light shot towards the Destroyer. The Destroyer, unable to dodge in time, was struck head-on. When the smoke cleared, the machine had stopped moving. It had been destroyed by the two Explosions. The adventurers cheered. Megumincollapsed into Roy''s arms, her face etched with frustration. "As expected of a Lich... She''s much stronger than me... I''m not giving up..." "Megumin, you were amazing. You''re still young. It''s understandable that you''re not as strong as Wizwho has been practicing magic for who knows how long. But I believe you''ll surpass her one day," Roy said encouragingly. He was telling the truth. Wiz was a renowned Arch Wizard, while Megumin was still a novice adventurer. It was only natural for her to be weaker. Megumin blushed, flustered by his praise. Just then, the adventurers started panicking again. The seemingly deactivated Destroyer''s lights flickered ominously. [Warning! Warning! The main body has sustained critical damage. Self-destruct sequence activated. All personnel, please evacuate immediately] a mechanical voice announced from the Destroyer. "..." The adventurers, hearing thisfled in terror. But then, Darkness suddenly started running towards the Destroyer. Roy quickly grabbed her. "Darkness, calm down. I''ll handle this," he said. "Roy-sama, do you have a plan? If not, we should run!" Luna exclaimed, rushing over to them. She was worried about Roy. Roy was touched by her concern. Even in this dangerous situation, she had come to check on him instead of running away. "Luna, After this is overbecome my servant," he said with a smile. "Hey, hey, don''t jinx it!" Megumin protested. She thought Roy was just speaking metaphorically, like a chuunibyou. Luna, howeverwas stunned. But Roy didn''t give her a chance to ask any questions... .... "Let''s go. It''s time to finish this," Roy declared, jumping off the wall with Megumin in his arms. Darkness and Luna followed him. Aqua, who had been about to run away, hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and followed them as well. They soon reached the Destroyer. "Roy, do you really have a plan? If not, let''s just run!" Aqua pleaded, looking at the massive machine with fear. "Stay here. Don''t follow me." Roy said. He walked towards the Destroyer, stopping a short distance away from it. He then drew his sword and casually swung it at the machine. "What is Roy doing? He can''t reach the Destroyer from that distance!" Aqua exclaimed in disbelief. But as soon as she finished speaking, a massive wave of energy erupted from Roy''s sword, slicing through the Destroyer like a hot knife through butter. After a moment, the Destroyer slowly toppled over. [Warning! Self-destruct sequence initiated. Countdown: 3... 2...] The mechanical voice suddenly stopped. Luna, Aqua, and the others were stunned. Then, cheers erupted. "We did it! We defeated it!" Luna exclaimed, looking at Roy with admiration. She couldn''t believe he had defeated the Destroyer so easily. The Destroyer was powered by a "Coronatite," a magical core that provided it with near-infinite energy. But Roy''s attack had shattered the Coronatite and destroyed the Destroyer''s energy reserves. The crisis was averted. This Destroyer was a powerful weapon. If it were in the world of , no one would be able to destroy itnot even Esdeath. The adventurers who had fled earlier also returned, seeing that the danger was gone. "Roy-sama defeated the Destroyer!" "Everyone, it''s safe now!" "Roy-sama is amazing!" "Thank you, Roy-sama, for saving us!"... The adventurers expressed their gratitude to Roy. That night, Roy, Aqua, Megumin, Darkness, Chris, and Luna celebrated their victory at the Adventurer''s Guild. Chriswho had mysteriously disappeared when the Destroyer arrived and only reappeared after it was defeated, was also present. .... After the celebration, they returned to the mansion to rest. But Roy then went to the Adventurer''s Guild alone. "Eh? Roy-sama, you haven''t left yet?" Luna asked in surprise, seeing him. She was also about to go home. "Heh, Luna, do you remember what I said earlier today?" "Huh?" Luna thought for a moment, then said hesitantly, "About making me your servant?" "That''s right. Are you hesitant?" Roy asked with a smile. "No, I agree! But..." Luna was overjoyed, but she didn''t quite understand what being his servant entailed. Would she become his family? Or something else? She didn''t consider the possibility of Roy being a Devil. "Since you agreeaccept my power," Roy said, offering her an Evil Piece. "This is...?" Luna looked at the chess piece with confusion. "Don''t ask. Just accept it." "Alright!" Luna agreed after a moment of hesitation. She took the Evil Piece, and it instantly merged with her body. A magic circle appeared beneath her feet, lifting her into the air. A bright light enveloped her. Roy smirked. It seemed Luna had successfully become a Devil. The light faded. A pair of black Devil wings sprouted from her back, flapping gently and keeping her afloat. Luna opened her eyes. She looked at her hands, then at her wings, and finally understood what had happened. She had become a Devil. But she didn''t regret it. Her original dream had been to become a powerful adventurer, but her lack of talent had forced her to give up on that dream. And now, she had finally obtained power. She was overjoyed, especially since her appearance hadn''t changed much. In fact, she looked even more beautiful now. "Thank you, Roy-sama!" Luna exclaimed, retracting her wings and kneeling respectfully. "Don''t mention it. From now onyou belong to me. Understand?" Roy said, helping her up. "Yes, everything I have belongs to Roy-sama," Luna replied with a nod, then leaned closer to him and whispered seductively, "So, Roy-sama, would you like to come to my place tonight?" Roy''s heart skipped a beat. "Sure," he replied with a smirk. "Then please follow me, Roy-sama." Luna smiled and led him away. It seemed tonight would be another sleepless night as he worked on "conquering" this mature beauty. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 246: Yunyun’s Chest is Huge—Chuunibyou Reunion! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The next dayRoy got dressed with Luna''s help and returned to the mansion. As soon as he arrived, Darkness pounced on him, followed by Aqua, Megumin, and Chris. "Waaaaahh! Have I been abandoned? The wife is alone at home, while her husband spends the night out with another woman... This isso exciting!" Darkness wailed dramatically, her face flushed with masochistic pleasure. "....." Aqua and Megumin rolled their eyes at her antics. But they also realized what Darkness was implying. "Darkness, are you serious about being his wife?" Chris asked. "Mmm..." Darkness blushed and turned away, unable to answer. But her reaction was enough to confirm the truth. Chris, Aqua, and Megumin all turned to Roy. After all, he was the only man in their party. "Roy, you''ve already made a move on Darkness? That''s so mean! I was here first!" Aqua protested, although it was hard to tell if she was serious or not. "Pervert!" Megumin simply commented, but she felt a pang of sadness in her heart. Roy was surprised that Darkness had revealed their relationship. Was she trying to confirm their status? But since she had already said it, he couldn''t deny it without seeming like a jerk. "That''s right. Lalatina is my woman now" Roy declared, pulling Darkness into his arms and using her real name. Darkness blushed and buried her face in his chest. "Really? Then Roy, you have to treat Darkness well!" Chris said, happy for her friend. After all, Roy was perfect in both looks and strength. Even shehad never met anyone like him. And he had just shown his responsible side by acknowledging his relationship with Darkness. So, she sincerely wished them well. "Heh, don''t worry," Roy replied with a smile and a nod. "And no more flirting with other girls," Chris added with a playful wink. "No!" Darkness suddenly objected. "It''s... it''s normal for nobles to have multiple wives. SoMegumin, Aqua, Chris, even if you all join, it''s fine," she said, her voice trembling slightly as she confessed her true desires. The girls were stunned. "No way!" Chris immediately refused. "I won''t join either. And as a goddess, I can''t be someone''s mistress," Aqua added, shaking her head. Only Megumin remained silent, her face flushed. Roy sighed. He hadn''t expected Darkness to be so eager to share him. It seemed he would have to reward her ''extra'' tonight... The commotion eventually subsided. Aqua and Chris didn''t seem to have any particular thoughts on the matter. But Megumin was different. After spending time with Roy, she had fallen for him. And now, Darkness had taken the first step. Shouldn''t she do something too? But Megumin was too shy to act on her feelings. Roy, howevernoticed her inner turmoil. It seemed Megumin had also been "conquered." But she was still too young, in every sense of the word. He would have to nurture her feelings for a while longer. If it were Yunyun, it would be a different story! That night, Roy showed off his cooking skills and prepared a delicious dinner with Darkness. "Wow, this is so good!" Megumin exclaimed, completely won over by the food. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn''t know you could cook, Roy! This is amazing!" Aqua also praised, stuffing her face. "Heh, I''m glad you all like it," Roy replied with a smile. Darkness looked at him with admiration. She hadn''t expected him to be a better cook than her. She was determined to improve her cooking skills. The delicious meal further increased the girls'' affection for Roy... Their peaceful days continued. One day, they visited Wiz''s magic item shop. "Hey, Wiz!" Roy called out as they entered the shop. Wiz was sitting behind the counter, seemingly lost in thought. "Roy-sama, Aqua-sama, welcome!" she greeted them with a smile. Roy and Megumin noticed a pair of red eyes staring at them from behind a shelf. Megumin, seeing the familiar red eyes, quickly averted her gaze. This action, however, caught the attention of the figure behind the shelf. "You saw me, didn''t you?! Why are you ignoring me?!" a girl with black hair, red eyes, and an impressive figure jumped out from behind the shelf. This was YunyunMegumin''s classmate and self-proclaimed rival. Despite being around the same age as Megumin, her figure was surprisingly well-developed. Her "Assets" were truly remarkable. Roy''s eyes widened as he looked at Yunyun. She was a perfect example of a "Loli Bombshell." .... .... Aqua and Darkness looked at the two girls curiously. "Isn''t that Yunyun, the one who calls herself my rival?" Megumin said with a smirk. "Don''t say ''calls herself my rival''!" Yunyun retorted. "Oh, is that wrong?" "Yes, it is! We''re rivals." Megumin''s nonchalant attitude made Yunyun feel a bit mistreated. Back in the Crimson Demon Village, Megumin and Yunyun were actually good friends. But Megumin loved to tease Yunyunjust like now. "Megumin!" Yunyun pointed at her with a determined glint in her eyes. "Although I didn''t expect to run into you here, this is perfect. Today, we''ll settle this once and for all!" But Megumin remained unfazed by her challenge. "Why bother? I''ve always won, haven''t I?" she said casually. Yunyun''s shoulders slumped. "Yunyun," Roy suddenly interjected, "you''ve already won, haven''t you?" "Eh?" Yunyun looked at him with confusion. "We haven''t been properly introduced yet, have we? I''m RoyMegumin''s party leader," Roy said with a smile, gently patting Megumin''s hat. He couldn''t give her a head pat since she was wearing her hat. "I''m Aqua!" "I''m Darkness!" "Ah, I''m Yunyun, Megumin''s classmate..." After exchanging introductions, Yunyun returned to Roy''s previous statement. "Roy-san, what did you mean by ''I''ve already won''?" "Well, it''s obvious, isn''t it?" Roy chuckled, glancing at Yunyun''s impressive figure. Megumin followed his gaze and instantly understood. She narrowed her eyes, looking at Yunyun with a hint of jealousy. "Eh?" Yunyun was confused, then she noticed Megumin''s stare and looked down at herself, blushing and covering her chest with her arms. "Roy is becoming more and more of a pervert," Megumin commented. Yunyun''s face turned even redder, and she hid her face in her hands. "Yunyun heard that you, Megumin, often come here to play, so that''s why she comes to the shop every day" Wiz suddenly revealed. Yunyun was flustered. "Yunyun, don''t be shy. You''re welcome to visit our mansion anytime," Darkness said, inviting her over. "Really?" Yunyun was surprised. "But if I bring a lot of snacks and drinks, you won''t say, ''Why did you actually come? Do you even know what a polite invitation means?''" Yunyun asked, imitating Megumin''s voice. It seemed Megumin had teased Yunyun quite a bit in the past. Meguminembarrassed that her past actions had been revealed, puffed out her cheeks and was about to retort when Roy interrupted. "Of course you''re welcome, Yunyun. By the way, you don''t have a party yet, do you? Why don''t you join ours? That way, you can be with Megumin all the time," he offered. "Really?" Yunyun''s eyes lit up. The thought of adventuring with Megumin filled her with excitement. But Megumin immediately objected. "No! I refuse!" "Eh? Why, Megumin? Aren''t you two good friends?" Aqua asked, confused. "We''re not friends!" Megumin denied, turning away. Yunyun''s eyes welled up with tears. Just thena hand gently patted her head. "Don''t worry, Yunyun. I''m the leader of this party. Megumin doesn''t have the right to refuse. So, you''re in," Roy said with a smile. "Really?" Yunyun looked at him with hope. "Of course. From today onwards, you''re a member of our party." Yunyun''s tears turned into a joyful smile. Megumin, seeing that Roy had ignored her objections and accepted Yunyun, pouted. But she was secretly happy that Yunyun was joining them. After all, they were childhood friends. The two girls soon started playing together, although it seemed like Megumin was mostly teasing Yunyun. There were many interesting items in Wiz''s shop, but due to her poor business skills, she was always struggling financially. Roy and the others bought a few trinkets. After playing around for a while, they took Yunyun back to the mansion. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 247: Returning to DxD, New World Black Bullet—Meeting Tendō Kisara! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy had spent quite some time in the world of . He had "conquered" Wiz, Yunyun, Megumin, Aqua, and even the elusive Chris. Having achieved his goals in this world, he decided to return to the world of . As for the Demon King of this world... Well, he wasn''t defeated yet. But that didn''t matter. Rias, Akeno, and the others were eager to experience an adventure in another world. He could let them deal with the Demon King. Leaving Luna behind as a guide for Rias and the others, and with Chrismanaging this world, Roy returned to the world of . He then sent Rias, Akeno, Koneko, Aika Kiryuu, Nezuko Kamado, Shinobu Kocho, Akame, Kurome, Claire, Rinslet, and the others to the world of . With Luna''s helpthe girls began their adventure in another world. Roy, meanwhile, stayed home and comforted Grayfia, Sona, Tsubaki, Yasaka, Shizuka, Saeko, Esdeath, and the others A month later, Roy embarked on a new journey. This time, he wasn''t going to a high-level world. Instead, he chose a world with a lower power level. That was because his system had finally been upgraded. Previously, he could only increase his strength by forming contracts with powerful beings using his Evil Pieces. But now, whenever a servant he had contracted with an Evil Piece grew stronger, he would also receive a portion of their power. In other words, he could now increase his strength by nurturing weaker servants. So, he set his sights on the world of. This was a world where humanity had been defeated by Gastreaa virus-like parasitic creature. In this worldpregnant women infected with the Gastrea virus gave birth to children with special abilities. These children, known as "Cursed Children," possessed the traits of the Gastrea they were infected with. And all the Cursed Children were adorable little girls. However, as the virus within them progressedthey would eventually transform into Gastrea themselves. This made them feared and ostracized by humanseven though their powers were essential for fighting the Gastrea. Some Cursed Children partnered with humans to eliminate Gastrea. These children were called "Initiators." And their human partners were called "Promoters." Most Promoters saw the Initiators as mere tools. In this worldmost Cursed Children were hated, bullied, and even killed by humans. Humanity had become corrupted and twisted due to the Gastrea threat. The Cursed Children lived in the shadows, like rats in the sewers. Humans relied on their power but also persecuted them. This world was darker and more twisted than any other world Roy had visited. But he didn''t care. If he got annoyed, he could always just destroy this world with a single Explosion spell. His purpose in coming here was to save the Cursed Children. These girls were born with incredible power. With proper training, they could become incredibly strong. But how many Cursed Children were there in the world? Roy didn''t know the exact number. But he knew that in the original story, the protagonist, Rentaro Satomi, had an Initial Promoter Rank (IP Rank) of 123,452. As a new Promoterhe was likely at the bottom of the rankings. This meant there were at least 123,452 other Promoters. And each Promoter had an Initiator partner. So, there were at least 123,452 Cursed Children who were Initiators. But how many Cursed Children were there in total? Many more Cursed Children were still living in the shadows, like rats in the sewers. The total number might even exceed a million. And all these Cursed Children were potential servants for Roy. Imagine if he could raise their power to Maou-classor even higher. The boost to his own strength would be immense. He might even be able to reach the Solaric-level. And even if he couldn''t increase his power, saving these little girls was still a noble cause. Who could refuse having a million little sisters? With that in mind, Roy used the system to teleport to the world of "So this is the Black Bullet world..." Roy muttered, looking down at the earth from high in the sky. Massive towering structures, reaching towards the heavens, dotted the landscape. These were the Monoliths, gigantic structures made of Varanium that emitted a special magnetic field to repel Gastrea. They had been built after humanity''s defeat in the war against the Gastrea. And within these Monolithshumans lived in protected zones. Japan was divided into five areas by these Monoliths, and Roy was currently in the area where the original story took place. Saving all the Cursed Children in the world was a simple task for him. He could just use his magic to gather them all and take them away. But some of the Initiators in the original story had formed bonds with humans. In this world, 99% of humans saw the Initiators as mere tools. Roy could easily take those children away with his magic. But there were a few humans who genuinely cared for the Cursed Children. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like the protagonistor the old man who took care of the Cursed Children in the Outer Area. He couldn''t use force to take those children away. The children living in the sewers of the Outer Area were easy to deal with, but Enju Aihara, who had formed a close bond with the protagonistRentaro Satomiwould be more difficult. Roy was also fond of this adorable little girl and didn''t want to let her suffer. As a Cursed ChildEnju was destined to turn into a Gastrea eventually. Only Roy could save her. And to prevent her from forming a bond with Rentaro, he simply had to go back in time to before they met. That was a year before the start of the original story, when Enju and Rentaro first encountered each other. It was also when Rentaro left the Tendo family and formed the Tendo Civil Security Corporation with Kisara Tendo. Kisaraa beautiful young woman with long black hair and an impressive figure, was also a skilled swordswoman. She was quite similar to Saeko Busujima in some ways. But Kisara had been saved by Rentaro when she was younger, making it difficult to "poach" her. SoRoy used his [Time Magic] to go back to the night when Kisara was attacked by a Gastrea. Although Kisara was the eldest daughter of the main Tendo family, her parents had been targeted by other members of the family for trying to expose their corruption. And so, on that night, Kisara and her parents were attacked by a Gastrea that suddenly appeared in their home. A massive spider-like Gastrea smashed through the wall. The seemingly sturdy house quickly collapsed. "Kisara, RUN!!" "No! Dad, Mom!" A young Kisara with black hair and eyes cried out as her parents fought the Gastrea with their handguns. But they were no match for the creature. Her parents were both impaled by the Gastrea''s legs. Kisara screamed in anguish, but no one came to help. Rentaro, who was living with the Tendo family at the time, watched in shock. The Gastrea turned towards them, and just as it was about to attack... A rift suddenly opened in the sky, catching their attention. Roy, dressed in the elegant and noble attire of the Lucifuge familyemerged from the rift. He had used his own power to travel through time. Only Lucoa among his servants could use Time magic. After becoming a Stellar-level beinghe had asked Lucoa to teach him how to manipulate time. And after much research and practice, he had finally mastered it. Now, he could freely travel through time within the same world without relying on the system. Looking at the two stunned children and the Gastrea, Roy smiled and waved his hand. The Gastrea instantly turned to ash and vanished. Young Kisara, witnessing this scene, was awestruck. This moment would be forever etched in her memory. "Are you a God?" she wondered aloud. "NoI''m a Devil," Roy replied with a smile, descending from the sky and landing before her. "A Devil? Whatever you areplease save my parents!" Kisara pleaded, falling to her knees. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 248: Making a Contract with Tendō Kisara—Sixteen-Year-Old Kisara Is Wonderful! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Young Kisara suddenly knelt before Roy, begging him to save her parents. Roy was momentarily surprised, then smiled. "Making a deal with a Devil comes at a price. What can you offer?" he asked. Kisara didn''t hesitate. "Anything! I''ll give you anything! Please save my parents!" Roy smirkedand an Evil Piece floated towards Kisara. Without a word, Kisara understood. She reached out and grabbed the Evil Piece. A magic circle appeared beneath her feet, and a gentle light enveloped her. Transforming into a Devil wouldn''t significantly increase her strengthbut it would greatly enhance her talent and potential. As a natural-born swordswomanher future achievements would surely surpass those of her original self. The transformation would take some time. Roy glanced at Rentarowho was still in shock, then turned his attention to Kisara''s parents. They had been impaled by the Gastrea and were clearly dead. Fortunately, they hadn''t been dead for long. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to revive them. Roy waved his hand, and Kisara''s parents'' bodies were restored. After finishing his task, he looked at Kisara, who was still enveloped in the magic circle, and left a message in her mind before disappearing from this point in time... Kisara woke up after the Devil transformation was complete. A voice echoed in her mind. "Kisara TendoI will return when you''ve grown up. Don''t disappoint me." Kisara was startled, then realized that it must have been the Devil who had saved her. She looked towards the collapsed house. Her father suddenly stirred and sat up. Her mother also woke up. Kisara''s eyes filled with tears. "Dad! Mom!" She rushed towards them with incredible speed, surprising her father. "Kisara... weren''t we dead?" he asked hesitantly. "Yes! Where''s that monster?" her mother also asked, confused. She remembered being killed by the Gastrea. Why was she alive now? "It''s okay, as long as you''re both alive!" Kisara cried, hugging her parents tightly. She didn''t mention the deal she had made with the Devil. Her parents, seeing her reaction, didn''t question her further. After all, it was normal for a child to be confused in such a situation. But Rentaro, who had witnessed everything, would never forget this night... Meanwhile, Roy returned to the present timeline, eager to see how Kisara had grown. He also wanted to observe if his actions in the past had caused any significant changes to this world. He scanned the world with his senses and instantly grasped the current situation. To his surprise, Kisara''s parents had been attacked by another Gastrea a year after he revived them. And this timethe Gastrea was much stronger. Kisara''s parents hadn''t been able to escape and were killed. After allthey couldn''t have been completely unaware of the previous attack. And the other members of the Tendo family, knowing that their treachery had been exposed, wouldn''t allow them to live. So, Kisaralike in the original story, became an orphan. This only intensified her hatred for the Tendo family. She trained relentlessly in swordsmanship, having already mastered the Tendo Style Iaijutsu at a young age. She even created her own, more powerful swordsmanship techniques. By this time, her strength had reached the level of a Middle-class Devil. Although not invincible in this world, she was still one of the strongest humans. At least until the New Humanity Creation Plan was developed. Kisara, armed with her newfound power, sought revenge against the Tendo family. But she ultimately failed. Not because she wasn''t strong enough, but because she was manipulated by Kikunojou Tendo''s guilt-tripping tactics. Young Kisara was no match for the cunning old man. And like in the original story, at the age of sixteen, she finally left the Tendo family and established the Tendo Civil Security Corporation. "It seems nothing much has changed," Roy mused. The only difference was Kisara''s relationship with Rentaro. Although Kisara had still taken Rentaro with her when she left the Tendo family, they were only friends now, not lovers. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After allshe hadn''t been saved by Rentaro this time, and she had already formed a contract with a Devil... At the Tendo Civil Security Corporation... Kisara Tendoa beautiful young woman with long black hair, exquisite features, and a stunning figureleaned against her desk, gazing out the window. She was lost in thought, reminiscing about a life-changing event from her childhood. "He said he would come back to see me when I grew up. I wonder when that will be," she murmured. "And I''ve already formed a servant contract with him. So, I guess I belong to him now." She blushed. The image of the handsome and mysterious Roy lingered in her mind. "That''s right, you do belong to me," a familiar voice suddenly said from behind her. Kisara jumped, startled. She instinctively reached for her sword, ready to attack, but then she froze. "It''s you..." she gasped, recognizing Roy. Although many years had passed, Roy hadn''t aged a day. He was still the same handsome and mysterious man she remembered. She blushed, remembering her earlier thoughts. "Y-You finally came..." she stammered, her hands fidgeting nervously. "Yes, I did. You were expecting me, weren''t you?" Roy teased with a smirk, taking a seat and observing her carefully. Kisara was really beautifulwith a figure and demeanor similar to Saeko Busujima''s! Roy was quite fond of her. Kisara blushed under his intense gaze and looked away shyly. "Um... that..." She wanted to change the subject but realized she didn''t even know his name. "I''m Roy Lucifuge. Just call me Roy. Or Masterif you prefer," Roy said with a playful grin. Kisara''s face turned even redder. Calling him by his first name seemed too intimate, but calling him "Master" was too embarrassing. After a moment of hesitation, she finally said, "Roy..." "Yes, Kisara? What did you want to say?" Roy asked, casually using her first name. "Roywho are you? Are you really a Devil from Hell?" Kisara asked curiously. "Hell?" Roy chuckled. "Of course not. There''s no such thing as Hell in this world. Or perhaps this world is Hell itself." "I''m from another world." "Another world?" Kisara''s curiosity grew. She didn''t question his statement about this world being Hell. Perhaps she agreed with him subconsciously. After losing the war against the Gastreahumanity was confined to a small arealiving like caged birds. And they were constantly under threat from the Gastrea. The Monoliths couldn''t stop the most powerful Gastreathe Stage V. Any Stage V Gastrea could potentially destroy an entire cityturning millions of humans into food... They continued chatting. Kisara gradually relaxed. She realized that Roy, despite being a mysterious Devilwas quite approachable. And the more she learned about him, the more intrigued she became. "Roy, what''s your purpose in coming to this world?" she suddenly asked. "It''s for the Cursed Children," Roy replied with a smile. "Cursed Children?" Kisara frowned in confusion. "Yes, the Cursed Children of this world are born with great power. And they''re excellent candidates for becoming my followers" Roy explained. Kisara''s eyes widened in surprise, then she asked with hope, "Can you solve the problem of the Cursed Children turning into Gastrea?" She was a kind girl who wanted to save those children from their suffering. "Of course." Roy confirmed with a nod. She smiled again. Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Kisara-san, are you there?" It was Rentaro Satomi. "It''s Rentaro. Come in," Kisara said, glancing at Roy. Seeing that he didn''t object, she let Rentaro in. Rentaro entered and froze when he saw Roy. The memories of that fateful night flooded back, and his expression changed. "Rentaroyou should know him too. This is Roy-sama," Kisara introduced, then turned to Roy and introduced Rentaro. Rentaro immediately knelt on one knee and bowed his head respectfully. "Roy-sama!" He couldn''t help but show respect. After all, this man was like a god to him. He often recalled that shocking night, when Roy had effortlessly eradicated the Gastrea and revived the dead. He wished he had met Roy sooner. Perhaps his parents would still be alive then. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 250: Little Loli Tina Sprout and Aihara Enju—Tendō Family Massacre! ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "This is it. Roy, do you want to come inside with me?" Kisara asked as they arrived at a luxurious building. This was the headquarters of the Tend family, where her grandfather, Kikunojou Tend, resided. He was also the advisor to Seitenshi, the ruler of this area. They needed his permission to apply for an Initiator. Roy would have been interested in meeting Seitenshi, but he had no interest in this old man. "I''ll pass," he said, shaking his head. Kisara sighed. "Alright, then wait for me here." "Okay, go ahead." Roy smiled and waved her off. Kisara entered the building. Roy wandered down the street, bored. Suddenly, he spotted a familiar figure. A little girl with wavy blonde hair, dressed in a green dress, was dozing off on a bench in a nearby park. Roy instantly recognized her as Tina Sprout. She was Kisara''s Initiator partner in the original story. But initiallyTina had been hired to assassinate Kisara. The one who had hired her was Sogen Saitakethe ruler of Osaka Area. He had later tried to assassinate Seitenshi as wellbut he had failed. Tina possessed the Owl Factormaking her most powerful at night. During the day, she was prone to drowsiness and needed caffeine to stay active. And she was incredibly strong, even stronger than Enju Aihara. Roy found it adorable that she was taking a nap here. He remembered that this was around the time she received the assassination request. So, she must be here to carry out her mission. With that in mind, Roy walked over and sat down next to her. Tina didn''t react. She didn''t seem to sense any danger. Roy gently pulled her into his arms. Tina snuggled closer, enjoying the warmth, and continued sleeping. Roy chuckled. She was so cute when she was sleepy. Perhaps because she was so comfortable, Tina soon woke up. She blinked, surprised to find herself in someone''s arms. Then, she saw Roy and her eyes lit up. "Kami-sama!" she exclaimed. She recognized Roy as the god who had granted them his protection. And she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to him. "Tina, just call me Roy-onii-chan," Roy said with a smile, patting her head. "Roy-onii-chan!" Tina repeated, feeling instantly comfortable with him. All the Cursed Children who had received Roy''s protection felt a sense of trust and affection towards him. "Tina, you''re here for the assassination mission, aren''t you?" Roy suddenly asked. "Yes, that''s right," Tina confirmed with a nod. "Forget about that mission. Come with me," Roy said, standing up and taking her hand. "Okay!" Tina readily agreed with a smile. She didn''t feel any attachment to her previous employer... Kisara had been inside the building for a while now, but she still hadn''t come out. Roy used his magic to see what was happening inside. And what he saw displeased him. "Let''s go, Tina. We''re going to find Kisara and take her home." "Going home? Yay!" They entered the building. The guards at the entrance didn''t react to their presence. Roy and Tina soon reached an office. Without knocking, Roy pushed the door open. Inside, several members of the Tend family were mocking Kisara for requesting another Initiator. Kikunojou Tend was among them. A young manabout the same age as Kisara, was particularly vocal in his insults. When Kisara had tried to kill the Tend family members who had framed her parents, Kikunojou had stopped her with a guilt tripclaiming that her actions would endanger the entire region. And now, they seemed to have forgotten about Kisara''s strength, or perhaps her constant tolerance had emboldened them. "Kisara, I won''t allow them to bully you like this. These people are your enemies, right? If you can''t bring yourself to kill them, I can do it for you," Roy declared, ignoring their protests about his intrusion. In his eyes, these people were nothing but ants. "But..." Kisara hesitated. The Tend family was an influential power in this region. Even Seitenshirelied on Kikunojou Tend''s guidance. If the important members of the Tend family were killed, the entire region might fall into chaos. That''s why Kisara had been forced to give up on her revenge, threatened with the lives of everyone in the region. And her tolerance had only emboldened them! "Roy-onii-chan, do you need me to take care of them?" Tina asked in a soft voice, her eyes narrowed dangerously. Although she looked harmless, she was a skilled assassin, proficient in using sniper rifles, handguns, and even close combat. Roy patted her head, signaling her to calm down. Just then, Kazumitsu Tend clapped his hands, and several guards rushed in, aiming their guns at them. He believed that even Kisara wouldn''t be able to defeat so many armed guards. Kisara frowned and drew her sword, but she hesitated. Roy sighed inwardly. This uncorrupted Kisara was too soft-hearted. If it were Saekoshe would have attacked without hesitation, regardless of the consequences. It seemed Kisara needed some "training" as well. Roy''s eyes gleamed, and he cast an illusion on Kisara. Kisara, who had been glaring at Kazumitsu, suddenly found herself back in that tragic night when her parents were killed. She saw her parents being slaughtered by the Gastrea, and the Tend family members laughing cruelly. Kisara''s heart was filled with rage, and she finally snapped. She emerged from the illusionher sword flashing. The guards behind her were decapitated, their blood splattering across the room. The Tend family members were horrified. They hadn''t expected Kisara to actually attack, and so ruthlessly. "Kisarayou have to understand! If you kill us, the entire region will fall into chaos! You''ll be responsible for the deaths of everyone!" Kikunojou exclaimedresorting to his usual guilt-tripping tactics. But Kisaraconsumed by rage, ignored him. "Haa!" she shouted, her sword dancing through the air. When the dust settled, only corpses remained in the office. All the members of the Tend family were dead. Roylooking at the bloodthirsty Kisara, sighed. It seemed she couldn''t snap out of this state on her own. He snapped his fingers, and Kisara returned to normal. She stared at the carnage in horror. "What happened? Did you do this, Roy?" she asked, her voice trembling. She didn''t remember what she had done in her rage. "No, you did," Roy replied calmly. Kisara looked at the wounds on the bodies and realized that they were indeed caused by her sword. She frowned, but she also felt a sense of satisfaction. She had finally done what she had always wanted to do but never dared to. But then, worry washed over her. Without Kikunojou Tend, Seitenshi wouldn''t be able to manage this region. Chaos would ensue. And humanity would be doomed. "Don''t worry about it. You''re not human anymore, remember?" Roy said with a smile, patting her head gently. Kisara blinked, but she still couldn''t shake off her worry. "Let''s go." Roy took Tina''s hand and left the office... The news of the Tend family massacre spread quickly. The entire region was in a panic. The Cursed Children''s rebellioncoupled with the deaths of the Tend family leadershad thrown the region into chaos. The next day, someone brought two Initiators to the Tend Civil Security Corporation. "Kisara-san, these are the Initiators assigned to you by Seitenshi-sama," a group of officials said, presenting two little girls. One was Enju Aihara, with her long Crimson hair and a melancholic expression. The other was Kayo Senju, a girl with emotionless black eyes and short blonde hair. She was the Initiator partnered with Shougen Ikuma in the original story. She possessed the Dolphin Factor, which gave her an IQ of 210, but her regeneration abilities were weaker than those of other Initiators. But it seemed she hadn''t met Shougen yet. "Thank you," Kisara said politely. The officials left. "I didn''t expect Seitenshi to have the time to deal with this," Kisara mused. With the region in chaos, Seitenshi must be very busy. She hadn''t expected her request for Initiators to be processed so quickly. She was right. Not only was the region in chaos, but there was also unrest within the government. Without Kikunojou Tend to keep them in check, the other factions were vying for power. After alleveryone knew that Seitenshi was just a figurehead. <><><><> Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 251: The Beautiful Seitenshi—Shopping Spree ~ Support & Read 34 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Roy ignored everything else and focused on the two little girls who had rushed towards him. "Kami-sama!" Enju Aihara and Kayo Senju both leaped into his arms, their small bodies trembling with excitement. All the Cursed Children who had received his protection had become his believers. And as his believers, they naturally recognized him. "You''re Enju Aihara, right?" Roy asked. "Yes, Kami-sama," Enju replied with a cheerful smile. "And you''re Kayo Senju?" "Yes, Kami-sama," Kayo confirmed with a nodher expression blank. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although she was also happy to see him, her face didn''t show any emotion. "Enju, Kayo, just call me Roy-onii-chan," Roy said with a smile. The two girls exchanged glances, then said in unison, "Roy-onii-chan!" "Good girls. Here''s a treat for you." Roy gave them each a piece of candy. Kisara, watching them interact, was a bit surprised and even slightly jealous. Roy then took the two little girls and Kisara back to the apartment. He wanted to give the girls a bath and change their clothes. As he was playing with them in the bathroom, Tina, who had been sleeping, also joined in. Things got a bit chaotic. But they were just little girls. Roy wasn''t tempted. After their bath, he dressed them in cute princess dresses he had created with his magic. "You''re all so adorable. Come here and give me a kiss," Roy said, puckering his lips. Enju, Kayo, and Tina each gave him a peck on the cheek. Kisara watched them with a hint of envy. "Dinner''s ready! Come and eat!" she called out, setting the table. They all enjoyed a delicious meal together. Since there was only one bedroom, they all slept together. Kisara slept on Roy''s left side, while Enju and Kayo snuggled between him and Kisara. Tina was even bolder and slept on top of him. Kisara was a bit annoyed, but there was nothing she could do. In the middle of the night, they were awakened by a tapping sound at the window. Kisara opened her eyes and saw a beautiful girl with snow-white skin and long black hair standing outsidewearing a white dress. "Seitenshi?" Kisara was surprised. Why was Seitenshi here so late at night? "Roywake up! Seitenshi is here!" she whispered, shaking Roy awake. Roy had already sensed Seitenshi''s presence but had chosen to ignore her. Although Seitenshi was undeniably beautiful, she was just a puppet. But since Kisara had woken him up, he couldn''t pretend to be asleep anymore. "Kisarawhat''s wrong?" "Seitenshi is here," Kisara explained. They let Seitenshi in. Kisara made her a cup of tea. "Thank you," Seitenshi said politely, still blushing as she looked at them. Kisara also blushed, embarrassed that Seitenshi had seen them like that. But she was also curious about why Seitenshi was here so late. "Seitenshi, what brings you here?" she asked. Seitenshi hesitated, then sighed. "The government has been in chaos since Kikunojou Tend''s death. I can''t control the situation anymore..." As expected, the other factions were vying for power. No one respected her authority as the leader. And Seitenshi could only watch helplessly. In the end, she had decided to run away. But she didn''t know where to go, so she came here. She and Kisara were classmates and friends. After all, she had helped Kisara with her Initiator application. Kisara, hearing her explanation, was speechless. She hadn''t expected Seitenshi, the ruler of this region, to simply run away. But it was probably a wise decision. Who knew what would happen to her once the power struggle ended? She might be forced to remain a puppetor even worse, be killed. "So you want to stay here?" Kisara asked. "Yes," Seitenshi replied with a nod. "Unfortunately, we don''t have any spare rooms," Kisara said, spreading her hands apologetically. Seitenshi''s face fell. If no one took her in, she wouldn''t survive long in this chaotic world. Royseeing her pitiful expression, couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Although she was just a figurehead, she was still an innocent girl. "We have a spare room at home," he suddenly said. "Eh?" Kisara was confused. "Follow me." Roy stood up and led them to the bedroom, then used his magic to create a new room beside theirs. Kisara''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t known there was another room here. "You can stay here," Roy said, opening the door to the new room. It was fully furnished. "Thank youum, I don''t know your name yet..." Seitenshi said. "Just call me Roy," Roy replied. "Thank you, Roy," Seitenshi said with a grateful smile. "Alright, now let me rest," Roy said, waving his hand dismissively, then pulled Kisara towards their room. Kisara blushedembarrassed by his public display of affection. Seitenshi also blushed, seeing Roy pull Kisara away. She muttered something under her breath, then went to her room to rest! The next morning, Seitenshi felt bad for staying without contributing, so she woke up early and helped Kisara prepare breakfast. Roy, meanwhilewas busy dressing up the three sleepy little girls. He tied Enju''s long crimson hair into twintails. "Enju, you look so cute like this," he commented, admiring the adorable little girl. "Hehe, really?" Enju giggled, her eyes sparkling with joy! In the kitchen, Kisara and Seitenshi were chatting. "Seitenshi, are you really not going back?" Kisara asked casually as she washed the vegetables. Seitenshi flinched. She wanted to be a good ruler, but she lacked the ability and the power. And she had been manipulated by Kikunojou Tend for so long that she had no real authority. She could only watch helplessly as the region descended into chaos. Seeing that Seitenshi didn''t answer, Kisara shrugged. She was partly responsible for the current situation. But she didn''t regret her actions. "I guess the only one who can solve this mess is Roy," she said with a sigh. Seitenshi''s ears perked up. Could Roy really solve this? She had just met him and had assumed he was just an average person. But Kisara''s words made him seem extraordinary. The current chaos in the region wasn''t just due to the power struggle within the government. The Cursed Children''s rebellion was also a major factor. Even if Kikunojou Tend were to be revivedit wouldn''t help. The conflict between humans and Cursed Children would only escalate. And the Cursed Children, who had once been oppressed, were now protected by a mysterious power and couldn''t be harmed. If a full-scale conflict erupted, humanity would surely lose. These were Seitenshi''s worries. But Kisara didn''t seem to be lying. This made Seitenshi curious about Roy. "Breakfast is ready! Roy, come and eat!" Kisara called out, setting the table. Seitenshi also helped carry the dishes. But she tripped over her long skirt. Just as she braced herself for the fall, she felt a pair of strong arms catching her. But the arms were wrapped around her in a rather suggestive wayand Seitenshi blushed as she quickly pulled away. "Thank you," she mumbled. "Don''t mention it," Roy replied with a shrug, placing the dishes on the table. He couldn''t help but think, '''' After breakfast. Roy suggested going out to buy some clothes for the little girls. "Going out? But it''s chaotic outside. And the Tend Civil Security Corporation hasn''t received any requests yet..." Kisara said with a sigh. She had just started her business and was eager to get to work, but the recent events had put everything on hold. Seitenshi also looked troubled. She was a public figure. If she went out, she would be recognized instantly. "It''s fine. The shops should still be open, right?" Roy said with a shrug. "Seitenshi, you can come too if you want." "Eh? Me? But..." "It''s okay. I''ll make sure no one recognizes you. Besides, you didn''t bring any clothes with you, did you? Are you planning on wearing that dress forever?" "Alright then." Seitenshi blushed and agreed. They soon got ready to leave. "But is it really okay for me to go out like this?" Seitenshi asked, looking at her white dress. This was the outfit she usually wore for TV interviews. She would be recognized instantly. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine," Roy assured her, taking her hand and pulling her along. He had cast a spell on her, so others would only see her as an average girl. Only Roy and his group could see her true appearance. "Slow downslow down..." Seitenshi complained, panting. "....." But then she noticed that the people around them didn''t seem to recognize her. She was surprised and a bit saddened. After allthese were her people, but they didn''t know her anymore. Roy ignored her complicated emotions and continued walking, pulling the three little girls along with him. Although the region was in chaosthe shops were still open. Life had to go on for people. <><><><> Support & Read 34 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 252: Seitenshi’s Secret Scheme—Kagetane Hiruko and Hiruko Kohina! ~ Support & Read 35 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Enju, Kayo, Tinago choose some clothes you like. You can buy anything you want," Roy said to the little girls with a smile as they entered a clothing store. "Thank you, Roy-onii-chan!" the three girls exclaimed, then excitedly ran off to browse the clothes. They were in the children''s section, and Roy felt like a father buying clothes for his daughters. "Roy is so nice to them," Seitenshi muttered enviously. Roy overheard her comment. "Seitenshiyou should choose some clothes too," he said, waving her over. "Butthis is the children''s section," Seitenshi said, blushing. "....." "Sigh. Kisara, take her to the women''s section," Roy instructed Kisara, then sat down on a nearby chair. "Okay!" Kisara nodded with a smile and led Seitenshi away. Kisara didn''t have many nice clothes due to her financial situation. She was eager to take advantage of this opportunity to do some shopping. Soon, the three little girls returned with their chosen outfits. Roy had them try on the clothes. Suddenly, screams erupted from the street, and the ground shook. Roy''s eyes narrowed. A Gastrea was attacking. He was surprised that a Gastrea would appear in broad daylight. But there should be Promoters to deal with it. He wasn''t going to intervene. The commotion outside caught the attention of the three little girls, Kisara, and Seitenshi. They rushed over to Roy. "Is it a Gastrea?" Kisara asked with a frown. "Yeah, probably," Roy replied casually. "Aren''t there any Promoters to deal with it?" Seitenshi asked worriedly. "It seems like a sudden attack. The Promoters probably haven''t arrived yet," Kisara guessed. She wished she had brought her sword. She would have dealt with the Gastrea herself. "Roy-onii-chan, do you need us to take care of it?" Enju suddenly asked. As a Cursed Childeven without a weaponshe could easily handle most Gastrea. "No need. Just stay here and choose your clothes. Don''t worry about it," Roy said dismissively. Kisara sighed. She couldn''t do anything either. Seitenshi was even more helpless. She could only watch anxiously. But after waiting for a while, the commotion outside didn''t die down. In fact, it was getting worse. "Customers, please evacuate! That monster is heading this way!" the shop owner cried, rushing into the store and warning them. He then fled without looking back. He would rather lose his shop than his life. Roy frowned. It was strange that no Promoter had arrived yet. He used his magic to investigate and realized that the government was in chaos. No one had the time to deal with a Gastrea attack. That''s why no one had come to help. They could now see the Gastrea through the shop window. It was a giant cockroach-like monster, over ten meters long, destroying everything in its path. "Roy, please..." Seitenshi pleaded, tears welling up in her eyes as she watched the Gastrea slaughtering people. She begged him to stop it. Roy, however, remained calm. He gently lifted her chin and said with a smirk, "If you want to make a deal with a Devil, you have to offer something in return. Understand?" Seitenshi bit her lip. "I''ll do anything! Just kill that monster!" "Oh? You said it." Roy''s lips curled into a playful smile, and he snapped his fingers. The rampaging Gastrea instantly froze in place. The frozen Gastrea exploded into countless ice crystalsvanishing into thin air. Seitenshi stared at the scene in stunned silence. She had heard from Kisara that Roy was powerful, but she hadn''t expected him to be this powerful. This was beyond human capabilities! No wonder Kisara had said that Roy could solve everything. Seitenshi felt a new hope for the region. Although she had run awayshe still cared about her people. But she had been powerless to help them. Now, she saw hope in Roy. "Thank you," she said with a grateful smile. "Don''t thank me yet. Remember what you said," Roy said with a smirk. Seitenshi blushed, but she nodded with determination. When the Gastrea suddenly shattered into ice crystals, the people in the streets were stunned. Some couldn''t believe that the monster was truly dead and continued to flee in panic. But Roy and the others didn''t care. After buying clothes for the three little girls, Kisara, and Seitenshi, they returned to the apartment. Roy sat on the sofa, playing games with the three little girls. Enju, Kayo, and Tina were having a lot of fun. Even Tinawho was usually sleepy, joined in. It was noon. Kisara and Seitenshi were busy in the kitchen. Seitenshi, who had never cooked before, was more of a hindrance than a help. "Um... Kisara, there''s something I want to ask you..." Seitenshi said hesitantly, her face flushed. Kisara had noticed that she wanted to say something. "What is it?" "Well... it''s like this..." Seitenshi finally confessed. After learning about Roy''s powershe had decided to do whatever it took to save the region, even if it meant sacrificing herself. It was her responsibility as the ruler. Although she had run away, she couldn''t abandon her people. She knew that if she didn''t act now, the region would be doomed. Today, there had been a Gastrea attack, and no one had come to help. If they hadn''t been there, many more people would have died. Kisara frownedhearing Seitenshi''s request. She didn''t want to do this. But she could tell that Roy was fond of Seitenshi. And she was just his servant. After a moment of hesitation, she agreed to Seitenshi''s plea. She was doing this not only to help Seitenshi but also to save the people of this region. Although she was no longer human, she had lived here for many years and didn''t want to see it destroyed. Unbeknownst to them, Roy had overheard their conversation. He hadn''t expected Seitenshi to offer herself in exchange for his help. It was a naive idea. When he first arrived in this world, he had considered destroying it with Explosion magic. But after seeing that not everything was as dark as it seemed in the anime, he had changed his mind. There were still good people in this world who cared for the Cursed Children. He only despised the Tokyo Area. But it had already received its punishment. Roy hadn''t planned on getting involved any further, but now that Seitenshi and Kisara wanted to save the region, he wouldn''t stop them. Saving them or not was a trivial matter. If he was in a good moodhe might even eliminate all the Gastrea himself. "Roy, lunch is ready!" Kisara called out from the kitchen, seeing Roy playing with the little girls. She smiled. This scene felt like a real family. "Alright, Enju, Kayo, Tinago wash your hands. It''s time to eat," Roy said, patting the little girls'' heads and stretching lazily. Playing with children was a new experience for him, and he was enjoying it. "Okay!" the three girls replied in unison and ran to the bathroom. After lunch, they spent the afternoon relaxing, drinking tea, and playing games. But as night approachedSeitenshi grew nervous. Howeverbefore she could act, something unexpected happened. Two figures were leaping across the rooftops under the night sky. "Is it that house?" They stopped on a rooftop, and a man wearing a tuxedo and a mask with a smiley face stared at a house with sharp eyes. It was Roy''s house. The man was Kagetane Hirukoand the little girl beside him was his daughter and Initiator partner, Kohina Hiruko. Roy had also noticed their arrival. One of the reasons he had stayed in this world was because of Kohina. Kohina called Kagetane "Papa," and he was indeed her father. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she was the product of artificial insemination using stolen genetic material from five women. And for the first seven years of her life, she had been subjected to brutal training and brainwashing in a basement. She had then met her four sisters and been forced to fight them to the death. She was the only survivor. <><><><> Support & Read 35 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 253: Eliminating Hiruko Kagetane—Adopting Kohina ~ Support & Read 35 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Kagetane Hirukothe man who had raised Kohina with such crueltywas undoubtedly a despicable person. But Kohina, brainwashed from a young agewas completely obedient to her "Papa." She was one of the few Cursed Children who hadn''t accepted Roy''s protection. Because of her brainwashingshe only listened to Kagetane and had rejected Roy''s offer. Roy believed that Kagetane didn''t deserve Kohina. He was just using her as a tool. Sorescuing Kohina was also one of his goals. But killing Kagetane would only make Kohina hate him. This was a tricky situation. He didn''t want to forcefully alter her memories with magic. He decided to try a more conventional approach first. If that didn''t work, he would resort to magic. Just then, Tina, who was about to go to bed, sensed danger approaching. As the most powerful among them, she was the first to notice. "Roy, there''s danger nearby!" she alerted him. "Yes, I know," Roy replied calmly, patting her head and urging her to rest. Enju and Kayo also woke upalong with Kisara. Roy sighed and let them be. He opened the door and found Seitenshi standing there. Seitenshi blushed, seeing him. She had actually come to invite him out. But it seemed he had already noticed her presence. Roy, seeing through her intentions, decided to play along. "Oh, you''re here too. Then go make me some tea," he said casually, taking advantage of the situation. "Huh? Oh, okay..." Seitenshi was flustered, but she quickly went to prepare the tea. Kisara was confused, but she followed them out of the room. "Is there an enemy?" she asked. "Yes," Roy confirmed with a nod. Just as he finished speaking, the window shattered. Two figures jumped into the room. Kisara tensed up, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. The three little girls'' eyes also turned red, their bodies entering combat mode. When Cursed Children used their powers, the Gastrea virus within them would become more active. If the infection rate exceeded a certain threshold, they would turn into Gastrea. This was the drawback of their powers. But the Gastrea virus also granted them incredible strength, comparable to that of a Middle-class Devil. If they were reincarnated as Devilsthey would likely become High-class instantly. "This target is surprisingly calm," a man cackled. He didn''t attack immediatelyas if everything was under his control. "Who are you?" Kisara demanded. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Kagetane Hiruko." "I''m Kohina Hiruko! Papacan I kill them?" a little girl with a crazed expression asked, her eyes gleaming with excitement as she looked at Roy and the othersor rather, at Enju, Kayo, and Tina. Kohina was hostile towards humans, but she was eager to fight other Cursed Children. Kisara frowned. She didn''t recognize them. "What''s your purpose here?" she asked. "We were hired to kill Seitenshi," Kagetane revealed their mission without hesitation. "As expected..." Seitenshi trembled and took a step back, her face pale. She had given up her power and run away, but they still wouldn''t leave her alone. Roy, howeverwasn''t interested in who had hired them. He was observing Kohina. She had short blue hair, large red eyes, and a disturbingly cheerful expression. It was hard to imagine that such an adorable little girl was a ruthless killer. "Kagetane Hiruko, Kohina is your biological daughter, isn''t she?" Roy asked, although he already knew the answer. Kagetane didn''t reply and simply looked at him with amusement. "A few years ago, you used stolen genetic material from five women to create several Cursed Children. And for the next few yearsyou subjected them to brutal training and brainwashing in a basement. Finallyyou had them fight each other to the death. Kohina was the only survivor. Am I right?" Roy revealed Kohina''s past. Kagetane and Kohina''s expressions remained unchanged. But Kisara, Seitenshi, and the three little girls were shocked. They couldn''t believe that someone would do such a cruel thing.... Kohina, however, didn''t seem to react at allas if it were the most normal thing in the world. Roy sighed. It seemed Kohina had been completely brainwashed by Kagetane. She was indifferent to his cruelty. He would have to use magic to solve this. "Are you done talking? It''s time for you to die!" Kagetane suddenly snarled, seemingly angered by Roy''s revelation of his past. A wave of killing intent washed over the room, making the temperature drop. Kisara was about to attack, but Roy stopped her. Kagetane and Kohina lunged towards them. Roy snapped his fingers. Kagetane and Kohina were instantly suspended in mid-air, unable to move. Roy casually took a sip of the tea Seitenshi had prepared and grimaced. It wasn''t very good, but considering it was Seitenshi''s first time making tea, he didn''t complain. Kagetane glared at Roy, his eyes filled with shock and disbelief. He hadn''t expected Roy to possess such terrifying power. Hea product of the New Humanity Creation Plancouldn''t even resist. It was unbelievable. "Kagetane Hiruko, let''s make a deal," Roy said casually. "Oh, I forgot you can''t speak." He snapped his fingers again, releasing the restriction on Kagetane''s speech. "Who are you?" Kagetane immediately asked. "Me? You can think of me as a Demon King who destroys worlds or a God who saves them. Whatever you prefer" Roy replied with a shrug and a smile. "Demon King, huh? What kind of deal do you want to make?" "I want this child. I want you to give her to me," Roy said, pointing at Kohina. Since Kohina trusted Kagetane so much, if he personally handed her over to Roy, it should solve the problem. He would then teach Kohina about the world and help her become a normal girl. That was his plan. Kagetane looked at Kohina. Kohina also looked at himher eyes filled with fear. She was afraid of being abandoned. "Papa!" she whimpered. Kagetane finally snapped out of his daze. Although he had developed some affection for Kohinahe still saw her as a tool. Even if he had feelings for a tool, it didn''t matter. He could always find another one. With that in mind, he agreed without hesitation. "I accept. Kohina, from today onwards, you''re no longer my daughter. Understand?" he said in a firm voice. Kohina''s eyes widened in shock and despair. "Papa!" "Don''t call me that anymore. We have no relationship from now on. If we meet again, we might even become enemies," Kagetane said coldly. Kohina was speechless, her eyes devoid of any emotion, as if she had lost the will to live. Roy felt a pang of sympathy for her. "Alright, get lost," he said, waving his hand and releasing Kagetane from his magic. Kagetane glanced at Roy one last time, then turned and jumped out the window without hesitation. He disappeared into the night. "Papa..." Kohina murmured, staring at the empty window. "Kohina, from today onwardsyou''re my daughter." Roy said gently, pulling her into his arms and stroking her head. But Kohina didn''t react. She just stared blankly ahead. Roy sighed. It seemed he would have to take good care of her and help her recover. As for Kagetanehe wouldn''t let him off so easily. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had already placed a curse on him. Kagetane would eventually be devoured by a Gastrea and disappear from this world. Roy then spent the rest of the night taking care of Kohina, bathing her, changing her clothes, and feeding her. Kohina was like a puppetcompletely obedient and unresponsive. It seemed the brainwashing had been thorough. Roy sighed. He decided to use his magic to erase those painful memories. There was no need for her to carry such a burden. The next daya new Kohina emerged. She was affectionate and clingy, with a hint of yandere in her eyes. "Papa!" she chirped, throwing her arms around Roy''s neck, her eyes crinkling with happiness. Kisara, Seitenshi, and Enju were surprised by the change. Kohina had been so distant and hostile yesterday, but now she was so cheerful and affectionate. They wondered how Roy had managed to achieve this. "Papa, can I kill them?" Kohina suddenly asked with a smile, pointing at the girls. They were stunned. "Kohina, be a good girl. They''re our friends. You can''t kill them," Roy said patiently, treating her like a child. Kohina tilted her head and nodded thoughtfully. <><><><> Support & Read 35 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 254: Enju Aihara’s Request—Securing Seitenshi, Returning to the Underworld ~ Support & Read 35 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> With Kohina''s addition to the family, the apartment seemed a bit cramped. But it was also livelier. Kohina, in addition to her yandere tendencies, also had a bit of a battle maniac side. Whenever Enju, Kayo, and Tina tried to compete for Roy''s attention, Kohina would become aggressive. Even after Roy scolded her several times, she would still sneak out to fight them. FortunatelyTina was the strongest and most mature of the four little girls. She could easily subdue Kohina. But Kohina would always receive a spanking from Roy as punishment when she returned home after a fight. Several days passed, and Seitenshi, who had been planning to "approach" Roy, couldn''t find an opportunity. Kohina was too clingy and always stayed by Roy''s side. This made it impossible for Seitenshi to make a move. And seeing the increasing chaos in the region, she grew anxious. One day, Rentaro suddenly visited, bringing bad news. "Kisara-san, I have something important to tell you," he said without preamble. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come in first," Kisara replied, inviting him inside. "Seitenshi-sama?" Rentaro was surprised to see Seitenshi. "Rentaro, just tell us what you came here to say," Seitenshi said with a forced smile. "Yes, Seitenshi-sama." Rentaro nodded. "The increasing chaos in the region has led to a lack of security around the Monoliths. There are reports of damage near the Monoliths, and some even say that they might collapse soon..." Seitenshi and Kisara frowned. The Monoliths were the last line of defense against the Gastrea. If they collapsed, the consequences would be disastrous. Countless Gastrea would invade, and the region would be doomed. Seitenshi looked at Roy pleadingly. But Roy didn''t seem to care. He was playing with Kohina, seemingly oblivious to Rentaro''s words. Seitenshi''s heart sank. But the bad news wasn''t over yet. "Also, the higher-ups have detected the presence of the Zodiac," Rentaro continued. "What?!" Seitenshi gasped. The Zodiac were the most powerful Gastrea in this worldthe Stage V''s. There were eleven of them in total, and they had wreaked havoc during the war between humans and Gastrea, almost driving humanity to extinction. They were massive creatures, comparable in size to Godzillawith impenetrable armor, molecular-level regeneration abilities, and immunity to the Monoliths'' magnetic field. They had destroyed human settlements countless times. And now, with the Monoliths on the verge of collapse, the Zodiac had appeared. Was this region truly doomed? Seitenshi''s face paled. Even Kisara sighed in despair. Unless a miracle happened, or Roy intervened, there was no hope. There was a weapon in the region capable of defeating Stage V Gastrea: the Ladder of Heaven. But with the current chaos, no one could reach it. The path to the Ladder of Heaven was infested with Gastrea. In the original story, even Rentaro had only managed to reach it after sacrificing many of his comrades and Kayo. Rentaro, having delivered the news, left the apartment. He had wanted to ask Roy to save the region, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it. After all, he was just an outsider. He would leave this matter to Kisara. After Rentaro left, Seitenshi and Kisara stared at Roy, their eyes filled with worry and desperation. Roy, of course, knew what they wanted to say, but he pretended to be oblivious. "Roy-onii-chan, can you please save Mr. Matsuzaki?" Enju suddenly pleaded. Roy knew who she was talking about. Matsuzaki was an old man who took care of the Cursed Children in the Outer Area. He was one of the few humans who genuinely cared for them. He had taken in many Cursed Children. "Of course" Roy replied with a smile and a nod. Enju had also been under his care in the Outer Area before becoming an Initiatorand she had made many friends there. So, he had to save the old man. He was grateful to Matsuzaki. "Yay!" Enju cheered and kissed him on the cheek. Seitenshi, seeing Roy readily agree to Enju''s request, was overjoyed. If he could save one person, he could save many more, right? She steeled her resolve. She had to act tonight. That night, after dinner, Seitenshi approached Roy and whispered in his ear, "Can you come to my room tonight?" Then, she blushed and ran away before he could answer. Roy smirked. It seemed Seitenshi couldn''t hold back any longer. He would gladly accept her offer. Although she was just a "flower vase," she was still a beautiful one. Later that night, after putting the little girls to bed, Roy teleported to Seitenshi''s room. The light was still on, and Seitenshi was sitting on her bed, her long white hair flowing down her back, her purple eyes filled with a hint of melancholy. She was wearing a white dress, looking like a delicate doll. Her figure was perfect, not overly voluptuous but still undeniably attractive. As a "flower vase," she was certainly qualified. But she seemed a bit fragile. Roy wondered if she could handle his "training." "Roy, you came," Seitenshi said, surprised and delighted to see him. She blushed and looked down shyly. But then, she lifted her head and met his gaze with determination. "What do you want to say?" Roy asked, amused by her expression. "I... I want to ask you to save my people. Please. I''ll do anything," Seitenshi pleaded. Roy chuckled. "If I remember correctly, you''ve already said that. So, from that moment onwards, you belonged to me. Understand?" he said, gently lifting her chin with his finger and looking at her with a playful smirk. "Butbut..." Seitenshi stammered, flustered. But Roy didn''t give her a chance to explain. He knew what she wanted to say, and he wasn''t interested in hearing it. The next morning, Roy enjoyed his tea while playing with Enju, Kohina, and the others. Looking at the adorable little girls, he couldn''t help but miss Koneko, Kanna, Ophis, and the others. And Akeno''s tea. It seemed like there was nothing left for him to do in this world. It was time to move on to his final plan. He would gather all the Cursed Children and take them back to the world of . Transporting over a million Cursed Children would take some time. So, he decided to start today. He first returned to the DxD world, then went to the Underworld. In the mountains behind the Lucifuge territory, he cleared a large area and used his magic to create a small city for the Cursed Children to live in. Grayfiaseeing the massive city Roy had created, gently whispered in his ear, "You''ve worked hard." She knew that he was doing this for the sake of the Lucifuge family. This had always been her hope for him, and he had exceeded her expectations. "It''s nothing, Sister," Roy replied with a smile, then wrapped his arms around her waist. "There are over a million new servantsand they''re all children. It''ll be hard work taking care of them." "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of them," Grayfia assured him with a serious nod. Roy, seeing her serious expression, couldn''t resist teasing her. "Sister, children are adorable. When will you give us some children for the Lucifuge family?" Grayfia''s serious expression melted away, replaced by a blush. It seemed even she was no different from other girls when it came to such matters. Although he wanted to continue teasing her, he had been away for a while now. If he didn''t return soon, Kohina and the other little girls would get worried. "Sister, have everything prepared. I''m going to bring our new servants back." "Okay, go ahead." Roy vanished. He reappeared in Kisara''s apartment. As expectedKohina and the others were starting to get anxious. They all rushed towards him when they saw him. Kisara also sighed in relief. Seitenshihowever, looked at him with a hint of resentment. He had taken her most precious thing, then disappeared without a word. And he hadn''t even promised to save the region yet. <><><><> Support & Read 35 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 255: Saving The Blind Girl—One Hundred Thousand High-class Servants ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Seeing Seitenshi''s anxious expression, Roy chuckled inwardly. He knew what she was thinking, but now wasn''t the time for that. He had to transport the first batch of Cursed Children back to the DxD world. Grayfia was probably waiting impatiently. Since it was still early, Roy didn''t waste any time and teleported away with the girls. They appeared in a vast clearing. "Roy, why are we here?" Kisara asked, looking around curiously. She wasn''t surprised by the teleportation anymore. Seitenshi also looked around, confused. Roy smiled. "It''s time to send the Cursed Children to their new home." He activated his teleportation magic. Thanks to the contract he had formed with the Cursed Children, he could pinpoint their exact locations and teleport them to him. Before Kisara and Seitenshi could say anything. The clearing was filled with flashes of light as the Cursed Children materialized one after another. There were children from Japan, the U.Sand all over the world. Roy could summon any Cursed Child who had accepted his protection. But since the clearing wasn''t that large, he only summoned One Hundred Thousand of them for now. The sight of One Hundred Thousand little girls gathered in one place was quite impressive. The girls were initially frightened upon being transported to an unknown location. But then they saw Roy, their god, and their fear vanished, replaced by adoration. Some even knelt before him in reverence. He was the one who had given them warmth and protection when everyone else had rejected them. To them, Roy was their only savior. "They''re all Cursed Children like us!" Enju exclaimed, looking at the crowd. "Is Roy-onii-chan going to take them home?" Kayo asked. "I want to go home with Roy-onii-chan too," Tina chimed in, clinging to Roy''s clothes. Enju and Kayo also clung to him, not wanting to be left behind. Roy chuckled and patted their heads. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind. I promised to save all the Cursed Children, so I have to do that first. I''ll send them to their new home, then we''ll all go home together, okay?" The three little girls'' eyes filled with tears. "Okay! I knew Roy-onii-chan was the best!" "Yes, yes!" "When I grow up, I''ll be Roy-onii-chan''s bride!" "...." Seitenshi, watching this scene, felt a pang of sympathy for the Cursed Children. She had always wanted to create a new law to protect them and find a way for them to coexist with humans. But no one had supported her. Even Kikunojou Tendowhom she trusted, had secretly opposed her plan. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her efforts had been in vain. But Roy had found a way to solve the conflict between humans and Cursed Children. By taking all the Cursed Children away, the problem would simply disappear. Of course, only Roy could achieve such a feat. Roy looked at the quiet little girls and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, everyone. I''ll take you to a safe and beautiful place where no one will hate you. And there will be kind people to take care of you." The Cursed Children''s eyes lit up with hope. Such a place sounded like paradise to them. But not all of them wanted to leave. "Kami-sama, I..." A blindfolded little girl with short white hair and tattered clothes raised her hand. Roy looked at her. "Kami-sama, can I stay? Just take Aoi-chan with you," she pleaded. Kisara frownedrecognizing the girl. She was trying to suppress something, and it wasn''t looking good. Then, she realized what was happening. When Cursed Children used their powers, their Gastrea infection rate would increase. And once it reached a certain threshold, they would turn into Gastrea. This girl was clearly on the verge of transforming. "No! Please save Manami! She''s like this because she saved me!" Aoi, the girl beside her, begged, her eyes filled with tears. Roy instantly understood what had happened. Cursed Children usually lived in the dangerous Outer Area, where Gastrea roamed freely. These two girls had been living there, and while venturing into the forest to gather fruits, they had been attacked by a Gastrea. They were no match for the creature. Manami had managed to defeat the Gastrea with her willpower, but her infection rate had skyrocketed since then. And now, just as they were about to escape this hateful world, she was about to succumb to the virus. Roy looked at the brave little girl with a gentle smile. He approached Manami and patted her head. "You did well, Manami, protecting your little sister." Manami felt a warmth she had never experienced before. She was touched, but she knew she couldn''t hold on much longer. "Don''t worry, Manami. Trust me. It''ll be alright," Roy reassured her, placing an Evil Piece in her hand. The piece merged with her body. A soft light enveloped Manami. In an instant, the transformation was complete. Manami''s body was renewed, healing her wounds and restoring her eyesight, and a pair of small black Devil wings sprouted from her back, flapping gently and giving her a mysterious and alluring aura. The Gastrea virus was no longer a threat to her. But the abilities it had granted her remained. And thanks to Roy''s power, she was now a High-class Devil. It was an incredible boost in strength. Roy nodded in satisfaction. "To... to be able to save a Cursed Child who was on the verge of turning into a Gastrea..." Seitenshi and Kisara gasped in disbelief. It was common knowledge that once a Cursed Child''s infection rate reached a certain level, they would inevitably transform into a Gastrea. There were no exceptions. But Roy had defied that fate. The One Hundred Thousand little girls were ecstatic, their eyes filled with even greater admiration for their savior. The threat of the Gastrea virus had always loomed over them. Most Cursed Children couldn''t escape their fate of becoming monsters. But now, they no longer had to worry. "Thank you, Kami-sama!" Manami exclaimed gratefully, her ruby eyes sparkling. "You''re my servant nowManami. There''s no need to thank me," Roy chuckled, patting her head. "Okay!" Manami nodded vigorously, vowing to serve Roy faithfully. "Don''t worry, everyone. You''ll all have your chance. Once you accept the power of the Evil Pieces, you''ll become Devils. Then, I''ll take you to that wonderful place I mentioned earlier," Roy announced. He waved his hand, and One Hundred Thousand Evil Pieces of varying ranks appeared, floating before each Cursed Child, including Enju, Kayo, and Tina. Without hesitation, the girls reached out and grabbed the Evil Pieces. The clearing was filled with a soft, warm light as the Cursed Children underwent their transformation. This phenomenon, however, attracted the attention of nearby humans. A few thugs, seeing the gathering of Cursed Children, fled in terror. They used to enjoy bullying Cursed Children, but after being beaten up by them recently, they no longer dared to approach them. But their hatred for the Cursed Children only grew stronger. They ran through the streets, spreading rumors about the Cursed Children planning to harm humans. The entire region was in an uproar. Soon, all the Cursed Children had become Devils. One Hundred Thousand High-class Devils gathered in one place. The air crackled with their immense power. These newly transformed Devils couldn''t control their magic yet. Roy sighed inwardly. Teaching One Hundred Thousand little girls about the ways of Devils would be a headache. But he could leave that to Grayfia. He smirked and waved his hand, and the clearing was empty. He reappeared in the Underworld, in the small city he had created behind the Lucifuge territory. Grayfia had already arranged for some of her subordinates to wait there, and the support staff, including Leonardo da Vinci and other Heroic Spirits, were busy preparing supplies. A bright light flashed. One Hundred Thousand High-class Devils materialized before them. What did One Hundred Thousand High-class Devils mean? High-class Devils were the backbone of the major Devil families in the Underworld. There probably weren''t this many High-class Devils in the entire Underworld. <><><><> Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 256: Settling Down the One Hundred Thousand Little Lolis—Destruction Before Salvation! ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The aura of One Hundred Thousand High-class Devils was overwhelming, like a massive army. The Maous in the Underworld instantly sensed it. "Over there... is that the Lucifuge territory? What is my brother-in-law up to now?" Sirzechs wondered. Roy''s abilities were beyond his comprehension. Serafall Leviathan, busy with her duties, also sensed the powerful aura. "Roy''s back!" she exclaimed, abandoning her work and teleporting away. The other Devils in the castle couldn''t find her. The entire Underworld was in an uproar over the sudden appearance of One Hundred Thousand High-class Devils. Roy, leading the little girls, Kisara, and Seitenshi, arrived at the newly built city in the Underworld. Grayfia immediately greeted them. "Roy, are these...?" She was stunned. She had heard that he was bringing back a hundred thousand servants, but she hadn''t expected them to be High-class Devils. "Haha, I''m also surprised by their potential. But this is just the first batch. There are many more to come. Please take care of them, Sister," Roy said with a chuckle. "Don''t worry, I will," Grayfia replied with a gentle smile, looking at the adorable girls. "Roy, you''re back!" Serafall suddenly appeared, throwing her arms around Roy. Roy caught her and playfully patted her bottom. "Can''t you act a bit more mature now that you''re my wife?" he teased. "Ehehe, but I like you, Roy!" Serafall giggled, nuzzling his chest. Grayfia, watching Serafall''s affectionate display, couldn''t help but smile. They had once been rivalsbut now they were family. "Serafall, you can help out too," Roy said. "Eh? Help with what?" Serafall asked, tilting her head. "Be a teacherof course," Roy replied with a grin. "A teacher?" "Yes." Roy had built schools throughout the city for the little girls to attend. They could learn about both the human world and the Underworld. The city also had supermarkets, hair salons, restaurants, amusement parks... Everything a human city would have. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Roy had designed it with a child-like aesthetic, making it look like a magical wonderland. Serafallunderstanding his plan, nodded and agreed to teach when she had time. "Alright, everyone, let''s go inside," Roy announced, leading the way into the city. The city gates opened, revealing a breathtaking sight that made the little girls gasp in amazement. They marveled at the adorable buildings and decorations, eager to explore. Roy led them to the residential area, where each house was beautifully decorated and comfortable. "Alright, let''s get everyone settled in. You must be tired after that long journey," Roy said to Grayfia. "Yes, I''ll take care of it," Grayfia replied with a nod. She, along with the other servants and some of the Heroic Spirits, began assigning rooms to the little girls. Even Serafall joined in. Roy, seeing that they were still short-staffed, returned to Kuoh Academy and brought back Sona, Esdeath, Shizuka, Saya, and the others who hadn''t gone to the world of . This sped up the process significantly. Leaving the task of settling the little girls to Grayfia, Roy returned to the world of with Kisara, Seitenshi, Enju, Kayo, Tina, and Kohina. This was just the first batch of Cursed Children. He would need to transport more later. But when they returned to the clearing, they found it surrounded by humans. These were the people who had been protesting against the Cursed Children and the Gastrea. They had come here after hearing the rumors spread by the thugs. And they were armed with guns. Their intentions were clear. Roy and the others'' sudden appearance startled them. They had expected to find a large gathering of Cursed Children, but there was no one here. Just as they were about to leave, Roy and the others appeared. "Cursed Children! It''s the Cursed Children! We were right!" the thugs shouted excitedly. They had been punished for "Lying" earlier, so they were eager to prove themselves right. The leader of the groupseeing Enju and the other Cursed Children, scowled. "Hand over the Cursed Children," he demanded. He waved his hand, and several armed men stepped forward, not giving them a chance to refuse. They were going to take the Cursed Children away. Although the Cursed Children were now immune to harm, they were still hesitant to fight back, unless their lives were in danger. After all, they were just little girls. Roy chuckled, then pulled Seitenshi closer and said, "Look, are these the humans you want to save?" He had cast a spell on Seitenshi, so the humans didn''t recognize her. Seitenshi''s face fell as she saw the hatred in their eyes. She had always known that many people hated the Cursed Children, but she hadn''t realized it was this bad. If not for Roy''s protection, these people would have already attacked them. Seeing her dejected expression, Roy smirked and said, "Seitenshi, just be a good girl and leave everything to me. I''ll make sure you''re satisfied." He caressed her cheek until she blushed, then let her go. The armed men approached them. "Daddy, can I kill them?" Kohina asked with a sweet smile, pulling out two small knives from her skirt. "Of course. But don''t get any blood on your clothes," Roy replied, patting her head. "Okay!" Kohina chirped. She was overjoyed. Roy usually forbade her from killing, so she had been suppressing her bloodlust. Now, she could finally unleash it. Kohina vanished in a flash. She reappeared beside the armed men, then disappeared again. The men froze. Their guns fell to the ground, and they collapsed. The leader, seeing this, gasped in horror. "Run! The Cursed Children are attacking!" But just as he finished speaking, a thin line appeared on his neck. The line widened, and blood gushed out. He had been decapitated. Kohina''s attack had been too fast for the wound to even open. After becoming a Devil, Kohina''s strength had reached the peak of High-class Devil. Even Tina would struggle to defeat her now. After all, Tina specialized in ranged combat and using technology. But at this level, technology was less effective. Kohina was too fast for guns or even Tina''s sniper rifle. Seitenshi closed her eyes and buried her face in Roy''s chest, unable to bear the sight of the carnage. Roy might not destroy the world, but he wouldn''t show any mercy to those who harmed the Cursed Children. He knew how cruel these people could be. In the original storysomeone had even bombed the Outer Areakilling many Cursed Children and almost killing the old man who took care of them. He might save this region for Seitenshi and Kisara''s sakebut he wouldn''t save these people. So, he would eliminate those who hated and harmed the Cursed Children first, then save the rest... Only those who didn''t hate or harm the Cursed Children deserved to be saved. Soon, all the attackers lay dead at Kohina''s feet. And thanks to her speed, there wasn''t a single drop of blood on her clothes. "Daddy, I killed them all!" Kohina declared proudly, seeking his praise. "Heh, well done, Kohina," Roy said with a smile, patting her head. Kohina beamed. "Roy, what are you going to do now?" Kisara asked. "Now? It''s time to take out the trash, of course," Roy replied, waving his hand. The corpses vanished. Then, he unleashed his magic power, enveloping the entire planet. In an instant, all the humans who had harmed Cursed Children were annihilated. This reduced the human population by half. The defenses of each region weakened significantly. And the Monolith protecting their region also collapsed. But that wasn''t all. In the harbora massive figure emerged from the sealike a giant monster. Everyone felt the impending doom. But just then, Roy cast another powerful spell, instantly eradicating all the Gastrea in the world. The monstrous figure vanished, as if it had been an illusion. "Alright, that''s taken care of. Let''s go home and rest," Roy said with a yawn, then led Seitenshi and Kisara away. The two girlsalthough unaware of what he had done, could tell that he had changed the world drastically. <><><><> Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 257: Returning to the DxD World—Researching Teleportation Gates! ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The next dayKisara and Seitenshi learned about Roy''s actions through the news. Every channel was reporting on the sudden disappearance of a large portion of the human population. But the news of the complete eradication of the Gastrea also brought tears of joy to the remaining humans. The creatures that had threatened them for so long, forcing them to live in fear within the Monoliths, were finally gone. This was a joyous occasion. Some even claimed that this was divine punishment. But regardless of the reasonA new era for humanity was about to begin. Kisara and Seitenshiwatching the news, exchanged smiles. Roy had fulfilled their request and saved this world. Although his methods were a bit drastic, he had still done it. They were deeply grateful. They went to the bedroom and looked at Roy, who was sleeping peacefully with the little girls. Roy suddenly opened his eyes and looked at them with a puzzled expression. "What are you doing?" "Roy, thank you," Seitenshi said sincerely, bowing her head. "Thank you," Kisara also said with a bow. "Are you two crazy? Waking me up just to thank me?" Roy grumbled, then smirked. "Well, since you''re already here..." He gestured towards his crotch. Kisara and Seitenshi blushed, but they still did as he asked. Roy continued transporting the Cursed Children to the DxD WorldA hundred thousand at a time. The city he had created was named "Dreamland" due to its fantastical appearance. The little girls were enrolled in schools, and Saya, Shizuka Marikawa, Rika Minami, and the others, who were bored at home, took turns teaching them. The Cursed Childrenhaving experienced the harshness of the world, were surprisingly well-behaved and mature for their age. This made things much easier for Roy and the others. Aside from transporting the Cursed ChildrenRoy also spent time with Kisara, Seitenshi, and the little girls, enjoying their company. After ten days, most of the Cursed Children in the world had been transported to Dreamland. The remaining ones were either unwilling to leave due to their strong bonds with certain humans or hadn''t accepted Roy''s protection. Roy didn''t force them. He had already collected over a million little girls. A few more wouldn''t make much difference. Having completed his mission in this worldRoy decided to return to the world of with Kisara, Seitenshi, Enju, Kayo, Tina, and Kohina. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as they arrived back in Dreamland, the little girls swarmed them. "Roy-sama is back!" "It''s true! Roy-sama is back!" The girls were overjoyed. It seemed they were happy here. No one hated them or hurt them here. And without the threat of the Gastrea virusthey had nothing to worry about. Compared to their past lives, this was paradise. "Alright, alright, little ones, it''s time for class," Roy said with a smile, gently shooing them away. He was now a man with over a Million Daughters! After sending the girls to school, Roy took Kisara, Seitenshi, and the four little girls to one of the schools managed by Sona. "Sona-chan, we''re back!" he announced. Sona, startled by the familiar nickname, thought it was her sister Serafall. But then she saw Roy and rolled her eyes playfully. "Sona-chan, you''re such a capable wife. You''ve managed the city so well," Roy praised, having observed the city''s order and efficiency upon his return. This was not only due to the well-behaved nature of the Cursed Children but also Sona''s excellent leadership skills. "I know, right?" Sona replied with a smug grin. "Who are these two?" she asked, noticing Kisara and Seitenshi, whom she hadn''t met before. "Heh, this is Kisara Tendo, and this is Seitenshi," Roy introduced them. "Sona, please enroll Kohina and the others in this school," he added. Kohina suddenly clung to him tightly. "I want to stay with Daddy!" Roy chuckled and patted her head. "Of course you can stay with me. But you need to go to school too, Kohina. You can make lots of friends there." Kohina thought for a moment, then nodded obediently. Enju, Kayo, and Tina were more obedient and didn''t object to Roy''s arrangements. "Seitenshi, Kisara, would you two like to be teachers here?" Roy asked. "Us...?" "Teachers...?" Kisara and Seitenshi exchanged surprised glances. They were still in high school themselves. "It''s fine. You''ll just be teaching little girls," Roy reassured them. "Alright then," they agreed. Roy smiled, then turned to Sona. "Sona, I''ll leave them to you." "Okay, Tsubaki..." Sona called out. Tsubaki Shinra entered the room. "Tsubaki, please show them around and help them get settled." "Yes, Kaichou." Tsubaki nodded, then looked at Kisara, Seitenshi, and the others. "Please follow me." They nodded and left the office with Tsubaki. Once they were alone, Roy quickly took Sona''s seat and pulled her onto his lap. Sona was startled. "Sona, did you miss me?" "D-Don''t... move..." Sona protested weakly, then gave up when she realized she couldn''t escape. Roy chuckled and proceeded to "discipline" her. Later, Roy decided to focus on researching the system''s world-traveling ability. After all, he had settled the million little girls. Now, it was time to increase their strength. Contracting a million High-Class Devils hadn''t significantly boosted his power. He had to make them stronger. His plan was to take them to the world of to level up. That world had a comprehensive leveling system and various magic skills. With that system, they could level up by defeating monsters anywhere. It was very efficient. And as they leveled up, they might even be able to Progress to the Ultimate-class without any problem. But there was one problem: traveling to and from the world of was inconvenient. Without Roy, Rias and the others wouldn''t be able to return. So, he needed to research the teleportation function. Perhaps he could create a stable portal for easy travel between worlds. He enlisted the help of Lucoa, Elma, Tohru, Pandora, Athena, and Metis, who were all knowledgeable about magic. With his Stellar-level power, he should be able to travel between dimensions without relying on the system. And sothey spent a year researching in Lucoa''s [Time Stop Field]. But when they emerged, only a week had passed in the real world. They had finally figured out how to create a stable portal. Of course, it required some rare materialsso Roy "borrowed" some from Odin and Indra. After gathering the necessary materials, they began construction. A month later, after using up all the materials, they finally created five portals. The coordinates of these portals could be set to any world Roy had visited. With these portals, the girls could easily visit their original worlds whenever they wanted. Nezukofor examplehadn''t seen her brother Tanjiro in a long time. And Sheele, Mine, Leone, Chelsea, and the others also missed Najenda. Claire, Ellis, and Rinslet also had family in the world of . With these portals, they could easily visit their loved ones whenever they wanted. The girls were overjoyed when they learned about the portals. "Thank you, Roy-onii-chan!" Nezuko exclaimed, giving him a kiss. She had been wanting to see Tanjiro for a while now. "Alright, everyone, go visit your families if you want," Roy said with a smile, patting Nezuko''s head. With their current strength, he wasn''t worried about their safety. The girls excitedly went to their respective worlds. "Alright, it''s our turn to go now," Roy said, taking Enju, Kayo, Tina, Kohina, and Kisara with him. They were going to the world of . It had been several months since Rias and the others went there. He wondered how they were doing and if they had defeated the Demon King yet. The portal opened in the mansion he had bought in Axel. Rias and the others immediately sensed the spatial distortion. "Roy?" Rias was surprised to see him emerge from a portal. He had always appeared and disappeared instantly before. "Yo, Rias, Akeno!" Roy greeted them with a wave. "Roy, what''s going on?" Rias asked, confused about the portal. "This is a portal I created. With this, you can freely travel between the two worlds," Roy explained. "That''s amazing!" Rias exclaimed, impressed. Saeko, Akeno, Koneko, and the others were also surprised. They hadn''t expected Roy to create an interdimensional portal. <><><><> Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 258: New Adventure Begins—Strike the Blood World! ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Haha, then I''ll take them to register as adventurers first!" Roy said after chatting with the girls for a while. Rias and the others were surprised to learn that he had contracted a million High-class Devil servants. They were curious about these new additions to their family. Having spent a few months in the world of , Rias and the others had explored most of it and were ready to return. Roy, Meanwhilewas going to take Enju and the others to register as adventurers. When he had arrived in this world, he had discovered that the Demon King had already been defeated. And his generalsexcept for Wiz, had also been killed. Even Vanirwho had tried to play dead and escape in front of Rias, had been ruthlessly eliminated. The girls had become famous adventurers after defeating the Demon King. "Luna!" Roy called out, entering the Adventurer''s Guild and spotting Luna, who seemed to be daydreaming. He hugged her from behind. Luna flinched, about to scream, but then she recognized the familiar touch and relaxed. "Roy-sama, you''re back!" she exclaimed, turning around and hugging him tightly. "Haha, Lunayou''ve done a good job. I''ll reward you properly when we get back," Roy whispered in her ear with a mischievous grin. Luna blushed. Rias and the others had been in this world for a while now, and Luna had been a great help to them. And she would be responsible for guiding the million little girls Roy had brought back. She was essentially their guide. Roy sat down with Luna and explained her new responsibilities. Luna readily agreed. After all, she belonged to Roy now. She was happy to be of service to him. Seeing her eagerness, Roy rewarded her with a kiss. This caused a commotion among the other adventurers in the guild hall. They had never seen Luna so affectionate with anyone before. But after realizing it was Roy, the one who had defeated the Demon King General and the Mobile Fortress Destroyer, they quickly quieted down. "Now, let''s get these girls registered as adventurers," Roy said to Luna. "No problem." They went to the counter, and Luna retrieved the crystal orb used for job registration. "Just place your hand on it. Who wants to go first?" Roy asked the little girls. "Me, Daddy!" Kohina volunteered. Luna''s eyes widened in surprise. "Is... is she your daughter, Roy-sama?" "Of course not! What are you thinking?!" Roy said, flicking her forehead playfully. Luna blushed and giggled. But Roy wasn''t done teasing her. He leaned closer and whispered, "It''s hard for me to have children. So... Why don''t you try harder?" Luna''s face turned crimson. Just then, the crystal orb glowed brightly, drawing their attention. The intensity of the light indicated that Kohina had great potential. As expected, Luna gasped as she read Kohina''s adventurer card. "Amazing! Her Agility and Strength are almost maxed out! And aside from her slightly low Intelligence, her other stats are also above average! She qualifies for advanced jobs like High Swordsman or Thief!" The guild hall erupted in commotion. What was going on with this town? A few months ago, a group of incredibly talented girls had arrived. And now, another group with monstrous potential had appeared. Were geniuses that common now? It was unbelievable. "Daddy, am I amazing?" Kohina asked, tugging on Roy''s sleeve and looking at him with anticipation. "Of course you are. My Kohina is the best," Roy replied with a smile, patting her head. Kohina beamed. "Me next! Me next!" Enju and the others also clamored for their turn. Enju''s stats were similar to Kohina''s, but without the low Intelligence. This gave her a wider range of job options. Kayo''s stats were also impressive. Although her Strength and Agility weren''t as high as Kohina''s or Enju''s, her Intelligence and Magic Power were far superior. She could choose to be an Archbishop or a Mage. Tina''s stats were even more monstrous. Not only were her Strength and Agility maxed out, but her Intelligence and Magic Power were also incredibly high. She could choose any job she wanted. And finally, Kisara''s stats were similar to Kohina''s and Enju''s, with a focus on Agility. The five little girls then chose their desired jobs. After changing their jobs, it was time for them to start their adventure. Roy decided to accompany them. Over the next month, more and more Cursed Children arrived to register as adventurers. Roy''s plan was progressing smoothly. The only problem was that although leveling up as adventurers did increase the little girls'' strength, the gains were limited. They would need to reach a very high level before the increase in power became significant. Reaching Ultimate-class through this method would be very difficult. Of course, the various job skills they learned significantly enhanced their combat abilities. But it wasn''t enough. Roy wondered if he could combine this with the "blessings" of the world. Dual leveling systems... That would be amazing. After spending two months adventuring with the little girlsRoy entrusted them to Rias and the others. Sona was managing Dreamland, and Rias was overseeing the little girls'' growth. He didn''t have to worry about them. With some free time on his hands, Roy decided to embark on another journey to a new world. This time, it was the world of. Itogami Island, Underground mausoleum.. Roy materialized in the darkness. He glanced around and spotted an ice coffin. Inside the coffina young girl with beautiful golden hair and a delicate figure lay in a deep sleep. She was wearing a tattered white robe. Her name was Avrora Florestina. She was one of the twelve Artificial True Ancestors created, codenamed Number 12. This was four years before the main events of the story. Roy had come for Avrora. He looked at the sleeping girl in the coffin and snapped his fingers. The ice shattered, and the seal was broken. Avrora''s eyes fluttered open. She blinked, confused, then noticed Roy''s presence. "Who are you?" she asked in a haughty but childish voice. Roy smirked, hearing her tone. It seemed that the soul that had awakened wasn''t the original one. Avrora was still a child, with no real-world experience. Her tone was arrogant, but her personality was innocent and naive. "I''m the one who woke you up. And I''ll be your Master from now on," Roy declared. Suddenly, a chilling aura emanated from Avrora. A mermaid with wings appeared behind her, holding a vase. The underground mausoleum was quickly encased in ice. But the ice stopped before reaching Roy. In this world, vampires didn''t fight with their own power. Instead, they relied on familiars, which fed on their life force, to unleash devastating attacks. The mermaid behind Avrora was her twelfth familiar, Alrescha-Glacies. It corresponded to the zodiac sign Pisces and possessed powerful ice magic. But it was nothing compared to Roy''s ice magic. "Hmph." Roy snorted. The ice instantly vanished as if it had never existed. Even the mermaid retreated back into Avrora''s body, afraid to come out. After all, the strongest True Ancestors in this world were only around Maou-class or Super Devil level. They were no match for Roy. And Avrora was only a twelfth of the Fourth Progenitor''s power. "Eh?" Avrora was stunned. She tried to summon her familiar again, but it wouldn''t come out. "Damn it! What did you do?!" Avrora glared at him with a cute, pouty expression. "It seems I have to do this..." Roy said, releasing a bit of his aura. Avrorafeeling the pressure of his overwhelming power, involuntarily fell to her knees. She trembled, unable to resist the instinctive fear of a superior being. Although Roy was a Devil and Avrora was a vampirethe hierarchy still applied. "Who are you? How can you suppress me like this?" Avrora asked, her voice suddenly turning cold. Roy instantly understood. It seemed the original soul within Avrora had awakened, sensing the pressure from his aura. "I am your Master. Do you submit?" Roy asked, his tone no longer gentle. He intensified the pressure of his aura on Avrora. "Never! I won''t submit!" the original soul retorted defiantly. "Then disappear," Roy said coldly. He had lost interest in the original soul. He was only interested in the newly born Avrora. If the original soul had submitted, he might have considered creating a new body for her. But since she chose to resist, he would simply eliminate her. <><><><> Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 259: The Fourth Primogenitor, Avrora—Witch of the Void Natsuki! ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> A wave of death washed over the original soul, making her tremble. "Wait..." At the critical moment, the original soul finally faltered. She couldn''t die here. She still had to avenge herself. The Fourth Progenitor was nothing more than a tool created by the other three Primogenitors to combat the forces of Cain. Even with her immense power, she was still just a tool to be used and discarded. The original soul wouldn''t forget this humiliation. Roy, seeing her hesitation, smirked. "Accept the power of the Evil Piece," he said, offering her a chess piece. The original soul''s expression flickered as she looked at the Evil Piece. She knew that once she accepted it, she would lose her freedom and become Roy''s servant forever. But she had no choice now. However, at the last momentthe original soul retreated, and Avrora regained control of her body. Roy raised an eyebrow. Did the original soul think that having Avrora take the Evil Piece wouldn''t affect her? How naive. Avrora, back in controllooked at Roy with fear. She was just a naive and timid child. Seeing that he wasn''t saying anything, she reached out and grabbed the Evil Piece. The Evil Piece merged with her body. A bright light enveloped her, and the Devil transformation ritual began. The original soul tried to resist, but it was futile. The Devil contract etched Roy''s mark onto both their souls. After a while, the ritual was complete. "Master..." Avrora mumbled shyly, opening her eyes. Roy chuckled. Avrora, now a Devilhad reached Super Devil level and retained her familiars. Even the weakness of vampires, the thirst for bloodwas gone. She was now flawlesseven stronger than before. The original soul within her was frustrated. She hadn''t expected to be bound by the contract even after retreating. But this power would be enough for her revenge. And if she could regain control of all her familiars, she could become even stronger. "Good girl." Roy patted Avrora''s head gently. Meanwhilea group of people arrived outside the underground mausoleum. It was Nagisa Akatsuki, Kojou Akatsuki, and their father, Gajou Akatsuki, along with a team of archaeologists. After much effort, they had finally managed to open the entrance to the mausoleum. "It''s open! Wonderful!" a woman with blonde hair exclaimed. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was Liana Caruanaa noblewoman and the one who had funded this expedition. She was also supposed to be the next head of the Caruana family. The group eagerly entered the mausoleum. They arrived just in time to see Roy patting Avrora''s head. Everyone was stunned. Then, Liana''s eyes widened in shock as she recognized Avrora. The twelve candidates for the Fourth Progenitor all looked identical, so she instantly knew who this girl was. This was the twelfth candidateAvrora Florestina. After a moment of shock, Liana knelt and bowed her head. "Liana Caruana of the Caruana family greets the Fourth Progenitor." Roy looked at the group with amusement. He recognized them all. There was the Akatsuki familyof course. And Liana Caruana was the girl who had sacrificed herself to protect Kojou and Nagisa from the Black Death Emperor Front in the original story. "Master, is she talking to me?" Avrora asked Roy, pointing at Liana. Everyone was stunned again. They had heard correctly, hadn''t they? The Fourth Progenitor had called someone "Master." And then they noticed the man standing beside her. Who was this man? Why was the Fourth Progenitor calling him "Master"? They were confused. They had never heard of the Fourth Progenitor having a Master. "Of course she is," Roy replied, continuing to stroke Avrora''s head. Avrora purred like a cat, enjoying his touch. Liana and the others couldn''t believe their eyes. If it weren''t for the familiar magic power, they would have thought this was a fake Fourth Progenitor. "Um... sir, may I ask who you are?" Liana asked cautiously. "Heh, me? Just a passing Demon Lord," Roy replied with a shrug. "Demon Lord?!" They exchanged confused glances. They weren''t familiar with Demon Lords. After all, this was a world ruled by Primogenitors. "Demon Lord? That''s hilarious! Hahaha!" A boisterous laughter echoed through the mausoleum. A figure emerged from the shadows. It was a werewolf with a muscular build. Liana, seeing him, scoffed. "Golan Hazaroff, you have the nerve to show your face here!" Golan, hearing her words, sneered. "Liana Caruana, the fallen noble, defeated by a trashy vampire without even a familiarhas the nerve to beg for mercy before the Fourth Progenitor?" "Damn you..." Liana growled, her face flushed with anger. Golan had exposed her failures. She had spent all her family''s fortune and taken a huge risk to awaken the Fourth Progenitor. If her plan failed, her family would be ruined. She didn''t waste any more words and summoned her two wolf familiars. She sent them towards Golan. But Golan simply laughed. "I''m not interested in playing with trash like you." He grabbed the two wolves and effortlessly snapped their necks. They vanished with a whimper. Although familiars wouldn''t truly dieLiana still suffered a backlash from their destruction. She cried out in pain and fell to her knees. "This is impossible!" she exclaimed in disbelief. Her familiars had been defeated so easily? Golan ignored her and turned his attention to Roy, a predatory grin spreading across his face. "Before I kill the Fourth Progenitor, I''ll deal with youthe so-called ''Demon Lord''," he declared. He strode towards Roy. Roy, hearing his arrogant wordscouldn''t help but laugh. This was the first time someone had dared to speak to him like that. Suddenly, Golan''s legs froze. He looked down and saw that his feet were covered in ice. He couldn''t feel his legs anymore. His face paled. "..." Liana gasped. "Damn it..." Fear gripped Golan''s heart, and he tried to escape with his magic. But his body was already frozen solid. He could only watch helplessly as the ice spread up his legs, reaching his knees, his waist... The ice continued to spread, eventually reaching his head. His face contorted in fear as he was completely encased in ice. Roy smirked and snapped his fingers. Golan''s frozen body instantly exploded into icy dust. A chill filled the air, and Gajou, Kojou, and Liana couldn''t help but shiver. Although there had been no violent struggle, the sight of someone being effortlessly erased from existence was terrifying. Was this the power of a Demon Lord? He was indeed stronger than the Fourth Progenitor. No wonder she called him "Master." Liana looked at Roy with a newfound respect. Just thena spatial distortion appeared, and a petite girl dressed in a black gothic lolita dress and holding a parasol materialized before them. It was Natsuki Minamiyathe "Witch of the Void." "Golan Hazaroff, it ends here. Your crimes have been exposed... Eh?" She looked around, confused. She had sensed Golan''s magic here, but he was nowhere to be seen. "Golan is dead," Roy suddenly said. Natsuki turned to Avrora and gasped. It was the Fourth Progenitor! She had awakened! Roy sighed inwardly. He had been completely ignored again. He suddenly appeared before Natsuki, pinched her cheek playfully, then returned to his spot. If you weren''t paying attentionyou would have missed it. But... "Aah!" Natsuki yelped in surprise. She glared at Roy. Others might not have noticedbut she had definitely seen what he did. That man had just molested her! <><><><> Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 260: The Shrine Maiden, Nagisa Akatsuki—the Feast of Flames! ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Damn it! Who are you?!" Natsuki demanded, glaring at Roy. She hadn''t been able to react to his speed. This man was clearly not ordinary. "Heh, let me repeat myself. You can call me a Demon Lord," Roy replied with a smirk. '''' Natsuki''s eyes widened in shock. The people of this world might not know much about Demon Lordsbut they were familiar with Devils/Demons. Humans who formed contracts with Devils could use powerful magic and were called "Witch." And every Witch had a contract with a Devil. Natsuki knew that there were kings among Devilsand those kings were called Demon Lords. Roysensing her thoughts, scoffed. "I''m not like those trash Demon Lords." Natsuki''s expression hardened. This man could read her mind? Roy ignored her. He wasn''t planning on making her his servant yet. After allNatsuki was also a Witch. Her spatial manipulation magic came from her contract with a Devil. To make her his servant, he would have to deal with that Devil first. But if he eliminated that DevilNatsuki would lose her magic, and the prison she was guarding would collapse. Now wasn''t the time. Roy turned his attention to Nagisa Akatsuki. The girl were still young. He couldn''t wait that long. Sohe decided to travel four years into the future, to the beginning of the main storyline. But first, there were some matters he had to attend to. Kojouseeing Roy''s gaze on his sister, instinctively shielded her with his body. Roywho hadn''t been planning on doing anything to Nagisa, suddenly had an idea. He appeared before Kojou in a flash. "Wh-what are you doing?!" Kojou stammered, alarmed. Gajou Akatsuki was also about to intervene, but he found himself paralyzed. "Your sister is quite cute. She''ll be my personal shrine maiden from now on," Roy declared with a smirkthen summoned an Evil Piece and merged it with Nagisa. "What... what did you do to my sister?!" Kojou demanded, glaring at Roy. "Don''t worry, this power will protect her," Roy reassured him, patting his shoulder before turning to leave. "Wait, Demon Lord-sama!" a voice called out. Roy turned and saw Liana. Lianaintimidated by his gaze, fell to her knees. But she steeled her resolve and said, "Demon Lord-sama, you must be unfamiliar with this world. The Caruana family can serve you and assist you in any way we can." Her eagerness to become his subordinate amused Roy. He had almost forgotten about her. After all, she was just a minor character who died early in the story. But having a loyal subordinate wasn''t a bad idea. "To serve a Demon Lord, you need more than just loyalty," Roy said, extending his hand towards Liana. A surge of magic power erupted, lifting Liana into the air. Then, he channeled his magic into her, forcefully increasing her power. "Aah!" Liana screamed in pain. This method of forcefully increasing one''s power was brutal. Roy could have done it more gently, but to gain power, one had to endure pain. Natsukiwitnessing this, was shocked. This Demon Lord could forcefully increase someone''s power? Liana''s aura grew stronger and strongerquickly reaching a level comparable to Natsuki''s. Natsuki was known as the "Witch of the Void,", also one of the most powerful humans in this world. Although she wasn''t Maou-class, she was close. And now, Liana''s power had been raised to her level in an instant. It was unbelievable. Finally, Liana''s screams subsided. She was drenched in sweat, but her expression was filled with excitement. She could feel the immense power coursing through her body. With this power, she could''ve easily defeated Golan Hazaroff. "Thank you, Master!" she exclaimed, bowing deeply. She knew she had made the right choice. The Fourth Progenitor hadn''t done anything. It was this Demon Lord who held all the power. "Good. I''ll be arriving on Itogami Island in four years. I expect you to have made some progress by then," Roy said. Liana''s eyes lit up. "Yes, Master! I won''t disappoint you!" Natsuki, however, was fuming. Wasn''t he basically giving Liana free rein to do whatever she wanted on Itogami Island? How shameless! But she didn''t protest. If she angered him, he might destroy the entire island. Royignoring her, then vanished from the mausoleum with Avrora. Four years later. "Four years have passed, huh?" Roy mused as he and Avrora appeared on a street in Itogami Island. The streets were bustling with people, their faces filled with smiles. It seemed like the island was well-managed. He scanned the island with his sensesinstantly grasping the current situation. "Heh, Liana has exceeded my expectations," he said with a smirk. Liana had become one of the high-ranking officials on Itogami Island. The Itogami Island Management Corporation was the official governing body, and Liana was now a member of it. But the true ruler of the island was the AI that controlled the entire management system: "Mogwai." As seen in the anime, the Corporation didn''t have much power. They relied on Natsuki to defend against external threats. But now, with Liana''s strength rivaling Natsuki''sthe Corporation was a force to be reckoned with. Over the yearsany Demon who tried to invade the island had been easily defeated by Liana. This had confirmed her position on the island. She had also secretly expanded her own forces and expanded her influence. But Roy didn''t care about any of that. "Master, I''m hungry!" Avrora suddenly whined, her stomach growling as she smelled the delicious food from a nearby restaurant. Without her bloodlust, she no longer needed to drink blood. But the smell of food still tempted her. "Don''t call me Master. Just call me Roy," Roy said, gently patting her head, then took her to the restaurant and treated her to a feast. Avrora ate until she was full. "That was delicious!" she exclaimed, patting her belly with a satisfied smile. After spending some time together, she was no longer as afraid of Roy as before. "Now that you''re full, let''s go," Roy said, leading her out of the restaurant. They vanished. They reappeared in a beautifully decorated apartment. "Who''s there?" Natsuki''s voice called out. Someone had invaded her home. She used her spatial magic and instantly returned from school. But then, she saw two figures sitting on her sofa and her eyes widened in shock. It was the Demon Lord and the Fourth Progenitor. He had kept his promise and returned after four years. "Demon Lord-sama," Natsuki said, bowing respectfully. "Natsuki-chan, it''s been four years. Did you miss me?" Roy asked playfully. Natsuki''s eye twitched. '''' she thought. But she couldn''t say that out loud. "Demon Lord-sama, you''re welcome here," she replied politely. "Oh, really?" Roy chuckled. He had just been joking, but it seemed Natsuki had taken him seriously. She didn''t look very welcoming. But he didn''t dwell on it. He had already contacted Liana and asked her to come here. She should be arriving soon. The doorbell rang. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who could that be?" Natsuki wondered, going to answer the door. Seeing Liana, her expression turned cold. Although Liana''s presence on the island had reduced her workload, she often clashed with Liana on certain matters. She glanced at Roy and instantly understood Liana''s purpose. She stepped aside, allowing Liana to enter. "Greetings, Master!" Liana exclaimed, approaching Roy and kneeling before him. "How are the preparations coming along?" Roy asked, getting straight to the point. "Master, I''ve already contacted the Three Warlords Empire factions, and the Feast of Flames has been scheduled to be held on Itogami Island," Liana reported. "Good. But I doubt everyone will bring their Fourth Progenitor candidates," Roy said. Although the festival was meant to help the Fourth Progenitor candidates merge and become stronger to fight CainBut not everyone would cooperate. In the original story, some people hadn''t brought their candidates to the festival. Natsuki, hearing that the Feast of Flames would be held on Itogami Island, frowned. The festival was a gathering of various factions. It wouldn''t be peaceful. <><><><> Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 261: The Demon Lord Goes to High School—Asagi Aiba and Nagisa Akatsuki Arrives! ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> With the Fourth Progenitor''s awakening and the announcement of the Feast of Flames on Itogami Island, the Three Warlords Empire factions were in an uproar. The Duke of Ardeal, the Warlord Domain''s ambassador to Itogami Island, was stunned when he heard the news. It wasn''t the Feast of Flames itself that surprised him, but the fact that it was being hosted by someone calling himself a "Demon Lord." And the Fourth Progenitor was his subordinate? This was intriguing. The Lion King Organization also decided to investigate this "Demon Lord." They wanted to know who he was. The various factions sent their representatives to Itogami Island to gather information. Meanwhile, Roy and Avrora were staying at Natsuki''s apartment. Although Natsuki was reluctant, she couldn''t refuse them. As Roy was enjoying the tea Natsuki had prepared, he suddenly asked, "Natsuki-chan, you''re a teacher at Saikai Academy, right?" "Yes, that''s right," Natsuki replied, a sense of foreboding washing over her. "Perfect. Enroll us in the school," Roy said with a smirk. Natsuki sighed. She knew he wouldn''t be here without a reason. And the worst part was that she couldn''t refuse him. "Fine," she agreed reluctantly. "Don''t be sadNatsuki-chan. I won''t do anything to your students," Roy chuckled. Natsuki''s eye twitched. The next dayRoy and Avrora were enrolled in Saikai Academy. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet," Natsuki said as she was filling out the paperwork. "Roy," Roy replied. '''' Natsuki committed the name to memory. "I heard you''re a teacher for the first-year high school class, Natsuki-chan. Then I''ll join that class too," Roy said with a playful grin. Natsuki didn''t object. It was better for him to be in her class so she could keep an eye on him. The enrollment process was quickly completed. Natsuki led them to the classroom. "Everyone, we have some transfer students today," she announced. The students immediately started chattering excitedly. "Natsuki-chan, what kind of transfer students? Are they beautiful girls?" "Yeah, are there any hotties?" "I''m so curious! Transfer students..." "I hope there''s a cute guy." Natsuki slammed her hand on the desk, trying to silence them. "I told you not to add ''-chan'' to my name!" "But Natsuki-chan is so cute!" "Yeah, yeah!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Natsuki sighed. They were hopeless. "Alright, come on in," she called out towards the door. Roy and Avrora entered the classroom. The students erupted in cheers again. "He''s a hottie!" "He''s so handsome! I wonder if he has a girlfriend." "Idiot, isn''t that girl next to him his girlfriend?" "She''s pretty too!" But one person''s expression changed drastically upon seeing the newcomers. It was Kojou Akatsuki. After failing to become the Fourth ProgenitorKojou had been living a peaceful life. And due to his preference for being a lone wolf, he didn''t have many friends. He instantly recognized Roy and Avrora. He remembered Roy''s words from four years ago, that he would return. And he had kept his promise. Kojou lowered his head, trying to avoid their gaze. But Roy had already noticed him. He glanced at Kojou, then shifted his attention to a girl with long golden hair. Her uniform was different from the others. It was customized to be just within the school''s dress code. It was quite alluring. But she was actually a very conservative girl. Her name was Asagi Aiba. She was a computer genius, known as the "Cyber Empress." She was currently employed by a government-owned company that managed Itogami Island. She was also the chosen operator of the island''s central AI, "Mogwai." Even the strictest security measures in the island''s core couldn''t stop her if she was determined. Her skills as a Hacker Progammer were top-notch. And she was also good friends with Nagisa Akatsuki. Speaking of Nagisahis "personal shrine maiden," Roy wondered how she was doing. He decided to visit her after class. "Demon... Roy, introduce yourselves," Natsuki said, almost calling him "Demon Lord." Roy smirked and looked at the students. "I''m Roy Lucifuge, a Demon Lord. My hobby is collecting servants. If any of you desire immortalityfeel free to approach me." "..." He glanced at Asagi Aiba as he said those words, his intentions clear. The students erupted in chatter again. "Seriously? A Demon Lord? Is he a vampire?" "He doesn''t look like a vampire." "Immortality... I wonder if he''ll accept me." "Don''t even think about it! He''s clearly not interested in you." The students were excited and curious about this self-proclaimed Demon Lord. On Itogami Island, the existence of vampires, werewolves, and other supernatural beings wasn''t a secret. There was even a special district for them, created to protect endangered species and study their abilities. Many of the girls were interested in Roy. "So he did have an ulterior motive," Kojou muttered to himself, still trying to avoid attention. Asagi, noticing Roy''s gaze on her, was confused. Was he targeting her? She wasn''t interested in becoming anyone''s servant. She was happy being human. Natsuki sighed. It seemed he was indeed here for a specific purpose. Was it that girl? She also glanced at Asagi. Asagi Aiba was a special person on Itogami Island. She was the "Priestess of Cain," the Primogenitor of the Demon Kind. Itogami Island was an artificial island that defied the laws of nature. To Cain, who was cursed by God, this island was a giant altar. In other words, everything on this island was Asagi''s ally. All coincidences and inevitabilities would protect her. As long as she was on Itogami Islandno one could kill hernot even a True Ancestor. Natsuki was worried. Since Asagi was the Priestess of Cainshe would eventually become the catalyst for the "Holy War." Would Roy''s presence here trigger the Holy War prematurely? As Natsuki was pondering, it was Avrora''s turn to introduce herself. "I''m Avrora, the Fourth Progenitor. Pleased to meet you," she said. The classroom fell silent. Then, chaos erupted. Everyone knew about the Fourth Progenitor, a powerful and dangerous vampire. And now, she was here in their classroom? Natsuki, seeing the commotion, slammed her hand on the desk. "Quiet down!" she shouted. The students, respecting Natsuki, immediately fell silent. "Now that you''ve met the transfer students, let''s begin class," Natsuki said, then turned to Roy and Avrora. "Find an empty seat and sit down." "Okay, Natsuki-chan," Roy replied with a smile, then took Avrora and sat down in an empty seat at the back of the classroom. Natsuki''s lips twitched at his use of "-chan." "Hello, Aiba-san," Roy greeted Asagi. Asagi, surprised that he knew her name, replied politely, "Hello." Roy smiled, then remained silent. Asagi was confused. How did he know her name? She hadn''t told him. The class was a bit boring. But watching the Legal Loli Natsuki lecturing seriously was somewhat entertaining. Soon, it was lunch break. Nagisa Akatsuki, from the middle school division, came to the high school building to have lunch with her friend, Asagi. But then, she saw Roy and froze. Although she had never met him before, she instantly recognized him as her "Master" due to the connection between them. "Are you Master?" she asked cautiously. "Yes, but just call me Roy-onii-chan," Roy replied with a smile, patting her head gently. "Roy-onii-chan." Nagisa repeated obediently. His kind gesture eased her fear. She had known about her "Master" for a long time, and initially, she had been quite scared. But after a while, she realized that he didn''t seem to have any ill intentions towards her. In fact, he had even granted her power. The only noticeable change was that Liana often visited her and brought her gifts. Liana knew about Nagisa''s status as Roy''s "Shrine maiden" and was quite jealous. But she had also been taking good care of Nagisa over the years. <><><><> Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 262: Frog Legs Taste Pretty Good—Asagi Aiba in Danger ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "...Nagisa, are you and he...?" Asagi hesitated, then finally asked the question that had been on her mind. "I''m Roy-onii-chan''s servant..." Nagisa replied with a blush. "Servant? Roy-san, are you really not a vampire?" Asagi asked, surprised. "Of course, I''m not a lowly vampire," Roy scoffed. Asagi glanced at Avrora, who didn''t seem to react to his words. "Would you like to join us for lunch?" Roy asked with a smile. "Roy-onii-chan, you didn''t bring any lunch, did you? You can have mine," Nagisa said, offering him her bento box. "Thank you, Nagisa," Roy replied, accepting it without hesitation. "But then Nagisa won''t have anything to eat!" Asagi protested. "I-It''s okay..." Nagisa said quickly, but her stomach growled, betraying her lie. "Ah, right." Roy chuckled, pretending to have just realized. He waved his hand, and the table was suddenly filled with a variety of delicious dishes. The enticing aroma filled the classroom, making the other students drool and look at them with curiosity. "It smells so good..." Asagi stammered, staring at the food in amazement. Nagisa and Avrora also couldn''t help but gulp. Roy, amused by their reactions, chuckled. "Don''t just stare. Eat up," he said, patting Nagisa''s head gently. Avrora immediately started eating. She wasn''t one for formalities. But Nagisa hesitated. "Roy-onii-chan, that" She reached for her bento box, embarrassed to offer it to him now that there was so much other food. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you give this to me? You can eat this," Roy said with a smile, then picked up a piece of meat that looked like a frog leg and placed it on her plate. It was indeed frog meat from the world of . It was quite delicious. He then gave another piece to Asagi, who was also drooling. "Don''t be shy, Aiba-san. You can have some too." "Thank you. But what kind of meat is this? It looks strange," Asagi said, taking a bite. "Wow! It''s delicious!" she exclaimed after tasting it. She had never tasted such flavorful meat before. Nagisa also took a bite and started eating with gusto. Avrora was already stuffing her face. The other students in the classroom, unable to resist the delicious smell, left to find their own lunch. Even Kojou was tempted, but he stayed in the classroom for Nagisa''s sake. After finishing their meal, the girls were stuffed. Roy waved his hand, and the empty plates and dishes vanished, surprising Nagisa. "As expected of a Demon Lord. I''m almost tempted to become your servant just to enjoy such delicious food every day," Asagi sighed dreamily. "You''re welcome to become my servant. But this food wasn''t created with magic. Although I could do that if I wanted to" Roy said with a smirk. "It wasn''t created with magic? Then how did you do it?" Asagi''s curiosity was piqued. After sharing a meal togethershe now considered Roy a friend and felt comfortable asking him questions. Roylooking at the curious Asagi and Nagisa, chuckled. "Let me explain. You probably noticed that the meat we just ate wasn''t ordinary meat..." "Yes, yes!" Nagisa nodded eagerly. "That was the meat of a giant frog, a magical beast from another world." "Frog meat?!" Asagi''s face paled, and she covered her mouth, feeling nauseous. Most girls wouldn''t eat frogs. The thought of having eaten frog meat made her stomach churn. Nagisa also felt a bit queasy. Roy chuckled. "Don''t worry, it wasn''t just any frog. It was a giant frog, over three meters tall. You can think of it as magical meat," he explained. Asagi and Nagisa felt a bit better. Asagi repeated to herself, trying to convince herself. Suddenly, she remembered something. "Another world? What do you mean?" she asked, confused. "Another world is another world," Roy replied with a shrug. "Roy-onii-chan, did you come from another world?" Nagisa asked in surprise. Roy was stunned. He hadn''t expected her to guess it so quickly. "Nagisa, how did you know?" he asked, gently patting her head. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. '''' Asagi stared at him in disbelief. The concept of another world was simply too fantastical. "Because Roy-onii-chan said the food came from another world," Nagisa explained. Asagi''s eyes widened in realization. If the food was from another worldthen Roy must be from another world too. Her curiosity about Roy grew. "Do other worlds really exist?" she asked. "Of course they do. Let me tell you about them," Roy replied with a smile. Asagi, Nagisa, and even Avrora looked at him with anticipation. Roy used a bit of magic to enhance his storytelling, allowing them to experience his adventures in the world of firsthand. They were so engrossed in his story that they didn''t even notice the time passing. The bell rang, signaling the end of lunch break. "Oh no! We''re late for class!" Nagisa exclaimed and rushed out of the classroom, running back to the middle school building with incredible speed. Asagi, although she had snapped out of her daze, was still thinking about Roy''s story and couldn''t focus on her classes. After school, Asagi was still distracted. "Aiba-san, what''s wrong? You seem out of it," Roy commented as they walked out of the school gate. Asagi glared at him. It was his fault for telling such a captivating story. "Ahem... Roy-san, you can call me by my name," she said. "Is there something you want to say, Asagi?" Roy asked with a playful smirk. Asagi blushed, embarrassed to admit that she wanted to hear more of his story. "Asagi probably wants to hear more of your storyRoy-onii-chan. You haven''t finished it yet, have you?" Nagisa chimed in. She also wanted to hear more. "No problem. Just say so. We can continue tomorrow. I have many stories to tell," Roy said with a smile. Asagi and Nagisa exchanged excited glances. "See you tomorrow thenNagisa, Asagi," Roy said, waving goodbye as they parted ways at the school gate. Roy and Avrora leisurely strolled towards Natsuki''s apartment. Suddenly, Roy''s expression changed. He looked up and saw smoke billowing from a nearby building, accompanied by the sound of explosions. "So it''s him," he muttered. It seemed the main storyline had begun. The one causing this commotion was Rudolf Eustachan Apostle from Lotharingia. He was a muscular man clad in metal armor, wielding a heavy halberd. He had come to Itogami Island with his partner, Astarte, and they were currently rampaging through the city, attacking any Demon they encountered. Their goal was to retrieve the stolen relicthe "Right Arm of the Saint,"and destroy Itogami Island. They were currently battling a vampire. The city''s alarm blared, and people fled in panic. Just thenRoy noticed Asagi being cornered by a group of Demons in the chaos. He immediately teleported to her side. "Who''s there?!" the Demons shouted, surprised by the sudden appearance of two people. Asagi, who had been about to run away, gasped in surprise when she saw Roy. "Roy-san!" "Yo, Aiba-san, are you alright?" Roy asked with a smile. "Roy-san, run! These are Demons!" Asagi exclaimed, grabbing his hand and trying to pull him away. "Idiot, don''t you remember? I''m a Demon Lord! These small fries can''t make me run away," Roy chuckled. Asagi''s eyes widened in realization. She had forgotten that Roy wasn''t human. "Brat, hand over the girl behind you!" the Demons demanded, ready to attack. Roy didn''t even turn around. The Demons instantly vanished into thin air. "Eh? Where did they go?" Asagi was confused. "They probably left," Roy said with a shrug, not mentioning that he had killed them. Asagi was curiousbut she didn''t press further. Meanwhile, the battle between Rudolf and the vampire continued. But the guards arrived quickly. Liana soon appeared with reinforcements. Rudolf, seeing that they were outnumbered, decided to retreat. Roy didn''t intervene. Rudolf was still useful. He and Astarte would infiltrate the "Keystone Gate," where Asagi worked. Perhaps Roy could stage a heroic rescue and win Asagi''s heart. However, this matter still required Liana''s cooperation. <><><><> Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 263: Making a Bet with Natsuki Minamiya—Yukina Himeragi Comes to the Door! ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Alright, it''s getting late. I''ll see you tomorrow!" Roy said, waving goodbye to Asagi. "See you tomorrow!" Asagi waved back. She blushed, remembering how Roy had suddenly appeared and saved her. Although they had just met today, she was already quite interested in him. Roy was kind, handsome, powerful, and a good storyteller. She was curious about him. Back at Natsuki''s apartment. "Yo, Natsuki-chan, I''m back," Roy greeted Natsuki casually, sitting down beside her. Natsuki sipped her tea and glanced at him without saying anything. But Roy''s next action made her lose her composure. He reached out and patted her head. "Stop... stop it... don''t..." Natsuki protested, her face flushed as she tried to dodge his hand. But she couldn''t escapeeven with her spatial manipulation magic. In front of Roy, she was like a helpless little girl, completely at his mercy! "Heh..." Roy chuckled, seeing her defeated expression. He didn''t push it any further and retracted his hand. Natsuki sighed in relief, but she was also a bit angry. "Are you mad, Natsuki-chan? I''ll make you some tea," Roy offeredtrying to appease her like a child. Natsuki loved tea, and Roy had many girls in his household who were also fond of tea. Akeno and Tsubaki were both excellent tea brewers. He often stored some in his subspace, just like he did with food. "Hmph, I don''t like just any tea," Natsuki huffed. She preferred the tea from Kandy, Sri Lankawith a hint of mint. Average tea wasn''t good enough for her. "How about a bet then?" Roy suggested. "A bet?" Natsuki looked at him curiously. "If you don''t like the tea I make, I lose. If you do, I win. How about it?" Roy was confident in Akeno''s tea-brewing skills. Natsuki considered it. "What if I lose?" "If you lose, you''ll let me kiss you," Roy replied with a playful grin. "...." Natsuki blushed slightly. "And if I win?" "If you win... then you can kiss me," Roy said with a shrug. "???" Natsuki puffed out her cheeks. That was a rigged bet! She would be taken advantage of either way. "Ahem... just kidding. If you win, I''ll grant you one wish," Roy said, correcting himself. Natsuki''s heart skipped a beat. Roy was incredibly powerful. If she could get his promise, perhaps she could prevent a disaster from befalling Itogami Island. "Fine, I accept your bet!" she declared. After allshe was the one who would judge the tea. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And she had never tasted tea better than her own. She was confident in her victory. "Here you go." Roy didn''t waste any time and conjured a cup of steaming hot tea with his magic. The rich aroma filled the air, and Natsuki couldn''t help but inhale deeply. "It smells wonderful," she admitted. The aroma was as good as, if not better than, her own tea. She suddenly felt less confident. "Try it," Roy said, gesturing towards the teacup and leaning back with his arms crossed, watching her with amusement. "Roy, I want some too!" Avrora chimed in, tempted by the smell. Roy conjured another cup of tea for her. "Thank you!" Avrora exclaimed and immediately started gulping it down. Natsuki''s eye twitched. What a waste of good teadrinking it like that. She carefully took a sip... Her eyes widened in surprise. Although it wasn''t her preferred mint tea, the flavor was exquisite. She couldn''t stop drinking. Soon, the cup was empty. Roy smirked. It seemed he had won. Natsuki closed her eyes, savoring the aftertaste, then opened them and met Roy''s smug gaze. Her expression changed. They had made a bet, and if she lost, she had to let him kiss her. And judging by her reaction, she had indeed lost. The tea was undeniably delicious. She couldn''t lie. Natsuki scowled, but she still admitted honestly, "The tea was good." "Heh heh heh, Natsuki-chan, so you admit defeat? Then it''s time to claim my reward," Roy chuckled, leaning closer to her. Natsuki flinched and closed her eyes tightly, her heart pounding in her chest. At twenty-six years old, she still looked like a young girl. She had never even had a boyfriend, let alone been kissed. Roy smirked and gently pulled her into his arms, capturing her lips in a kiss. After a while, he finally released her, leaving her dazed and breathless. Natsuki, seeing his face so close to hers, yelped and instantly teleported away with her spatial magic. "Heh, she''s quite shy," Roy chuckled, taking a sip of his tea. But this Natsuki was just a clone created with magic. Her real body was still in the prison barrier above Itogami Island. Although forming a contract with a Devil granted great powerit also came with a price. Natsuki''s price for becoming the Witch of the Void was to be the guardian of the prison barrier. She was alone, eternally bound to the prison, keeping watch over the dangerous criminals imprisoned within. The prison barrier was essentially Natsuki''s dream, and to keep the criminals sealed, she had to be trapped within it, forever asleep. Freeing Natsuki was actually quite simple. But Roy wasn''t planning on doing that yet. The next day, Roy went to school with Avrora as usual. During lunch break, he continued telling Asagi and Nagisa stories about his adventures in other worlds. But when school ended, he noticed someone following him. It was a girl with long black hair, wearing a school uniform and carrying a large case on her back. It was Yukina Himeragi. So, the Lion King Organization had sent her. Were they planning to use her to "monitor" him, like in the original story? Roy chuckled. The Lion King Organization was indeed a matchmaking agencysending him a potential "wife" just a few days after his arrival. Well, he wouldn''t say no. Although Yukina was impulsive and easily jealous, she was also serious, with a strong sense of justice and responsibility. Overall, she was a good girl. And since the Lion King Organization was so generous, why not send over all the girls in their organization? Roy would gladly accept them all. He decided to have Liana arrange that. "I know you''re there, you clumsy stalker," Roy said, turning around to face Yukina, who was hiding around the corner. Yukina was startled. She hadn''t expected to be discovered so easily. "I''m not clumsy!" she retorted defensively, then tensed up. The Lion King Organization had warned her that the Demon Lord and the Fourth Progenitor were dangerous individuals. She had to be careful. "Still denying it? Anyone could see through such an obvious stalking attempt," Roy said with a sigh. He walked towards her. Yukina panicked. "S-Stay away! I''m an Attack Mage from the Lion King Organization! I''m here to monitor you! If you try to harm this world, I''ll use my Schneewalzer to kill you!" she declared, taking off her backpack and holding it protectively in front of her. Roy burst out laughing. "What''s so funny?!" Yukina demanded, confused. "You don''t actually believe that toy can hurt me, do you?" Roy chuckled. Even if he stood still and let her attack, that weapon wouldn''t even scratch him. This was the funniest joke he had heard in a while. "Don''t underestimate me!" Yukina shouted angrily. "Alright, you''re here to monitor meright? Then come on, let''s go home," Roy said, appearing beside her in a flash and giving her a head pat before turning to leave. Yukina was stunned, then blushed as she realized he had patted her head. She reluctantly followed him. <><><><> Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 264: The Homunculus Loli Astarte—Saving Asagi Aiba! ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> Back at Natsuki''s apartment. "Yukina, go make me some tea. And by the way, did the Lion King Organization teach you how to cook?" Roy asked, lazily lounging on the sofa and casually ordering Yukina around as if she were a servant. "Why would I make you tea?! And the Lion King Organization is not a matchmaking agency!" Yukina retorted, still fuming from earlier. "Aren''t you the wife they sent me?" Roy teased with a shrug. "I''m not!" Yukina''s face flushed red. "I''m here to monitor you on behalf of the Lion King Organization..." "Yeah, yeahand eliminate me if I do anything to harm the world," Roy interrupted, rolling his eyes. "Avrora, go make some tea," he then ordered Avrora, who was watching TV. "Eh? How do I do that?" Avrora was about to comply, but then she realized she didn''t know how to make tea. Roy sighed. Just then, Natsuki, dressed in her gothic lolita outfitreturned home. She blinked in surprise, seeing Yukina, then turned to Roy and asked, "Where did you pick up another girl?" There was a hint of jealousy in her voice, although she probably didn''t realize it herself. Roy chuckled. "The Lion King matchmaking agency sent her over. Apparentlyshe''s supposed to be my wife." "I told you it''s not a matchmaking agency! And who''s going to be your... your..." Yukina sputtered indignantly, unable to finish her sentence. Natsuki, although a bit jealousquickly understood the Lion King Organization''s intentions. They were trying to use Yukina to control Roy. What a cunning plan. But this Demon Lord wasn''t easily manipulated. They might end up shooting themselves in the foot. Natsuki didn''t say anything. "Natsuki-chango make me some tea," Roy said, seeing that she was silent. Someone who could make tea was finally back. He had to take advantage of this. Natsuki''s eye twitched. She was the owner of this apartmentyet she was being ordered around. If it were anyone else, she would have taught them a lesson. But she couldn''t refuse Roy. She reluctantly went to make tea. Yukina left the apartment as well. The Lion King Organization had prepared a place for her to stay. It was right next door. Roy didn''t bother with her. The next day, Roy and Avrora went to school as usual. But today, they had an extra companion: Yukina. She had been waiting for him at the door since early morning. Roy was impressed by her dedication. They walked to school together. Roy teased Yukina occasionally, enjoying her flustered reactions. At lunchtime, they had lunch with Asagi and Nagisa again, and Roy continued telling them stories about his adventures in other worlds. But this time, Yukina was also present. That night, as Roy had predicted, Rudolf Eustach and Astarte infiltrated the "Keystone Gate." Their goal was to retrieve the stolen relic, the "Right Arm of the Saint." Under Roy''s instructions, Liana didn''t stop them. In fact, she had even withdrawn the guards. Those guards would be no match for Rudolf and Astarte anyway. "Mogwai, are you saying that someone has infiltrated the facility?" Asagi asked, sitting in front of a control panel with multiple screens. A cat-like avatar on one of the screens nodded. "Yes." "How is that possible?" Asagi was surprised. The Keystone Gate''s security was top-notch, Average Demons couldn''t get in. "If you don''t believe me, see for yourself, ojou-sama," Mogwai replied, showing her the security footage. A man in armor wielding a battle axe and a girl with blue hair were casually strolling through the facility. They smashed through any door that blocked their path. "Where are the guards?" Asagi wondered. The Keystone Gate was usually heavily guarded, with personnel stationed at every key location. But today, there was no one! She checked the other security cameras but found that the guards in other areas were still at their posts. She was confused. Before she could figure out what was happening, she heard a loud crash. She turned around and saw that the door to the control room had been destroyed. A pair of white, almost translucent hands reached in. The hands pulled, and the metal door was ripped off its hinges. Asagi gasped in fear. In that moment of crisis, she thought of Roy. If he were here, he would protect her. She quickly grabbed her phone to call him. But the intruders had already entered the room. "Hahaha, there''s someone here after all!" Rudolf laughed. "I was wondering why there were no guards. Hey, little girl, do you know why there''s no one here?" Even Rudolf was confused by the lack of security. "Um... I don''t know," Asagi replied nervously. "Forget it. It doesn''t matter." "Tell me, where is the relic?" "Relic? I don''t know," Asagi said, shaking her head. Although she worked here, she didn''t have access to all the secrets of the island. Rudolf was disappointed. "Fine, I''ll find it myself. But to prevent you from alerting the guards, I''ll have to eliminate you." He turned to Astarte. "Astarte, kill her." "Order received." Astarte, her face expressionless, was enveloped in a white, armor-like suit. She moved towards Asagi, her powerful footsteps cracking the floor. "Please answer..." Asagi muttered, her hands behind her back, dialing Roy''s number on her phone. Roy, who had been monitoring the situation, knew what was happening. He smirked and answered the call. "Hello?" "Roy, help me! Aah!" Asagi screamed as Astarte lunged towards her. As a normal human, she would be crushed if that attack landed. She closed her eyes, bracing for the impact. But after a moment, she didn''t feel any pain. She cautiously opened one eye, then gasped in surprise and relief as she saw a familiar figure standing protectively in front of her. "Roy!" She threw her arms around him, tears of joy streaming down her face. In that moment of crisis, she couldn''t hold back her emotions any longer. Roy blocked Astarte''s attack with one hand and glanced at Asagi, who was clinging to him and sobbing. He smiled inwardly. His plan had worked. "It''s okay, Asagi. I''m here now. No one can hurt you," he said gently. Asagi felt a sense of security she had never experienced before. "Who are you?" Rudolf demanded, frowning at the newcomer. Roy ignored him and looked at Astarte. Astarte was an artificial life form, a pure vessel for a familiar. Her familiar was "Rhododactylos." In battle, she wore a white armor-like suit and possessed immense strength. But since she didn''t have the infinite life force of a vampireher familiar was slowly consuming her life force. If she didn''t find a solution, she would eventually die. She was a quiet and obedient girl who only followed orders. Roy was instantly smitten with her. Rudolf, seeing that Roy was ignoring him, roared in anger. "DIE!!" He charged towards Roy, swinging his axe. "Look out!" Asagi cried out in alarm. Roy scoffed and casually raised a single finger. Rudolf''s axe struck his finger. But to Rudolf''s shock, the axe didn''t even scratch Roy''s finger. Instead, the axe itself cracked and shattered into pieces. "...." Rudolf''s eyes widened in disbelief. His full-powered attack hadn''t even harmed his opponent, and his weapon was destroyed? What a joke! Even Asagi was stunned. '''' she thought. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy casually waved his hand. Rudolf was sent flying backwards, crashing into the wall and falling unconscious. "Amazing!" Asagi couldn''t help but exclaim. Roy smirked, then flicked his wrist, and Astarte''s armor vanished. She also fainted. "Alright, that''s taken care of. I''ll leave the rest to you," Roy said. Just thenLiana arrived with reinforcements. Roy grabbed Astartethen wrapped his arm around Asagi''s waist, and they vanished in a flash of light. <><><><> Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 265: Acquiring New Servants—The Lion King Matchmaking Agency Three Saints! ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> "Huh? They''re gone?" Liana wondered as she arrived at the control room with her men. Roy was nowhere to be seen. Only Rudolf Eustach lay unconscious on the floor. "Arrest him!" Liana ordered, and her men quickly restrained Rudolf. After confirming that there was no one else there, Liana took Rudolf away. Meanwhile, Roy had returned to Natsuki''s apartment with Asagi and Astarte. Natsuki, who was enjoying her tea, frowned when she saw him with two girls, one of whom was her student. "You brought back two more girls? And one of them is my student! What are you planning, Roy?" she asked, a hint of jealousy in her voice. "Um..." Roy was speechless. "Natsuki-sensei, Roy-san saved me..." Asagi quickly explained. Natsuki finally learned about the attack on the Keystone Gate. She was surprised that she hadn''t received any news about it. '''' she thought angrily. "And what about this girl?" Natsuki asked, looking at Astarte, who was still unconscious and being carried by Roy. "She''s one of the intruders. But she''s just a Homunculus," Roy explained with a shrug. Natsuki took a sip of her tea and remained silent. But Roy wasn''t going to let her off so easily. He placed Astarte on the sofa and sat down next to Natsuki, asking with a smirk, "Natsuki-chan, why are you so nervous?" "I''m not nervous!" Natsuki retorted, trying to appear calm. "Really?" Roy leaned closer. "Of course!" Natsuki insistedbut her fluttering eyelashes betrayed her nervousness. "Alright then." Roy suddenly moved away. Natsuki sighed in relief, but she also felt a pang of disappointment. Just thenRoy quickly kissed her on the cheek. Natsuki was stunned, then blushed furiously. She was about to yell at him, but he had already taken Astarte and gone to his room. She sputtered indignantly, unable to express her anger. Asagi, who had witnessed the entire scene, followed Roy to his room and asked with a curious expression, "Roy-san, are you a Lolicon?" "A Lolicon? Of course not," Roy denied, shaking his head. He was an equal-opportunity lover, after all. Asagi didn''t believe him. She had never known that Roy was living with Natsuki. And judging by Natsuki''s reaction earlierit was hard to believe that there was nothing going on between them. "Why did you bring her to your room?" Asagi asked, looking at Astarte. "You followed me here too, didn''t you? Aren''t you afraid I might do something to you?" Roy teased with a grin. "I-I''m not afraid of you," Asagi replied, blushing. "This girl is Astarte. As I saidshe''s just an artificial human. Her life force isn''t enough to sustain a familiar." "So, I''m going to make her my servant." Roy began the Devil transformation ritual on Astarte. An Evil Piece merged with Astarte''s petite body, and she floated into the air, enveloped in a soft light. "By the waywhat exactly is a servant?" Asagi asked curiously. "A servant is like family. If you become my servant, you''ll gain immortality, eternal youth, and powerful abilities," Roy explained. "Isn''t that like a vampire?" Asagi asked skeptically. "Don''t compare those inferior creatures to devils. Vampires need to drink blood regularly. Devils don''t have any weaknesses." The blood of Devils could evolve. At Roy''s current level, he had no weaknesses. Even attacks with holy attributes were ineffective against him. And the same applied to his servants. His Devil bloodline had already surpassed that of the 72 Pillars. Asagi was tempted. After allwho wouldn''t want immortality and eternal youth? But she was too embarrassed to admit it. And becoming his servant meant becoming his family... She wasn''t ready for that yet. She blushed. Soon, the ritual was complete. Astarte now had long blue hairblue eyes, a white dress, and black Devil wings. She looked adorable. As an artificial human, she no longer had any flaws after becoming a Devil. Even her mind, which had been programmed to only follow orders, was now free. But it would still take some time and "training" for her to become a normal girl. "Master!" Astarte chirped, tilting her head and looking at Roy. "Good girl. Come here." Roy smiled and opened his arms. "Order received." Astarte flapped her wings and flew into his embrace. "You''re so cute, Astarte," Roy said, giving her a kiss on the cheek. Asagi watched them with a hint of envy. Roy turned to her with a smirk. "So, have you made up your mind?" "Eh?" Asagi was startled. "About becoming my servant," Roy clarified. "This... this..." Asagi blushed, flustered. This was practically a confession, and she didn''t know how to react. After all, becoming his servant meant becoming his family. Roy waited patiently, holding Astarte in his arms. Asagi took a deep breath and finally calmed down. She looked at Roy, then said shyly, "I accept." After the incident at the Keystone Gate and being saved by Roy, she had developed strong feelings for him. And the benefits of becoming his servant, such as eternal youth, were too tempting to resist. Roy smiled, pleased with her answer. "Astarte, go play for a bit. I need to perform the Devil transformation ritual for your Asagi-neesan," he said, setting Astarte down. Astarte nodded and went to play by herself. Roy approached Asagi. Asagi''s heart pounded as he drew closer. Her face turned redder and redder, and by the time he reached her, she had already closed her eyes shyly. Roy, who had initially just planned to perform the ritual, was amused by her reaction. He couldn''t resist and kissed her. Then, the Devil transformation ritual began. Soon, the ritual was complete. Asagi was now his servant. She clenched her fists, feeling a surge of power. She felt like she could punch through a wall. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the summer heat no longer bothered her. Her vision also became incredibly sharp. She hadn''t expected there to be so many benefits to becoming a Devil. "Alright, stop playing around. It''s getting late. You should go home. Unless... you don''t want to?" Roy teased with a suggestive grin. Asagi, flustered, turned to leave, but she accidentally slammed the door open with her newfound strength. "Aah!" she yelped in surprise. "You klutz." Roy chuckled, then waved his hand, and the door was restored. "Sorry!" Asagi apologized, bowing her head. "Asagi, I think you should stay," Roy said with a smile. Asagi blushed. "Good night!" she mumbled and fled the room. Roy shrugged, then turned to Astarte. "Astarte, it seems like it''s just the two of us tonight." Astarte tilted her head, not understanding what he meant. Meanwhile, at the Lion King Organization. Roy had asked Liana to inform the Lion King Organization to send over all the girls. Sothe three leaders of the organization, the "Three Saints," were currently discussing the matter. The Three Saints were: Koyomi Shizuka: A high school girl wearing glasses. Shirona Kuraki: A young girl with an impressive figure and two distinct personalities. One was the "Will of Darkness" passed down through generations, and the other was her true self. Yukari Endou: A green-haired elf with a mischievous personality and an unknown age. Her familiar was a black cat. "What do you think about that self-proclaimed Demon Lord?" Koyomi, the leader of the Three Saints, asked. "To have the Fourth Progenitor as his subordinate... His power must be comparable to that of the True Ancestors," Shirona replied in her childish voice, which held a surprising maturity. "Can we eliminate him?" Yukari asked. She wasn''t fond of men. Koyomi shook her head. "With our current strength, it''s impossible." "So we should agree to his demands?" Yukari frowned. "Isn''t that what we want? Send the remaining girls to him," Koyomi said with a sly smile. <><><><> Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 266: P.E. class—Wizard of the Four Fists Misaki Sasasaki— ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! <><><><> The Lion King Organization had always intended to control the Demon Lord using the bonds of relationship. Now that the Demon Lord was actively requesting their membersthey were more than happy to oblige. After all, the Lion King Organization had raised these girls. Perhaps they could use these girls to influence the Demon Lord''s thoughts and actions. Yukari Endou and Shirona Kuraki, seeing that Koyomi Shizuka had made up her mind, didn''t object. The next day, the Lion King Organization sent four of their most skilled members to Itogami Island: Yuiri Haba and Touka Fujisaka, the most skilled Sword Shamans. Sayaka Kirasaka and Shio Hikawa, the most skilled War Dancers. Their mission was to get close to the Demon Lord and gain his trust. The four girls were confused by this order, but they were determined to complete it. Meanwhile, Roy was getting along well with Nagisa Akatsuki, Asagi Aiba, and Yukina Himeragi. Asagi had become his servant. And after becoming his servantshe seemed to have become more open and affectionate. Roy often teased her, even during class. Nagisa had also noticed that Asagi had become Roy''s servant. Although she was a bit jealous, she accepted it. Astarte had also been enrolled in Saikai Academy by Natsuki. And Yukina, after spending a few days with them, had become good friends with Nagisa, who was in the same class as her in middle school. Of course, she was still wary of Roy. One day at school... "It''s P.E. class! Yay!" Nagisa cheered when she saw the schedule. She loved P.E. class. "P.E. class, huh?" Yukina didn''t share her enthusiasm. "We get to have P.E. with the high schoolers today! That means we can be with Roy-onii-chan!" Nagisa exclaimed, her excitement growing. "Why would I be happy about that?" Yukina retorted, resting her chin on her hands with a bored expression. She had been teased relentlessly by Roy for the past few days. She wasn''t looking forward to seeing him. "Eh?" Nagisa was surprised by her reaction, but she didn''t dwell on it. ... Nagisa, Yukina, and Astarte went to the school grounds for P.E. class. The high school students were already gathered there. "Roy-onii-chan!" Nagisa waved at Roy excitedly. Roy smiled and waved back. "Alright, everyone, settle down!" a mature female voice called out. A woman with red hair styled in a bun, wearing a qipao and with an impressive figure, stood before them. Roy recognized her as Misaki Sasasakia master of Martial artsand one of the Four Fists. She was also the P.E. teacher at Saikai Academy. Roy was intrigued by her beauty and physique. "... First, five laps around the field. Let''s begin!" she announced. The students groaned and started running. "Ugh... it''s so hot! Running in this weather is torture!" Asagi complained, glancing at the blazing sun. "You''re not human anymore, Asagi. Running shouldn''t be a problem for you," Roy said with a shrug. "That''s true, but I still don''t want to run. Roy, carry me!" Asagi pleaded, tugging on his arm. "If you don''t mind being scolded by the teacher, I''m fine with it," Roy replied with a smirk. Asagi glanced at Misaki Sasasaki, then quickly withdrew her request. She knew how powerful Misaki was. Misaki, meanwhile, had noticed the two of them whispering and narrowed her eyes. Asagi, feeling mischievous, started whispering suggestive comments to Roy as they ran. Roy, unable to tolerate her teasing, gently squeezed her butt. "Aah!" Asagi yelped, surprised by his boldness. But thankfully, they were at the back of the group, so no one noticed. However, Misaki, who was supervising them, saw everything. "Stop right there!" she shouted, quickly intercepting them. The other students stopped, confused. Misaki pointed at Roy and declared, "I caught a pervert! You''re under arrest for indecent behavior!" The students were stunned. They all knew Roy, but they couldn''t believe he was a pervert. After all, with his looks, he didn''t need to resort to such behavior. If he wanted to, many girls in their class would gladly let him do whatever he wanted. Asagi was also surprised, then quickly defended Roy. "Sensei, I think you''re mistaken. Roy-san isn''t a pervert!" "Hmm?" Misaki was confused. Asagi had clearly been harassed, yet she was defending him? "Hmph! Just admit it! I saw everything," Misaki insisted, turning to Roy. Roy shrugged. "Sasasaki-sensei, please don''t insult my character." Was it really indecent behavior if it was consensual? Misaki was frustrated by his denial, but she couldn''t do anything about it. The students continued running. Misaki, however, remembered Roy''s name and seethed with anger. Unwilling to let it go, she called Roy to a secluded area after class. "Hmph! There''s no one else here now, Roy-san. Just admit what you did, and maybe I''ll go easy on you," she said, cracking her knuckles threateningly. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy chuckled. "Sasasaki-sensei, What are you going to do to me? I''m so scared," he teased. "Damn it! You''re mocking me?" Misaki growled, then threw a punch at Roy''s face. But to Roy, her movements were too slow. He dodged the punch effortlessly, his hands still in his pockets. "Huh?" Misaki was surprised, then even more enraged. She threw another punch, faster and stronger than before. But Roy simply tilted his head and dodged it again. Misaki''s expression turned serious. Dodging one punch could be attributed to luck, but dodging two in a row was clearly a sign of skill. She realized that Roy wasn''t afraid of her because he was strong. And this only excited her. She had been itching for a good fight. "Be careful now. I won''t hold back anymore," she warned with a smirk, then charged towards him. "Please don''t hold back, Sensei. I''m afraid I might fall asleep otherwise," Roy yawned dramatically. His arrogance infuriated Misaki even more. "You little brat! You''re even more arrogant than I am!" she shouted, unleashing a flurry of punches. Roy, however, effortlessly dodged every attack, his hands still in his pockets. No matter how fierce her attacks were, they couldn''t touch him. And he even continued to taunt her while dodging. "Sasasaki-sensei, did you skip breakfast? You''re so slow. Want me to treat you to lunch?" Misaki''s anger grew, but she couldn''t land a single hit. She was shocked. She was one of the Four Fistsa powerful Attack Mage, one of the strongest humans. Yet, she was powerless against this boy. This meant that he was probably not human. She stopped attacking and asked, "Who are you?" "Oh? Didn''t Natsuki tell you about me?" Roy asked, surprised. After all, his identity as a Demon Lord wasn''t a secret. The various factions should know about him. "Natsuki?" Misaki frowned. She and Natsuki had known each other since their school days. They were both graduates of Saikai Academy. But due to Misaki''s constant teasing of Natsuki, their relationship wasn''t very good. It was understandable that Natsuki hadn''t told her. "It seems you don''t know," Roy said with a smirk, then appeared before Misaki in a flash. Misaki was startled and instinctively kicked at him. But Roy easily caught her leg. Misaki tried to pull her leg back, but it was firmly grasped. She was forced to stand on one leg, which embarrassed her. "Let me go!" she demanded, throwing a punch at him. Roy caught her fist and pushed her against a tree. He then lifted her leg onto his shoulder, forcing her into a split. He had her cornered. This positioncombined with Misaki''s impressive figure, was quite suggestive. <><><><> Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! Chapter 267: Natsuki Minamiya Feels a Bit Helpless—The Three Saints ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Let me go!" Misaki demanded, her face flushed with anger and embarrassment at the humiliating position. She struggled, but to no avail. "Listen carefully, Sasasaki-sensei. My name is Roy. Don''t forget it. You can also call me Demon Lord," Roy whispered with a chuckle, his face close to hers. They were so close that they could smell each other''s unique scents. Misaki had a distinct, sweet fragrance, the scent of a young woman. Roy was pleased to know that she was still a maiden. Misaki, meanwhile, felt her head spinning from his intoxicating scent. "Roy? Demon Lord?" she murmured, confused by the unfamiliar names. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ll know soon enough. For now, let me give you my mark," Roy said, then kissed her. After a moment, he released the dazed Misaki and whispered in her ear, "Remember, from today onwards, you''re mine. Got it? Come to Natsuki-chan''s place tomorrow." Roy chuckled and turned to leave. It took Misaki a while to regain her senses. When she did, she was filled with a mix of shame and anger, remembering what Roy had done to her. No one had ever dared to treat her so disrespectfully. Because of her strength, she had high standards and dismissed most men. This had led to her being single for a long time. But after her initial anger, she suddenly recalled Roy''s domineering presence, and her cheeks flushed. Her mind was in a turmoil. "Roy, did the teacher cause you any trouble?" Asagi asked worriedly when Roy returned. "Of course not!" Roy replied, waving his hand as he sat down beside her. They were resting under the shade of a tree near the small forest. "Roy-onii-chan, let''s play Old Maid (Card Game)!" Nagisa suggested, trying to lighten the mood. "Sure. What happens to the loser?" Roy asked, nodding in agreement. "What do you mean?" Yukina asked, confused. "It means punishment!" Nagisa explained to Yukina, who seemed to lack common sense, and then explained the rules of the game. "How about the loser gets kissed by Roy-san?" Asagi suggested with a grin. "Eh?" The girls blushed, but after glancing at Roy, they nodded in agreement. Roy couldn''t help but chuckle. With the rules set, the game began. Roy was an experienced Old Maid playerhaving played it often with Rias and Koneko. He had always maintained a perfect win record. Playing against him was practically a guaranteed loss. As expected, Roy won the first round. And Yukina, who had never played the game before and wore her emotions on her sleeve, was the loser. "Oh, too bad. It''s Yukina who lost," Asagi said with mock disappointment. Yukina was blushing, knowing she had to kiss Roy. It was the punishment for losing. "Hurry up, Yukina!" Nagisa urged, seeing her hesitation. Reluctantly, Yukina closed her eyes and leaned towards Roy. Roy didn''t hesitate and kissed her. Yukina quickly pulled back, her face flushed. "Alright, let''s play another round!" Asagi suggested, eager to win the same punishment. And so, the game of Old Maid turned into a game of "Roy''s Kiss." While they were playing, Misaki barged into Natsuki''s office, abandoning her P.E. class. Misaki slammed her hands on Natsuki''s desk, glaring at her. "What are you doing now?" Natsuki asked without looking up, calmly grading student papers. She was a responsible teacher. "Tell mewho is that guy?" Misaki demanded. Natsuki finally looked up. Although Misaki hadn''t mentioned a name, Natsuki knew who she was talking about. "Oh? Did you get involved with him? I suggest you stay away from him," Natsuki said, taking a sip of her tea. "It''s too late for that. I just want to know who he is," Misaki insisted. Natsuki sighed. She knew Misakia woman who never backed down. She hadn''t told Misaki about Roy to avoid trouble. But it seemed like trouble had found them anyway. "He''s a Demon Lord from another world. He''s incredibly powerful. The Fourth Progenitor serves him," Natsuki explained briefly. Misaki was shocked by Natsuki''s words. The mighty Fourth Progenitor served this man? "A Demon Lord from another world... Just how strong is he?" she murmured. "What happened between you two?" Natsuki asked, curious about their encounter. "Well..." Misaki blushed, remembering the kiss. She didn''t know how to explain. "Anyway, Natsuki-chan, please take care of me from now on," she said and turned to leave. Natsuki was confused. Did that mean she was moving in? She sighed. Her house was already full. How many people could she accommodate? The next day was a day off. Roy had expected to spend the day playing with the girls at home. But Liana brought him some unexpected news. "Master, the Lion King Organization has sent the people you requested," she announced. "Huh?" "Didn''t you ask the Lion King Organization to send some people?" Liana reminded him. "Oh, right!" Roy remembered. "Did they send all the girls?" He had asked them to send all the girls in their organization. He was surprised that they had actually complied. "Not all of them. They only sent four. Do you want me to bring them here?" Liana asked. "Only four?" Roy frowned. He knew they wouldn''t follow his request completely. He wasn''t expecting all the girls anyway. He wanted the girls who had appeared in the original story, who were probably among the four sent. But most importantly, he wanted the Three Saints. He wanted to capture and discipline the women who thought they could manipulate him. "Four is fine. Bring them here. And tell the Lion King Organization to send the Three Saints as well. Then we''ll call it even," Roy instructed. "Eh?" Liana was stunned. The Three Saints were the leaders of the Lion King Organization. Roy was asking them to come personally? Only her master would make such an outrageous request. But she only needed to relay the message. Whether they came or not was up to them. "Yes, Master. I''ll take care of it immediately!" she said and left to make the necessary arrangements. First, she sent someone to bring Yuiri Haba, Touka Fujisaka, Sayaka Kirasaka, and Shio Hikawa. Then, she called the Lion King Organization and relayed Roy''s request. The Three Saints had different reactions to the news. "Damn it! That Demon Lord is too greedy!!" Yukari Endou exclaimed angrily, slamming her fist on the table. Koyomi and Shirona Kuraki remained calm. "Hey, say something! Are we really going to send ourselves? What about the organization''s dignity?" Yukari Endou demanded, looking at the two calm figures. "It seems this Demon Lord has a weakness," Koyomi suddenly said, ignoring Yukari Endou''s outburst. "Yes, a clear weakness: women," Shirona Kuraki added. "Then we have no choice but to make a sacrifice," Koyomi continued. "We can use this to control the Demon Lord," Shirona Kuraki said. Yukari Endou was confused by their cryptic conversation. But when she saw their gazes fixed on her, she felt a chill. "What are you two planning?" she asked warily. "After a discussion, we''ve decided to send you to gain the Demon Lord''s trust and win him over for the organization," Koyomi said calmly. Yukari Endou was furious. "Why me? I don''t know how to please anyone!" she protested. She finally understood what they meant earlier. They were sacrificing her. "Don''t worry. We''ll give you instructions," Koyomi said. "That''s right. As long as you follow our instructions, it''ll be fine," Shirona Kuraki added. They were determined to send Yukari Endou. They thought it was a worthwhile trade. And they were confident that she would succeed. After all, Yukari Endou was a beautiful elf with green hair, her beauty far surpassing that of the young girls they had sent previously. The Demon Lord wanted the Three Saints? Then they would give him one! <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 268: Creating a Castle—The Stunning Sayaka Kirasaka ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Despite Yukari Endou''s vehement opposition, Koyomi Shizuka and Shirona Kuraki''s resolve remained unshaken. Left with no choice, Yukari Endou reluctantly agreed. Thus, the decision was finalized, and Liana was informed. Liana was initially stunned to learn that the Lion King Organization had agreed to send Yukari Endou, one of the Three Saints. But then, it seemed perfectly reasonable. After all, her master was the Demon Lord! Even the Fourth Progenitor had become his Servant. With that thought, everything made sense. However, Liana recalled that her master wanted all three of the Saints, not just one. It seemed the Lion King Organization was trying to find a loophole. Still, this matter was ultimately up to her master. With that in mind, Liana dialed Roy''s number. Roy was in the midst of renovating their residence. After all, Natsuki''s apartment was far too small. With the ever-growing number of girls in his household, they were quickly running out of space. "Roy, what are you planning?" Asagi, Nagisa, Yukina, and Avrora all looked at him with puzzlement. Natsuki herself was quite annoyed, unsure of what he was up to. Why had he asked her to clear out the neighbors? "Just watch and see!" Roy said with a playful smirk, raising a hand towards the apartment building. Just then, his phone rang. Roy paused, taking the call with his free hand, while the other remained raised towards the building. With a simple gesture, the entire building crumbled and vanished without a trace. "What?" Asagi, Nagisa, and the other girls stared in disbelief. Such a large building had disappeared in the blink of an eye. Had they not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed it. Even Natsuki was shocked. Although she knew he was powerful, the ability to erase an entire building without a sound was beyond comprehension. Just how strong was this man? Yet, there was more to come. Roy changed the position of his outstretched hand, and an intense light began to coalesce before them. The light slowly formed the shape of a castle. "No way Could it be?" Natsuki had a wild guess about what was happening. Roy was not only creating a castle with magic; he was also handling the phone call. "Liana, is something the matter?" "Master, I''ve informed the Lion King Organization of your request. They''ve agreed, but" "But what?" "They''ve only sent Yukari Endou, one of the Three Saints." "Oh?" Roy was surprised. He hadn''t expected the Lion King Organization to be so generous, sending Yukari Endou. He had thought they would reject his request outright. But his demand was for all three Saints. Sending only one was hardly acceptable. Of course, he would accept what they sent. He wasn''t about to refuse. "Once Yukari Endou arrives, send her over." "Yes, Master!" Roy hung up and turned his attention back to the almost-completed castle. With a final surge of light, the castle was finished. The modern apartment building had been replaced by a small, retro-looking castle, though the interior was furnished with modern technology. Seeing the stunned looks on the girls'' faces, Roy shrugged with a smile. Making a building disappear was one thingmany powerful spells could achieve that. But creating a castle from nothing was beyond belief. Such a feat seemed to be within the power of a god. "Hey, Roy, are you a god?" Asagi and Nagisa asked, their voices filled with awe. Roy chuckled, patting their heads. "I''m no god. But if you must call me something, ''Demon God'' will do." "Demon God?" The girls nodded, finding the explanation satisfactory. "Alright, let''s not dwell on that. We should go inside and take a look. I''ve prepared rooms for all of you!" Roy said, pinching their cheeks and leading them toward the castle. Natsuki turned to survey the surroundings, sighing in resignation. Roy''s casual creation of the castle had surely been witnessed by many. It wouldn''t be long before the news spread, and Itogami Island would be buzzing with rumors. With a sigh, Natsuki followed the others into the castle. "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" "It''s magnificent!" Inside the castle, Nagisa, Asagi, and Yukina continued to marvel at the exquisite dcor. Roy smiled, having carefully selected the furnishings to appeal to the girls. It seemed his efforts had paid off. "Natsuki-chan, don''t worry. I''ve prepared a special room for you. Let me show you!" Roy said, taking Natsuki''s hand and leading her to a room. "Go on, take a look!" Roy said, folding his arms and grinning. Natsuki, despite her feigned nonchalance, was curious. With anticipation, she opened the door, only to find her face falling. The entire room was decorated in pink, filled with dolls and toysa room fit for a little girl. "....." Though she looked like a loli, she was actually 26 years old. Natsuki had no choice but to accept. Her apartment was gone, and she had nowhere else to stay. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy then assigned rooms to the other girls. Just as the rooms were sorted, the four girls from the Lion King Organization arrived. As the girls entered the castle, Yukina greeted her Lion King Organization comrades excitedly. Sayaka Kirasaka immediately embraced Yukina. The four girls, dressed in the Lion King Organization uniformred tops, short skirts, and white stockingscaught Roy''s attention. Roy''s eyes lit up. The Lion King Marriage Agency certainly had an eye for fashion. Each girl was youthful and attractive. But it was Sayaka Kirasaka who caught his attention. She was stunning, even among the others. And if he remembered correctly, Sayaka was well-endowed. Of course, she also had a fear of men. Which only made Roy more intrigued. After the girls greeted each other, they remembered the purpose of their visit. "A-are you the Demon Lord?" Yuiri Haba asked timidly. The Lion King Organization had told them to earn the Demon Lord''s trust and never refuse any of his requests. Hence, their cautious behavior. Roy smiled at the girls. "You don''t have to be so formal. And you don''t have to call me Demon Lord. My name is Roy. Just call me Roy." Seeming to sense that the Demon Lord wasn''t as intimidating as they thought, Yuiri became a bit bolder. "Then Roy, what would you like us to do?" Roy turned to Yukina. "Yukina, why don''t you show them to their rooms?" Yukina hesitated, then nodded. "Sure! Follow me!" As Yukina led the four girls away, Asagi approached Roy, pouting. "Roy, we keep getting more girls!" "Well yeah, I guess we do," Roy said, shrugging. "Seriously? Am I not enough?" Asagi said, sitting on his lap with a hint of jealousy. "Yeah! Roy, you have us. Why do you need more?" Nagisa added. "Well, I''m the Demon Lord, after all," Roy said, giving a feeble excuse. To his surprise, Asagi nodded. "That makes sense. I''ve heard the other three Progenitors have many blood servants." "I-is that so?" Nagisa asked, confused. "Yup, that''s how it is," Roy quickly agreed, relieved that Asagi was helping him. He then noticed her winking at him. '''' he thought, sending her a mental message. Asagi blushed and subtly nodded. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 269: Asagi Aiba and Astarte—Attending a Gala with the Girls ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Shortly after, Yukina had finished settling Sayaka Kirasaka and the others into their new rooms, then returned to Roy. "These are called Evil Pieces. Accept their power, and you will become stronger. Of course, you will also become my familiars. The choice is yours, ladies!" Roy presented five Evil Pieces, floating them before the girls from the Lion King Organization, awaiting their decision. The girls fell silent. They understood that accepting the power of the Pieces meant they could never return to the Lion King Organization. But remembering their mission, they steeled their resolve. "I accept!" Yukina was the first to grab a Piece. Over the past few days, despite the constant teasing, she had become fascinated by Roy''s mystery and power. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had even fallen for the roguish Demon Lord, which was why she accepted the Devil Piece without hesitation. In the eyes of the other girls, a soft light enveloped Yukina. Sayaka Kirasaka watched with concern. At that moment, Yuiri Haba, Touka Fujisaka, and Shio Hikawa also agreed. They had been ordered to follow the Demon Lord''s instructions and earn his trust. The opportunity was before them; accepting the power of the Devils was the surest way to gain his favor. As they grasped the Pieces, they were enveloped in light, and the Devil Transformation ritual began. Sayaka Kirasaka bit her lip, still hesitant due to her intense dislike of men. Roy didn''t rush her, watching with interest, curious to see her decision. Torn between the orders of the Lion King Organization and her aversion to men, and seeing her best friend Yukina''s choice, Sayaka finally compromised, grabbing the Piece. Moments later, the Devil Transformation was complete. Yukina clenched her fists and flapped her newfound Devil wings, feeling an immense surge of power. This power was several times greater than what she had beforea world of difference. With her Schneewalzer, she was at the level of a Mid-class Devil. Now, she had risen to a High-class Devila significant boost in power. Sayaka and the others also sensed the change within themselves, amazed by the newfound strength. "Alright, you can all go rest now." With the Devil Transformation complete and the girls now his familiars, Roy saw no need for formalities and sent them to rest. He had a certain playfulblue-haired girl to deal with later that evening. "Yes, sir!" Sayaka and the others became obedient, instinctively viewing Roy as their closest confidant. After they left, Roy noticed Natsuki, sitting alone and sipping tea, lost in thought. "You go take a bath and come to my room afterward," he whispered to Asagi, then joined Natsuki. Asagi blushed and hurried to the bathroom. "What''s on your mind, Natsuki-chan?" "Nothing," Natsuki replied, glancing at him. Roy wasn''t bothered by her attitude. "Are you wondering why I haven''t made a contract with you yet?" "I wouldn''t contract with you even if you asked!" Natsuki said, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Of course, I''ll make a contract with you, Natsuki-chan. But not with this avatarBut with your true form." Natsuki frowned. "How did you know?" Only a few people knew she was currently in an avatar, let alone about her real body. "It''s simple: I can see it," Roy said with a shrug. Natsuki fell silent. With his power, it wasn''t surprising that he could see through her disguise. "Don''t do anything rash!" Natsuki warned, glaring at him. "Relax. I won''t," Roy said, patting her head. Natsuki remained skeptical but could do nothing about it. After her bath, Asagi was waiting for him, but to his surprise, Astarte was also there. "Asagi, why is Astarte here?" Roy asked, puzzled. "I-I was a bit scared, so I brought her," Asagi said, blushing. "I see. Bringing Astarte as backup, huh?" Roy said, understanding Asagi''s plan. Though Astarte had become a Devil, shedding her artificial life, she was still a bit slow-witted. But she was much better than before. The next day, Roy was sipping tea on the living room sofa when Misaki Sasasaki finally arrived. "Natsuki-chan, long time no see! I can''t believe your place is a castle now! It''s incredible!" Misaki exclaimed, amazed by the sight before her. Just recently, this place was a modern apartment building. Now, it was a castle. "You really came," Natsuki sighed, realizing Misaki had walked right into the lion''s den. "Well I couldn''t help it," Misaki said, blushing, recalling the time Roy had cornered her. She was curious about the powerful Demon Lord. "He''s in the living room. Go on," Natsuki said, pointing towards the living room, then turned to leave. "Hey! Aren''t you coming with me, Natsuki-chan?" Misaki asked, grabbing her. "I''m not," Natsuki said, leaving, her face flushed. Her room was close to Roy''s, and her senses were sharp, so she had heard everything from the night before. "How strange," Misaki muttered, heading to the living room. "Yo! Misaki-sensei''s here!" Roy said, lying on the sofa with his head on Asagi''s lap. Misaki, seeing his leisurely pose, pouted. "You''re the one who called me!" "Of course. Yukina, show Misaki-sensei to her room," Roy said, popping a grape that Asagi held out. "Okay! Please follow me, sensei," Yukina said. Misaki huffed but followed Yukina. Roy shrugged, deciding that Misaki needed some taming. Soon, the weekend was over, and it was Monday. Natsuki had enrolled Sayaka and the others at the academy, so they could attend together. But after school, they were attacked. In a private area, with few passersby, two Familiars, one gold and one silver, blocked their way. "Please be careful!" Yukina said, raising her spear, Schneewalzer, and cautiously facing the Familiars. Sayaka and the others scanned the surroundings, searching for the summoner. But they found no one. "Roar!" The lions lunged at them. These low-level Familiars were no match for Yukina, even before her transformation. Now, with her enhanced Devil powers, they were even less of a challenge. Sayaka drew her greatsword. Together, they charged. The battle was over in an instant, and the Familiars were vanquished. Familiars didn''t truly die when defeated; they returned to their master, who would suffer a backlash. "Who was that?" Yukina asked, frowning. "Look at this" Sayaka said, picking up a black envelope and handing it to Roy. Roy knew what it was. Someone was trying to pick a fight with him. The letter was from Dimitrie Vatler, a vampire. He was a duke from the territory of the "Warlord''s Empire" and the owner of the luxurious cruise ship "Oceanus Grave." He was known as the vampire closest to a Progenitorhaving absorbed two Elder vampires. "Roy, what is it?" Asagi asked, concerned. "It''s nothing. Just some fool vampire trying to stir up trouble," Roy said with a chuckle. The girls frowned. "Don''t worry. Tonight, I''ll take you to a party and clean up some of these death-seekers." "A party? But I don''t have a dress!" Asagi whined. Yukina and the others echoed her concern. They had never attended a party and didn''t have suitable attire. "No problem. We''ll go shopping now," Roy said, taking them to the mall. The girls were delighted. Roy spared no expense, allowing them to choose whatever they liked. By the time they finished and returned home, it was evening. Just in time for the party. Roy took the girls to the luxurious cruise ship"Oceanus Grave." <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 270: Dimitrie Vatler’s Reckless Actions—The Mission Entrusted to the Girls ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Near the Itogami Island harbor. A massive, luxurious cruise ship was docked. A large, lively party was being held onboard. "Whoa! So is the ''Oceanus Grave,'' huh? It''s huge!" Nagisa exclaimed, staring at the enormous ship. "Um I still think this dress is a bit" Yukina, Sayaka Kirasaka, and the other girls felt uncomfortable in their formal attire. "A bit ? I think you all look beautiful," Roy said, putting his arm around Yukina''s waist. "R-Really?" Yukina blushed and looked down. "Of course." Roy smiled and nodded. Sayaka Kirasaka frowned, seeing him so casually touch Yukina. Although she had become Roy''s servant, her protectiveness of Yukina hadn''t changed. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ugh, why did have to come?" Natsuki sighed. Roy had dragged her along, even forcing her into a new Lolita princess dress. While the dress was pretty, it made her look even younger. Misaki Sasasaki, however, seemed unconcerned, her red dress accentuating her stunning figure. None of the younger girls could compare. "Alright, let''s go!" Roy took Yukina''s hand, while Asagi Aiba took his other hand, and they boarded the ship. Typically, guests at such events brought a single partner. But Roy, of course, had brought a whole entourage of beautiful young women. <><><><><> As soon as they boarded, they became the center of attention. "Hey! That guy''s got game! Look at all those girls!" "Yeah, but aren''t you only supposed to bring one partner?" "Let''s see how he handles this. If he gets kicked out, it''ll be a show." "I doubt he can handle so many girls. Maybe we should help him out?" "Heh, I like the way you think!" <><><><><> Murmurs and whispers followed them. Roy noticed a few Demons giving them the eye. Before they could approach, Misaki Sasasaki punched them away. "Hmph! You trash think you can get away with that?!" Misaki cracked her knuckles, glaring at the surrounding Demons. "It''s one of the Four Fists! That''s her!" Someone finally recognized Misaki. As one of Itogami Island''s top Attack Mages, she was quite famous. "And the Witch of the Void!" Then, they noticed Natsuki. The murmurs intensified. The Witch of the Void was even more renowned than one of the Four Fists. The Demons quieted down, no longer daring to approach. Some even recognized the Fourth Primogenitor and the Demon Lord, but they kept their observations to themselves. Just then. A maid emerged from the ship''s interior. She approached Roy and bowed. "Honored guests, my master has been waiting for you. He requests your presence." "Let''s go." Roy smirked. Led by the maid, they went to the upper deck. Suddenly. Magical energy surged, and a massive snake head lunged towards them. "Look out!" Yukina and Sayaka shouted, drawing their weapons. But someone was faster. Misaki Sasasaki flashed forward, her fist glowing with magical energy. The snake head exploded, vanishing without a trace. "My, my, how impressive. I didn''t expect Sasasaki Misaki, one of the Four Fists, to personally protect the Demon Lord," a young man with short blond hair and a white suit said, stepping out of the shadows. He bowed elegantly. "My name is Dimitrie Vatler. I apologize for theunpleasantries." Then, he turned to Avrora, his eyes burning with passion. "Fourth Primogenitor, my beloved, we finally meet again" Before he could finish, Dimitrie was sent flying by an unseen force. He crashed to the deck, blood gushing from his mouth. His internal organs had been pulverized by the blow. However, as a vampire, such injuries weren''t fatal. "You''re really asking for it, aren''t you? Flaunting your affections for Avrora right in front of me? Do you think I''m invisible?" Roy glared at Dimitrie as if he were an insect. Dimitrie''s public display of affection for Avrora was a death sentence. Dimitrie, stunned by the sudden attack, was speechless. Who would attack without warning? Hearing Roy''s words, he finally understood who had struck him. He glared at Roy. He hadn''t even seen him move. Just how strong was this Demon Lord? Dimitrie had initially dismissed the Demon Lord, assuming he had merely controlled the Fourth Primogenitor through some trickery. But reality had proven him wrong. <><><><><> "You must be the Demon Lord. I apologize for my earlier" Dimitrie began. Before he could finish, he was sent flying again, crashing through the ship''s metal wall and embedding himself deep within it. "Did I give you permission to speak? It seems you still don''t understand your situation," Roy said, approaching the battered Dimitrie with a smirk. Dimitrie was stunned again. His bones were shattered. Although he was a vampire and wouldn''t die, he still needed time to recover. "Demon Lord-sama, please forgive my insolence!" Dimitrie finally surrendered. His sudden change of heart surprised even Natsuki and Misaki. Natsuki wanted to intervene. After all, Dimitrie was the Duke of Ardeal, ambassador from the Warlord''s Empire to Itogami Island. But she decided against it. Roy wouldn''t listen to her anyway. "Forgive you?" Roy tilted his head, then chuckled. "I don''t think so. Say goodbye." With a wave of his hand, Dimitrie was encased in ice. The ice shattered, and Dimitrie vanished into thin air. His Vampiric immortality was useless against Roy''s power. Many Demons, who had come to witness the confrontation, saw the scary display. Dimitrie Vatler, the Duke of Ardeal and ambassador to Itogami Island, had been effortlessly annihilated. It was a chilling sight. The Demons trembled with fear. Those who had spoken disrespectfully earlier were terrified, praying that Roy wouldn''t target them. Roy''s reputation as the Demon Lord spread like wildfire. All Demons now knew of Dimitrie''s fate. Natsuki and the others weren''t surprised by Dimitrie''s demise. After all, Roy could create a castle with a wave of his hand. Killing a vampire was child''s play. "I doubt Dimitrie came here just to see us," Misaki said, her brow furrowed in thought. "Of course not. He''s supposedly here to eliminate the remnants of the Black Death Emperor Faction, led by Gardos," Natsuki explained. "Eliminate the Black Death Emperor Faction? I think he has ulterior motives," Misaki scoffed. Asagi, Yukina, and Sayaka, unfamiliar with the situation on Itogami Island, remained silent. "Natsuki-chan, don''t worry so much. I''ll have Liana investigate the Black Death Emperor Faction. We''ll let Yukina and the others handle them," Roy said casually. "Them?" Natsuki glanced at Yukina and the other girls. She doubted they could handle such a task. "Don''t underestimate them," Roy chuckled. "That''s right, Natsuki-sensei. We''re very strong," Yukina said, brandishing her Schneewalzer. "Alright then." Natsuki sighed, reluctantly agreeing. If things went wrong, she would have to intervene. "Their target will likely be Asagi. So, tomorrow, you must protect her. This is your first mission," Roy instructed. The Black Death Emperor Faction would capture Asagi Aiba and force her to unlock an ancient secret. Therefore, by protecting Asagi, they would inevitably encounter them. "Understood!" Yukina, Sayaka, Yuiri, Touka, and Shio nodded in agreement. This was their first mission from Roy. They had to succeed. "Let''s head back." Roy stretched and gestured for them to follow. A flash of light from the teleportation circle, and they were back in the castle. "Wow, that was fast!" Nagisa exclaimed, then turned to Roy with a shy expression. "Roy-onii-chan, can I sleep with you tonight?" "Huh?" Asagi was surprised by Nagisa''s boldness. "Of course," Roy readily agreed. "No fair! I want to sleep with Roy too!" "Me too!" Asagi and Avrora also wanted to join. "Then let''s all sleep together," Roy said with a shrug. He didn''t mind at all. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 271: The Angel Girl, Kanon Kanase! ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> The next day. Roy and the girls went to school as usual. As expected, Gardos, of the Black Death Emperor Faction, wanted Asagi Aiba''s help to unlock the control codes for the ancient weapon, Nalakuvera. He infiltrated the school. To protect Asagi, Yukina, Sayaka, and the others confronted Gardos and his army. After becoming Devils, Yukina and the other girls were among the strongest humans. Even without Roy and Avrora''s intervention, Gardos''s forces were no match for them. Eventually, with Liana''s help, the incident was resolved. <><><><><> Peaceful daily life resumed. Due to the upcoming Feast of Flames, many Demons had come to Itogami Island, increasing the chaos. The Itogami Island Management Corporation was short-staffed. Roy also wanted Yukina and the others to gain some experience, so he sent them to assist. Under Liana''s direction, the unrest on the island was effectively suppressed. One day. Yukina, Sayaka, and the other girls were dispatched to deal with a Demon riot. Asagi was at the Keystone Gate for work. Only Nagisa, who wasn''t a fighter, along with Roy and Avrora, remained at school. After school, Nagisa took Roy''s hand and said, "Roy-onii-chan, let''s go somewhere!" "Huh? Where to?" Roy asked, confused. "Just come with me!" Nagisa pulled him towards the rooftop of the middle school building. On the rooftop. "Nagisa, you''re here!" A middle school boy, playing with a white cat, greeted Nagisa. "Aww, it''s so cute!" Nagisa''s eyes lit up as she took the cat from the boy and started petting it. Roy crouched beside her. "Nagisa, you didn''t bring me here just to see a cat, did you?" he asked, playfully poking the cat with his finger. The cat, unafraid, rubbed against his finger. "Yes, isn''t it adorable?" Nagisa nodded happily. "Speaking of which, I have two cats at home," Roy said, suddenly remembering Koneko and Kuroka. Koneko was incredibly cute, while Kuroka was more mature. Both were quite affectionate. "Really? You have cats too?" Nagisa asked, surprised. "Of course. You''ll meet them someday. Maybe they''ll even become friends," Roy nodded. "That would be wonderful!" Nagisa smiled. "Is this a stray cat?" Roy asked, gesturing towards the cat in Nagisa''s arms. "Yes, Kanon-chan took it in and has been caring for it," Nagisa explained. ''As I thought,'' Roy mused. Kanon-chan must be the angelic Kanon Kanase. Just then, the rooftop door opened. A girl with shoulder-length white hair, deep blue eyes, and an angelic face walked in. Her beauty was captivating, almost ethereal. "Um I''m Kanon Kanase. I apologize for any trouble I''ve caused," she said softly. Her gentle voice evoked a protective instinct, yet her pure gaze commanded respect. She seemed like a saintuntouchable and sacred. Roy was instantly reminded of Asia Argento. They were incredibly similar. "Hello, I''m Roy. You can call me Onii-chan, if you''d like," Roy greeted her, stepping forward. Kanon blushed at his words. Nagisa frowned. Who would ask someone to call them "Onii-chan" upon first meeting? To their surprise "Onii-chan," Kanon said, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. Roy was taken aback, then smiled. He patted Kanon''s head. "Kanon, since you''re calling me onii-chan, you deserve a little something" He snapped his fingers, And a pristine white cat pendant materialized in his hand. "Here, Kanon. This is for you." Kanon''s eyes lit up as she looked at the pendant. She loved it, but it seemed too expensive. "Onii-chan, I can''t accept this. It''s too much," she said, shaking her head. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing," Roy said, placing the pendant around her neck. The delicate pendant against her flawless skin enhanced Kanon''s angelic beauty. "Mmm" Roy heard a purring sound behind him. He turned to see Nagisa staring enviously at the pendant. Roy chuckled. "Don''t worry, Nagisa. You''ll get one too." He patted Nagisa''s head, then created another pendant with magic. It was also a cat pendant, but with a different design. Nagisa''s eyes sparkled as she took the pendant. <><><><><> Kanon tried to refuse, but Roy insisted on putting it on her. She couldn''t bring herself to refuse. Seeing Kanon and Nagisa with their pendants, Avrora also wanted one. "Roy, I want one too!" Roy''s eye twitched at her suggestive tone, but he still made a pendant for her. While these pendants looked adorable, they were also magical artifacts capable of activating an absolute defense barrier if the wearer was in danger. And Roy would be instantly notified if the barrier was activated. "Shouldn''t we address the cat situation?" Roy asked, seeing the girls admiring their pendants. "Right! We need to take the cat to the abandoned church on the outskirts of town. That''s where Kanon-chan usually cares for them," Nagisa explained, tucking her pendant inside her clothes and picking up the cat. "Then let''s go!" "Okay!" The four of them set off for the abandoned church. When they arrived, the cats inside seemed to sense their presence and started meowing. "Wow! So many kittens!" Avrora exclaimed, her eyes wide with delight. She seemed to love cats as well. "Here, everyone! Come and eat!" Kanon opened her backpack, revealing cans of cat food. Hearing her call, the cats gathered around her, sitting patiently like well-behaved children. "Canned food isn''t enough!" Roy chuckled and waved his hand. High-quality cat food, jelly, milk, dried fish, and other treats materialized on the floor. "Wow! That''s amazing!" Kanon gasped. "This abandoned church provides shelter, but it''s a bit dirty," Roy commented, then waved his hand again. The church was instantly restored to its former glory, clean and spacious, with various play areas for the cats. It was a feline paradise! "Incredible!" Kanon was awestruck. This display of power was god-like. Nagisa and Avrora weren''t as surprised, having witnessed similar feats from Roy before. "Onii-chan, you must be God," Kanon said, kneeling and praying like a nun. Roy''s eye twitched. He helped Kanon up. "I''m not God, Kanon. But you can be my nun if you want." he teased. Kanon blushed. She would gladly be his nun. However Seeing Kanon''s hesitation, Roy understood. Kanon had come to Itogami Island with her mother years ago, leaving the Aldegyr Kingdom. After her mother''s death, she was adopted by her uncle, Kensei Kanase, and transformed into an "Artificial Angel"a living weapon designed to fight True Ancestors. The Artificial Angels were created through a brutal process, similar to the Cursed Children in . Candidate Artificial Angels were forced to fight each other, the victor absorbing the loser''s spiritual core. Kanon was one of these candidates. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kensei Kanase, using his own niece as a test subject, was a monster in Roy''s eyes. He was already on Roy''s kill list. After playing with the cats for a while Evening arrived. Roy and Nagisa said goodbye to Kanon. Back at the castle, Roy summoned Liana. "Investigate Kensei Kanase. If necessary, eliminate him and his entire organization." "Yes, Master!" Liana nodded and was about to leave. "Wait." Roy called her back. "Master, is there anything else?" "Come here." Roy beckoned her over. Liana, confused, approached him. "Kneel." Liana hesitated, then knelt before him. Roy, lying on the sofa, pulled her head down towards his lap. Liana''s eyes widened in realization, and a joyful expression spread across her face as she understood what he wanted. <><><><><> Liana''s investigation of Kensei Kanase uncovered a shocking secret: He was attempting to create Artificial Angels to fight True Ancestors. If this information were to be revealed, it would cause an uproar. Meanwhile. That evening, as Roy was about to play games with Avrora, Asagi, and the others, Kanon''s pendant activated its absolute defense barrier. Roy immediately checked on Kanon. It turned out that tonight was the scheduled battle between Kanon and another Artificial Angel candidate. The victor would absorb the loser''s spiritual core, and the loser would likely die. Kanon, repulsed by this brutal ritual, had triggered the pendant''s protective barrier. Kensei Kanase was currently trying to break through the barrier. Kanon stood frozen, unable to move! <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 272: Saving the Angel Kanon—La Folia Rihavein ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Seeing this, Roy was furious. Kensei Kanase was truly asking for trouble. He had initially planned to let Liana handle it, but now he had to take matters into his own hands. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Asagi, you all relax. I need to step out for a bit," Roy said, then vanished from the room. Asagi, Avrora, and the others were left speechless. Roy reappeared at Kensei Kanase''s research facility. His sudden appearance startled Kensei, who was studying the absolute defense barrier. But the old man quickly regained his composure. "Who are you? You shouldn''t be here," Kensei said coldly. Roy ignored him and walked towards Kanon, touching the barrier with his hand. The barrier dissipated. Kensei was momentarily pleased, then his expression changed as the stranger picked up his niece. Roy gently held Kanon, comforting her. "Kanon, onii-chan is here. I won''t let anyone hurt you again." Hearing his voice, Kanon''s eyes flickered with recognition. She looked up and saw a familiar, kind face. "Onii-chan" she murmured, hugging Roy tightly. A wave of warmth and security washed over her. "Who are you?! Let go of Kanon!" Kensei shouted. Hearing his voice, Kanon flinched, her fear evident. "You talk too much." Roy backhanded Kensei, sending him flying. The old man crashed to the floor, his teeth scattered around him. The lab''s alarm blared. Security personnel rushed towards them. "Youyou''ll pay for this! I won''t let you get away with this!" Kensei snarled, his face contorted in rage as he struggled to his feet. "If you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish." Roy''s eyes turned cold as he looked at the pathetic figure. He extended a hand. Hellfire engulfed Kensei. "AAAAAH!" Kensei''s screams echoed through the lab as the flames consumed him, burning his very soul. There was no mercy for someone who would experiment on his own niece. Attack Mages and Demons surrounded Roy. He snorted, unleashing a wave of magic power that knocked them all unconscious. He contacted Liana and instructed her to handle the aftermath. As he was about to leave with Kanon, he noticed another girl. She had the same silver hair and blue eyes as Kanon, but she looked a bit older. Roy recognized her as La Folia Rihavein, the first princess of the Kingdom of Aldegyr and Kanon''s niece one of the main heroines. In the original story, she was supposed to be on an airship when it was attacked by two Demons. Her knights sacrificed themselves to protect her, and she crash-landed on a deserted island near Itogami Island. That island happened to be where the Magicians'' Workshop was located. Roy looked at Kanon, who was snuggled in his arms, and smiled. They vanished. He reappeared where La Folia had collapsed, unconscious from his earlier magic blast. Roy, holding Kanon in one arm and carrying La Folia in the other, returned home. "Roy, you''re back!" Asagi, who had been waiting in the living room, greeted him. Nagisa, Avrora, and the others were also there, worried about Roy. "Kanon-chan?!" Nagisa exclaimed, recognizing the girl in Roy''s arms. "Roy, why did you bring Kanon back?" Yukina asked, her voice laced with concern and a hint of displeasure. Even Natsuki, hearing the commotion, emerged from her room and glared at him, demanding an explanation. "It''s a long story." Roy placed La Folia on the sofa and sat down with the sleeping Kanon in his arms. He explained Kanon''s situation. Upon learning about Kensei Kanase''s cruel experiments on his own niece, the girls were furious. "That bastard! How could he do that to Kanon-chan?!" Nagisa exclaimed, her usually cheerful demeanor replaced by anger. She was close to Kanon. <><><><><> "He''s despicable!" Yukina, who sympathized with Kanon''s plight, also expressed her outrage. While everyone was focused on Kanon Natsuki asked, "And who is girl?" She pointed at the unconscious La Folia on the sofa. "Oh, her? I found her on the side of the road," Roy said casually. "" The girls rolled their eyes. They didn''t believe him. "Mmm" La Folia stirred and slowly opened her eyes. "Where am I?" she mumbled, looking around the unfamiliar room, her eyes widening as she saw the group before her. "Who are you?" "I''m the one who brought you here. You''re on Itogami Island. You''re safe now," Roy explained. "Itogami Island?" La Folia''s eyes lit up. She had been trying to reach Itogami Island when her airship was attacked. Her knights were missing, and she was eager to find them. She also wanted to explore the island. "Of course this is Itogami Island. Perhaps you should introduce yourself first," Natsuki said, approaching La Folia. She felt a sense of familiarity with the girl. "You''re the Witch of the Void?!" La Folia recognized Natsuki and bowed respectfully. "I am La Folia Rihavein, First Princess of the Kingdom of Aldegyr." "The Princess of Aldegyr?!" Asagi, Yukina, and the other girls were stunned. They hadn''t expected her to be royalty. Even Natsuki was surprised, wondering how a princess had ended up in such a state. "I was on my way to Itogami Island, but we were attacked" La Folia briefly explained what had happened. The girls finally understood. Roy had not only saved Kanon but also rescued the Princess of Aldegyr. "Thank you for saving me. Please visit the Kingdom of Aldegyr if you have the time. I will show my gratitude," La Folia said to Roy, her voice filled with sincerity. "It was nothing. You justremind me of Kanon," Roy chuckled. "Now that you mention it, they do look alike!" Nagisa observed, studying La Folia''s features. "Maybe they''re sisters or something," Asagi speculated. Roy''s eye twitched. Asagi''s intuition was surprisingly accurate. While not entirely correct, Kanon La Folia''s aunt. "It''s getting late. Sayaka, prepare a room for La Folia," Roy instructed, picking up Kanon. "Yes, sir!" Sayaka nodded and led La Folia away. Roy carried Kanon to another room and gently placed her on the bed. "Thank you," Nagisa whispered. "Huh? What for?" Roy was taken aback. "If it weren''t for you, Kanon-chan would have been forced to do something she didn''t want to door even worse" Nagisa looked at the sleeping Kanon, her voice soft. "Well, Kanon say she wanted to be my nun. I couldn''t just ignore her," Roy said casually. Nagisa''s eyes narrowed. "You''re such a dummy!" she huffed and stormed out of the room. Roy shook his head, amused. Nagisa was still too young. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let her off so easily. <><><><><> The next day. Natsuki wanted to send La Folia back to the Kingdom of Aldegyr, but La Folia refused. She wanted to find her missing knights first. They were likely somewhere near Itogami Island. She also wanted to explore the island. So, La Folia stayed. Meanwhile Liana called. "Master, I have good news!" Her voice was filled with excitement. She had been overjoyed ever since she had served Roy. She had gone from a minor subordinate to a trusted confidante. "What is it?" Roy asked, bored in class. "Yukari Endou, one of the Three Saints, has arrived." "Oh? Yukari Endou? Send her to my castle," Roy said, his interest piqued. "Yes, Master! Right away!" Liana excitedly escorted Yukari Endou to Roy''s castle. That afternoon, when Roy and the girls returned home Yukina, Sayaka, Shio, Yuiri, and Touka were stunned to see Yukari Endou. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 273: Yukari Endou Delivers Herself—The Arrival of Yuuma Tokoyogi ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Sensei!" Yukina, Sayaka, and the other girls exclaimed, surprised to see Yukari Endou. Yukari often instructed the girls, so it was natural for them to call her "Sensei." "Yes," Yukari nodded, then glanced at Roy, her expression a mix of nervousness and uncertainty. Although she was older than the other girls, she was still single and inexperienced in matters of the heart. Roy looked at Yukari with interest. With her long green hair and pointed elf ears, she was undeniably beautiful. She was a mature and alluring woman, a ripe peach compared to the younger girls, who were more like unripe apples. "You know why you''re here, right?" Roy said, getting straight to the point. An [Evil Piece] floated towards Yukari. He wasn''t going to waste time trying to woo her like a normal girl. He preferred the moredirect approach. Witnessing her surrender would be quite satisfying. "Sensei?!" Yukina gasped. She had been wondering why Yukari was here, but she hadn''t expected this. Yukari was here for the Demon Lord, just like them. Yukari ignored their surprised gazes and focused on the [Evil Piece], her expression troubled. She hadn''t expected to face such a difficult decision so soon. If she refused, the Lion King Organization would suffer the consequences. It would be a devastating blow. The other girls watched silently, waiting for Yukari''s decision. Yukari''s expression shifted, and finally, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "Alright, I accept." She reached out and grasped the [Evil Piece]. She could feel its power flowing into her. The next moment, she floated into the air, enveloped in a white light. After a long moment, the light faded. Yukari''s green hair flowed around her as she opened her eyes. A powerful aura, comparable to that of a Primogenitor, briefly surged before vanishing. Becoming a Devil had elevated Yukari''s power to Maou-class. Her Devil wings unconsciously fluttered. She was stunned by her newfound strength. The Three Saints had inherited the power of their predecessors, giving them enough strength to threaten a Primogenitor. Threaten, but not defeat. But now, Yukari felt that she could easily rival a Primogenitor. Roy chuckled, seeing her examining herself, then snapped his fingers. Yukari involuntarily flew towards him and landed in his arms. She instinctively tried to struggle, but as his servant, she couldn''t disobey his commands. Roy looked at her with amusement. Her flustered expression was quite endearing. The usually composed and dignified Three Saint was now acting like a shy little girl. This sight aroused Roy''s interest. "Ahem It''s getting late. You all should get some rest. You have school tomorrow," Roy announced. He started walking towards his room with Yukari in his arms. But Yukina and Sayaka blocked his path. "No! You can''t bully Sensei!" Yukina spread her arms, preventing him from passing. "..." Sayaka glared at him, her disapproval evident. Yuiri, Touka, and the other girls looked at their Sensei with concern. "If Yukina wants to join us, I won''t refuse. Sayaka, are you coming too?" Roy asked with a smirk, deliberately provoking them. The two girls blushed. "Who would want to join you?! Let go of Sensei!" Yukina shouted, her face crimson. Yukari, mortified, hid her face in Roy''s chest. "Heh, I don''t have time to waste with you two. See ya!" Roy chuckled, then teleported past them and into his room. He closed the door, ignoring their protests from outside. He looked at Yukari in his arms and smirked. <><><><><> The next day Roy was woken by Yukina''s insistent knocking. "Those girls" He sighed. He looked at Yukari, who was sleeping peacefully beside him, a satisfied smile on her face. Taking Yukari had been surprisingly easy. But he had to admit, she was quite delicious. "Roy, come out! We''re going to be late for school!" Yukina''s voice echoed from outside. Roy reluctantly got out of bed. "...." He opened the door and ruffled Yukina''s hair, messing it up before letting her go. Yukina and Sayaka immediately peered into the room. They saw Yukari, her bare shoulders exposed, sleeping soundly on the bed. The two girls exchanged glances and blushed. Roy chuckled, amused by their reaction. "Let''s go. Aren''t we going to school?" "Roy, you''re so mean!" Yukina huffed, her face still red. Sayaka also looked annoyed. They hadn''t even realized that since becoming Roy''s servants, they had slowly forgotten their mission from the Lion King Organization. After spending so much time with Roy, they had come to see him as family. Roy noticed their change in attitude, and it was exactly what he wanted. The next few days were peaceful. Roy didn''t ask the Lion King Organization for the other two Saints. One was enough for now. Besides, if he took all three, who would lead the Lion King Organization? As the Feast of Flames drew closer, the chaos on Itogami Island intensified. Thanks to Yukina and the other girls, Liana''s workload was manageable. <><><><><> One day, as Roy was feeling bored Asagi and Kanon brought a girl to the castle. "I''m Yuuma Tokoyogi. It''s a pleasure to meet you," the girl with short red hair and purple eyes said, bowing politely. Yuuma Tokoyogi was Aya Tokoyogi''s daughter. Aya Tokoyogi, like Natsukiwas a Witch. Ten years ago, her attempt to use the Black Bible Grimoire on Itogami Island had failed, and she had been imprisoned by Natsuki in a separate dimension. It seemed Aya''s plan was in motion. She was using Yuuma to free her from the prison barrier. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Yuuma''s visit was likely related to Roy. To pull the prison barrier from the separate dimension, she needed immense magical power. In the original story, she had used spatial magic to swap bodies with the Fourth Primogenitor, then used the Primogenitor''s power to open the barrier. "Yo! Just call me Roy," Roy greeted her casually, lounging on the sofa. "Royyou''re quite unique," Yuuma chuckled, then began to speak. But Roy interrupted her. "You want to open the prison barrier and rescue your mother, right?" he asked with a smirk. "Huh?!" Yuuma was stunned. How did he know? Her carefully crafted plan had been exposed. "What?!" Asagi, Nagisa, and Kanon were also surprised. Yuuma had been childhood friends with Nagisa. When she returned to Itogami Island, she had contacted Nagisa, asking to visit. Nagisa, unsuspecting, had readily agreed. She hadn''t expected Yuuma to have such a motive. "But isn''t the prison barrier just a legend?" Asagi asked, confused. "It''s real," Yukina confirmed. The Lion King Organization had records of the prison barrier. "Don''t worry, it''s just a prison barrier. In fact, I was just thinking about opening it myself," Roy chuckled. "Onii-chan, are you serious? It''s said that many dangerous criminals are imprisoned there," Kanon said with concern. "Don''t worry, even if they escape, it''s not a problem. I can just kill them," Roy said, patting Kanon''s head. "It''s more troublesome to build a prison and keep them locked up. Why not just eliminate them?" He found it ridiculous to build prisons. They were just asking for trouble. Prison breaks were inevitable. Yuuma was stunned again. She had been planning to escape, thinking her plan was exposed. But the situation had taken another unexpected turn. "So, Royare you willing to help me open the prison barrier?" she asked cautiously. "No, want to open the prison barrier. Not for you. Understand?" Roy smirked. "Butwhy do you want to open it?" Yukina asked, confused. "It must be for Natsuki," Yukari explained. "That''s right. The Natsuki you see is just a clone. Her real body is trapped in the prison barrier, all alone. I''m going to rescue her." Asagi and the others finally understood. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 274: Opening the Prison Barrier—Natsuki’s True Form—Aya Tokoyogi ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Natsuki-chan is so pitiful! We have to rescue her!" Nagisa exclaimed, clinging to Roy''s arm. "Don''t worry, that''s exactly what I plan to do," Roy said, patting Nagisa''s head. "Is Yuuma''s mother trapped there too?" Kanon asked Yuuma with concern. "Yes. Rescuing my mother is my sole purpose of my existence," Yuuma replied. The girls frowned. "Yuuma, how can you say that? Don''t you have other family?" Nagisa didn''t understand. Yuuma sighed and explained her situation. She was a Witch from the "Library of Criminal Organizations," and a clone of her mother, Aya Tokoyogi. She was created solely to help Aya escape the prison barrier. While she looked sixteen, she was actually only ten, having been created as a six-year-old. The girls were stunned by her story. Nagisa hugged Yuuma sympathetically. "You said your only purpose was to rescue your mother. But what happens after that? What about ?" Roy asked Yuuma. "After that?" Yuuma had been pondering that question herself. Once she fulfilled her purpose, her existence would be meaningless. Seeing her silence, Roy smiled. "If you don''t know where to go, you can become my servant." Yuuma''s eyes flickered, but she didn''t reply. "Alright, it''s time to go. We don''t want Natsuki-chan finding us here," Roy said, snapping his fingers. They vanished from the living room. They reappeared on a beach on Itogami Island. While the prison barrier was in a separate dimension, its location was fixed in this area, as if submerged beneath the ocean. It required immense magical Power to pull it out. Just then Natsuki, who had been working, suddenly sensed something and teleported to the location of the prison barrier. "Roy, what are you doing?" She was relieved to see it was Roy, but then a headache began to form. "Natsuki-chan, don''t worry. I''ll rescue you soon," Roy said, patting her head. Natsuki swatted his hand away. "You can''t do that! Dangerous criminals are imprisoned there!" "Then we''ll just kill them. It''s less troublesome than keeping them fed and locked up. Consider it a favor," Roy said casually, preparing to act. Natsuki rushed forward to stop him. "Absolutely not" Before she could finish, Roy flicked her forehead. Natsuki vanished. "Huh? Where did Natsuki-chan go?" Asagi and Nagisa asked, confused. "Don''t worry, I told you, that was just a clone. I dispelled it. Now, we''re going to wake up her true form," Roy chuckled, then began to channel his magic. A surge of Power erupted. The space above the ocean distorted. A massive, square block of stone emerged from the water, a large structure built upon it. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the prison. ''Wait a minute,'' Roy thought. ''The prison is in a separate dimension. There''s no food there. How have the prisoners survived? Powerful Demons might not need to eat, but weaker ones do. Is the prison barrier designed to starve them to death?'' The thought was disturbing. The girls gasped as the entire prison rose from the ocean. They hadn''t expected such a massive structure to be hidden near Itogami Island. "So this is the prison barrier. I''ve finally seen it!" "It''s incredible!" "Let''s go rescue Natsuki-chan!" <><><><><> They crossed a wooden bridge that had risen from the water and entered the prison. The dilapidated prison stood before them. They entered through the crumbling main gate. In the dark hall, Natsuki lay on a chair, like a sleeping princess. <><><><><> "It really Natsuki-chan!" "She looks like she''s asleep!" The girls gathered around Natsuki, their curiosity piqued. Roy chuckled and crouched beside her, poking her cheek. "Natsuki-chan, time to wake up." But Natsuki didn''t react. She didn''t want to wake up. Once she did, the prison barrier would disappear, and the prisoners would escape. "What''s wrong with Natsuki-chan? Why isn''t she waking up?" Nagisa asked. "Don''t worry, Nagisa. She''s justsleeping in. Watch this" Roy smirked, pinching Natsuki''s chin. "Natsuki-chan, if you don''t wake up, I''m going to steal your first kiss. I wonder if it tastes the same as your clone''s." The girls rolled their eyes. "Don''t bully Natsuki-chan!" Nagisa glared at him. Yukina also stepped forward to protect Natsuki. Roy shrugged. Just as he was about to wake Natsuki forcefully He sensed a surge of magic Power behind him. "Look out!" Yukari shouted. A black Knight materialized behind Yuuma Tokoyogi and lunged towards Roy, its Sword aimed at his back, intending to impale both him and Natsuki. The girls were startled and tried to intervene, but they were too slow. Roy had sensed Yuuma''s intentions but hadn''t reacted. Now that she had made her move, he chuckled. "How foolish" He caught the Knight''s Sword between two fingers. "Yuuma, what are you doing?" Nagisa asked, shocked by her sudden betrayal. "II didn''t" Yuuma seemed confused, as if she didn''t know why her Guardian Knight had attacked. "It''s your mother. She''s controlling you," Roy explained. Aya Tokoyogi could control Yuuma''s Power within the prison barrier. The black Knight was the Power Aya had given Yuuma. "Hahahaha!" A girl''s laughter echoed through the hall. A girl with long black hair, dressed in a black miko outfit, appeared in mid-air. "Mother!" Yuuma exclaimed, recognizing Aya Tokoyogi. "So you''re Yuuma''s mother?" Nagisa asked, looking back and forth between Yuuma and Aya. "They look exactly alike!" Yukina commented, surprised by their identical appearance. If it weren''t for their different outfits, they would be indistinguishable. "Of course. She''s a clone, created through asexual reproduction. A tool, designed solely to break the prison barrier," Aya said casually. "Now that my purpose has been served, the tool is no longer needed." She pointed a finger at Yuuma. "Aah!" Yuuma screamed in pain as the Guardian Knight''s Power was forcibly extracted from her. The agony was unbearable. "Stop!" Nagisa shouted. Yukina also drew her Schneewalzer, aiming it at Aya. "Let her go!" The black Knight now stood behind Aya. This was the Power of a Witch. Yuuma collapsed to the floor, writhing in agony. Nagisa rushed to her side. "Yuuma, are you okay?" Yuuma was semi-conscious and couldn''t answer. "Don''t worry, she''s just lost her Guardian Knight. She''ll live," Roy said, glancing at Yuuma. "Onii-chan, please save Yuuma!" Nagisa pleaded. "For you, Nagisa? Anything." Roy smiled, patting her head, then summoned an [Evil Piece] and offered it to Yuuma. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 275: Destroying the Prison Barrier—Claiming Natsuki ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Accept the power of the Devil. Be reborn as my servant, and you shall have a new life." A voice echoed in Yuuma Tokoyogi''s mind as she lay semi-conscious. Having lost her purpose, she was given a new reason to live. Without hesitation, Yuuma accepted the Devil''s power. The [Evil Piece] merged with her body, and a powerful force enveloped her, lifting her into the air. Aya Tokoyogi watched with mild interest but nothing more. She had bigger plans. "Natsuki, it''s time to wake up." Aya''s gaze was fixed on Natsuki, who lay on the chair behind Roy. A sigh echoed through the hall. Natsuki''s eyes fluttered open. She had been awake, struggling to maintain the Prison Barrier. But Aya had still managed to escape. "Aya, go back. I won''t let you cause any trouble," Natsuki said calmly. Aya was no match for her, especially within the Prison Barrier, where Natsuki had complete control over space. Aya''s expression changed. She had intended to use Yuuma to injure or even kill Natsuki. But her plan had failed, and now she was trapped. While she was outside the barrier, the magic within it was still active. If she were injured or summoned, she would be imprisoned again. Thinking of this, Aya''s face darkened. "Natsuki-chan, I''m here to take you home. And thisPrison Barrier is an eyesore. I think I''ll just destroy it," Roy said, approaching them. Natsuki''s eye twitched. This guy acted on whims, with no regard for the consequences. He was such a nuisance! But she couldn''t do anything about it. Aya''s eyes lit up, hearing Roy''s words. "He''s right. This prison is unnecessary. You want her? I''ll give her to you. Just destroy the Prison Barrier," Aya offered, gesturing towards Natsuki, then at Yuuma. Roy looked at her strangely. "Have you gone crazy after being locked up for so long? She''s already mine." Yuuma had accepted the [Evil Piece] and become his servant. He didn''t need Aya''s permission. "You" Aya was furious. How dare he be so shameless?! "Even if I destroy the Prison Barrier, I''ll still eliminate all the criminals for Natsuki-chan. So" Roy smirked, his gaze fixed on Aya. "Hmph, we''ll see if you''re capable of that," Aya scoffed, unfazed by his threat. "Heh In that case" Roy''s lips curled into a smile as he unleashed his magic power, engulfing the entire Prison Barrier. "Impossible!" Aya was shocked by the sheer intensity of his magic. Was this man a Primogenitor? How else could he possess such power? "Begone!" Roy lifted everyone into the air with his magic, then extended a hand towards the Prison Barrier. The entire structure began to crumble. Natsuki gritted her teeth. She couldn''t stop him. As the Prison Barrier collapsed, the prisoners within were exposed. They looked around in terror, unsure of what was happening. Screams echoed through the air as everything was destroyed. The Prison Barrier vanished before their eyes. "Th-this" Aya stared in disbelief. He had casually destroyed the Prison Barrier! It was a good thing she was outside. Otherwise, she would have been annihilated along with it. "W-who are you?" she asked, her voice trembling. "I am the Demon Lordand your future master," Roy chuckled. "Hmph! Without the Prison Barrieryou can''t trap me!" Aya sneered, preparing to escape. But as she tried to teleport, she realized the surrounding space was locked. She couldn''t escape. "Impossible!" "It seems you haven''t learned your lesson. Fortunately, someone is here to teach you some manners." Roy glanced at Yuuma, who was undergoing her Devil transformation. The light surrounding her faded. The ritual was complete. <><><><><><> "Master!" Yuuma bowed before Roy. "Yuuma, just call me Roy. You''re my servant now, part of the family," Roy said with a nod. Yuuma''s eyes welled up. She finally had a reason to exist, a place to belong. She was no longer just a disposable tool. "Thank you, Roy." "You''re welcome. Now, how about you punish ?" Roy gestured towards Aya. Yuuma looked at Aya, a flicker of sadness in her eyes, but it quickly vanished. Aya had abandoned her. They were no longer mother and daughter. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yuuma''s only family now was Roy. Her gaze hardened as she looked at Aya, her expression devoid of emotion. Roy smirked. This was interesting. He wondered if Aya would have such an easy time begging for Yuuma''s forgiveness later. It would be quite entertaining. "Go ahead, Yuuma. Punish her," Roy said with a smile. "Yes!" Yuuma nodded and charged towards Aya, her Devil wings flapping powerfully. After becoming a Devil, Yuuma''s power had reached the peak of a High-class Devil. She was practically invincible below the Ultimate-class. However, the magic she used was taught by Aya. It would be a close fight. <><><><><><> Seeing that their battle would take a while, Roy turned his attention to Natsuki. "Natsuki-chan, it''s your turn to form a contract with me," he said with a grin. "That''s impossible. I already have a contract with a Devil," Natsuki said, shaking her head. She didn''t think it was possible to form another contract while already bound to another Devil. "That''s easy to fix. We just need to break your current contract, or eliminate that Devil," Roy chuckled. Natsuki was speechless. That seem like a solution, but it felt wrong somehow. But considering Roy''s power, it wasn''t surprising. "So, Natsuki-chan, you agree?" Roy smirked. "That Devil trapped you in the Prison Barrier for so many years. I think it''s only fair to eliminate him." He extended his hand towards Natsuki. A surge of magic flowed into her, pinpointing the location of her Devil contract. Then, he used the contract to locate the Devil in Hell. "Found him." Roy smiled. A rift opened before them, revealing the Devil on the other side. He had red skin and hornsa typical demonic appearance. "So that''s a Devil. He''s ugly!" "Yeah, he''s hideous!" "Hey, don''t forget, Devils now." "We''re not like !" <><><><><><> Asagi, Nagisaand the others commented on the Devil''s appearance. "So this is the Devil Natsuki-chan formed a contract with? He looksstupid," Roy chuckled, turning to Natsuki. Natsuki was stunned. He had found the Devil so easily? The Devil, seeing the rift, was overjoyed. As a Devil from Hellhis greatest desire was to visit the human world. He had formed a contract with Natsuki hoping for a chance to escape. Now that a rift had openedhe couldn''t resist. He leaped towards it. "Heh, he actually thinks he can escape," Roy scoffed. He flicked his finger, and a blue beam shot out, striking the Devil in the chest. The Devil froze solid before he could even react. His momentum carried him forward, and he crashed to the ground, his frozen body shattering into pieces. With the Devil''s death, Natsuki''s contract was automatically broken. Roy closed the rift and turned to Natsuki with a smile. "Natsuki-chan, you''re free now." He offered her an [Evil Piece]. His intentions were clear. Nagisa, Yukina, and the other girls watched her, waiting for her decision. Natsuki sighed. She knew she couldn''t escape him. And if he were to act recklessly, no one could stop him. Besides, she had to admit, being with Roy wasn''t so bad. While he constantly teased her, she felt a warmth she had never experienced before. Without saying a word, she took the [Evil Piece]. Roy''s lips curled into a smile. It seemed his efforts hadn''t been in vain. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 276: Aya Tokoyogi’s Request—Yuuma and Aya, Together ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> While Natsuki was undergoing her Devil transformation Yuuma Tokoyogi and Aya Tokoyogi''s battle reached its climax. The result? A stalemate. Roy was surprised. Aya was quite capable, holding her own against a Devil-transformed Yuuma. Of course, Yuuma''s magic was taught by Aya. Knowing each other''s strengths and weaknesses, and with similar power levels, it wasn''t surprising that Yuuma couldn''t secure a victory. Roy waved his hand, instantly healing Yuuma''s injuries. A magically crafted, God-class Demon Sword materialized in Yuuma''s hand. "Yuuma, go give your mother a proper lesson." Yuuma looked at Roy, then at the sword, her eyes widening. "Yes!" Feeling the immense power of the sword, she eagerly accepted. She turned and charged towards Aya. With a Godly weapon in hand, Aya was no match for Yuuma. Every spell Aya cast was effortlessly dispelled by the sword. Already injured from their earlier fight, Aya was now severely wounded by Yuuma''s relentless assault. "Roy, what are you going to do with her?" Yuuma returned, holding the battered Aya. "Bring her along. We''ll decide when we get back," Roy said, looking at the disheveled Aya with amusement. "Yes!" .... Meanwhile, Natsuki''s transformation was complete. Having already possessed power comparable to an Ultimate-class, Natsuki''s strength surged to Maou-class after becoming a Devil. Aya watched with a mixture of envy and resentment. They had once been close friends, but Natsuki had always been slightly stronger. Now, the gap between them was insurmountable. So, becoming one of servants granted such power? Aya glanced at Yuuma and Natsuki. Both had become significantly stronger after becoming his servants. Even her own creation could now defeat her. How could she accept this? But as long as he didn''t kill her, she still had a chance. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sly smile spread across Aya''s face. "Natsuki-chan, how do you feel?" Roy asked, looking at the newly transformed Natsuki. Natsuki examined herself. She had expected to lose power after her contract with the Hell Devil was broken, but she was stronger than ever. No wonder so many people craved the power of Devils. She felt confident that she could now easily handle even a Primogenitor. Seeing her silence, Roy frowned and pulled her into his arms. "Alright, we''ll talk later. It''s not good to stay here," he said, then activated a teleportation circle. They vanished. .... Back at the castle, Roy prepared to deal with Aya. He waved his hand, healing Aya''s injuries, then said, "Now, you have two choices" Before he could finish "I''ll become your servant," Aya interrupted. Roy was taken aback. He hadn''t expected her to agree so readily. He hadn''t even stated his conditions yet. But it saved him the trouble of explaining. He summoned an [Evil Piece] and offered it to Aya. Sipping the tea Natsuki had prepared, Roy said, "Since you''ve agreed, I won''t waste any more time. Accept the power of the [Evil Piece]." "No, I have one condition," Aya said, not taking the [Evil Piece]. "Oh? Let''s hear it," Roy said, intrigued. He hadn''t expected her to make demands in her current situation. Did she not understand her predicament? "This worldit shouldn''t be like this. Witches, Devils, vampires, werewolves, elvesthey shouldn''t exist. This world should only have humans. I want to change this world," Aya declared, her gaze firm. Aya and Natsuki had once been close friends, but their differing ideologies had led to conflict. Aya had attempted to use the Black Bible Grimoire to reshape the world, but Natsuki had stopped her and imprisoned her within the prison barrier. But Aya, in her own twisted way, also desired peace for humanity. She didn''t want humans to be oppressed by Demons. In this world, ruled by Primogenitors, Demons held dominion, and humans were treated as inferiors. This was the aspect of Aya that was most captivatingher unwavering, if misguided, dedication to achieving world peace. And Roy possessed the power to make her dream a reality. Seeing Roy''s silence, Aya''s face fell. Even the other girls didn''t believe he would agree to such an outrageous request. But "I agree," Roy said with a smirk. "Huh?" Aya stared at him in disbelief. "You heard me. I agree to your request." .... Aya couldn''t believe he had agreed to her naive request. And with his powerthe power to elevate Natsuki to Primogenitor levelher dream might actually come true. She was overjoyed. "Thank you!" Aya looked at Roy with gratitude. She believed he had agreed because he understood her dream. Nothing could make her happier. "Roy, are you serious?" Natsuki asked, her expression grave. If he did this, the world order would be shattered. Vampires, angels, witches, Demonsthey would all become ordinary humans. And ambitious humans would no longer tolerate being ruled by Demons. The world would descend into chaos. "Of course. It''ll be fun," Roy chuckled. He didn''t care about the potential consequences. He found the idea amusing. "Besides, as a human, don''t you want to be free from Demon rule?" Natsuki was speechless. The Demons'' actions on Itogami Island spoke for themselves. Even though Demons were required to register upon entering the island, they still fought openly in the streets, demonstrating their arrogance and disregard for human life. The girls fell silent, understanding the plight of humans in this world. Outside Itogami Island, Demons casually killed humans without consequence. It was a common occurrence. "Can thisreally be done?" Asagi, while agreeing with the idea, was still skeptical. Transforming all Demons into humans, eliminating all other races from the world It seemed impossible. Yukari, Yukina, Misaki, and La Folia were also in disbelief. "Hahaha!" Roy laughed. "Of course it can be done. Didn''t I tell you? I''m a Demon God!" With his Stellar-level power, combined with the Magic Authority and Prophecy Authority from the worldRoy was practically Omnipotent. Reshaping the world was child''s play. Seeing his confidence, the girls were awestruck. Perhaps he really could do it. "I believe you!" Aya smiled radiantly and took the [Evil Piece] without hesitation. The Devil transformation ritual began. Roy casually flicked his finger, sending a wave of magic through space that instantly killed the Hell Devil Aya had formed a contract with. He wasn''t interested in waiting. He picked up Natsuki and headed towards his room. "Hey, what are you doing?" Natsuki asked, a hint of fear in her voice. "What do you think? Doing what adults do. You say you were twenty-six, didn''t you?" Roy smirked. "Butbut" Natsuki''s heart pounded as they neared his room. Just then, Nagisa, Yukina, and the other girls blocked the doorway. "Onii-chan, you can''t bully Natsuki-chan!" "I won''t let you become a loli-loving pervert!" Roy''s eye twitched. He had just been teasing Natsuki, but they clearly didn''t believe him. "If I can''t bully Natsuki-chan, then how about you two?" He put Natsuki down and looked at Nagisa and Yukina with a mischievous grin. The two girls yelped and ran. "Run! The Demon Lord is going to bully us!" "We won''t let you!" Roy chuckled and chased after them. The living room was filled with laughter and playful screams. Natsuki smiled, watching the scene unfold. It seemed she had made the right choice. .... That evening Roy had been planning to visit Yukari andspend some quality time with the green-haired elf. But to his surprise, Yuuma and Aya came to his room. Both were wearing only towels, their youthful bodies alluring despite their slight lack of maturity. They were almost identical in appearance, height, and build. The only difference was Aya''s long, flowing hair, while Yuuma''s was short and practical. Aya seemed more mature and elegant. But in particular activity, Yuuma was moreenthusiastic. At least, that was Roy''s impression. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 277: The Feast of Flames Begins—The Awakening of the Fourth Primogenitor ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> The next day Aya started asking Roy when he would fulfill her wish. After all, a world with only humans was her dream. Although she had been shy the previous night, she was now comfortable being intimate with Roy. Aya Tokoyogi was truly an adorable girl. Roy, sipping his tea, chuckled. "Of course, it will be after the Feast of Flames. We still need to retrieve Avrora''s other eleven bodies." "Oh, so it won''t be long now!" Aya''s eyes sparkled with excitement. The Feast of Flames was only three days away. But a thought suddenly occurred to her. The factions that possessed the other bodies might not bring them to the Feast. They might not even bring a single one. After all, the other three Primogenitors wouldn''t want the Fourth Primogenitor to awaken. To them, the Fourth Primogenitor was just a weapon, a tool. They wouldn''t allow it to become a threat. Aya looked at Roy with determination. "I doubt anyone will bring the bodies this time. Should Iintervene?" Now a Primogenitor-class herself, she could easily retrieve the bodies, even by force, if necessary. Roy chuckled. "There''s no need. Just relax and watch. The Fourth Primogenitor will awaken as planned." Aya nodded, reassured, and didn''t press the matter further. Three days remained until the Feast of Flames. No one had brought a Primogenitor candidate body to Itogami Island. They were clearly waiting and watching. That afternoon, Liana informed Roy that an arms dealer named Balthazar Zaharias wanted to purchase Avrora''sthe twelfth candidate body. In other words, he wanted to buy Avrora. Roy burst out laughing. "Is that guy an idiot?" "Liana, tell him to hand over all his assets if he wants to live." A mere arms dealer dared to covet the power of the Fourth Primogenitor? However, this arms dealer was quite resourceful. Perhaps, after all Demons were transformed into humans, he could become a powerful figure in the new world. Of course, that depended on whether he knew his place. "Yes, Roy-sama!" Liana immediately ordered her men to detain Balthazar Zaharias. However, the arms dealer was surprisingly stubborn, refusing to cooperate even when faced with death. Liana had no choice but to report back to Roy. "Then eliminate him. Did you need to ask?" Liana, hearing Roy''s displeasure, quickly complied and had the arms dealer eliminated. Balthazar Zaharias, driven by greed and ambition, had paid the ultimate price. Time passed The day of the Feast of Flames finally arrived. It was an important day for Itogami Island. Representatives from various factions gathered on the island. The Feast was being held at Roy''s castle. Koyomi and Shirona, two of the Lion King Organization''s Three Saints, were also present. Their organization had risked much by sending Yukari Endou to Roy. They had to show their support. If the Fourth Primogenitor successfully reclaimed her other bodies, it would benefit the Lion King Organization as well. While many had come to the Feast, most were there out of curiosity or to witness the potential spectacle of failure. If the other factions refused to bring the Primogenitor candidate bodies, the Feast would be a disaster. A banquet was being held in the castle''s main hall as a prelude to the Feast of Flames. Representatives from various factions mingled, enjoying the festivities. However, they were puzzled by the absence of the Fourth Primogenitor candidate bodythe guest of honor. Meanwhile Roy and the girls were relaxing in the upper levels of the castle. "Roy, are you sure it''s okay for us not to be down there?" Asagi asked, worried. Important figures from powerful factions were present. "Relax. Just wait a little longer" Roy said casually, lying with his head in Asagi''s lap, his hand playfully teasing Sayaka, who was sitting beside him. Sayaka''s face was crimson. Asagi sighed and gave up worrying. Natsuki and Aya, however, seemed unconcerned, their curiosity piqued by how Roy would handle the situation. If the other factions refused to bring the Primogenitor candidate bodies, he would become a laughingstock. <><><><><> Finally, at noon Just as the guests were growing impatientRoy and the girls made their appearance. The guests immediately began murmuring amongst themselves. "So that''s the so-called Demon Lord? He doesn''t look like much." "I heard he controls the Fourth Primogenitor candidate. He must have some tricks up his sleeve." "He actually thinks he can convince the other factions to hand over the other bodies? How naive." "This is going to be a good show." <><><><><> Asagi, Nagisa, and the other girls were furious, hearing the dismissive comments. While they didn''t care about insults directed at themselves, they wouldn''t tolerate anyone disrespecting Roy. Powerful auras, laced with anger, filled the hall. The guests were mostly nobles, not true powerhouses. Asagi and Nagisa, both High-class, were second only to Primogenitors in this world. Sensing their power, the Demons were stunned. They hadn''t expected these young girls to be so strong. Roy chuckled, ignoring the insignificant insects, and walked towards the throne at the head of the hall. "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin the Feast of Flames." He didn''t waste time with pleasantries. The guests, while no longer speaking openly, looked at him with even greater derision. Without the other Primogenitor candidate bodies, the Feast couldn''t proceed. Roy smirked. "It seems some of you haven''t taken my words seriously. Even better." He waved his hand, and eleven teleportation circles appeared in the hall. Everyone had the same thought: Were those circles for the other eleven Primogenitor candidates? The thought was both exciting and terrifying. The next moment, their suspicions were confirmed. As the light from the circles faded, eleven girls, identical to Avrora, appeared. These were the other Fourth Primogenitor candidates. Roy had used his magic to summon them forcefully. The factions that possessed the candidates suddenly realized they were gone. Panic ensued. They didn''t know that annihilation awaited them. After summoning the candidates, Roy didn''t hesitate. He unleashed a devastating wave of magic power, targeting the factions that had hidden the bodies. Powerful explosions, like mushroom clouds, erupted across the Warlord''s Domain. The explosions even engulfed the territory of the Warlord''s Empire, the First Primogenitor, Ki Juranbarada. Ki Juranbarada''s forces were decimated. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the First Primogenitor himself was caught in the blast. When the remaining members of the Warlord''s Empire''s forces came looking for Ki Juranbarada, they found that the Fourth Primogenitor candidates were also gone. Their First Primogenitor had been killed by an unknown attack. The news spread like wildfire. Within momentsthe entire World learned of Ki Juranbarada''s death. No one could believe it. Primogenitors were practically immortal. Yet, he had been annihilated by a sudden attack. Everyone wanted to know who was responsible. Similar incidents occurred in the other Empires, though on a smaller scale. Those who paid attention noticed a pattern: all the destroyed factions had possessed a Fourth Primogenitor candidate body. And the Feast of Flames was being held today. All suspicion immediately fell upon the Host of the Feast. Meanwhile After summoning the other candidates, Roy didn''t waste any time. Before the stunned Demons, he had Avrora absorb the other bodies. He had considered keeping the other candidates, but they lacked Avrora''s independent consciousness. They were mindless tools, programmed to obey orders. So, he decided to have Avrora absorb them. "I''ve finally waited for this moment!" Avrora exclaimed, her eyes glowing with excitement. No, it wasn''t Avrora. It was the original soul. Roy looked at her strangely. He hadn''t expected her to emerge today. Did she really think that absorbing the other bodies would allow her to disobey him? How naive. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 278: Casual Annihilation—Nagisa’s Mother, Mimori Akatsuki ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! ~ Much more improved writing in Danmachi Arc! <><><><> Aurora''s powerful aura erupted, shocking the assembled Demonkind. They hadn''t expected the twelfth candidate body to possess such strength. Aurora began absorbing the other candidates. Within moments, the process was complete. As the last body was absorbed, a wave of magic power washed over Itogami Island, knocking all the ordinary humans unconscious. Aurora''s power had reached Super Devil-level. Even Roy hadn''t anticipated such a dramatic increase. After a long moment, Aurora finally retracted her aura. She lifted her chin haughtily and approached Roy. Roy watched her with amusement, wondering what she was planning. Was she going to challenge him? Her next action, however, surprised him. "Thank you, Master!" Aurora bowed deeply, her arrogant demeanor replaced by a subservient one. Roy was stunned. What was she doing? Changing her attitude so quickly? It turned out Although Aurora hadn''t emerged before, she was fully aware of Roy''s overwhelming power. She had no intention of rebelling. Her actions were simply a declaration of dominancea way of showing that she was the strongest among his servants. Essentially, it was a display ofaffection. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roy, understanding her intentions, chuckled. "Alright, get up." "Yes, Master!" Aurora obeyed instantly. "It''s inconvenient for you and Avrora to share a body. I''ll create a new one for you later. Discuss it with Avrora," Roy said with a smile. Aurora''s eyes lit up, then she nodded. "Yes, Master!" If she could get rid of Avrora and have this powerful body all to herself, she would be overjoyed. "The Feast of Flames is concluded. You''re all dismissed." Roy, not bothering with the Demonkind any further, left the hall with the girls. The Demonkind breathed a collective sigh of relief once they were gone. They hadn''t dared to speak or even breathe too loudly in his presence, afraid of angering the Demon Lord. "He''s terrifying. He truly is a Demon Lord." "I almost suffocated. I couldn''t even breathe." "He casually summoned all the other Fourth Primogenitor candidates. That''s insane." "We came here to see a joke, but it seems the joke''s on us." "I wonder how the other factions will react, especially the Three Primogenitors Empires." The Demonkind murmured amongst themselves. Then, a piece of news shocked them into silence. The First Primogenitor of the Warlord''s Domain, Ki Juranbarada, was deadannihilated, leaving no trace behind. The Demonkind were stunned. They had initially dismissed Roy''s earlier warning about the consequences of not handing over the Primogenitor candidates. Now, they understood. The factions that hadn''t complied had been destroyed. The Demon Lord had casually annihilated the First Primogenitor and his forces from across a vast distance. Such power was terrifying. A new title for Roy emerged among the Demonkind: The Demon Goda Demon Lord with God-like Power. Meanwhile. Back in the upper levels of the castle, Aya approached Roy. "Roy, now that the Feast of Flames is over, it''s time to fulfill our dream, right?" Seeing her eagerness, Roy chuckled. "You promised to help me achieve my dream," Aya insisted. Roy, no longer teasing her, nodded. "Yes, I did. But we need to wait a little longer." "Wait for what?" Aya asked, confused. "For the other two Primogenitors'' reactions, of course." "Two Primogenitors?" Aya glanced at the Fourth Primogenitor. Weren''t there four? Just then, Natsuki and Yukari also received the news. "What?! The First Primogenitor is dead?!" Natsuki exclaimed. The girls'' attention immediately shifted to her. They were puzzled. True Ancestors, especially Primogenitors, were practically immortal. How could one die? After hanging up, Natsuki turned to Roy. "You did this, didn''t you?" Her tone was accusatory, yet also laced with a hint of awe. Only Roy possessed the power to casually kill a True Ancestor. The other girls looked at him with a mixture of shock and admiration. When did this happen? Roy had killed a Primogenitor? "That''s right," Roy confirmed with a shrug. "Now, you all don''t have much time left in this world. I''ll be taking you with me soon. So, if there''s anything you haven''t done yet, go do it." Hearing that they were leaving, the girls'' attention shifted. "Leaving? Are we going to onii-chan''s world?" "I feel a bitsad." "This world has finally become peaceful." Nagisa, Asagi, and the others didn''t want to leave. They had friends and family in this world. Nagisa had her parents and grandmother, while Asagi had her older sister. "Don''t worry, I''ll create a portal between the two worlds. You can visit anytime," Roy reassured them. The portal solved their concerns. Meanwhile. The Second Primogenitor, "Fall Gazer" Aswad-Guul Aziz, the ruler of "Dynasty of Destruction" in the North American Empire, a female vampire with purple hair and red eyes. And the Third Primogenitor, "Chaos Bride" Giada Kukulcan, ruler of "Chaos Zone" Upon learning of Ki Juranbarada''s death, they were terrified. The more immortal a being, the more they feared death. Knowing that the First Primogenitor had been effortlessly annihilated, they were filled with dread. Learning that the Demon Lord of Itogami Island was responsible, they both set off for the island, intending to apologize and offer their submission. Roy kept the remaining two of the Lion King Organization''s Three Saints, Koyomi and Shirona, with him. But when they learned of Roy''s plan to transform all Demonkind into humans, they were shocked. "What?! You''re going to turn all Demonkind into ordinary people?" Koyomi and Shirona couldn''t believe it. Was such a thing even possible? But remembering how Roy had casually annihilated the First Primogenitor from across a vast distance, they were inclined to believe him. "That''s right. I''m keeping you two here to ask: Will you follow me, or return to the Lion King Organization as Three Saints?" Roy asked with a smile. Koyomi and Shirona exchanged glances. They understood the gravity of the situation. If all Demonkind became human, the power structure of the world would be completely overturned. The Lion King Organization might not even survive. And if they returned, they would likely become ordinary humans as well. They fell into deep thought. Yukari, nestled in Roy''s arms, felt a pang of relief. She didn''t have to make such a difficult choice. She had once hated men, but now she understood the benefits of having a powerful man to rely on. Even Roy hadn''t expected Yukari to become so clingy after he "conquered" her. She was always looking for an opportunity to be intimate. After a long moment. Koyomi and Shirona finally made their decision. "We will follow you, Demon Lord-sama! But we have one condition" they said in unison. "Oh? What is it?" Roy sipped his tea, ready to agree unless their request was unreasonable. "We want the Lion King Organization to follow you as well," Koyomi said, adjusting her glasses. "Alright, but no men. Only girls. Understand?" Roy readily agreed. He wouldn''t refuse an entire organization of girls, but he had to set some ground rules. "Don''t worry, most members of the Lion King Organization are female," Koyomi assured him. His condition was expected. "Good. Go make the arrangements," Roy said, waving his hand dismissively. Koyomi and Shirona left to prepare. They didn''t have much time. That afternoon. Nagisa asked Roy to accompany her to visit her mother, Mimori Akatsuki. Since they were leaving this world soon, she wanted to say goodbye. Roy agreed. They set off for Nagisa''s home. Roy had some vague memories of Nagisa''s mother. Mimori Akatsuki was the head researcher of the MAR (Magna Ataraxia Research) medical department. She was a licensed clinical magic physician, using medical-related psionic abilities for diagnosis and treatment. She had also taken over a guest room at the research facility, turning it into her personal space, which was always messy. She had no qualms about harassing other women and was known for her eccentric personality and lack of domestic skills. And if he remembered correctly, she had been divorced for four years. A bold idea suddenly formed in Roy''s mind! Nagisa rang the doorbell. The door opened. "Nagisa, you''re home!" Mimori exclaimed, hugging her daughter. Then, she noticed Roy and paused. While the Demon Lord''s name had spread, Mimori, as a human and a mere doctor, was unaware of the supernatural world. She didn''t recognize Roy. And since she rarely came home, she didn''t know that Nagisa had moved out. "And who is this?" she asked, looking at Roy curiously. Nagisa blushed. "Mom, this ismy Master." "What?!" Mimori''s cheerful demeanor vanished, replaced by anger. It was because of Nagisa''s fatherGajou, taking Nagisa and Kojou to that dangerous place four years ago that she had divorced him. Nagisa had told her about the servant contract. But she hadn''t expected the person who had formed the contract with Nagisa to actually appear. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 279: Two Primogenitors Arrive—Giada Kukulcan! ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Hello there," Roy greeted Mimori Akatsuki with a smile. Mimori was a woman with a youthful face and a voluptuous figure. Despite being thirty, she still looked like a teenagerincredibly attractive. And she sometimes acted like one, too. She possessed both the allure of a mature woman and the innocence of a young girl. "H-Hello," Mimori stammered, flustered by his presence. Although she was annoyed that her daughter had formed a servant contract, there was nothing she could do now. She invited them inside. Kojou Akatsuki was watching TV in the living room. "Yo, Kojou!" Roy greeted him casually. Although they were classmates, they rarely interacted. "You''re classmates?" Mimori asked, looking at them with surprise. "That''s right," Nagisa confirmed. Kojou gave a noncommittal greeting, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. He had heard rumors of Roy''s Demon Lord identity from his friend, Motoki Yaze. They chatted for a while. "Roy, who you?" Mimori finally asked the question that had been on her mind. Roy chuckled. "The Demon Lord. You can also think of me as a God." "Demon Lord? God?" Mimori was stunned. She couldn''t comprehend what he meant. She made a mental note to investigate his identity later. She didn''t press the matter further. After dinner, Nagisa stayed with her family, and Roy returned home alone. Later that evening, after asking her friends about Roy, Mimori was shocked to learn that he was indeed a Demon Lorda being even more powerful than a True Ancestor. <><><><><> The next day. Early in the morning, Roy received a call from Liana. "Liana, is something the matter?" Roy asked, stifling a yawn, one hand holding the phone while the other wasbusy with Yukari Endou, who was lying in his arms, pretending to be asleep. "Master, the Second Primogenitor, Aswad-Guul Aziz, and the Third Primogenitor, Giada Kukulcan, have arrived on Itogami Island. They request an audience with you," Liana reported respectfully. "Oh? They came so quickly? Arrange for them to come to the castle." "Yes, Master!" <><><><><> After hanging up, Roy looked at Yukari, who was squirming in his arms, and decided topunish her. By the time he emerged from his room, it was almost noon. The two Primogenitors had been waiting in the castle''s main hall. Roy''s entrance drew everyone''s attention. The Second Primogenitor, Aswad-Guul Aziz, was a female vampire with purple hair and red eyes. She had a cold and aloof demeanor. The Third Primogenitor, Giada Kukulcan, had a green hair and deep green eyes. It was said that she could change her appearance at will. She possessed both vampire and beastman abilities. The lineage of the "Chaos Bride" was known as the T-Typea matriarchal bloodline of female vampires capable of transforming their familiars into living weapons. Roy was more interested in the Third Primogenitor. While he observed them, they were also observing him. They couldn''t sense any magic power from him. He seemed like an average human, albeit an incredibly handsome one. This was precisely what made them apprehensive. With their power, no one could hide their strength from them. Yet, they couldn''t detect a single trace of magic from Roy. This meant that he was far more powerful than they were. They had suspected it before, but now they were certain: This Demon Lord was the one who had killed the First Primogenitor. "Demon Lord-sama, we''ve come to apologize. We failed to bring the Fourth Primogenitor candidate bodies to the Feast of Flames," Aswad-Guul Aziz spoke first. "Indeed, Demon Lord-sama. We''ve come to offer our sincerest apologies," Giada Kukulcan added, batting her eyelashes at Roy. Behind her stood ten beautiful young girls. It seemed Giada had done her research. Knowing his fondness for beautiful girls, she had brought them asgifts. Unlike the Second Primogenitor, who had many descendants The Third Primogenitor, being a T-Type vampire, had no male vampires in her lineage. She had a large collection of beautiful girls, and she had brought some of them as a peace offering. <><><><><> Roy looked at the girls behind Giada and sighed inwardly. Had his true nature been exposed? They were using a "Honey Trap" on him. While their intentions were good, their plan was likely to fail. "Since you''ve come to apologize, I''ll forgive you," Roy said with a dismissive wave of his hand. The two Primogenitors were overjoyed. It seemed they had made the right choice. But Roy''s next words made their faces fall. "But I should warn you: In a few days, I''m going to transform all Demonkind in this world into humans. Go back and prepare yourselves." The two Primogenitors were stunned. Turn all Demonkind into humans? Was such a thing even possible? If he could do that, it would change the world forever. They exchanged terrified glances. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As immortal vampires, they had lived for centuries, but the longer they lived, the more they feared death. If they became human, they would be vulnerable to aging, disease, and even betrayal from their subordinates. After centuries of oppression, some of their subordinates undoubtedly harbored ambitions of their own. The two Primogenitors'' faces paled. "Demon Lord-sama, please spare us!" They both knelt, their heads bowed. To them, transforming all Demonkind into humans was a death sentence. Without their Primogenitor powers, they would be lambs to the slaughter. Seeing their Primogenitors kneel, their servants and relatives also knelt themselves. Behind Aswad, a boy with black hair, brown skin, and golden eyesaround twelve or thirteen years oldwatched with a calculating glint in his eyes. He was Aswad''s ninth son, Iblisveil Aziz. He was known for his ruthlessness and arrogance, having once devoured his own sister for the sake of a familiar. It was unclear what schemes he was plotting now. Roy smirked, looking at the two kneeling Primogenitors. "If you don''t want to become human, you can become my servants." Two [Evil Pieces] materialized before them. Aswad and Giada looked at the pieces, then understood. He was offering them a chance to become his servants. Aswad''s face was a mask of conflict. As a Primogenitor who had ruled for centuries, how could she become someone else''s subordinate? It was unacceptable to her pride. But refusing meant becoming human, facing an unknown and likely unpleasant death. Giada Kukulcan, however, didn''t hesitate. Becoming a servant was better than dying. She wasn''t ready to give up her immortality. "I accept!" She took the Evil Piece without a second thought. The Devil transformation ritual began. Aswad''s internal struggle intensified. Roy shrugged. He didn''t care whether she accepted or not. Just as he was about to retract the Evil Piece, Aswad grabbed it. "Demon Lord-sama, I accept," she said, finally making her decision. Roy smirked. Soon, both transformations were complete. While now Devils, they retained their vampire powers. And they were even stronger than before, having reached the Transcendent-level. Roy waved his hand, dismissing them. He instructed them to gather their belongings and prepare to leave this world with him. The two Primogenitors returned to their respective territories to make arrangements. With everyone gone, Roy, feeling bored, decided to go back to bed. But he encountered Kanon. "Kanon, where are you going so early?" he asked, curious. "Onii-chan, I''m going to see the cats. Would you like to come?" Kanon smiled sweetly. Roy, having nothing else to do, readily agreed. "Of course!" He took the bag of cat food from her and led her away, his hand clasped around hers. A flash of light from the teleportation circle, and they vanished from the castle. <><><><><> They reappeared at the abandoned church, which Roy had transformed into a cat paradise with his magic. Protected by a barrier, no one had discovered this hidden sanctuary. The cats, sensing a familiar presence, rushed out to greet them. "Don''t worry, everyone. I brought food," Kanon said, crouching down and opening the bag of cat food. The cats eagerly gathered around her. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 280: Return to DxD World—A New World, World’s End Harem ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Roy watched as Kanon gently fed the cats, crouching beside her to help. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks to Roy, the kitties have a home," Kanon said, turning to him with a sweet smile. "Kanon, you really love these cats, don''t you?" Roy asked. "Yes!" "Then let''s take them with us." "Really?" Kanon''s eyes widened in surprise. "Of course." Roy patted her head. "Remember, I said you can come back anytime." "That''s wonderful!" Kanon beamed. She had been worried about the cats starving if she didn''t return. Now, she didn''t have to worry anymore. "Thank you, Roy!" "If you really want to thank me, that''s not enough," Roy said with a mischievous grin. "Thenwhat should I do?" Innocent Kanon didn''t understand the meaning behind his smile. "Come to my room tonight, and I''ll tell you," Roy chuckled. "Okay! It''s a promise!" Kanon readily agreed. Roy was amused and excited. It seemed the little lamb was delivering herself to the slaughter. That night, as promised, a clueless Kanon came to Roy''s room. Roy, of course, "educated" her on what it meant to play adult games. Several days passed. Koyomi and Shirona brought the remaining promising girls from the Lion King Organization to Itogami Island. There weren''t manyjust a few female students. The Second and Third Primogenitors also quickly settled their affairs and arrived on the island with their entourages. Their simultaneous arrival caused widespread panic among the Demonkind. Countless Demonkind speculated about their intentions. That day Roy used his magic to reshape the world. All Demonkind were transformed into ordinary humans, and all supernatural powers vanished. The world becamenormal. However, this transformation didn''t bring peace. Instead, it sparked countless wars. Having been oppressed by Demonkind for so long, humans now saw their chance to rise up. Those who possessed advanced technology led the rebellion. Within six months, the Three Empires were overthrown. But that was a story for another time. Having reshaped the world, Roy returned to the world of with the girls. <><><><><> "Sona-chan, I''m back!" He went to Dreamland first. "Welcome back," Sona greeted him with a smile, adjusting her glasses. "It''s been a while, Sona-chan. Give me a hug!" Roy picked Sona up and placed her on his lap. Sona blushed. Tsubaki, standing beside them, smiled. "How many did you bring back this time?" Sona asked after a moment of playful banter. "Not many. There should be plenty of room left in Dreamland. Arrange accommodations for them," Roy said, his handswandering. "Alright, Tsubaki, handle it," Sona said, handing off the task to Tsubaki. "Yes!" Tsubaki nodded and left the office. With Tsubaki gone, Roy became even more bold. After satisfying Sona, he left the office. He went to the portal leading to the world and stepped through. He wanted to check on the Cursed Children. "Roy-onii-chan, you''re here!" The Cursed Children swarmed him as he appeared in the Konosuba mansion. A small figure rushed towards him from the backyard and leaped into his arms. "Daddy, you''re finally here!" It was Kohina. "Kohina, have you been behaving?" Roy asked, hugging her. "Yes! I''ve been listening to Mama Rias!" Kohina nodded eagerly. "Good girl!" Roy kissed her cheek. Soon, Rias and the others arrived. From Rias, Roy learned about the current situation. The Cursed Children had become adventurers, and Rias had expanded the mansion to accommodate their growing numbers. However, there was a problem. There weren''t enough monsters for them to hunt. Unlike in games, monsters didn''t respawn instantly. It took time for them to reappear. This limited the Cursed Children''s growth. Roy didn''t have a good solution. He could only have them spread out across the country. That way, they would have more opportunities to level up. But there one place with an endless supply of monsters <><><><><> The place Roy was referring to was the dungeon in Orario, from the world. The dungeon had countless monsters that respawned regularlyan endless supply. It was the perfect training ground for the Cursed Children. And if they could receive a God''s blessing, their growth would be even faster. After spending six months with the girls, Roy decided to embark on another journey. The system had refreshed several new worlds during his absence. He had initially planned to visit the world. But a newly added world caught his attention. It was a man''s paradise. In the year 2040, a deadly virus known as the MK (Male Killer) virus swept across the world, infecting and killing every male. The world, now with five billion people, was predominantly female. Only five men, suffering from a rare disease called Cell Hardening Syndrome, were immune to the virus. And so, the story began. Did the remaining five men live a harem life? Some did. However, the MK virus outbreak wasn''t an accident. It was a deliberate act. After the world descended into chaos due to the loss of men, a group of women formed the UW (United Women) international alliance. The UW used military force to suppress the rioting women and establish control over the world. And it was the UW''s high-ranking officials who had orchestrated the MK virus outbreak, aiming to create a world ruled by women. The remaining five men weren''t safe. But this didn''t concern Roy. He had simply watched the anime and found the heroines quite appealing. Since it wouldn''t take long, he chose this world for his next adventure. He activated the system''s teleportation function and vanished. <><><><><> Roy reappeared on a dilapidated street. The street was crowded with women, their faces etched with despair. The loss of men had robbed them of hope. Without men, humanity was doomed. Roy''s sudden appearance drew their attention. Like wolves spotting a lamb, their eyes lit up, and they rushed towards him. "A man!" someone shouted, and dozens of women surged forward. "It''s a man! I want him!" "He''s mine! Don''t touch him!" "Get out of my way! I deserve him!" "I haven''t seen a man in so long! I need him!" <><><><><> Roy was startled by their frenzy. Just how desperate were they? It was terrifying. Sensing danger, he activated a teleportation circle and vanished. The women, their desires unfulfilled, were left empty-handed. Roy reappeared on a rooftop, looking down at the chaotic scene below with relief. This world was truly twisted. If he had been caught, he might have beentorn apart. He used his psychic abilities to determine the current timeline. It was four years after the virus outbreak. Almost all men in the world were dead. Only five men, cryogenically frozen in Japan, remained. The first of these men, Reito Mizuhara, was about to be awakened. Roy smirked. Since he was here, he would delay the awakening of the other four. He used his magic to put Reito into a deep sleep, preventing him from waking up until Roy left this world. Having made these arrangements, Roy waited on the rooftop. He was sure the authorities would have detected his presence, especially with satellites monitoring the area. As expected. Within half an hour, a large group of soldiers gathered below. And all of them were women. They soon reached the rooftop. "Sir, we mean you no harm. We just want to confirm your identity. Could you please cooperate with our investigation?" A female captain stepped forward. They weren''t holding any weapons, a sign of their peaceful intentions. Roy turned to face them. The soldiers, seeing Roy''s face, couldn''t help but gulp. He was incredibly handsome, almost Angelic. Even the captain was momentarily stunned. "Of course, I''ll cooperate with your investigation," Roy said with a charming smile. His smile had a devastating effect. Several soldiers started bleeding from their noses. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 281: Imperial Treatment—Beauty Physically Subdued ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Roy was escorted to a secret base by the female soldiers. "Sir, please wait here. Someone will be with you shortly to gather some information. Rest assured, you''re safe here," the captain said, leading him to a luxuriously furnished living room before leaving. Roy was left to wait, idly passing the time. Meanwhile In a conference room, high-ranking officials were discussing the newly discovered man. "He seems cooperative. We should include him in the Human Salvation Project." "No, we need to confirm his identity first. Where did this man come from?" "You know how much information we''ve lost. It won''t be easy to find his records." "As long as he''s a man, that''s all that matters." "Reito Mizuhara''s awakening has encountered some complications. We need to secure this man for now." "Then let''s initiate the Human Salvation Project." After some discussion, they decided to include Roy in the Project. The Project was originally intended for Reito Mizuhara. In simple terms, it involved having the menprocreate. To repopulate the world. They could choose any woman they wanted and were only required to impregnate them. A man''s dream come true. A red-haired girl named Neneko Isurugi was assigned to be Roy''s personal assistant. Roy, stifling a yawn, considered just kidnapping someone and leaving. But he decided to stay andplay along. The door opened. A tall, red-haired girl entered with a smile. "Hello, my name is Neneko Isurugi. I''m your personal assistant. If you need anything, just let me know," she said, winking playfully. "And what exactly a personal assistant do?" Roy asked with a smile. Neneko blushed. '''' She felt captivated in an instant. "Well, before I explain, could you tell me your name?" she asked. "Just call me Roy." "Roy-sama," Neneko said sweetly. "Now, you''re probably not familiar with the current situation in the world. Let me explain." Neneko assumed Roy had been cryogenically frozen and recently awakened, like the other surviving men. After a lengthy explanation. "So, Roy-sama, do you understand? The fate of the world rests on your shoulders." Roy chuckled. "I agree to the Project. But I have high standards. Average women won''t do. And I might have someunconventional requests." "As long as you agree, we''ll fulfill any request," Neneko said, overjoyed by his easy acceptance. "Then, Roy-sama, please follow me. I''ll show you to your room." "Lead the way." Neneko escorted him to a luxurious bedroom. "Roy-sama, you can choose any woman you like from here." She handed him a tablet. Roy took the tablet and saw profiles of various women, includingnude holographic images. It was like an Emperor choosing his concubines. But even more extravagant. He could choose from five hundred million women. It was absurd. But Roy wasn''t just man. He had high standards. Average women didn''t interest him. If it weren''t for the heroines from this world, he wouldn''t even be here. After browsing the profiles, he lost interest. "What''s wrong, Roy-sama?" Neneko asked, seeing him put down the tablet. "I told you, I have high standards." "Are there none here that you like?" "They''re just average girls. Nothing special," Roy shrugged. Neneko frowned. This was a problem. "Please wait, Roy-sama. I''ll request a new batch of girls." She hurried out of the room. After reporting back to the higher-ups, they were in a predicament. "He''s not interested in average girls?" The officials were troubled. "Should we send Mira Suou?" someone suggested. "But she''s supposed to be the personal assistant for the second awakened male." "It doesn''t matter. We need to keep this man happy. And the second awakening might not even be successful." "That''s true. The first one had complications." "Then let''s send Mira Suou. And include the personal nurse, Akane Ryuzoji, and the bodyguard, Sui." Neneko received the news. Learning that Mira Suou was being sent as a potential mate for Roy, she smirked. She and Mira had always been rivals. Now, she had one-upped her. Mira Suou was quickly dispatched, along with Akane and Sui. "Hmph, Mira Suou, you''re just a mating partner now, while the personal assistant," Neneko sneered, seeing Mira''s arrival. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t think this means you''re superior," Mira, with her long purple hair, said impassively. "If you can''t satisfy Roy-sama, you''ll be demoted," Neneko retorted, then turned and led them to Roy''s room. They soon arrived at the door. "Come in." Roy, lounging on the sofa and watching TV, turned towards the door, his eyes widening. A beautiful woman with long purple hair, an ample bosom, a revealing uniform, black stockings, and a tear-shaped mole under her left eye entered the room, her expression cold and aloof. It was Mira Suou, the protagonist''s personal assistant from the original story. She was followed by a woman with fiery red hair, wearing a yellow tank top and short shorts, her figure curvaceous and alluring. It was Akane Ryuzoji, the protagonist''s personal nurse. And lastly, a petite girl with green braidsSui Yamada, the bodyguard. Once they were inside, Neneko began the introductions. "Roy-sama, this is Mira Suou, a woman carefully selected by the higher-ups. And this is" "Are you satisfied, Roy-sama?" Roy nodded with a smile. "Very satisfied." "Wonderful!" Neneko beamed. "Then I''ll leave you to it, Roy-sama." She turned to leave. But. "Wait." "Yes, Roy-sama? Is there anything else?" Neneko stopped and turned back. "I want you as well," Roy said with a smirk. "What?" Neneko was stunned. He had chosen her too? After a moment of hesitation, she smiled. "It''s my honor to be chosen by you, Roy-sama." Meanwhile, in the conference room, the officials were discussing the situation. "How are things progressing?" "Smoothly. They''vebegun. But there seems to be a problem with the surveillance cameras in the room." "A problem with the cameras? It doesn''t matter. As long as the Project is proceeding as planned." "Are you sure this is alright?" "It should be." The next morning. Roy woke up, looking at the women beside him with a smile. "Neneko, wake up." "Mmm" Neneko slowly opened her eyes, a flicker of fear in her gaze as she looked at Roy. She got out of bed and approached him. "Roy-sama, do you need anything?" she asked, forcing a smile. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 282: Easily Subdued—The Pink-Haired Idol, Rena Kitayama ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Come here," Roy beckoned Neneko Isurugi. Neneko understood and crawled towards him. Roy lay back and enjoyed her services. After their morning exercise In the lounge "Roy-sama, the higher-ups have sent more women. Would you like to see them?" Neneko asked, offering him another tablet. Roy, feeling bored, took the tablet and browsed the profiles. The women were indeed quite attractive. Clearly, they had been carefully selected. If they were on Earth, they would be considered campus beauties. But Roy wasn''t interested in average girls. He returned the tablet to Neneko. "Roy-sama, are none of these to your liking?" Neneko asked cautiously. "Not really. You''re enough for now," Roy said with a smile and a wave of his hand. "But with Roy-sama''s abilitiesyou could easily handle twice as many," Neneko said, blushing as she remembered the previous night. She had almost died from pleasure. It was an unforgettable experience. "Hmph, a real man never says no. I could handle ten times as many without breaking a sweat," Roy chuckled. He had once spent an entire month with Lucoathe lustful dragon. These few women were nothing. "Roy-sama is so amazing!" Neneko, while flustered, was also troubled. While she knew Roy was incredibly capable, she couldn''t find any women who met his standards. It was a headache. "How about I take you out, Roy-sama, and you can choose for yourself?" she suggested. "That''s an idea. I''m getting bored staying here. By the way, who''s that magical girl on TV?" Roy asked, noticing a magical girl anime playing on the lounge''s TV. He vaguely remembered that the girl was one of the main heroines. "Oh, that''s Rena Kitayama. She''s a popular idol," Neneko explained, seeing his interest. "Has she ever had a boyfriend? Is shea virgin?" Roy asked bluntly. "Yes, she''s only sixteen," Neneko confirmed. All the men had died four years ago, so Rena Kitayama, who was only twelve at the time, couldn''t have had a boyfriend. "Good. Bring her here." "No problem, Roy-sama!" Neneko smiled. The request was quickly processed. With the higher-ups'' resources, Rena Kitayama would be brought here soon. Neneko took Roy on a tour of the base. But they didn''t find any women who met his standards. As noon approached, Mira, Akane, and Sui woke up. "Roy-sama is very remarkable. I''m still sore all over," Akane, the mature woman, purred, leaning against Roy. She had been completely conquered, her eyes filled with adoration. "Call medarling, from now on," Roy chuckled, putting his arm around her. "Darling!" Akane said sweetly. "Good girl." Roy smiled and gave her an Evil Piece. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Darling, what''s this?" Akane asked, curious. "It''s called an Evil Piece. It grants you the power of a Devil, making you immortal and eternally youthful," Roy explained briefly. "What?!" Akane, Mira, Neneko, and Sui were stunned. What did it mean to receive the power of a Devil? They didn''t understand. "A Devil is a Devil," Roy said, not bothering to explain further. He pressed the Evil Piece into Akane''s body. Akane floated into the air. Neneko, Mira, and Sui''s eyes widened. Roy, knowing they had questions, waved his hand, transferring the necessary information directly into their minds. The room fell silent as they processed the information. "Darling, you''re a Demon Lord?! That''s amazing!" Neneko exclaimed, stunned. Mira, Sui, and even Akane, who had just become a Devil, were equally shocked. They hadn''t known that Devils existed, let alone that they had become the Demon Lord''s women. "Now, I''ll give you a choice" Roy placed three Evil Pieces before them. They now understood what accepting the pieces meant. "I''ll always be yours, darling!" Mira, surprisingly, was the first to take an Evil Piece. The next moment, she floated into the air, the Devil transformation ritual beginning. Neneko, not wanting to be outdone, also took a piece without a word. Sui, the little loli, followed suit. All four women began their transformations. Within moments, the transformations were complete. "Master!" The four women knelt before Roy. Having become Devils, they now understood the true extent of his power, and their hearts were filled with awe and submission. "Rise. Call me Roy," Roy said with a smile, waving his hand. "Yes, Roy-sama!" they said respectfully. "Roy-sama, do you require our services?" Akane and Mira purred, pressing themselves against him. "Not now. I''lltake care of you later tonight," Roy chuckled, then turned to Neneko. "Prepare lunch. We''ll continue our tour this afternoon." "Yes, sir!" Neneko nodded and left to make the arrangements. That afternoon, Roy continued exploring the base with Neneko. This was likely where the five surviving men were cryogenically frozen. If he remembered correctly, the protagonist''s younger sister should also be here. "Neneko, take me to the cryogenic chamber. I want to see the men who haven''t awakened yet." "Yes, Roy-sama!" Neneko led him to the chamber. A girl with twintails was Lying down beside a cryogenic pod. Inside the pod lay Reito Mizuhara, one of the five surviving men, and the twintailed girl''s older brother. The girl turned to look at them and froze. "A man?" Mahiru was stunned. She couldn''t believe there was another man alive. "Hello, I''m Roy," Roy greeted her, extending his hand. "Ohhello. I''m Mahiru," she replied, momentarily dazed, then shook his hand. Roy held her soft hand, and Mahiru blushed. "Mahiru-san, is thisyour family?" Roy asked with a smile, gesturing towards the pod. "Yes, he''s my brother," Mahiru said sadly. "I see. He''s still alive. He''ll wake up soon." "I hope so. Thank you," Mahiru said, a flicker of hope in her eyes. She looked at the handsome man before her with newfound admiration. "Would you like to go for a walk?" Roy asked. Mahiru glanced at her brother, then nodded. "Sure." Roy smirked. That was easy. They went to a garden and chatted, with Neneko following at a distance. "UmRoy, can I ask you something?" Mahiru finally asked, unable to contain her curiosity. "What is it?" "How did you wake up?" She assumed he had been cryogenically frozen like her brother. Mahiru had access to the research facility because of her brother, but she didn''t know all its secrets. "I wasn''t frozen," Roy chuckled. "What? Then how?" Mahiru was surprised and excited. Was he immune to the MK virus? "I''m a God. That''s why I''m not affected by the virus," Roy said with a grin. Mahiru''s jaw dropped. What a ridiculous explanation! "Just kidding. I''m from another world. That''s why I''m immune," Roy said, his expression serious. Mahiru almost believed him. She sighed. "If you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine." "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. You just don''t believe me," Roy shrugged. "I have a way to wake your brother up" "What?! Really?" Mahiru interrupted, her eyes wide with hope. "Of course. I wouldn''t lie to you," Roy nodded. Mahiru was excited, but also skeptical. This mysterious man seemed to be hiding something. Could he really wake her brother? "Well, if you don''t believe me, that''s fine." Roy shrugged and turned to leave. "Wait!" Mahiru wouldn''t let him go, even if he was lying. But Roy was playing hard to get. He vanished in an instant. Mahiru chased after him, but he was gone. The next day Roy was playing cards with Sui in the lounge. Neneko received a message and approached Roy. "Roy-sama, Rena Kitayama has arrived." "Who?" "The idol you saw yesterday, Roy-sama." "Oh, bring her in." "Yes, sir!" Neneko returned with a girl. "Roy-sama, I''ve brought her." Roy turned to see a slightly awkward, pink-haired girl standing beside Neneko. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 283: The Little Devil, Karen Kamiya—Mahiru Mizuhara Decision ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "So, you''ve arrived. Do you know how to give a blowjob?" Roy asked the blushing girl, Rena Kitayama. Rena was momentarily confused, then blushed even deeper and nodded. "Then come here." Roy beckoned her over. Rena obediently approached andbegan. "Mira, it''s your turn to draw a card. Don''t just stand there," Roy said, looking at Mira Suou. "Ah, yes, Roy-sama!" Mira blushed, then drew a card from Roy''s hand. It was the Old Maid. "Oh" Mira''s surprised expression made Akane and Sui giggle. Time passed quickly as Roy played with the girls. Several days went by. The higher-ups, however, were growing increasingly concerned. While Roy was cooperative, he hadn''t shown any interest in other women. And they considered him to be humanity''s savior. They intensified their search for suitable girls, but Roy rejected them all. Average girls didn''t interest him. They weren''t even as appealing as the girls at Kuoh Academy. Meanwhile Mahiru, ever since Roy had piqued her interest, had been searching for him, but she couldn''t freely roam the research facility. Today, however, Roy appeared before her. "Roy!" Mahiru called out excitedly, running towards him. "It really you!" "What''s the rush? Is something the matter?" Roy asked with a smile. "Um I wanted to" Mahiru hesitated, unsure how to phrase her request. "Take your time," Roy said gently, patting her head. Mahiru blushed. "You saidyou could wake my brother. I...I believe you." After thinking about it for days, she had decided to trust Roy. It was a glimmer of hope, however small. "Oh? You believe me? That''s good," Roy smiled. But Mahiru was confused by his reaction. If he believed her, shouldn''t he be helping her wake her brother? "UmRoy, can you please wake my brother?" she asked shyly. "Of course. But" "But what? I''ll agree to anything!" Mahiru exclaimed, overjoyed that he had agreed. "Really?" Roy smirked. She had taken the bait. He felt a twinge of guilt for deceiving her. But it didn''t matter. He was a Devil. Corrupting innocent girls was in his nature. He whispered something in Mahiru''s ear. Mahiru blushed, her expression conflicted. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded. "Alright, I agree." "Good. I''ll see you tonight," Roy said, waving his hand and turning to leave. "Roy-sama, there''s no need to go through all this trouble. I can just" Neneko, thinking that there was no need for such elaborate schemes, wanted to suggest a more direct approach. She could simply coerce Mahiru. After all, Mahiru was living alone, only allowed to stay at the facility because her brother was one of the few surviving men. Otherwise, she would be unable to support herself. With a bit of coercion and persuasion, Mahiru would likely agree. "No, that''s too boring," Roy said dismissively. Easy things weren''t worth cherishing. There was no challenge in simply having someone delivered to him. "Yes, Roy-sama." Neneko nodded. "By the way, Roy-sama, the higher-ups are planning to remove me from my position." "Oh? Why?" "Because I haven''t completed my mission." Neneko''s mission was to have Roy produce as many offspring as possible. So far, he had only taken five women. The higher-ups considered her incompetent and wanted to replace her. "And who is my new assistant?" Roy asked, curious. "Karen Kamiya," Neneko replied, her expression serious. Karen was the only woman she couldn''t understand and even feared. She was ambitious and ruthlessa smiling tiger who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals. Roy remembered Karen. She was the blond girl from the original story who had created the "school paradise" for the third awakened male. She was also quite cute. As for her ambitionthat wasn''t a problem for Roy. "Then hand over your duties to her. Let''s see what surprises she brings," Roy smirked. "Yes, sir!" Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neneko nodded. The position of personal assistant no longer mattered to her. Karen Kamiya was quickly informed. "Roy-sama, I''m your new personal assistant, Karen Kamiya. I look forward to working with you," Karen said with a smile. She had long blond hair with red tips, large, expressive eyes, cherry lips, and a small fangan adorable little devil. "Call me Roy. And I look forward toexperiencing what you have to offer," Roy chuckled, intrigued by the girl before him. Karen had done her research. She knew that Roy possessed an indomitable will, not easily swayed. Gaining his trust wouldn''t be easy. It was a challenge she relished. "Roy-sama, beforeyou were put into cryogenic sleep, you were still in school, weren''t you?" she asked. Roy smirked and nodded. "Then would you like to return to school? It''s an all-girls school, Roy-sama. And you can do whatever you want there," Karen said, leaning closer, her voice seductive. Roy''s eye twitched. She was even more devilish than . No, she was a natural-born little devil. He was growing increasingly fond of her. And returning to school wasn''t a bad idea. He could play someinteresting games there. Time Stop, Hypnosisthe possibilities were endless. "Alright," he agreed. "Wonderful! You''ve agreed, Roy-sama!" Karen exclaimed, overjoyed. She believed that once her plan succeeded, she would gain his trust, and then she could proceed with her next step. "Please wait, Roy-sama. I''ll make the arrangements." She hurried out of the room. Creating a "School paradise" wasn''t easy. The girls had to be willing participants. Of course, in this world, there were plenty of girls eager to attend such a school. That evening Goaded by Neneko, Akane, and Rena, Roysatisfied them before they could put their plans into action. Exhausted, they fell asleep. It wasn''t until 10 PM that a knock echoed at the door. Roy, too lazy to get up, waved his hand, and the door opened. As expected, it was Mahiru. She looked into the empty room, confused. Who had opened the door? She cautiously entered. "Roy?" The room was dark. Roy snapped his fingers, and the lights came on. "Aah!" Mahiru yelped, startled. "Don''t scream. Come here," Roy said, rubbing his ears. Mahiru hesitated, then approached him. The next morning. Roy smirked, looking at Mahiru sleeping in his arms. She was so innocent. But she had finally grown up. "Mmm" Mahiru stirred and slowly opened her eyes, then quickly closed them again, blushing as she saw Roy. She looked adorable. After breakfast. Although still shy, Mahiru asked, "Roy, can you please wake my brother now?" "Of course. I promised you, didn''t I? I''ve already started the process, but it''ll take a few days for him to wake up," Roy said reassuringly. Of course, he was lying. "Really? That''s wonderful!" Mahiru beamed, her earlier shyness forgotten. Seeing her joy, Roy felt a twinge of guilt. In the afternoon, Karen returned. "Roy-sama, I''ve made all the arrangements. Please follow me." After a day of preparation, with the full cooperation of the higher-ups, Karen''s "school paradise" was complete. "Alright, let''s go." Roy was curious to see what she had prepared. "Umshould I come too?" Mahiru asked hesitantly. She had only given Roy her virginity last night. "Of course. You''re my woman now," Roy said, taking her hand. "O-Okay" Seeing his assertive demeanor, Mahiru didn''t refuse. She still remembered Roy''s vigorous "training" from the previous night. She had thought she was going to die. But she had woken up feeling perfectly fine. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 284: An All-Girls School—Karen Kamiya’s Predicament ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Under Karen''s arrangements, Roy and the girls boarded a plane, escorted by several other aircraft. While the higher-ups had approved Karen''s plan, they didn''t want her to be reckless. If the UW discovered Roy, it would be a problem. Secrecy was paramount. Once they arrived at the school, they weren''t allowed to leave. And the school was under constant surveillance. "So, Karen, is the school you prepared?" Roy asked, looking around the bustling campus. It seemed like a normal school. But upon closer inspection, he noticed it was an all-girls school. And many of the girls here were the ones he had seen on the tablet earlier. While their ages varied, they were all quite attractive. "That''s right! Roy-sama, please enjoy yourself. You can do you want here," Karen said with a seductive smile. "Anything, huh? Does that include you?" Roy asked, pulling her close, his arm around her waist. He knew that despite her seemingly devilish personality and willingness to use any means to achieve her goals, Karen was actually quite protective of her ownpurity. In the original story, Shota Doi had tried tobe with her, but while she seemingly agreed, she never actually let him. This was one of the reasons Roy was so interested in her. "If that''s what Roy-sama desires, of course," Karen said with a blush and a smile. "Then come to my room tonight," Roy chuckled. "Certainly, Roy-sama!" Karen agreed without hesitation. Of course, whether she actually showed up was another matter. But if she didn''t, Roy had ways of dealing with her. "Now, Roy-sama, please follow me to your classroom." "Oh, you''ve arranged student IDs for us?" "Of course. You''ll love it, Roy-sama," Karen said, leading the way. They soon reached the classroom. Class was in session. Karen didn''t bother knocking and simply opened the door. "Yuzuki-sensei, sorry to interrupt," Karen said to the teacher, Yuzuki Hanyu, then took her place at the podium. Yuzuki, knowing Karen''s position, stepped aside. Yuzuki Hanyu waswell, imagine Shizuka Marikawa, but with black hair. Both were voluptuous, mature, and somewhat ditzy, with a certain allure. And both wore glasses. The only difference was Yuzuki''s black hair, compared to Shizuka''s blond hair. Of coursebeing a teacher added to her charm. Perhaps sensing Roy''s gaze, Yuzuki looked at him and blushed. "Everyone, we have some new students!" Karen announced. All eyes turned to Roy. His handsome features, mysterious aura, and noble demeanor instantly captivated the girls. "Please introduce yourself." Karen stepped aside, offering Roy the podium. Roy shrugged and stepped forward, looking at the girls with a smile. "Just call me Roy. It''s a pleasure to meet you all. I hope we can make somebeautiful memories together." "He''s so handsome!" "Roy-sama is so dreamy!" "Roy-sama, please have my babies!" "Me too! I want Roy-sama''s babies!" The girls erupted in cheers and squeals. They hadn''t seen a man in years, and even when men were still around, they had never encountered anyone as captivating as Roy. Within moments, he had conquered their hearts. Roy noticed that the girls in this class were even more attractive than the ones he had seen earlier. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were all campus beauty level. "Roy-sama is quite popular," Karen commented with a smile. Mira, Akane, Neneko, Rena, Mahiru, and Sui also introduced themselves. While some were a bit too old for school, they had come at Roy''s request. And so, a class with a single male student and a room full of girls was formed. The class itself was rather boring. But the girls kept glancing at Roy, some even trying to flirt with him. Roy, of course, flirted back, making them blush and giggle. It was quite entertaining. While they had been told that their purpose at this school was to please Roy and bear his children They were still just innocent girls. That evening. After dinner, Karen showed Roy to his room. "Roy-sama, did you see any girls in class you liked? Should I call them over?" she asked with a smile. "You''re here tonight. There''s no need for anyone else," Roy said with a wave of his hand. Karen''s heart sank. She had hoped to use the other girls as a distraction, but it seemed Roy had other plans. "UmRoy-sama, wouldn''t you consider the other girls? With yourabilities, a few more shouldn''t be a problem," she said awkwardly, trying to divert his attention. Roy chuckled. He wasn''t letting her escape tonight. "Hmm I suppose a few more wouldn''t hurt." Karen''s eyes lit up. "Who do you like, Roy-sama? I''ll make the arrangements right away!" Roy smirked. "Let me see How aboutall of them? And don''t forget Yuzuki-sensei." "What?!" Karen''s jaw dropped. Did he mean of them? There were over twenty girls in the class! She was stunned. "UmRoy-sama, maybe we shouldstart with fewer?" "Karen, you still don''t believe in my abilities, do you? Don''t worry, I''ll satisfy all of you tonight. Especially you, Karen. You''re first," Roy interrupted, his voice laced with playful menace. Karen''s face fell. She couldn''t escape. And she had to be first, in front of everyone? This was a nightmare! "UmRoy-sama, how about just me tonight? I promise I''llperform well," she pleaded, hoping to avoid the embarrassment. "No. Karen, you clearly don''t trust me." Seeing her troubled expressionRoy was overjoyed. Teasing Karen was too much fun. Akane and Neneko, standing nearby, couldn''t help but giggle. They knew what Roy was capable of. Karen was in for an unforgettable night. "Alright, Karen, go get ready," Roy said, dismissing her. He had to prepare as well. There were quite a few girls tonight, and they couldn''t all be in the same room. And he couldn''t neglect Mira, Akane, and the others just because there were new arrivals. After Karen left, Roy gathered the girls and prepared forbattle. Within two hours, Roy had "Conquered" six girls, including Mahiru. He then left the room and went to another. "Trying to hide in the last room? Not so fast," Roy smirked. Karen, knowing she couldn''t escape, had hidden in the last room down the hallthe furthest one to the left from Roy''s room. Each room had three girls, and Karen was hiding in the last one. Roy, of course, went there first. He opened the door. Karen, startled, yelped. "Who''s there?" The room was dark. "It''s me, of course," Roy chuckled, walking towards her. "Roy-sama?" Karen was stunned. She had hidden in the last room. How had he found her so quickly? "That''s right. You''re quite the hider, Karen. But you can''t fool me." Roy reached her and was surprised to see Yuzuki-sensei there as well. Only the two of them were in the room. Roy smiled. He had to admit, Yuzuki-sensei was his favorite among the girls in the class. What happened next wasinevitable. After thoroughly "punishing" Karen, he thengently "trained" Yuzuki-sensei. Having satisfied both of them, Roy moved on to the next room. Throughout the night, Roy "conquered" over twenty girlsa truly remarkable feat. Of course, this meant that his class was canceled the next day. Even the teacher wasinjured. How could they possibly have class? <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 285: Whose Cloning Tech is Better?—The Main Heroine, Elisa Tachibana ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> There was one exception, however. That afternoon, Karen revealed that one girl from their class hadn''t come. It was a girl with short white hair who had said she wason her period. So, Karen hadn''t included her. Roy remembered the girl. She was opposed to the UWthe United Women''s organization. She was also Elisa Tachibana''sthe main heroine''scontact at the school. This organization knew about the UW''s conspiracy and was working on a cure for the MK virus, while also plotting to overthrow the UW''s rule. The UW, by eliminating all men with the MK virus, aimed to create a world ruled by women. This plan seemed absurd. Without men, humanity couldn''t reproduce and would eventually become extinct. However, the UW had a solution: artificial cloning technology. They already possessed a rudimentary form of this technology. Roy knew that Mira Suou was a clone of Elisa Tachibana. The best evidence was their similar purple hair and appearance. But this imperfect cloning technology had a side effect: accelerated aging. While the clones grew rapidly, they also aged quickly. This was why Mira looked much older than Elisa. There was another suspected clone: Chloe Mansfield, the envoy from UW headquarters. This voluptuous blond woman might also be a clone of a high-ranking UW official. Roy was quite interested in Chloe. In the original story, her figure wasunrealistic, practically defying human anatomy. To put it simply, she was incredibly well-endowedrivaling even Illulu. While large breasts could be attractive, they could also beinconvenient. Especially if theysagged. Roy felt obligated tohelp her. But first, he had to deal with the white-haired girl. If he remembered correctly, her name was Lu Bing Bing. "Karen, arrange it. I''m playing the long game this time," Roy said, turning to Karen. "Huh?" Karen was confused, but having become his woman, she trusted him implicitly and didn''t question him further. Following Roy''s instructions, Karen had Lu Bing Bing captured and brought to Roy''s room. "Roy-sama, what should we do with her?" Karen asked. "Untie her." Karen released Lu Bing Bing. Lu Bing Bing''s expression was a mix of confusion and fear. She didn''t know if her identity had been exposed or if Roy was simply displeased that she hadn''t come to his room last night. "So, you''re Lu Bing Bing, right?" Roy asked the white-haired girl with a smile. "Yes, Roy-sama. I apologize for not coming last night. I wason my period. I''llserve you in a few days," Lu Bing Bing quickly apologized. "Don''t worry, I don''t blame you," Roy chuckled. Lu Bing Bing was stunned. What was going on? "I just need you to make a phone call." Hearing this, Lu Bing Bing''s body trembled. It seemed her cover was blown. "UmRoy-sama, I don''t understand what you mean" she stammered, trying to feign ignorance. Roy smirked and casually flicked his finger. Lu Bing Bing''s body moved involuntarily. She took out her phone and dialed a number. Lu Bing Bing was terrified. While she couldn''t control her body, she knew exactly what she was doing. "No" Despite her internal screams, the call went through. Karen, watching this, was stunned. What kind of magic was this? He could control people? She was starting to question everything. She hadn''t realized how little she knew about Roy. Roy, noticing her shocked expression, smiled. "Karen, I know you''re ambitious. But your ambitions aresmall. Would you like to see a moreinteresting world?" Karen''s eyes lit up. "Yes! Roy-sama, I would love to see a more interesting world!" "Good. Then gather everyone in my room tonight," Roy nodded. Karen''s face fell. She thought he meanta multiplayer game. Roy didn''t bother explaining. Meanwhile. The call connected. "Hello, Bing Bing?" A girl''s voice answered. Lu Bing Bing tried to keep her mouth shut, but it moved on its own. "Elisa, help me" As soon as she finished speaking, Roy hung up. That was enough. He knew that Elisa Tachibana and Lu Bing Bing were close friends. Elisa had asked Lu Bing Bing to infiltrate the school. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If something happened to Lu Bing Bing, Elisa would definitely come. She would walk right into his trap. "Damn it! Let me go!" Lu Bing Bing regained control of her body and glared at Roy. He had forced her to call Elisa for help. Knowing Elisa, she would definitely come to rescue her. It was a trap! While she didn''t know Roy wanted to lure Elisa, she knew she was in trouble. Roy rubbed his ears. "She''s too noisy. Lock her up." "Yes, Roy-sama!" Karen nodded, and two guards entered, escorting Lu Bing Bing away. "Roy-sama, do you think that woman will really come?" Karen asked, curious. "Yes, she will," Roy nodded. "Are youinterested in her, Roy-sama?" Karen was puzzled. He hadn''t even met the girl on the phone. Why was he so interested in her? "Of course," Roy smirked, thinking of Elisa Tachibana''s adorable appearance. The only problem was Elisa''s childhood friendReito Mizuhara, Mahiru''s older brother. Elisa was deeply in love with Reito and had waited for him for five years. Their bond was strong. It would be difficult for Roy to sway her, especially since he had justtaken Mahiru. Taking her brother''s girlfriend? It was practically NTR. But the thought wasexciting. Roy stroked his chin. It seemed he would have to play the villain this time. Meanwhile. Elisa tried calling Lu Bing Bing back, but the call wouldn''t connect. She realized this wasn''t a prank. Her friend was in danger. She was worried, but if they had gone through all this trouble, Lu Bing Bing was likely still safe for now. Although she knew it was a trap Elisa decided to rescue Lu Bing Bing. However, few within her organization supported her decision. In the end, she only brought two friends with her. They set off for the school. By the time they arrived, it was night. The school was dark, and there were no guards in sight. According to their intel, the school should have been heavily guarded. But Elisa didn''t care. They stealthily infiltrated the school and reached the dormitory area. Lights were on in some of the rooms. They didn''t know where Lu Bing Bing was being held, so they began searching. They entered the dormitory building without encountering any resistance. Then, as if guided by fate, they found themselves in front of a familiar room. The room was brightly lit, filled with music and laughter. A party was in full swing. Elisa and her friends were stunned. But no one seemed to notice them. Seeing the crowd of girls, they decided to leave quietly. But two armed guards and Karen Kamiya appeared behind them. "You''ve finally arrived. Roy-sama has been waiting for you," Karen said with a smile, looking at Elisa, who was wearing a black hood. While she couldn''t see Elisa''s face clearly, the glimpse of her flawless neck told her that this girl was a beauty. As expected of Roy-sama. He had known all along. Elisa and her friends were shocked. How had they been discovered so easily? With guns pointed at them, they didn''t dare to resist. Their weapons were confiscated, and they were escorted to another room by Karen. Roy was waiting for them. "Roy-sama, I''ve brought them," Karen said, approaching Roy. "Good work." Roy nodded and turned his attention to the three hooded figures. He waved his hand, and their hoods fell away, revealing their faces. Elisa Tachibana, as expectedwas beautiful. Her long purple hair shimmered in the light, her skin flawless, her face, though frowning, undeniably exquisite. She was truly captivating. Even Roy couldn''t help but admire her beauty. The two girls behind Elisa, while not as striking as Elisa, were also quite attractive. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 286: Elisa Tachibana’s Decision—Chloe Mansfield ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "You kidnapped Bing Bing. What do you want?" Elisa Tachibana asked, frowning at Roy. "Don''t worry. Please, have a seat," Roy said, gesturing towards the sofa opposite him. Elisa and her two friends sat down. Karen served them tea. Elisa, her friends, and even Lu Bing Bing were confused by this display of hospitality. He had kidnapped them, lured them into a trap, and now he was being polite? It didn''t make sense. "Relax. I invited you here to discuss acollaboration," Roy said with a smile. "Collaboration?" Elisa was skeptical. "I have the cure for the MK virus." "What?!" The three girls were stunned. Their organization had been working tirelessly on a cure, but progress was slow. They were years away from a breakthrough. Yet, this man claimed to already have a cure? It was unbelievable. Elisa frowned. If he had a cure, why not just release it? Why thiscollaboration? But she didn''t ask. If he wasn''t revealing his reasons, there must be a reason. "What kind of collaboration?" she asked calmly. "Simple. I give you the cure and the formula, and in returnI want ," Roy said, looking at Elisa with a smirk. "What?!" Elisa was taken aback. He was willing to give them the cure the formula? That was incredibly generous. But his final demand He wanted ? "My apologies. I haven''t introduced myself. Call me Roy," Roy said with a smile. "Roywe''ve just met. Why do you want?" Elisa asked, flustered. "We''re willing to take Elisa''s place," her two friends offered. "Well, it''s true we''ve just met. But Ilike girls with your personality. So, consider it. Of course, if you refuse, I won''t force you. You''re free to leave," Roy shrugged. He wasn''t one to force anyone, usually. Elisa thought for a moment, then said, "I want to see Bing Bing." "No problem. Karen, take them to seeLu Bing Bing." "Yes, Roy-sama!" Karen nodded and led the three girls out of the room. Roy waited patiently. He would let them think it over. In another room, Elisa and her friends finally saw Lu Bing Bing. "Elisa, why did you come?!" Lu Bing Bing exclaimed. "I had to. You''re in danger. I asked you to take on this mission. It''s my responsibility," Elisa said with a gentle smile. "No, it''s not like that! That manhe" Lu Bing Bing excitedly explained that the phone call hadn''t been her intention. She had been prepared to be discovered. But if that happened, she wouldn''t have called for help. Elisa and her friends exchanged surprised glances. "Bing Bing, are you saying that he used magic to control you and force you to call for help?" Elisa couldn''t believe it. How was that possible? This was a world of science, not magic. If magic existed, they would have already cured the MK virus. "It''s true!" Lu Bing Bing insisted. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment, Elisa and her friends reluctantly accepted her explanation, though it still felt surreal. How could magic exist in this world? "Elisa, what should we do?" "You''ve been waiting for your childhood friend. You can''t possibly agree to his demands!" "Let''s just leave! He said he would let us go!" Her two friends tried to persuade her. Lu Bing Bing also looked at Elisa, her expression conflicted. Developing a cure for the MK virus had always been Elisa''s dream. And now, the cure was within reach. But on the other hand, there was Reito, her childhood friend, whom she had been waiting for. What should she choose? "Pack your things. You''re leaving," Elisa said. Lu Bing Bing and her friends were stunned. "Elisa, you''re not thinking of?" "Yes. Our organization is still years away from developing a cure. We might not even succeed. I can''t miss this opportunity," Elisa said with determination. "Elisa, you can''t trust him so easily!" "We don''t even know if he actually has the cure!" "Just go!" Elisa wouldn''t listen. She insisted they leave. Karen, listening outside the door, smirked. As expected, Roy-sama was right. She had agreed. She entered the room and gestured to the two armed guards beside her. The guards entered the room. "You three, leave. Now." Lu Bing Bing and her friends had no choice but to comply. "You''ve made the right decision. Roy-sama will become the new ruler of this world. Now, come with me," Karen said to Elisa with a smile, then turned and led her back to Roy''s room. Elisa followed, her expression unreadable. "Welcome back. Have you made your decision?" Roy asked, stifling a yawn. "I agree to your terms. But only after I see proof that the MK virus cure actually works," Elisa said calmly. Roy admired her composure. "Alright, I agree to your condition. Karen, take her and arrange a room," Roy instructed. "Yes, Roy-sama!" Karen smiled and led Elisa away. After settling Elisa, Karen gathered the other girls and brought them to Roy''s room, as instructed. Karen had been expectinganother orgy. But instead, he showed her a different kind of world. Devils. A word she was unfamiliar with. She hadn''t known they actually existed. Karen, being ambitious, wouldn''t miss the chance to become an Immortal-Devil. And so, all the girls present were transformed into Devil servants. The next morning. Roy woke up late, nestled in Akane''s arms. After getting up and freshening up Karen rushed in with some news. "Roy-sama, it seems the UW has learned about you. They''ve sent someone to investigate." Karen had received a message from the higher-ups that a woman named Chloe Mansfield was coming to investigate Roythe only surviving man. The higher-ups were terrified of Roy being taken away, so they had instructed Karen to keep him at the school at all costs. Of course, if Roy didn''t to leave, there was nothing they could do. Roy, hearing this, was surprised. So, Chloe Mansfieldthe voluptuous blonde, was coming after all. While she was incredibly attractive, being a clone of a high-ranking UW official, she might bea lesbian. But that was just speculation. "When is she arriving?" Roy asked, stifling a yawn. "Around noon," Karen replied. "Let me know when she arrives." Roy got up and left the room. "Yes, Roy-sama!" "Roy, when are you giving me the MK virus cure?" Elisa asked, intercepting him in the hallway. "Here." Using his [Prophecy Authority]Roy instantly knew the formula and composition of the cure. He created a vial of the cure with his magic. Handing it to Elisa, he whispered in her ear, "Come to my room tonight." Elisa blushed, but the cure, along with the formula, made her happy. Being a researcher specializing in the MK virus, Elisa quickly analyzed the formula and confirmed its viability. She immediately transmitted the information back to her organization. Then, she had Lu Bing Bing come to the school to retrieve the sample. The organization was overjoyed. Within half a day, they confirmed that the formula worked. They tested it on a cryogenically frozen man who hadn''t been killed by the virusand it was a success. There were still many men in cryogenic sleep, using that method to slow the progression of the MK virus. These men far outnumbered the five who were immune. That''s why they were so eager to develop a cure. Knowing that the cure worked, Elisa was elated. She had made the right choice. Meanwhile. At noon, the UW envoy finally arrived at the school. Roy finally met the voluptuous blonde, Chloe Mansfield. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 287: Preparing to Return—To Danmachi, The Status of a God! ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Oh? So you hiding a man." When Chloe Mansfield arrived at the school, she and Roy finally met. The voluptuous blonde immediately approached Roy, her eyes filled with curiosity as she examined him. Roy, in turn, observed Chloe, though his view was somewhatobstructed. Chloe, seeming to notice his gaze, smirked. "I''m Chloe Mansfield. And you are?" she asked, sitting back down and crossing her legsher demeanor confident and imposing. But to Roy, she just lookedamusing. "Call me Roy," he replied with a smirk. Chloe didn''t seem bothered by his casual tone. "You know I''m from UW headquarters, right? I''m here to formally invite you to come with me. You can have anything you want there," she said. "Hmph! Roy-sama won''t go with you," Karen said with a devilish smile. Chloe glanced at her, then turned her attention back to Roy. Karen, annoyed at being ignored, frowned. "Karen''s right. I''m not going anywhere with you," Roy said, taking a sip of his tea. "Is that so?" Chloe didn''t seem surprised. She had anticipated this response. "Very well. You''re the last man on Earth. I won''t force you. But I be staying here toobserve you," Chloe declared. "Suit yourself." Roy shrugged. He wouldn''t mind her staying. It would give him an opportunity As promised, Chloe and a small team moved into the school. But she didn''t make any further moves, and Roy didn''t press the matter. That night. Elisa finally came to his room. Despite her initial reluctance, she became his. Roy spent the next few daysdoting on Elisa, but he didn''t take any other women, aside from the girls in his class from the first night. Meanwhile. Elisa''s organization successfully developed the MK virus cure using Roy''s formula. They began broadcasting the information, hacking into radio stations to spread the news. While few people believed it at first, it was enough to spark a wave of unrest. More and more people joined the resistance against the UW. And when they used the cure to revive a cryogenically frozen man, the world erupted in celebration. Reito Mizuhara, Mahiru''s brother, also awoke. "Brother!" Mahiru cried, tears of joy streaming down her face. After years of waiting, her brother had finally returned. Reitostill disoriented, looked at Elisa as if they had just seen each other yesterday. Seeing him awake, Elisa''s heart felt lighter. She had finally let go of her past. She was Roy''s woman now. "Elisa!" Reito exclaimed. Mahiru''s face fell. If her brother learned the truth, would hebreak down? But "Reito, I''m sorry. I couldn''t keep my promise. I''m Roy''s wife now," Elisa said, clinging to Roy''s arm, a blissful smile on her face. Reito''s heart sank. His worst fears had been realized. But he had been prepared for this, hadn''t he? Roy, seeing this, felt a strange mix of emotions. NTR-ing someone feltodd. Reito was truly pitiful. Not only had the woman he loved become someone else''s wifebut so had his sister. After visiting Reito, Roy and the girls returned to the school. The higher-ups would take care of Reito. It wasn''t their concern. While the cure existed, men were still incredibly rare. Only those who had been cryogenically frozen in time had survived. But this didn''t concern Roy. Back at the school, he prepared to leave this world. He had achieved his goals. Of course, before leaving, there was still Chloe Mansfield, the voluptuous blonde, todeal with. Roy, no longer bothering with subtle tactics, went directly to her room. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aftertaking care of Chloe, Roy left the world of with the girls. Back in the DxD world, Roy sent Mira, Akane, and the others to Dreamland in the Underworld. Dreamland had become a smallself-sufficient society. It had everything they needed. But most of its residents were Cursed Childrenlittle lolis. Mira and the others brought much-neededexpertise. After all, there were too many little girls and not enough teachers. Mira, Neneko, and Yuzuki could all become teachers for the lolis. This would not only keep the girls occupied but also help them integrate into their new environment. Roy decided to stay with the girls for a while instead of immediately going to another world. While he might experience time differently, for the girls in the DxD world, only a few seconds would have passed. And as Devils, they had incredibly long lifespans. There was no need for them to be together constantly. But Roy still stayed with them for two months. He spent time with each of themRias, Sona, Saeko, Shizuka, Shinobu, Kanao, and the others, ensuring that none felt neglected. His attentiveness earned him their praise. After all, powerful men who weren''t constantly seeking new conquests were rare. Of course, during these two months, Roy also enjoyed theperks of having a harem. Akahime (Great Red) returned briefly but left after a few days. The Evie Etoulde Evil Gods still hadn''t appearedand Roy didn''t bother looking for them. Two months later A new world was ready. This time, Roy was going to [Is It Wrong to Try to Pick Up Girls in a Dungeon?]a world he had been looking forward to visiting. After saying goodbye to the girlshe vanished from the DxD world. He reappeared on a bustling street. The streets were crowded and lively. But Roy''s arrival causedDivine ripples. All the Gods in Orario instantly sensed the presence of a new God. Gods were transcendent beings who had descended from Heaven a thousand years ago. They granted their "Blessings" to their followersthe "Familia" Bored with their Heavenly lives, they had come to the lower world, treating it like a game. Gods were forbidden from using their divine powers in the lower world and had to live like ordinary humans. They were also forbidden from entering the dungeon, lest they face punishment. Their primary goal was entertainmentexperiencing the lower world, its food, hobbies, friendships, art, and even illnesses. They enjoyed every moment, treating it like a game. Gods weren''t allowed to use their divine powers except in special circumstances. If they did, they would be sent back to Heaven. The only exception was the annual Ganesha Familia festival, where they could use a special mirror, the "God''s Mirror,"which functioned like clairvoyance. The adventurers on the streetsensing Roy''s divine aura, bowed respectfully but didn''t approach. Gods were common in Orario. And many Gods disliked being disturbed, so the adventurers simply observed Roy from a distance. Roy, however, was amused. He hadn''t expected to be granted the status of a God upon arriving in this world. While he possessed God-like power, he wasn''t a God in the same way as these beings. But it didn''t matter. This status came with certain advantages. He could create his own Familia and recruit members, including the Cursed Children from the world, to train in the dungeon. He could also recruit Girls from this world. It was a win-win situation. But he needed money. The currency in this world was called "Valis." The fastest way to acquire Valis was to exchange magic stones obtained from monsters in the dungeon. But Roy didn''t have a Familia yet, and Gods weren''t allowed to enter the dungeon. He was now considered a God by this world. He couldn''t enter the dungeon either. "It seems I need to recruit some members for my Familia," Roy mused, stroking his chin. He returned to the DxD world. Rias and the others were still there. Seeing him back so soon, they assumed his adventure was over. But after Roy explained the situation, they understood. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 288: Adventure in Orario Begins—Roy Familia—Meeting Hestia! ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> As soon as Roy mentioned needing Familia members, the girls eagerly volunteered. "Roy-sama, let me go! I''ll do my best!" "Roy-onii-chan, I want to go too!" "Me too! Me too!" "Daddy, take me! I''ll be good!" Amidst their clamoring, Roy considered his options. He couldn''t take too many this time. He had to add members gradually. Bringing a large group would attract unwanted attention. So, he decided to take only five, and their power couldn''t exceed Tier 5 (Planetary)the level at which this world recognized the descent of a God. Ideally, they should be below Maou-class level. After explaining his criteria, the number of volunteers dwindled significantly. Many of the girls had reached Tier 5 in the world. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And most had become Campiones. Since his primary goal was to establish a connection between the worlds and create a training ground for the Cursed Children, Roy chose Kisara Tendo, Enju Aihara, Kohina, Megumin, and Yukari Endou. He hadn''t intended to bring Megumin and Yukari, but he couldn''t resist Megumin''s chuunibyou antics, so he relented. Having chosen his team, Roy didn''t waste any time. He returned to Orario with the five girls. "So this is Orario? It''sdifferent," Enju commented, looking at the crowds of people. "Hmph! It''s time for these people to witness the might of Explosion magic!" Megumin declared, striking a chuunibyou pose. Roy sighed and flicked their foreheads playfully. "Let''s find a place to bestow my blessing first. Then you can go adventuring in the dungeon. Remember, collect as many magic stones as you can." "Understood, Roy! With meMegumin, around, we''ll be swimming in magic stones!" Megumin said, still in character. Despite having become a woman, Megumin''s chuunibyou personality hadn''t changed, much to Roy''s amusement. After all, Megumin wouldn''t be Megumin without her chuunibyou antics. "Remember, we''re going into a dungeon. You can''t use Explosion magic there," Roy reminded her. Megumin froze. She hadn''t thought of that. Was sheuseless now? "Don''t worry, Megumin. You can still use Explosion in open areas. Or you could justreduce its power," Yukari suggested. "That''s right! Then I can cast it multiple times!" Megumin''s eyes lit up. Roy was surprised. Meguminknown for her obsession with maximizing the power of Explosion, even at the cost of collapsing afterward, was willing to reduce its power just to be useful? That was unexpected. He didn''t comment and simply offered a silent prayer for the other adventurers. Encountering Megumin and her Explosion magic would be a disaster for them. Afteracquiring some Valis from a few passing adventurers, Roy took the girls to an inn. "Take off your clothes," he instructed. Kisara, Enju, Megumin, and Yukari blushed. Kohina, however, was already naked. Roy''s eye twitched. He had simply meant for them to expose their backs so he could bestow his blessing. After being recognized as a God by this world, the method for bestowing blessings had appeared in his mind. He had Kohina lie down and began the ritual. A drop of blood from his index finger, and the blessing was complete. Kisara and Yukari, seeing this, finally understood and blushed at their earlier misunderstanding. "The blessing is complete, Kohina. Get dressed," Roy said, helping her up. Since the blessing had just been bestowed, her stats were all zero. He didn''t bother checking them. But with Kohina''s Ultimate-class power, he wondered what level adventurer she would be considered in this world. She was likely invincible among adventurers. Even Level 7 or 8 adventurers were nothing compared to Kohina. "Alright, who''s next?" Roy looked at the other girls. Megumin, feeling shy, didn''t speak up. Yukari, however, raised her hand. "I''ll go next." She turned around and removed her top. The view from behind wasquite nice. Roy bestowed his blessing on each of the girls. Then, they went to the Adventurer''s Guild to register their Familia. "Hello, Is there anything I can help you with?" Eina Tullea half-elf receptionist, greeted Roy with a polite smile. "We''re here to register," Roy replied. "Are you a new God? Do you have a familia?" Eina asked, surprised. It was rare for a new God to arrive in Orario. "These are my Familia members," Roy said, gesturing to the girls behind him. "Certainly, God. I''ll process your registration right away," Eina said, bowing respectfully. "There''s no need to call me ''God.'' Just Roy is fine," Roy chuckled. "Ah, yesRoy-sama." Eina was surprised by his casual demeanor. Gods were usually only kind to their own Familia, treating other humans with a sense of superiority. As Eina processed their registration, the other adventurers in the hall began whispering. "Hey, it''s a new God! And he already has five Familia members. He''s lucky." "I wonder what kind of God he is. Orario is already crowded with Familias. It won''t be easy for him to establish himself." "I heard Hestia is working part-time now." "That''s right. But this God is lucky. At least he has a Familia." Roy overheard their conversation but didn''t pay much attention. Orario dominated by a few powerful Familias, but he was confident he could establish himself. The registration was quickly completed. Roy used the Lucifuge family crest as his Familia''s emblem. The Roy Familia was officially established. "Alright, my Familiago forth and conquer the dungeon!" Roy said, pointing towards the dungeon''s entrance. Kisara and Yukari sighed. Had Roy been infected by Megumin''s chuunibyou? "Hohoho! It''s time for these people to witness the true power of Explosion magic!" Megumin declared, raising her staff and striking a dramatic pose. The other adventurers stared at them. Roy coughed. "Alright, go now. Try to reach the thirtieth floor today. And I suggest you hire a supporter. That way, you don''t have to collect the magic stones yourselves." "Understood. Let''s go!" Yukari, being the oldest, naturally became the leader. "Good luck!" Roy waved. The five girls headed towards the dungeon. He was looking forward to thesurprises they would bring him. Now, where should go? Roy looked around, then his eyes lit up. Wasn''t that girl selling fried potatoesHestia? He still didn''t know the current timeline. He approached her. "One fried potato, please." "Coming right up! My fried potatoes are the best in Orario!" Hestia said cheerfully, handing him a potato. Roy paid and took a bite. "It''s delicious!" "Heh Wait a minute, are you a God?" Hestia finally realized. "That''s right. I just arrived in Orario. Call me Roy," Roy chuckled. "I''m Hestia," she introduced herself. "It''s tough surviving in Orario. Most adventurers have already joined Familias. No one wants to join a Familia with nothing to offer. I suggest you leave," Hestia said sadly. She had been in Orario for a while, initially staying with her friend, Hephaestus. But she had been kicked out and was now selling fried potatoes to survive. She had tried recruiting Familia members, but no one was interested in joining a Familia with no resources. "That''s true. But I''m lucky. I''ve already found my Familia," Roy said with a shrug and a smile. "Really? You''re so lucky!" Hestia said enviously. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 289: Syr Flova, the Bountiful Hostess—Finding Hestia a Familia ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Luck is a part of it. By the way, Hestia, you don''t have a Familia yet, do you?" Roy asked with a smile. "No, no one wants to join the Familia of a penniless God," Hestia sighed. "These humans are so shortsighted. How about I introduce you to a potential Familia member?" Roy offered. "Huh?" Hestia was stunned. Did she hear correctly? This God was offering to find a Familia member? "You heard me. I''ll find someone willing to join your Familia. Wait here." Roy turned and left. Hestia, puzzled but hopeful, waited. If she could actually get a Familia member, that would be wonderful. She continued selling her fried potatoes. Roy returned to the DxD world. The girls were still there. After all, only a few seconds had passed for them. Seeing their puzzled looks, Roy explained, "I need someone to come with me, but not for my Familia. It''s for another God. Any volunteers?" "Another God''s Familia? No thanks." "If it were for Roy-onii-chan''s Familia, I would definitely go." "Me too!" The girls weren''t interested in joining someone else''s Familia. Roy sighed. "Roy, you could choose from among the Cursed Children," Sona suggested. "Oh, right!" Roy slapped his forehead. He had forgotten about them. This whole trip was for their benefit. And the little girls were obedient. They would definitely agree. As expected, after a quick announcement at the Cursed Children''s school, every Little Loli volunteered. Roy randomly chose an adorable girl with short white hair. Her name was Kurumi. She had rabbit genes, complete with bunny ears. She was incredibly cute. "Kurumi, we''re leaving." Roy picked her up and waved goodbye to the others. He returned to Orario. "Kurumi, I''m going to have you join another God''s Familia. You to agree, okay?" Roy said as they walked towards Hestia''s stall. "Okay. Is it someone Roy-onii-chan likes?" Kurumi asked, blinking her large, ruby-red eyes. Despite her young ageshe was quite perceptive. "Ahemyes," Roy coughed, a bit embarrassed that a child had seen through him. "Don''t worry, Roy-onii-chan! I''ll do my best!" Kurumi declared, pumping her small fist. She was determined to make this God like Roy. They soon reached Hestia''s stall. Hestia seemed to be daydreaming. "Hestia!" Roy called out, waving his hand. "Huh?" Hestia blinked, snapping out of her daze. "Oh, it''s you, Roy!" "I''m back. Remember I said I would find you a Familia member? Look" Roy pulled Kurumi forward. Kurumi was about the same height as Hestia, with a delicate face, ruby eyes, and adorable bunny ears. Hestia was instantly smitten. "Youyou really want to join my Familia?" she asked cautiously, as if afraid to scare Kurumi away. Roy chuckled, amused. "Yes, Hestia-sama," Kurumi said, nodding seriously. "Wonderful!" Hestia hugged Kurumi excitedly. "What''s your name? What do you like? Are you you want to join my Familia? We should go register at the Guild right away!" Hestia, now a chatterbox, bombarded Kurumi with questions. Kurumi didn''t know how to respond. "Maybe we should register first," Roy suggested. "Oh, right!" Hestia finally calmed down. The three of them went to the Adventurer''s Guild. Eina Tulle was still at the reception desk. "Roy-sama, you''re back? Is there anything I can help you with?" Eina asked, bowing respectfully. "Yes, but not for me" Roy gestured towards Hestia. "I''d like you to register their Familia." "Hestia-sama?" Eina was surprised. She knew Hestia. "Hmph! Hurry up and register us! I''ve finally found an excellent child!" Hestia declared proudly, holding Kurumi''s hand. "Thisadventurer?" Eina looked at Kurumi''s small stature and was speechless. Had Hestia, unable to find a proper Familia member, resorted tokidnapping? "That''s right! This is Kurumi! Isn''t it a cute name?" Hestia said, beaming. It seemed she had already accepted Kurumi as family. "Very well" Eina sighed, no longer questioning Hestia, and began processing the registration. It was quickly completed. "Now that we''re done, let''s celebrate!" Roy suggested as they left the Guild. "Celebrate? Um" Hestia hesitated. She was a penniless God. She hadn''t even had a Familia until now. How could she afford to treat a fellow God to a meal? She couldn''t bring herself to say it. Roy, seeing her hesitation, chuckled. "I''ll treat. Don''t be shy, Hestia." "But" Hestia was embarrassed. They had just met. And Roy had not only found her a Familia member but was also treating her to a meal. She was incredibly grateful. "Don''t worry about it. You can treat me next time," Roy said with a wave of his hand. "Hestia-sama, I''ll work hard! I''ll collect lots of magic stones tomorrow!" Kurumi declared, pumping her small fist. If she had already received her blessing, she would have gone to the dungeon today. "No! You''re not going!" Hestia hugged Kurumi protectively. To Hestia, Kurumi was just a child. How could she let her go into the dungeon? It was too dangerous! She wouldn''t allow it. Roy''s eye twitched. While Kurumi looked like a child, she was a High-class Devil. And with her rabbit genes, she possessed incredible leg strength and speed. While not as physically strong as Enju Aihara, who also had enhanced physical abilities, she wasn''t far behind. A High-class Devil was equivalent to a Level 7 or even Level 8 adventurer in this world. "Don''t worry, Hestia-sama! I''m very strong," Kurumi said confidently. The Heroic Spirits at the school in the Underworld had taught them combat skills. She only lacked experience. As long as she didn''t venture too deep into the dungeon, she would be fine. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, Kurumi is too young. She can''t go adventuring in the dungeon," Hestia insisted. Roy sighed. "Hestia, how about letting her go with my Familia? They can protect her." "Hmm Alright," Hestia agreed after a moment of consideration. "Yay! Thank you, Hestia-sama! I''ll bring back lots of magic stones for you!" Kurumi cheered, excited to finally explore the dungeon with the other girls. "Justcome back safely," Hestia said, still worried. "I will, Hestia-sama!" Kurumi nodded. They went to the Hostess of Fertilitya tavern near the Adventurer''s Guild. "Welcome!" A girl with silver hair, gray eyes, and a delicate face greeted them with a smile. She was wearing a maid outfit. But when she saw Roy, she froze, as if she had seen somethingunbelievable. Roy frowned. He feltexposed. Was it because of this girl? He remembered her name: Syr Flova. She was supposedly Freya''s alter-ego. What had she seen? Roy, curious, used his magic to shield his soul. He had simply been unguarded earlier. Syr wouldn''t be able to see anything now. Syrsensing the shift, realized that the man before her was likely a High-Ranking God. Only High-Ranking Gods could block her ability. "Please come in. What would you like to order?" Syr led them to a table. "Just bring us your specialties," Roy said casually. "Certainly. Please wait a moment." Syr smiled and left to prepare their order. "Roy, the food here is so expensive!" Hestia exclaimed, looking at the menu. "Don''t worry, I might be new to Orario, but I''m not broke," Roy chuckled. "Oh, okay" Hestia nodded, relieved. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 290: Teasing Hestia—Liliruca Joins the Familia ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Syr quickly brought their food. "Please enjoy your meal, Honored Gods." She bowed and left. "Hestia, dig in. Don''t be shy," Roy chuckled, seeing Hestia eyeing the food hungrily. "ThenItadakimasu!" Hestia said, a bit embarrassed, but her hunger won out. Roy enjoyed the meal. The food here was quite good. "By the way, Hestia, we''re new to Orario and don''t have a place to stay. Do you have any recommendations?" Hestia almost choked. She was currently living in the basement of the abandoned church. If they found out, she would be mortified. "What''s wrong?" Roy asked, amused by her reaction. "Nothing. I''m staying at a friend''s place. I can ask around if you''re looking for a place," Hestia said with an awkward laugh. "I see. I was thinking that abandoned church would make a good base. With a bit of renovation, it would be perfect," Roy mused, stroking his chin. Hestia''s heart sank. Why that place?! It was the only place she could barely call home, and she hadn''t even moved her belongings out yet. If they found out, she would die of embarrassment. "II think there are other good locations. How about I introduce you to some?" she suggested hopefully. "Other locations are fine, but I''m quite fond of that church." "Butit''s so inconvenient. Rebuilding it would take days!" Hestia insisted, still trying to dissuade him. "It''s fine. We can hire adventurers. It''ll be done quickly. Besides, it''ll be base. What do you say, Hestia? Want to join us?" Roy smiled, extending an invitation. Hestia was stunned. He was inviting her to live with them? She hadn''t even stayed long at Hephaestus''s place before being kicked out. She was overjoyed. Finally, someone had accepted her! "Yes!" she exclaimed, then immediately regretted it. Her belongings were still at the church! She would have to find a way to retrieve them discreetly. That afternoon, Roy, having nothing else to do, helped Hestia sell fried potatoes. His cooking skills were surprisingly good. His fried potatoes were incredibly popular. But this also led to people assuming he was a penniless God, just like Hestia, reduced to selling street food. Roy ignored the rumors. As evening approached Roy sensed Kisara and the others returning from the dungeon. "Hestia, let''s pack up. We''re done for the day." "Huh?" Hestia was confused. "My Familia is back. We''re going to meet them, then head to the tavern for a feast," Roy explained. "They''re back from the dungeon already? I''m so jealous!" "Hestia-sama, I''ll bring back lots of magic stones for you tomorrow!" Kurumi declared, puffing out her chest. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, but be careful, Kurumi." "Don''t worry, Hestia-sama! I''m very strong!" Kurumi smiled. They packed up their stall and went to the Adventurer''s Guild. Kisara, Enju, Kohina, Megumin, and Yukari soon appeared. The surrounding adventurers were slightly intimidated by the five girls'' bloodlusta result of theirenthusiastic monster slaying in the dungeon. And behind them was a small girl carrying a massive backpack, several times larger than herself. Roy was surprised. He told them to hire a supporter to collect the magic stones. But he hadn''t expected them to find Liliruca Arde. What a coincidence! Kisara and the others, seeing Roy at the Guild entrance, smiled, their usual serious expressions softening. "Roy, we''re back," Kisara said. "Welcome back. You''ve worked hard," Roy smiled, walking towards them. Hestia, seeing the girls, was stunned. They were all Roy''s Familia? "They''re terrifying! They''re just Level 1 adventurers, but they went all the way to the lower floors!" "They''re nothing like Level 1 adventurers. I saw them one-shotting Level 2 monsters! They''re incredibly strong!" "Me too! I saw it as well." "I doubt even Ais Wallenstein was that powerful at Level 1." As Roy greeted the girls, the surrounding adventurers murmured amongst themselves, a mixture of awe and fear in their voices. The girls'' ruthless efficiency in the dungeon was unbelievable. They were just Level 1 adventurers, yet they were cutting down monsters like they were nothing. "It seems you did well in the dungeon," Roy chuckled, overhearing their comments. "Cutting down monsters like grass? That''sexaggerated, isn''t it?" Hestia, also overhearing the conversations, was surprised. "Don''t mind them. Let''s go inside," Roy said, leading the way into the Guild. Liliruca opened her backpack. A mountain of magic stones tumbled out, stunning everyone in the hall. While most were small, Level 1 monster stones, the sheer quantity was astounding. Eina and Misha Flott were speechless. "Roy-sama, they just registered today, right?" Eina asked, her voice filled with disbelief. "That''s right," Roy smiled. Eina was even more shocked. They had just registered, and in a single day, they had acquired so many magic stones? That was incredible. Such a haul was usually only possible on large-scale Familia expeditions. "Alright, let''s exchange these for Valis," Roy said, tapping the counter. "Yes, Roy-sama! Right away!" Eina quickly began counting the stones. Roy glanced at Hestia, who was staring at the mountain of magic stones with a dazed expression. He chuckled, amused. "By the way, who''s this little one?" he asked, gesturing towards Liliruca. "You told us to hire a supporter to collect the magic stones. We happened to run into Liliruca being bullied, so we hired her," Kisara explained. "That''s right! She''s such a pitiful child. Let''s take her in!" Yukari said, hugging Liliruca tightly, almost suffocating her. "Yeah! Let''s steal her from the Soma Familia!" Megumin and Enju agreed enthusiastically. Kohina didn''t say anything, simply clinging to Roy''s clothes. Liliruca, hearing this, looked at Roy timidly. She knew he was a High-ranking God. But after her experience with the Soma Familia, she was wary of Gods. "Liliruca, would you like to join my Familia? No one will bully you here," Roy said gently, approaching her. Liliruca looked up at him, tears welling up in her eyes. No God had ever been so kind to her. "II would like to," she said, wiping her tears. "Welcome to the Familia, Liliruca." Roy patted her head. "Now Lili won''t be bullied anymore!" Megumin, Yukari, and Enju cheered. They were clearly fond of Liliruca. And Liliruca had been a great help in the dungeon. Without her massive backpack, they wouldn''t have been able to carry all those magic stones. "After we exchange the magic stones, we''ll go see Soma and have him release Liliruca from her contract." "Wow, Roy! You''re amazing! You found another excellent Familia member so quickly!" Hestia exclaimed enviously. Why couldn''t be so lucky? "You''ll find someone too, Hestia," Roy said with a smile and a wave of his hand. "Roy-sama, we''re done," Eina announced, having finished counting the magic stones. "How much?" Roy asked. "1,320,000 Valis." "What?!" Hestia''s jaw dropped. Over one million Valis?! That was an insane amount. Even large-scale Familia expeditions rarely earned that much. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 291: Conflict with Loki Familia—War Game Against Loki Familia ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Of course, Major Familias wouldn''t limit themselves to the upper floors of the dungeon. They would venture deep into the 40th floor and beyond. Kisara and the others, being unfamiliar with the dungeon, had done well to reach the lower floors. Liliruca, seeing them venture beyond the ninth floor despite being Level 1, had tried to dissuade them multiple times. But in the end, she had yielded to their overwhelming strength. These girls were nothing like Level 1 adventurers. In Liliruca''s eyes, they were even stronger than some Level 5 adventurers. "So much money! So much money!" Hestia''s eyes were practically sparkling with Valis signs. "Alright, let''s go. First, a feast, then we''ll go find Soma," Roy said, leading them to the Hostess of Fertility. "Welcome, Roy-sama!" Syr, still in her maid outfit, greeted them with a smile. "Syr, prepare a feast. We''re celebrating." "Certainly, Roy-sama!" Syr led them to a table and left to make the arrangements. "Well, well, well. If it isn''t the pint-sized Goddess. What are doing here?" a teasing voice called out. "It''s you insufferable oaf!" Hestia didn''t need to turn around to know who it was. It was Lokithe Goddess of the Loki Familia, and Hestia''srival. She was a woman with red hair and anunremarkable figure, known for herflirtatious behavior with the female members of her Familia. Roy glanced at Loki''s companions. Finn Deimne, the captain of the Loki Familiaa Pallum. Despite his youthful appearance, he was over forty years old and quite powerful. Riveria Ljos Alf, a green-haired elf, the vice-captain of the Loki Familia, and known as the "Strongest Mage." Lefiya Viridis, Tiona Hiryute, Tione Hiryute, Bete Loga, and other core members were also present. And lastly, Ais Wallensteina human with Spirit blood, and one of Orario''s strongest adventurers. While Roy observed them, they were also observing him and his Familia. "Look at you, pint-sized Goddess, hanging out with a bunch of Level 1 adventurers. Are theseyour Familia?" Loki taunted, her laughter echoing through the tavern. Hestia bristled. "Loki, even can''t insult my friends! Roy is a newly descended God!" she retorted, hands on her hips. "A new God?" Loki tilted her head, her gaze fixed on Roy. "Is that him?" "Greetings, Goddess LokiI am Roy," Roy said, raising his hand in greeting. Loki''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t recognize him. She didn''t remember a God named Roy. But there were countless Gods in Heaven. She didn''t bother dwelling on it. "Whatever. I won''t argue with you, pint-sized Goddess," Loki said, seemingly losing interest, and returned to her table. Hestia fumed but couldn''t do anything about it. "Don''t worry, Hestia. Once our Familia becomes stronger, we''ll give her a taste of her own medicine," Roy said, comforting her. Hestia''s eyes lit up. "That''s right! We''ll show her!" Syr brought their food and drinks. Just then "Hahaha, Level 1 adventurers? They''re not impressive, Ais!" Bete Loga, a werewolf with white hair and lightning-shaped markings on his face, scoffed. Ais, having sensed Kisara''s strength earlier, had commented on it. But Bete had ridiculed her observation. "Bete, sit down. You''ve had too much to drink," Finn said, frowning. "Don''t worry, Captain. They''re just Level 1 adventurers. And that new Godhe''s just" Before Bete could finish A small figure appeared before him. "Insult Daddy, and you die!" Kohina''s red eyes glowed with murderous intent. She had heard Bete''s dismissive comment about Roy. Her knives were pressed against Bete''s throat. A slight movement, and his head would be separated from his body. The cold steel against his skin made Bete tremble. He sobered up instantly. The Loki Familia stared at Kohina in shock. They hadn''t even seen her move. She was too fast. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kohina!" Roy called out. Kohinaabout to kill Bete, paused. But in that instant, her knives had already pierced his skin, drawing blood. Bete frozehis heart pounding with fear. "Since Daddy said to spare you, I won''t kill you," Kohina said, retracting her knives, her bloodlust receding. Just as Bete thought he was safe Two intersecting cuts appeared on his chest, forming an "X." "Aah!" Bete screamed and collapsed to the floor. It had happened too fast. Before the Loki Familia could react, Bete had been injured. "That''s what you get for insulting Daddy," Kohina said with a sweet smile, then returned to Roy''s table. The Loki Familia watched her leave, stunned. They didn''t dare to stop her. She was too fast. "Bete, are you alright?" "If we don''t treat him soon, he''ll die." Riveria sighed and began healing Bete. Loki slammed her hand on the table and stood up, marching towards Roy''s table. "What do you mean by attacking my Familia?!" she demanded, pointing at Roy. Roy, calmly feeding Kohina, said, "Your Familia member insulted meI was being merciful by not killing him." "Anyone who insults Daddy dies!" Kohina added cheerfully. Loki was speechless. It was true that a God had the right to punish mortals who insulted them. But Bete was her FamiliaShe couldn''t just let this go. "You''re just a newly descended God. A nobody! You have no right to act so arrogantly before ME!" Loki was a powerful Goddessher Familia one of the strongest in Orario. She had never been challenged like this before. "Loki, your Familia member disrespected Roy. He should be grateful he''s still alive. Why are you being unreasonable?" Hestia interjected, defending Roy. "Hmphpint-sized Goddess, this doesn''t concern you," Loki sneered, then turned back to Roy, her expression cold. She wasn''t going to let this slide. Her Familia member had almost been killed. "You owe me an explanation." The surrounding adventurers watched with interest, eager to see how the new God would respond. "An explanation?" Roy was also getting annoyed. Loki was being unreasonable. Did she think he was a pushover? He stood up and faced Loki. "Then let''s have a War Game." Silence. Everyone in the tavern, including the Loki Familia, was stunned. Had they heard correctly? This newly descended God wanted to challenge the Loki Familiaone of Orario''s strongestto a War Game? It was a joke. "Roy, don''t be impulsive!" Hestia exclaimed, shocked. She hadn''t expected him to be so reckless. Loki was also surprised. Did this newcomer not know who she was? How could he possibly challenge her to a War Game? But despite her confusion, she wouldn''t back down from a challenge. "Fine, I accept. You set the rules," she said. Roy smirked. "A siege battle. The loser forfeits everything to the winner." Loki''s eyes narrowed. He only had five Familia membersyet he was challenging her to a siege battlethe most disadvantageous type of War Game for him? It was practically suicide. Sheof course, wouldn''t refuse. "Very well. One month from today. Consider it your last month in Orario." Loki returned to her table and left with her Familia. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 292: The Soma Familia—Successfully Obtaining Liliruca ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> After Loki left, whispers filled the tavern. The newly descended God was challenging the Loki Familiaone of Orario''s strongestto a War Game? And a siege battle, no less! It was the most advantageous scenario for Loki. The news spread like wildfire. Adventurers and even Gods discussed the upcoming event with amusement. Everyone was eager to see the spectacle. No one believed the new God could win. The odds were stacked against him. "Roy, you''re too impulsive!" Hestia said, her voice filled with worry. "Relax. We have a month. And I''m confident I can defeat the Loki Familia," Roy said with a smile and a wave of his hand. "That''s right! With my Explosion magica siege battle is nothing" Megumin declared, striking a chuunibyou pose. "Hmph! None of them are a match for me. I''ll send them all flying!" Enju added, clenching her fists. The girls weren''t afraid. With Roy backing them, they weren''t intimidated by the Loki Familia. Hestia, seeing their eagerness for battle, was stunned. Where did their confidence come from? The only one who seemed to understand was Liliruca. She hadn''t forgotten how Kisara and the others had cut through monsters like grass in the dungeon. "Alright, everyoneeat up. We''re going to the Soma Familia next," Roy announced. Hestia, seeing that he wasn''t changing his mind, decided to drop the subject for now. After a hearty dinner, Liliruca led them to the Soma Familia''s base. "Lili, you''re back! How was your haul today?" "Huh? Why did you bring these people?" As soon as they arrived, several men surrounded them. These were the men who usually bullied Liliruca, demanding money and valuables whenever she returned from the dungeon. Liliruca, seeing them, hid behind Roy. "What''s going on, Lili? Brought some friends for backup?" "Hahaha, that''s hilarious!" "Who are you? What do you want?" The Soma Familia members, used to acting with impunity, didn''t recognize Roy and Hestia as Gods. "We''re here to see Soma. Call him out," Roy said, not bothering with pleasantries. "You think you can just see Soma-sama whenever you want?!" "Get out of here!" Two of the men continued their taunts. But the third one seemed to have realized something. He tugged on their sleeves and whispered, "Thatthat''s a God!" "What?!" The other two men froze, cold sweat trickling down their backs. They had just disrespected a God! They were dead. "Kohina." Roy wasn''t going to tolerate their insolence. "Yes, Daddy." Kohina instantly understood. She had been wanting to kill these people for insulting Roy. Kohina vanished in a flash. She reappeared beside Roy. The next moment The three Soma Familia members'' heads were separated from their bodies. Liliruca gaspedher eyes wide with shock, but a sense of satisfaction filled her. These men, who had tormented her for so long, were dead. It wasgood. But she was also afraid. They had just killed members of the Soma Familia. Would Soma let this go? "Let''s go." Roy, not even glancing at the corpses, walked inside. Soma Familia Captain Zanis Lustra saw what had happened but didn''t stop Roy. Roy soon found Soma in a wine cellar. Soma, dressed in white robes, his long hair covering his eyes, looked disheveled. "Who are you?" he asked, annoyed by the interruption. He had been brewing wine. "God Soma, I''m a newly descended God. Call me Roy," Roy said with a smile. "And what do you want?" Soma asked impassively. "This child" Roy pulled Liliruca forward. "I want her. She''s been bullied in your Familia and doesn''t want to stay here any longer. Can yourelease her?" "Soma, you''re her God. You should be protecting her, not letting your Familia members bully her," Hestia added. "Hestia?!" Soma finally noticed Hestia. Heof course, knew her. Two Gods had come to him for a single Familia member? He couldn''t refuse. "Very well, I" Just as Soma was about to agree, the captain of the Soma Familia, Zanis Lustra, approached and knelt. "Soma-sama, Lili is a valuable member of our Familia. We can''t just give her away!" Soma frowned. He had entrusted the management of the Familia to Zanis, not expecting him to challenge his decisionespecially when he was about to agree to the other Gods'' request. It was a blatant display of disrespect. While Zanis outwardly showed respect to Soma, he secretly held him in contempt. "Zanis, stand down," Soma said calmly. "Soma-sama" "A Familia member disobeying their God? Are you tired of living?" Roy sneered at Zanis. Zanis glanced at Roy, then at the uncollected corpses outside, and a shiver ran down his spine. He stood up andwithout even acknowledging Soma, ran out of the cellar. Soma watched him leave, his disappointment in his Familia growing. "Soma, you should manage your Familia better. Leaving them to their own devices will only lead to more problems," Roy said with a smile. Soma nodded, though he wasn''t good at managing people. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let Zanis act with such impunity. He wasn''t blind to his actions; he simply didn''t know how to deal with them. "Lili, come here." Soma beckoned Liliruca. Liliruca hesitated, then, seeing Roy''s encouraging smile, approached Soma. Soma released her from her blessing. Liliruca was free. "Then we won''t disturb you any further. Goodbye," Roy said, and they left the Soma Familia''s base. No one dared to stop them. "Roy, what now?" Hestia asked. It was late. They needed to find a place to rest, especially since Kisara and the others were tired from their dungeon excursion. "Let''s go to that abandoned church you mentioned. I''llrenovate it," Roy said with a grin. "Butit''s so late" "Don''t worry. It won''t take long." They soon arrived at the dilapidated church. "Hestia, close your eyes. I have a surprise for you," Roy chuckled. "Why?" Hestia asked, confused. "Just close your eyes." "Fine" Hestia reluctantly complied. Roy waved his hand, and a magic barrier enveloped them. The church began to transform under his power. Within moments, a magnificent castle stood before them. He sensed the surroundings. There was no reaction. It seemed his power wasdifferent in this world. He could use his magic without being detected. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This discovery pleased him. "Alright, Hestia, you can open your eyes now." "Okay." Hestia slowly opened her eyes. A golden castle, like an imperial palace, stood before her. "Th-this" She was stunned. She had closed her eyes for just a moment, and the abandoned church had become a castle? It was unbelievable. Wait a minuteher belongings were still in the basement! Hestia''s face fell. "Let''s go inside," Roy said, leading the way. He was used to living in a castle. It feltright. While the exterior was that of a castle, the interior was modern and comfortable. "Roy, you haven''t explained how this castle appeared!" Hestia called out, hurrying after him. "Your room is on the second floor, Hestia. And don''t worry, your belongings are there as well," Roy said, pointing towards the second floor. Hestia''s cheeks puffed out. He had discovered her secret! She wanted to disappear. But when she reached the room Roy had indicated, she was stunned. Not only were her belongings there, but the closet was also filled with beautiful dresses, outfits, and even lingerie. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 293: Updating Kisara’s Stats—All SSS-Rank, To the Dungeon ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Roy, the clothes in my room" Hestia said, rushing into the living room, out of breath. A penniless God like her had never seen so many beautiful clothes. "Calm down. Take a deep breath," Roy said, sipping his tea. "There areso many beautiful clothes in my room" Hestia said, flustered. "They''re for you, Hestia. Don''t be shy. Go try them on," Roy said with a wave of his hand. He had prepared everything when he created the castle. Each girl had a complete set of daily necessities, including clothes. "Thank you, Roy!" Hestia beamed and hurried back to her room, eager to try on her new clothes. After a while "Kisara, Yukari, come to my room. Liliruca, you too," Roy called out. The girls exchanged glances, then followed him. "UmMegumin, do you know what Roy-sama wants?" Liliruca asked Megumin nervously. "Hmm" Megumin covered one eye with her hand, the other glowing red. "Roy is probably going to do somethingperverted," she said seriously. "Wh-What?!" Liliruca was terrified. "You knowadult things. Roy is a Loli-loving pervert," Megumin whispered in Liliruca''s ear. "Megumin, what are you saying?" Roy suddenly appeared behind Megumin, pulling on her ear. How dare she slander him! "Ow, ow, ow! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Megumin yelped, struggling to break free. But Roy held her firmly. "Don''t spread rumors! I just want to update your Blessings," he said, flicking her forehead, then turned to Liliruca. "Since you''ve decided to join my Familia, I need to bestow my blessing upon you. You know that, right?" Liliruca realized her misunderstanding and blushed. "Yes, Roy-sama." "Alright, come in." Megumin and Liliruca followed him into the room. "Liliruca, come here. I''ll bestow my blessing upon you. You''re officially a member of my Familia now," Roy said, smiling at Liliruca. Liliruca approached him without hesitation and removed her top. "Roy-sama" she said shyly, sitting down opposite him. "Yes?" Roy smiled and nodded, then began the ritual. Liliruca''s stats were quite good, especially her ability to use transformation magic. She could transform into anyone. Even Zanis Lustrathe captain of the Soma Familia, had coveted this ability, trying to prevent Soma from releasing Liliruca. Soon, the blessing was complete. As the mark on her back glowed, Liliruca officially became a member of Roy''s Familia. "Congratulations, Liliruca! You''re one of us now!" "We''re best friends now!" "That''s right!" Megumin, Yukari, and Enju congratulated Liliruca. "Thank you!" Liliruca was touched. This was the first time she had felt soaccepted. It felt like she finally had a Home. "Alright, who''s next for a status update?" Roy asked. "I''ll go," Kisara said, seeing that the other girls were too shy to volunteer. As the captain of Roy''s Familia, she had to set an example. Kisara turned around, exposing her bare back, and sat down opposite Roy. "Kisara-onee-san is so beautiful!" Liliruca said enviously, admiring Kisara''s flawless skin. "She''s alright. I''m just as good," Megumin said with a smug grin. "Megumin, you''re flat-chested," Yukari said bluntly. Megumin glared at Yukari and lunged at her, and the two girls began wrestling playfully. Roy sighed, then updated Kisara''s stats. As expected, all her stats were maxed out at SSS-rank. [Strength: SSS999] [Agility: SSS999] [Endurance: SSS999] [Dexterity: SSS999] [Magic: SSS999] Even her magic stat was maxed out. Of course, as a Devilit was only natural for her to have High Magic power. But Kisara didn''t know any magic spells. Her development ability was "Swordsman." "Kisara, how do you feel?" Roy asked, curious. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reaching max stats and leveling up to Level 2 should have significantly increased her strength, but Kisara was already powerful. He wasn''t sure how much of a boost she would receive. "I feelmuch stronger," Kisara said, examining herself. She hadn''t expected to gain so much from leveling up to Level 2. She had already been at the peak of High-classbut she felt even stronger now. She was one step closer to becoming Ultimate-class. "Good, good," Roy said, also sensing the increase in her power. It was a significant boost, even for a High-class. Megumin, overhearing their conversation, grinned. "Hohoho! It''s time for the great Crimson Demons Clan''s number one mage to shine! My growth will astound you!" Roy rolled his eyes at her ''chuunibyou'' antics. "Come here and take off your clothes." "Mmm" Despite her usual boisterousness, Megumin was a bit shy in front of everyone. She reluctantly approached Roy, who "helped" her remove her top. Roy updated her stats. As expected, all of Megumin''s stats were also SSS-rank. Although a mage, her Dexterity and Agility were also maxed out, which amused Roy. And her development ability was "Magic," which was undoubtedly Explosion magic. "Next!" "Daddy, me!" Kohina jumped into Roy''s arms. Roy gently updated her stats. As expected, Kohina''s stats were also maxed out. Then, it was Enju and Yukari''s turn. All five girls had maxed-out stats and had leveled up to Level 2. Liliruca, watching this, was stunned. She had never seen anyone with max stats, let alone people. Even A-rank stats were rare. She had been worried about the War Game against the Loki Familia, but now she was confident. Leveling up from Level 1 to Level 2 with max stats in a single day? That was terrifying. Perhaps they really could pull off a miracle. Meanwhile. In another room Hestia was bestowing her blessing upon Kurumi. As soon as the blessing was complete, Hestia was stunned. Kurumi, a newly registered adventurer, already had a development ability. Her other stats were all E-rank, the lowest possible, and she had no skill points yet. But her development ability was "Speed." This ability didn''t require magic and could be used at any time to increase her speed. It was likely due to Kurumi''s rabbit genes. "Kurumi, you''re amazing!" Hestia exclaimed, hugging Kurumi tightly. She was incredibly pleased with her new Familia member. "Heh, I''ll bring back lots of magic stones for you tomorrow, Hestia-sama!" Kurumi said, beaming. "That''s wonderful!" They played around on the bed for a while, then fell asleep. The next morning. Hestia was woken by the smell of food. She got out of bed and followed the aroma to the kitchen. "Good morning, Hestia-sama!" Enju and Kurumi were preparing breakfast. Kisara wasn''t good at cooking, so the task had fallen to Enju and Kurumi. And they were surprisingly skilled. "Enju, Kurumi, you''re making breakfast?" Hestia asked, sniffing the air. "Yes! Hestia-sama, please wait. It''ll be ready soon," Kurumi said with a smile, then turned back to her cooking. Hestia left them to it and went to the living room. Kisara, Megumin, Yukari, and Liliruca were already awake and dressed, ready to depart for the dungeon. They would go to the twentieth floor using a shortcut, then explore the deeper levels. "Breakfast is ready! Roy, Hestia-sama, come and eat!" Enju and Kurumi called out. The two little girls, sharing similar genes, got along well. After breakfast Roy and Hestia saw them off at the castle gate. "Kurumi, be careful in the dungeon." "I will, Hestia-sama!" Kurumi nodded. "Kisara, take care of Liliruca and Kurumi." "Don''t worry, we will," Kisara said, holding Liliruca''s hand. "Good." Roy smiled. The girls set off for the dungeon. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 294: Roy Familia’s Dungeon Trip—Encounter with Freya Familia! ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "I hope they come back safely," Hestia murmured, praying for their safe return as she watched them leave. "Don''t worry, they will," Roy chuckled, patting her head. "Okay." Hestia nodded. "There''s a gathering of Gods tonight. Would you like to go?" Roy asked. "A gathering of Gods? I haven''t seen many other Gods since I arrived in Orario. It might beinteresting," Roy mused. "I''ll go with you," Hestia said. She usually avoided such gatherings. As a penniless God, she was often the target of ridicule. But she couldn''t let Royher junior, go alone. And she had new, beautiful dresses now. She wanted to show them off to those who looked down on her. "Thank you, Hestia," Roy smiled. Hestia blushed. "Let''s go back and wait for them. I''m sure Kisara and the others will bring back even more magic stones tonight." "I''m looking forward to seeing how Kurumi does," Hestia said, nodding eagerly. Meanwhile. Kisara and the others The seven girls followed a large group of adventurers through a safe passage to the 18th floor. The 18th floor was a safe zonea bustling town. "This is a safe zone. Should we buy some supplies?" Liliruca suggested. She was familiar with the dungeon and knew that adventurers usually stocked up on potions and other necessities before venturing deeper. "No, we don''t need those low-level potions," Kisara said, shaking her head. They had plenty of high-level potions from the world, which was practically their backyard. They didn''t need to buy any here. "Liliruca, here." Yukari handed Liliruca several potions. "What are these?" Liliruca asked, looking at the unfamiliar vials. "This one heals injuries, this one restores magic, and this one" Yukari explained. Liliruca was stunned. She had only ever seen low-level potions that healed minor injuries. She had never seen anything like these. "Alright, let''s head to the 19th floor," Kisara said, not wanting to waste any time. They continued their journey, drawing the attention of other adventurers along the way. After all, a group of beautiful female adventurers was a rare sight. Seeing them head straight for the 19th floor, the adventurers began to murmur. "Whose Familia are they? I''ve never seen them before." "They just arrived in Orario. They''re from the Roy Familia." "I heard their God challenged the Loki Familia to a War Game." "What?! Does he not know that the Loki Familia is one of the strongest in Orario?" "Apparently, the Roy Familia only has those five members, and they just registered as adventurers" "So they''re Level 1?" "That''s right." "How can Level 1 adventurers challenge the Loki Familia?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who knows?" The adventurers continued their gossip, but Kisara and the others didn''t hear them. They had already reached the 19th floor. The monsters here were stronger and more numerous. Liliruca was worried. But her worries were unfounded. "Kohina, Enju, Kurumi, you three take the lead and clear out the monsters." "Megumin, Yukari, you two stay in the middle. Megumin, be careful with your magic. Yukari, provide support as needed." "Liliruca, you focus on collecting the magic stones. I''ll protect you." Kisara quickly assigned their roles. "Okay!" The girls nodded. They advanced towards the monsters. Kohina''s knives sliced through the monsters with ease. Enju and Kurumi darted through the horde, kicking and punching, every blow a fatal one. Their strength amazed Liliruca. If the monsters grouped together, Yukari''s light magic would obliterate them. Megumin, watching this, felt a pang of envy. Her Explosion magic was useless in these narrow corridors. She could only use it in open areas, and even then, she had to minimize its power. Otherwise, the dungeon might collapse. The seven-girl team advanced rapidly, quickly reaching the 20th floor. They could have gone even faster But Liliruca was struggling to keep up, busy collecting the magic stones left behind by Kohina, Enju, and Kurumi. Every step they took left a trail of magic stones. Any other Familia would be overjoyed, but to them, magic stones werecommon. The monsters on the 20th floor were even stronger. When Kohina, Enju, and Kurumi tired, Kisara would take over. This way, everyone got a chance to train. At this rate, they would max out their Level 2 stats today. Their relentless monster slaying was witnessed by other adventurers. They were stunned. When had such powerful adventurers appeared in the dungeon? Upon reaching the 18th floor, they learned that these girls had just registered. This news shocked the adventurers who had witnessed their power. They had just arrived in Orario and were already on the 20th floor? And they were cutting down monsters like they were nothing? It was unbelievable. But Kisara and the others were unaware of the commotion they were causing. "Roy, why aren''t they back yet?" Hestia paced anxiously, glancing out the window, but there was no sign of Kurumi and the others. Roy sighed. "Don''t worry, they''ll be fine." "But they''ve been gone for so long!" Roy shrugged helplessly. "They''re back!" He suddenly looked out the window. From their vantage point, they could see the streets of Orario. Kisara and the others were walking towards them. "Where? Where?" Hestia rushed to the window, her eyes lighting up as she saw the girls. "They''re back! Wonderful!" She hurried to greet them, Roy following behind. "Welcome back!" Hestia rushed towards Kurumi and hugged her. "Hestia-sama, I''m back!" Kurumi smiled. "Welcome back, everyone. Go get some rest and take a bath," Roy said, approaching them. "Okay!" The girls were exhausted after a day of fighting in the dungeon, even though the monsters were relatively weak for them. They had reached the 29th floor, then returned. After bathing and resting, they went to the Adventurer''s Guild. First, they exchanged the magic stones for Valis, then they would head to the Hostess of Fertility for a celebratory feast. "Roy-sama, your magic stones are worth 8,250,000 Valis," Eina announced. The guild hall fell silent. Eight million Valis?! The adventurers were stunned. "Exchange them all for Valis," Roy said. "Yes, Roy-sama!" Eina quickly processed the exchange. Roy and the others left the Guild with their earnings. "Here, Hestia, this is for you," Roy said, handing Hestia a bag of Valis. "Wow! So much money!" Hestia''s eyes sparkled. "This istoo much!" It was over one million Valis. "You should thank Kurumi for that," Roy chuckled. "Kurumi, you''re my lucky star!" Hestia hugged Kurumi tightly. They went to the Hostess of Fertility. The Loki Familia wasn''t there this time. But to Roy''s surprise, the Freya Familia was present. Freya was the Goddess of Beauty and Lovepossessing unparalleled beauty. But to Roy, she wasaverage. Many girls in his Harem were more beautiful. The two Familias passed each other without acknowledging each other. Syr led Roy and the others to a table. "Syr, prepare a feast for us." "Certainly!" Syr smiled and left to prepare their order. While they waitedHestia asked about their dungeon adventure. Roy also listened with interest. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 295: The Gathering of Gods, Meeting Hephaestus—Confronting Loki ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> While Roy and the others chatted Freya observed Roy with curiosity. "What makes this man confident? He''s challenging the Loki Familia to a War Game?" She couldn''t understand. "Freya-sama, should Itest them?" Ottar, the captain of the Freya Familia, asked. Ottar was the only Level 7 adventurer in Orario, known as the city''s ultimate weapon. He was devoted to Freya, a calm and collected warrior with unwavering loyalty. "No. He might have some hidden cardsbut he can''t defeat the Loki Familia," Freya said. She knew the Loki Familia''s strength well. The Freya and Loki Familias were the two strongest in Orario. If anyone could defeat the Loki Familia, it would be the Freya Familia. Not some unknown, newly arrived Familia. Meanwhile. Roy and his Familia were enjoying their meal, Megumin''s chuunibyou antics providing endless entertainment. After their feast. "Kisara, you all head back. Hestia and I are going to a gathering of Gods," Roy announced. "Okay." Kisara smiled. "Daddy, I want to come with you!" Kohina clung to Roy, refusing to let go. "Kohina, be a good girl. We''ll be back soon," Roy said, patting her head. "Okay" Kohina reluctantly agreed. "Kurumi, you should go back too," Hestia said to Kurumi. After a brief farewell, Roy and Hestia left for the gathering. "Hestia, you''re here!" "Good evening, Hestia!" As they entered the hall, several Gods greeted Hestia warmly. Despite being penniless, Hestia was on good terms with the other Gods. But when they saw Roy, their expressions changed. They recognized him as the God who had challenged the Loki Familia. "Where does that kid get his confidence? He''s challenging the Loki Familia to a War Game?" "I heard he was just annoyed by a Loki Familia member." "That''s reckless!" "I don''t think the Roy Familia is that weak. I heard they injured a Level 6 adventurer from the Loki Familia." "That must have been a fluke. I heard the Roy Familia members are all new adventurers. How could they injure a Level 6?" The Gods gossiped amongst themselves. Roy and Hestia ignored them and found a table. "Roy, you probably don''t know any of these Gods. Let me introduce you. That''s Miach" Hestia began, pointing out the various Gods. They chatted and enjoyed the refreshments. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A tall figure in a red dress entered the hall. Hestia''s eyes lit up. "Come on, I''ll introduce you to my best friend!" She excitedly pulled Roy towards the figure. "Hephaestus!" Hestia called out, then rushed forward and hugged the woman. The tall woman in the red dress was Hephaestus, the Goddess of the forge. And Hestia''s best friend. "You" Hephaestus chuckled, pushing Hestia away gently. Then, noticing Hestia''s dress, she asked, "Hestia, you''re actually wearing a dress?" "Heh, Roy gave it to me!" Hestia said, blushing. "Oh?" Hephaestus turned her attention to Roy. She was instantly intrigued. His aura was different from the other Godsmore Mysterious. "Hello, I''m Hephaestus," she greeted him. "Hephaestus, I''m Roy," Roy replied with a smile. "I heard you challenged the Loki Familia to a War Game?" Hephaestus, often engrossed in her forge, wasn''t always up-to-date on current events. "That''s right," Roy confirmed. Hephaestus, seeing his confident demeanor, was puzzled but didn''t question him further. She wasn''t one to pry. "Thank you for taking care of Hestia." "We help each other out," Roy said with a shrug and a smile. "I doubt Hestia has been much help to ," Hephaestus chuckled, knowing Hestia well. "Hey!" Hestia protested, then realized that since meeting Roy, she had been the one constantly receiving his help. She hadn''t done anything for him. A wave of gratitude washed over her. Freya approached them. "Hestia, Hephaestus, you''re here too," she greeted them with a smile, then turned to Roy. "Hello, I''m Freya." "I doubt anyone know you. Freya, Call me Roy," Roy replied with a smile. "Roy, I don''t like her," Hestia whispered in Roy''s ear, loud enough for Freya to hear. "Oh, really?" Roy chuckled. Hestia and Freya didn''t get along. After all, one was a pure maiden Goddess, the other apromiscuous one. It was natural for them to clash. He preferred Hestia. Freya couldgo play elsewhere. "Freya" A flat-chested womanLokiapproached them. "Huh?" Loki''s eyes widened as she saw Roy and Hestia. Her expression changed, then she smirked. "Well, well, well. Pint-sized Goddess, you''re actually wearing a dress." "Hmph! Why shouldn''t I wear a dress? Youairport," Hestia retorted. Loki''s eye twitched at the insult. "You little!" "Airport!" The two Goddesses bickered. Roy could tell they were actually on good terms. Otherwise, Loki wouldn''t engage in such playful banter. "Whatever. I''m not arguing with you. I heard you''re staying with his Familia? You''ll be homeless in a month," Loki said with a dismissive wave of her hand. "What?! You!" Hestia understood instantly. If Roy lost the War Game, Loki would take everything he owned and banish him from Orario. Hestia would be homeless again. But this time, she had money. "You''re quite confident, Goddess Loki," Roy chuckled. "Against a newbie like you? Of course," Loki scoffed, cleaning her ear with her finger. "I suggest you take this seriously. Otherwise, you''ll regret it," Roy said with a shrug. "HehYou''re quite the talker." Loki was amused. No God had ever spoken to her like this. "Kid, I wasn''t planning on banishing you from Orario, but nowI''ll have to punish you." Loki said. "Oh? I won''t banish you, but your Familia, and everything you own, will be mine. Including ." Roy said. "Hahaha! You''re quite bold, kid!" Loki''s eyes narrowed. Taking her Familia and everything she had built in Orario? That was a serious challenge. "Fine. If you can do it, I''ll submit. But if you fail" "I''ll leave Orario and never return." "Deal." "Deal." Within moments, they had set the stakes for the War Game. If Loki lost, everything she owned would belong to Roy. If Roy lost, he would leave Orario and never return. The surrounding Gods gasped. This was a big deal. If Roy lost, it wouldn''t be a major event. But if Loki lost, it would change Orario forever. "Roy, how could you make such a bet?!" Hestia asked, worried. "Don''t worry, I''ll win," Roy said confidently. He was certain of his victory. "Hmph!" Loki scoffed and left. She was also confident. After all, he was just a newbie. She had investigated Roy and confirmed that he had just arrived in Orario. She didn''t see how she could possibly lose. "You''re brave, challenging the Loki Familia to a War Game," Hephaestus said, looking at Roy with interest after Loki left. "It seems you don''t believe I can win. How about a bet?" Roy chuckled. "Oh? What kind of bet?" Hephaestus was intrigued. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 296: An Agreement with Hephaestus—Hestia’s Astonishment ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "If I lose, I''ll give you a Divine weapon. If you lose, you forge a weapon for my Familia, free of charge. How about it?" Roy asked, folding his arms and smiling. "A Divine weapon?" Hephaestus''s interest was piqued. "That''s right. A Divine weapon crafted with techniques you''ve never seen before," Roy said confidently. Hephaestus was tempted. As a Goddess of the Forgeshe was always eager to learn new crafting techniques. "How many members are in your Familia?" While interested in the Divine weapon, she wasn''t going to be tricked. If his Familia was large, she would be at a disadvantage. "Not many. Just seven," Roy replied. Hestia, hearing this, was momentarily confused, then she realized that Roy had included Kurumi. This meant Kurumi would also receive a weapon crafted by Hephaestus. Hestia was excited. "Very well. It''s a deal," Hephaestus agreed. His Familia wasn''t large, so the deal was fair. "Deal." Roy smiled, shaking her hand. It was a win-win situation for him. The gathering soon ended. Roy and Hephaestus had enjoyed their conversation and had becomefriends. Hephaestus even offered to forge weapons and armor for his Familia in advance. Roy, of course, wouldn''t refuse such a generous offer. Back at the castle. Roy told the girls about the new equipment, and they were overjoyed. While their current gear was decent, it was nothing compared to weapons crafted by the Goddess of the forge. "Wait, even get one?" Kurumi asked, surprised. She hadn''t expected to receive a gift, since she wasn''t part of Roy''s Familia. "Of course, Kurumi. You should thank Roy for this," Hestia said, hugging Kurumi. "Thank you, Roy-sama!" "Don''t mention it. We''re family," Roy said with a wave of his hand. Hestia blushed at his words. Familia members were considered a God''s children. So, did that mean she and Roy were? Normally, after acquiring some wealthHestia would move out and establish her own Familia base. But she didn''t want to leave. Perhaps she didn''t want to deal with the hassle of managing a Familia, or maybe she simply enjoyed being here. She had everything she needed, everyone was kind to her, and her Familia was hardworking. Hestia decided she wasn''t going to bother with managing a Familia on her own. "Roy is the best!" she thought, then hugged him impulsively. Hestia was a pure and innocent Goddess. She was affectionate towards those who were kind to her. Roy chuckled and patted her head. That evening Roy and Hestia prepared to update their Familias'' stats. "Kisara, take off your clothes," Roy said with a grin. Kisara, who had been smiling, blushed but still removed her top, exposing her bare back. Roy updated her stats. [Strength: SSS999] [Agility: SSS999] [Endurance: SSS999] [Dexterity: SSS999] [Magic: SSS999] All of Kisara''s stats were maxed out again. That was terrifying. This wasn''t Level 1 anymore. She was Level 2! Reaching max stats again in a single day was unbelievable. "Kisara-onee-san is so amazing!" Liliruca exclaimed, her eyes filled with admiration. "Heh, Liliruca did well today too. I''m sure your stats have improved," Yukari said encouragingly. While Liliruca was a supporter, Kisara had deliberately weakened some monsters for her to finish off. This allowed Liliruca to gain experience and level up. "Really?" Liliruca was excited. She wanted to know how much she had improved. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a supporter, she was still a Level 1 adventurer. She would be overjoyed if she could reach Level 2. "Kisara, how do you feel?" Roy looked at Kisara, who had leveled up to Level 3 with max stats. How much stronger had she become? "I feelsignificantly stronger. I''m at the peak of High-class level. If I level up againI might even reach Ultimate-class level," Kisara said excitedly. Hearing Kisara''s words, the girls were surprised. Level 3 had brought her to the peak of High-class level? Just one more level, and she would reach Ultimate-class level. That was incredible. Roy was also excited. It seemed his "Million Ultimate-class Familia" plan was feasible. Even if he couldn''t become a Cosmic-being, he could still establish a powerful presence in Little Garden. Then, he could set his sights on the Shiroyasha and the Halloween Queen. He would become the Strongest Demon God in Little Garden. "Kisara is strong! I don''t think I can become an Ultimate-class at Level 4," Yukari said worriedly. She wasn''t confident. "Hmph! Yukari, you lack confidence! I, Megumin, will definitely become Ultimate-class at Level 4!" Megumin declared, striking a chuunibyou pose. Roy''s eye twitched. "Megumin, you''re next," he said, interrupting her. "Huh?" Megumin stumbled, then reluctantly removed her clothes and approached Roy under his amused gaze. "Stop staring at me, you lolicon!" she said, her face red, covering her chest with her arms. Roy shrugged. "Your flat chest isn''t that interesting. Yukari is moreappealing," he said, glancing at Yukari. Yukari blushed and looked away. "What did you say?!" Megumin glared at him, her shyness forgotten. "I saidMegumin has a great figure," Roy quickly corrected himself. He couldn''t keep teasing her. Megumin blushed again and turned around. He updated her stats. Like Kisara, all of Megumin''s stats were maxed out. After all, they had been fighting monsters far above their level. And they had been completely dominating them. Rapid stat growth from fighting higher-level monsters was to be expected. But leveling up from Level 3 to Level 4 wouldn''t be so easy. It would likely take more than a day. Roy quickly updated the other girls'' stats. Liliruca was last. While her stats weren''t as impressive as the others'', they had all reached S-rank. This was thanks to Kisara and the others weakening monsters for her to finish off. Since the monsters were far above her level, the stat gains were significant. "Liliruca, your Agility and Magic have reached S-rank. Would you like to level up to Level 2?" Liliruca''s potential wasn''t as high as Megumin or the others, so reaching S-rank was already a great achievement. She could definitely level up to Level 2 now. Liliruca was stunned. S-rank? Had she heard correctly? "Yes! Roy-sama, I want to reach Level 2! Please!" She eagerly agreed. She knew her own limitations. As a supporter, she couldn''t be as strong as Enju or the others. Reaching Level 2 with S-rank stats was already a huge accomplishment. "Alright, I''ll update your stats." Roy nodded and began the process. Meanwhile. "Huh?!?" Hestia gasped as she updated Kurumi''s stats. She couldn''t believe her eyes. All of Kurumi''s stats were maxed out at SSS999. She rubbed her eyes and looked again. It was still the same. She was stunned. Such high stats were unheard of in Orario. Of course, if a Familia have a member with such stats, they would keep it a secret. But even so, such power couldn''t be hidden forever. "Hestia-sama, can I level up to Level 2 now?" Kurumi asked impatiently. Enju had told her that they had all reached Level 2 with max stats. That was the most efficient way to gain strength. She didn''t want to fall behind. If she couldn''t reach max stats, she would sneak into the dungeon and grind until she did. The bunny girl''s obsessive-compulsive nature was showing. "Of course. Here, take a look." Hestia printed Kurumi''s stats on a piece of paper and handed it to her. Kurumi''s eyes crinkled into crescent moons as she saw her stats. All SSS-rank! Just like the others! It was wonderful. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 297: Leveling Up to 4—The Apollo Familia’s Provocation ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Hestia-sama, please level me up to Level 2!" Kurumi said, turning around to expose her back. "Okay!" Hestia, still amazed by Kurumi''s stats, said excitedly, "Kurumi, all your stats are maxed out! Aren''t you excited?" "Of course! It''s great that I didn''t fall behind Enju and the others," Kurumi replied with a smile. Having one incredibly talented Familia member like Kurumi was already a miracle. She had to protect Kurumi. "Kurumi, it''s wonderful to have you!" After updating Kurumi''s stats, Hestia hugged her tightly. The two girls giggled and played around. The next day. "Kurumi, be careful! Everyone, come back safely." "Don''t worry, Hestia-sama! We''ll be fine." "Have a good day!" Roy and Hestia saw the girls off at the castle gate. They were going deeper into the dungeon today. To level up, adventurers needed more than just monster-slaying experience. They also needed achievements. And achievements were earned by defeating floor bosses. But floor bosses took several days to respawn after being defeated. And the respawn time was unpredictable, making thingscomplicated. So, today''s mission was to hunt monsters and search for a floor boss. They had gone from newly registered adventurers to Level 3 in just a few days. If this news spread, no one in Orario would believe it. It was simply too unbelievable. "Roy, I don''t know how to thank you. Kurumi is such a blessing," Hestia said gratefully. She was still hesitant to tell Roy about Kurumi''s maxed-out stats. After all, it was Roy who had introduced Kurumi to her. "If you really want to thank me, words aren''t enough," Roy said with a grin. "Then...how should I thank you?" Hestia asked, confused. "How abouta kiss?" Hestia blushed. As an eternally pure Goddess, she hadn''t even given away her first kiss. Was she really going to give away hermillion-year-old first kiss today? "Bend down," she mumbled. The height difference between them was significant. Even if she wanted to kiss him, she couldn''t reach. "Oh." Roy chuckled, then knelt before her. Hestia didn''t hesitate. She closed her eyes and kissed him. Roy smirked and deepened the kiss, his skillful technique leaving Hestia breathless. After a long moment, they finally parted. "Roy, how could you?" Hestia said, her face flushed, hands on her hips, trying to look angry. But her blushing cheeks betrayed her. She looked adorable. "I''m sorry, Hestia. I didn''t mean to Your lips are just sosweet," Roy said, feigning apology. Hestia, who had been about to forgive him, blushed even deeper. "Hmph! I''m not talking to you!" She turned and stormed off. Roy chuckled and followed her. His Familia had just been established. Logically, they should be busy. Managing a Familia wasn''t easy. They needed to acquire weapons, armor, potions, magic scrolls, and other supplies. But Roy''s Familia didn''t need any of that. They had top-tier potions from the world, more than enough for their needs. And Kisara and the others didn''t need magic scrolls. Megumin and Yukari were their mages. Were there any mages stronger than them? Probably not. Time passed quickly. Kisara and the others went to the dungeon every day to hunt monsters. They also explored Orario in their free time. Within half a month, they had earned enough achievements to reach Level 4. That evening After leveling up to Level 4, the girls were celebrating. Roy decided to take them to the Hostess of Fertility for a feast. Everyone agreed. "Where''s Syr?" Roy asked, looking around the tavern. She wasn''t there. "Roy-sama, Syr is unavailable today. Please follow me." A girl with emerald green hairRyuu Liongreeted them. She was also a waitress at the Hostess of Fertility and a former Level 4 adventurer from the Astraea Familia. Astraea was the Goddess of justiceher Familia known for their righteousness. But they were also disliked by many adventurers. Eventually, they were framed, and the Familia was destroyed. Syr had brought the injured Ryuu to the Hostess of Fertility, where she became a waitress. "Alright." Roy nodded, and they followed Ryuu to their usual table. "Ryuu, bring us your specialties." "Certainly, Roy-sama. Please wait a moment." Ryuu nodded and left to prepare their order. "Kurumi, you''re amazing!" Hestia said, hugging Kurumi tightly. Ever since Kurumi''s status update, Hestia had been beaming, constantly wanting to cuddle the bunny girl. Kurumi sighed. "You''ve all worked hard. How about some drinks tonight?" Roy offered. The drinks were brewed by elves and tasted like fruit winedelicious and refreshing. Of course, that was if they drank in moderation. "Yay!" Megumin cheered. She loved alcohol, just like in the world. "Sounds good," Kisara agreed with a smile. The food and drinks arrived. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cheers!" "Cheers, everyone!" After a toast, the girls began chatting. "I wonder if we can reach Level 5 in the remaining half month. Time is running out," Kisara said. "I doubt it. It''s not enough time," Yukari said, shaking her head. The higher the level, the more achievements were needed. And the floor bosses respawned too slowly. Sometimes, it took several days for a single boss to respawn. "You''ve leveled up fast enough. There''s no need to push yourselves so hard," Roy said with a smile. "So, for the next two weeks, you all get to relax and prepare for the War Game." "I agree. Kurumi, you should rest as well," Hestia said to Kurumi. Hestia was no longer poor. Kurumi brought back a million Valis every time she went to the dungeon. Hestia had become quite wealthy. "Okay, Hestia-sama!" Kurumi nodded obediently. Enju, Megumin, and Yukari also agreed. They were tired from their dungeon excursions. "Alright, another toast!" "Cheers!" While Roy and his Familia celebrated A group at a nearby table was feelingless than celebratory. "Hey, aren''t those the newbies from the Roy Familia? Talking about reaching Level 5?" "They should stop dreaming." A blond boy, clearly drunk, stumbled towards them, his voice loud and mocking. "Hey, their God is here! Don''t be so loud!" His companions tried to stop him, but he was too drunk to listen. "Isn''t that the new God? Challenging the Loki Familia right after arriving in Orario? He''s just" Before he could finish, a knife was pressed against his throat. The chilling killing intent instantly sobered him up. He looked at the knife and wet himself. "Wh-What are you doing?" "Insult Daddy, and you die!" Kohina didn''t hesitate. The boy''s head rolled to the floor. The tavern fell silent. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 298: Facing the Apollo Familia—An Invitation from Apollo ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Everyone in the tavern froze, a wave of fear washing over them. Someone had just killed a person in broad daylightand a member of the Apollo Familia, no less. Apollo was known for his vindictive nature and ruthless methods. He would recruit anyone he found appealing, regardless of gender, into his Familia. He acted with impunity in Orario. In the original story, he even had his Familia attack the Hestia Familia in broad daylight, demonstrating his arrogance. With a God like that, it was no wonder his Familia members were so arrogant. They had dared to provoke Roy and Hestia while drunk. They deserved to die. This was why Roy hadn''t stopped Kohina. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He disliked the Apollo Familia. If they wanted trouble, he would give it to them. "Y-Youkilled him! Do you know who we are?" The other Apollo Familia members at the table looked at Kohina with fear. They hadn''t expected her to kill without hesitation. "W-We''re from the Apollo Familia!" another one stammered. "Anyone who insults Roy dies," Kohina said, her blood-red eyes fixed on them, her killing intent clear. The Apollo Familia members trembled. By now, most of the other patrons had fled the tavern. A figure stood up from behind the counter. "Captain Hyakinthos, help!" The Apollo Familia members, seeing him, rushed towards him as if he were their savior. Hyakinthos was the captain of the Apollo Familia, their strongest member, though only Level 3. "Idiots!" Hyakinthos scoffed, then walked towards the tavern''s exit. He wasn''t afraid of Kohina. He simply couldn''t confront her with her God present. He had to inform Apollo. "Captain, wait for us!" The other Apollo Familia members followed him out. "Kohina, come here and sit down," Roy called out. "Okay, Daddy!" Kohina sheathed her knives and climbed onto Roy''s lap. Roy sighed, then held her. "Kohina, you''re always stealing the spotlight," Enju grumbled, pouting. She had also wanted to punish that boy for insulting Roy. But Kohina had been faster. It was the same last time. She was always a step behind. "It can''t be helped," Roy chuckled, patting Kohina''s head and feeding her some grilled meat. Kohina was utterly devoted to him. She would protect him from anyone who disrespected him, without hesitation. Enju was too kind. She couldn''t kill so easily. "Roy, aren''t you worried about the Apollo Familia? You killed one of their members. Apollo won''t let this go," Hestia said, her voice laced with worry. "That''s right. The Apollo Familia won''t just forget about this," Syr and Ryuu, who had joined them, added, their expressions also filled with concern. They clearly disliked the Apollo Familia. "Don''t worry, they won''t," Roy chuckled. The girls were speechless. He was still smiling at a time like this? Roy, seeing their expressions, said, "We''ve already provoked the Loki Familia. One more won''t make a difference. We''ll just deal with them both." His casual tone, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, stunned Hestia, Syr, and Ryuu. They looked at Kisara and the other Familia members, who seemed completely unconcerned. "Like God, like Familia, huh?" Hestia sighed, giving up on persuading him. They had already provoked the Apollo Familia. There was no point in worrying about it now. "Don''t worry, Hestia-sama! We''ll win!" "That''s right! I can handle the Apollo Familia on my own." "Hmph! It''s time for my ultimate Explosion magic!" "Megumin, using Explosion magic is cheating!" Kisara, Megumin, and the others tried to reassure Hestia. Seeing their confidence, Hestia felt a bit better. The next day. As expected, the Apollo Familia made their move. Two girls were waiting outside Roy''s castle. "Daphne Lauros and Cassandra Ilion. Did I pronounce your names correctly?" Roy, alerted by Enju, went outside with the others to meet the two girls. They were members of the Apollo Familia. "Huh?" Daphne and Cassandra were stunned. He knew their names? "Yes, Roy-sama." "We''re here to deliver a message." Daphne presented Roy with an invitation. Roy, already knowing its contents, still opened it and read it. "An invitation to a banquet at Apollo''s estate? Tell Apollo I''ll be there," Roy said. "Wonderful! Then we''ll take our leave, Roy-sama." Having successfully delivered the invitation, they had completed their mission. "Wait." Roy stopped them. "Huh?" They turned back, confused. "After the Apollo Familia isdisbanded, would you be interested in joining my Familia?" Roy asked with a smile. "What?!" The two girls were stunned. "Just kidding. But if that day come, you''re welcome to join the Roy Familia," Roy chuckled. They exchanged glances, then nodded politely, showing respect to a God. After they left. "Roy, Apollo''s invitationit''s a trap, isn''t it?" Hestia said. She knew it would be a banquet of ill intent. "Of course. I expected this," Roy shrugged. "I''m planning on using the Apollo Familia as a stepping stone to make our Familia famous. Then, more adventurers will join us." There were plenty of skilled adventurers in Orario. Roy wouldn''t mind them joining his Familia. Of course, they would have to pass hisscreening process. He had high standards. With the Cursed Children as reserves, he wasn''t worried about lacking Familia members. "Alright then." Hestia, while still worried, didn''t argue. "Let''s get some rest. We have a banquet to attend tonight." Roy patted Hestia''s head and headed inside. Hestia sighed and followed him. That evening "Hestia, are you ready? It''s time to go." Since this was a private gathering, they could bring their Familia members. So, they all went. Kisara, Megumin, and the others were already dressed in beautiful gowns. Only Hestia was still in her room. "Coming!" Hestia opened the door. She was wearing a low-cut evening gown thataccentuated her ample bosom. It was quite a sight. "Hestia, you can''t wear that! It''s toorevealing. Go change," Roy said, pushing her back into her room, despite hisappreciation for the view. "Roy, I think this dress is beautiful! I spent a long time choosing it!" Hestia grumbled, though she was secretly pleased that he had noticed. She changed into another gown. This one wasbetter. While her figure was stillimpressive, it was less revealing. Roy nodded in satisfaction. "Alright, let''s go." Apollo''s estate was grand and imposing, his castle vast and opulent. Compared to it, Roy''s castle seemedsmall. But it would be his soon. The ball was already in full swing. Apollo had invited most of the Gods in Orario. Those who weren''t present had other engagements. Roy and his Familia''s arrival drew everyone''s attention. Freya, Loki, and other Gods were present. But Roy, knowing their disdain for him, didn''t bother greeting them. He found a table with Kisara and the others. Most of Orario looked down on him. He wouldn''t waste his time on them. Once he defeated the Apollo Familia and conquered the Loki Familia, these Gods would come crawling to him. "Roy, aren''t you going tomeet the other Gods?" Hestia asked. "No. You can go greet Loki and Freya, if you want," Roy said with a smile and a wave of his hand. "Then I won''t go either," Hestia said, nodding. She didn''t have many friends among these Gods. She couldn''t stand Freya, and she and Loki always argued. She was close to Hephaestus, but Hephaestus wasn''t here tonight. She was probably busy in her forge. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 299: A Dance with Ais Wallenstein—The War Game with Apollo ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Freya approached Roy and Hestia and exchanged greetings. But neither Roy nor Hestia was fond of Freya. Loki, due to the upcoming War Game with Roy, didn''t bother arguing with Hestia, much to Hestia''s relief. The ball soon began. "Roy, may I have this dance?" To everyone''s surprise, Yukari was the first to ask Roy for a dance. Kisara, Megumin, and even Hestia were a bit disappointed. "Of course," Roy smiled, taking Yukari''s hand and leading her to the center of the dance floor. As the heir to the Lucifuge family, Roy was a skilled dancer. Yukari had also learned to dance. Roy placed his hand on Yukari''s waist, and she rested her head against his chest as they danced gracefully. Enju, Hestia, and the others watched enviously. After the dance, Roy asked Enju. Due to their height difference, they looked a bitcomical, but Enju was overjoyed. Roy danced with each of the girls. When it was Hestia''s turn. "Hestia, dance with me." "Okay!" Hestia readily agreed. They joined the other dancers, and Roy led Hestia through the steps. "Hestia, is this your first time dancing?" Roy asked, noticing her awkward movements. "Yes. I don''t really like these kinds of parties," Hestia admitted shyly. As a penniless Goddess, she avoided such events. And she wasn''t fond of the other male Gods. So, this was her first dance. "It''s an honor to have your first dance, Hestia," Roy said with a smile. "What do you mean, ''first dance''? Really" Hestia playfully glared at him. "Isn''t it? You also gave me your first kiss, Hestia," Roy whispered in her ear, pulling her closer. Hestia blushed even deeper. After their dance Roy asked Liliruca. "Huh? M-Me too?" Liliruca was stunned. She hadn''t expected to be asked. "Of course. We can''t leave Liliruca out," Roy said, taking her hand and leading her to the dance floor. Liliruca, so close to a God, was incredibly nervous. Her body stiffened. She had never been this close to a God before. She quickly became flustered, her face crimson. She stumbled through the dance, guided by Roy, a dazed smile on her face. Roy chuckled, amused by her reaction. After dancing with everyone, they waited for the ball to end, anticipating Apollo''s next move. Roy''s gaze fell upon a girl with long, golden hair standing alone on the balcony. She seemedreserved. She had refused every invitation to dance. "Is thatAis Wallenstein?" Roy smirked. He had encountered Ais several times but hadn''t had a chance to speak with her. He approached her. "Hello, Ais," he greeted her with a smile. Ais looked up at him, her expression blank. She didn''t reply. Roy knew Ais wasn''t being rude. She was simplysocially awkward. "May I have this dance?" he asked, extending his hand. "UmI" Ais, finally reacting, was about to refuse. But Roy took her hand and led her to the dance floor. "Ais, do you know how to dance?" he asked with a smile. "I''ve never danced before." "Then follow my lead." Roy guided Ais through the steps. While initially hesitant, Ais soon relaxed, enjoying the feeling of dancing. It wasliberating. Lokiseeing Ais dancing with a God from a rival Familia, was furious. But Hestia held her back. Roy and Ais finished their dance. "You''re a wonderful dancer, Ais," Roy said, giving her a thumbs-up. "It''smy first time, but I enjoyed it," Ais said with a smile. Just as Roy was about to continue their conversation A man with red hair and a laurel wreath, dressed in a white tuxedo, descended the stairs. It was Apollothe God of the Apollo Familia. "Is everyone enjoying the banquet?" he asked, his gaze sweeping across the hall, then settling on Roy. No one answered. They could all sense that Apollo was about to confront the newly arrived God. "You, newcomer. I don''t recognize your name, but that''s not important," Apollo said, his voice laced with disdain. "About your Familia member killing a member of my Familiado you have anything to say?" The other Gods understood. That was it. No God would tolerate their Familia being attacked. This time, they were on Apollo''s side. After all, Roy was a newcomer who had already offended the Loki Familia. Now, he had provoked the Apollo Familia as well. He was practically an outcast. Roy shrugged. "A mortal insulted a God. It''s only natural for a God to punish them. Isn''t that how it works?" The other Gods couldn''t argue with that logic. They were Gods. Punishing mortals who insulted them was their right. But Apollo didn''t see it that way. The deceased was his Familia member. And a valuable one at that. He had heard that the Roy Familia members were all skilled fighters. Despite being Level 1, they could easily kill monsters. Some had even seen them on the upper floors of the dungeon. Apollo coveted such powerful adventurers. He always got what he wanted. "You claim my Familia member insulted you, but they''re all upstanding individuals. They would never insult a God. Do you have any proof?" Apollo said, trying to weasel his way out. There was no proof, of course. And even if other adventurers had witnessed the event, who would dare to testify against Apollo? "Enough with the Bullshit. Apolloyou want a War Game, don''t you?" Roy scoffed. He wasn''t interested in playing games. Apollo was taken aback, then he laughed. "Very well. The Apollo Familia formally challenges you to a War Game. Do you accept?" "Of course," Roy said with a smirk. If Apollo wanted to die, he would oblige. The Gods, hearing his acceptance, erupted in excitement. "He accepted Apollo''s challenge?" "This new God is suicidal! First was the Loki Familia, and now he''s challenging Apollo?" "It seems Loki won''t even have to lift a finger. Apollo will banish him from Orario." "Yeah." The Gods gossiped, and Apollo''s smug grin widened. "Apollo, that''s not fair! He challenged first," Loki interjected. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s the problem, Loki? I''ll deal with him first, so you don''t have to," Apollo said confidently. "No, I challenged him first. I should be the one to banish him from Orario," Loki insisted. "There''s no need to argue. The Loki Familia is one of the strongest in Orario, right?" "I''ll deal with the Apollo Familia first, then it''s your turn, Loki. Don''t worry, neither of you will escape," Roy said, folding his arms, his arrogant demeanor stunning the other Gods. They had never seen such a brazen newcomer. Loki and Apollo were furious. He was looking down on them! "How about this? I''ll have the War Game with Apollo in three days. That way, you won''t have to wait too longLoki. Unless you want to join us? I don''t mind," Roy said, further provoking them. "Fine. I''ll let you have your fun with Apollo first. I hope you survive long enough to face me," Loki said coldly. "Don''t worry, he won''t live to see your face," Apollo chuckled. The Gods were excited. It had been a while since the last War Game. This would spice things up. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 300: The War Game Begins—Yukari’s Light Magic—Megumin, the Melee Mage ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> The banquet ended in a tense atmosphere. Three days passed quickly. At the Roy Familia''s castle "Everyone, do your best. But remember, don''t go all out. Justtoy with the Apollo Familia, understand?" Before they departed, Roy gave them some instructions, his gaze fixed on Megumin. "Wh-Why are you looking at me like that? I just want to cast Explosion! Do you know how long it''s been since I''ve unleashed my full power?!" "I can''t use it in town! I''ve been holding back for too long" Megumin, flustered by Roy''s gaze, clutched her staff, her chuunibyou acting up again. "If you unleash your full power, you''ll destroy the entire city! What''s the point of a War Game then?" Roy said, pinching Megumin''s cheeks. Megumin was already incredibly powerful, especially after reaching Level 4 and breaking through to Ultimate-class level. One of the defining characteristics of an Ultimate-class was the ability to casually destroy a town. And with her Explosion magic, destroying a town would be child''s play. The Apollo Familia had over a hundred members, but their strongest member, Hyakinthos, was only Level 3. He wouldn''t be able to withstand a single Explosion. "Is itreally that powerful?" Hestia, not having witnessed it firsthand, couldn''t imagine a single spell destroying a town. "It is, Hestia-sama. In the dungeon, Megumin-onee-chan couldn''t resist and cast a smaller Explosion. It almost destroyed the entire cavern," Kurumi explained. "What?! Youyou''re causing trouble again?!" Roy pinched Megumin''s cheeks even harder. "Ow! That hurts! That hurts!" Megumin wailed dramatically. "Shouldn''t we be going?" Yukari suggested, trying to rescue Megumin. Roy sighed. He hadn''t even used much force. Megumin was a good actress. "Fine. Let''s go." He led them out of the castle. Roy and Hestia soon arrived at the War Game arena. While Gods couldn''t use their divine powers normally, they could use a special ability during War Games: projecting the event for all of Orario to see. "So you''ve arrived," Apollo said, approaching them with a smug grin. "Enjoy your last laugh, Apollo. You''ll be crying soon," Roy retorted. "Hmph! After I win, I''ll not only banish you from Orario but also take all your Familia members! Hahaha!" Apollo laughed arrogantly. "Enjoy your arrogance while it lasts." A flicker of killing intent flashed in Roy''s eyes. This guy dared to covet his Familia? He had initially planned to just send Apollo back to Heaven. But nowApollo had to die. Roy ignored Apollo, now a dead man walking. After some preparations, the War Game began. It was a siege battle, decided by a lottery three days prior. The Apollo Familia had spent the past three days fortifying their defenses, preparing for Roy''s attack. All of Orario was watching. Everyone assumed the Roy Familia wouldn''t attack directly. But Kisara and the other five Familia members were already at the city gates. They were going to launch a frontal assault? Everyone was surprised. The Apollo Familia had over a hundred members and the advantage of defending from behind city walls. A frontal assault seemed suicidal. But Kisara and the others weren''t concerned. They were discussing their strategy. "Roy told us not to go all out, so everyone, hold back," Kisara reminded the others. "Understood. But first, let me open the gate with my light magic," Yukari said eagerly. "Go ahead." Kisara nodded. Megumin glared at Yukari. She was stealing her spotlight! It was all Roy''s fault for not letting her use Explosion. "Light of Genesis!" Yukari shouted. Beams of light, too fast for ordinary eyes to see, flashed towards the city gate. Before the Apollo Familia members on the walls could react, the gate was destroyed. Everyone was stunned. "What kind of magic was that? She didn''t even chant!" "And it''s so powerful! Are they really Level 1 adventurers?" "This is getting interesting. The Roy Familia doesn''t seem intimidated by the Apollo Familia. Apollo might actually lose." "Why do you say that?" "Idiot, haven''t you noticed? The Roy Familia is completely unconcerned. They''re clearly not Level 1, like the rumors say." "I see. The Apollo Familia is in trouble." Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among the Gods watching the War Game, some had already noticed something was amiss after Yukari''s display of magic. Rumors in Orario claimed that Roy was a new God with a Familia of newly registered adventurers. They shouldn''t have been able to reach Level 2 in just a month. But the Roy Familia''s performance clearly exceeded Level 2 capabilities. Apollo, hearing the whispers, frowned. But he wasn''t worried. He assumed it was just a fluke, that one of their mages had reached Level 2. His Familia had over a hundred members, and their captain, Hyakinthoswas Level 3. They couldn''t possibly lose. Meanwhile With the gate destroyed, Kisara and the others charged into the city. While the walls wouldn''t have stopped them, they had to maintain a low profile. Roy wanted them to hold back so as not toscare Loki. It would ruin the fun. As they approached the walls, the Apollo Familia members attacked. Magic spells and arrows rained down on them. But it was useless. Kisara, at the forefront, casually drew her sword, deflecting all the attacks. Their advance was unimpeded. "Fire! Stop them from entering the city!" The Apollo Familia members on the walls panicked. Their attacks were having no effect! Kisara and the others breached the walls. Apollo Familia members swarmed them. Since the Roy Familia was attacking head-on, there was no need to defend other areas. They planned to overwhelm them with numbers. "Everyone, attack! Don''t hold back, even if it means killing them," Kisara ordered, then charged forward. Roy had told them that there were no rules in this War Game. It was a fight to the death. If the Apollo Familia members survived, it was their good luck. If nottoo bad. Of course, Roy had specifically instructed them to spare Daphne and Cassandra. They had potential. He might recruit them into his Familia later. Enju and Kohina followed Kisara. Megumin, Yukari, and Liliruca remained behind. "Hey! They left us! There''s no one to protect us!" Megumin shouted. She was a mage! And Roy wouldn''t let her use Explosion! What if she was targeted? Her outburstalerted the Apollo Familia members, and most of them turned their attention to the three unprotected girls. Target the mage first. It was common sense. Especially an unprotected mage. "Megumin, you idiot!" Yukari sighed. Megumin always did the most unexpected things. But she was used to it. "Light of Genesis!" While Megumin couldn''t use magic, Yukari could. Her light magic was effective both at range and in close combat. Once unleashed, no one dared to approach. They still remembered how she had effortlessly destroyed the city gate. They didn''t want to be next. But there was one exception. A figure broke through the encirclement and charged towards them. "Good job! Interrupt her spellcasting!" "That''s right! Once the mage is down, the other two are finished!" The Apollo Familia members cheered. "Someone got through?" Yukari, being kind, hadn''t been using lethal force. Her light magic was primarily defensive. This had allowed someone to break through. "Take this!" Just as Yukari was about to cast a spell, Megumin raised her staff and swung. A thief, wielding a dagger, had reached them. He instinctively blocked Megumin''s staff with his dagger. To his shock, his dagger snapped in two. Then, everything went black. Megumin had knocked out a Level 2 adventurer with her staff! Everyone was stunned. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 301: Winning the War Game—Eliminating Apollo—Acquiring Apollo Familia Assets ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> A Mage had just knocked out a Level 2 adventurer with her staff. Everyone was stunned. Looking at the petite girl with her slender arms and legs, it was hard to believe she possessed such strength. And she was a Mage! Was shea fake Mage? The tavern erupted in excited chatter. The Gods, especially, were buzzing with excitement. This was quite a surprise. The Apollo Familia members were dumbfounded. "Everyonebe careful! That girl like a Mage, but she''s actually a warrior! She''s just using that staff to trick us!" one of them shouted. The others nodded. That explanation made sense. "That little brat! Tricking us into getting close!" "She hasn''t even cast a single spell! What kind of Mage charges into battle without using Magic?" "She''s probably a berserker in disguise!" "The Roy Familia is shameless!" The Apollo Familia members began complaining. "A berserker?! I can''t stand this! Let me go! I''m going to blast them with Explosion!" Megumin, hearing their insults, was about to unleash her Magic. How dare they call her, a delicate young lady, a muscle-bound berserker?! It was unforgivable! "I''m not holding you back," Yukari said, confused. "Megumin-onee-chan, if you use Explosion, Roy will punish you," Liliruca reminded her. Megumin froze, hearing the word "Punishment." "Let''s just finish this quickly," Yukari said, no longer holding back. She unleashed multiple beams of light[Sacred Light: Radiant Barrage]at the surrounding Apollo Familia members. While she wasn''t aiming to kill, her attacks were still Powerful. Meanwhile, Kisara, Enju, and Kohina had already defeated most of the Apollo Familia members outside and had entered the mansion. To win the War Game, they had to defeat or kill Hyakinthos, the Apollo Familia captain. "Captain, we should retreat! They''re inside! If you lose, we lose!" "That''s right! As long as you''re still standing, we have a chance!" Daphne and Cassandra tried to persuade Hyakinthos to retreat. "If I run now, I''ll be a laughingstock! I don''t believe those girls are strong. I''ll defeat them myself!" Hyakinthos scoffed, then walked towards the mansion''s entrance. He encountered Kisara, Enju, and Kohina. "You actually made it this far." Hyakinthos drew his sword, his expression cold. While Daphne and Cassandra had told him about their strength, he hadn''t believed them until now. "Still resisting? Kohina, he''s yours," Kisara said impassively. "Hee hee hee" Kohina giggled, a bloodthirsty glint in her eyes. Hyakinthos tensed up, not daring to underestimate her. The next moment Kohina vanished, then reappeared behind Hyakinthos. Hyakinthos''s eyes widened in shock. He dropped his sword and clutched at his throat, collapsing to his knees, blood trickling through his fingers. "Impossible" He hadn''t even seen her move. Daphne and Cassandra gasped, instinctively covering their own throats. With Hyakinthos defeated, the War Game was over. "Apollo, you lose," Roy said, approaching Apollo with a smirk. "Impossible! I can''t lose!" Apollo''s face was contorted in rage. He refused to accept defeat. "It doesn''t matter if you accept it or not. There are plenty of witnesses," Roy scoffed. "My terms are as follows: The Apollo Familia is disbanded. All your assets are transferred to the Roy Familia. And you, Apollobanished from Orario. Permanently." The Gods, hearing this, weren''t surprised. War Games were brutal. Today''s War Game had shown them why the new God was arrogant. He had a Powerful Familia. Even the Apollo Familia had been easily crushed. With the Gods as witnesses, Apollo couldn''t refuse. After a final, bitter curse, he left Orario. The Apollo Familia was disbanded, and all their assets were transferred to Roy. After the Gods left, Roy didn''t immediately claim his spoils. "Kisara, you and the others start cataloging the Apollo Familia''s assets. I have somebusiness to attend to. I''ll be back soon." "Okay." Kisara didn''t question him. "Hestia, you go with them." "Roy, what are you going to do?" Hestia asked. "Just someminor cleanup. Go with Kisara to the Apollo Familia estate. I''ll join you later," Roy said, patting her head, making her blush. "Alright, but come quickly!" "Of course." Roy nodded. Hestia, reassured, left with Kisara and the others. Roy''s expression turned cold. He was going to eliminate Apollo. He wouldn''t tolerate anyone who dared to covet his Familia. Orario forbade Gods from using their Divine Powers, punishable by banishment back to Heaven. But this rule didn''t apply to Roy. His Power was different from the Gods of this world. In a separated corner, a teleportation circle shimmered. Roy vanished. Apollo, recently banished from Orario, was cursing under his breath. "Damn it! He took everything from me! I''ll have my revenge, Roy! Just you wait" He snarled, his face contorted in rage, not noticing the figure that had appeared behind him. "You won''t get the chance." A familiar voice made Apollo''s body tremble. "Y-YouRoy?!" He turned around in disbelief. Roy had followed him? "What do you want? To apologize? I won''t forgive you, even if you give everything back!" Apollo snarled. Roy chuckled. It seemed Apollo had misunderstood. But it didn''t matter. "I''m not here to apologize." "Then what do you want?" Apollo asked, sensing something was wrong. "I''m here to send you to Hell." As soon as Roy finished speaking, Apollo tried to use his Divine Power. But his body was frozen, the ice spreading from his feet upwards. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t use his Powers. He watched in horror as the ice reached his head, freezing his terrified expression in place. He lookedcomical. Apollo was Powerless against Roy''s [Absolute Zero]. Roy smirked, then tapped the ice sculpture. The ice shattered, and Apollo vanished, his body and soul completely annihilated. Roy wasn''t sure if killing Apollo would be noticed, but it probably wouldn''t be discovered anytime soon. And even if it was, he wasn''t worried. He returned to Orario. He went to the Apollo Familia''s estate. It was vast and opulent, much larger than his own castle. The buildings were Magnificent. He was pleased. "Have you finished taking assets?" he asked Kisara and the others, who were currently assessing Apollo''s assets. "Yes, Apollo was quite wealthy" Kisara began her report. Roy wasn''t interested in the details. But now, with this vast estate, his plan for the Cursed Children could begin. This would be their new home. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 303: One Hundred Lolis in Position—Subduing Hestia—Expanding the Familia ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> The next day Roy, without delay, brought the hundred Cursed Children, along with Saya and Yuriko, back to Orario. They arrived at the Apollo Familia''s estatenow the Roy Familia''s estate. Kisara and Hestia were waiting for them in the backyard. A large group of people suddenly appeared. Hestia, startled, looked at Roy. "Roy, whatwhat is this?" "We''ll arrange accommodations for them first, then I''ll explain," Roy said, turning to Kisara. "Kisara, I''ve brought some help. Yuriko, Saya, go with Kisara and familiarize yourselves with the Familia. Then, arrange rooms for everyone." "Alright, follow me." Kisara nodded and led Yuriko, Saya, and the hundred Cursed Children away. Roy had a busy day ahead of him. He had to bestow his blessing on a hundred little girls. It was a strenuous task. But he could use his magic to expedite the process. "Let''s go, Hestia. You wanted an explanation, right?" Roy said, heading towards the lounge. Hestia followed him. In the lounge, Roy explained that he wasn''t a God from this world. He was from another world. That''s why he had such powerful Familia members. Hestia finally understood. She had been wondering how Roy had acquired such a strong Familia and had even found her such a talented Familia member. But seeing the hundred little girls, all similar to Kurumi, she realized that Kurumi was originally one of Familia members. Hestia hugged Kurumi tightly, afraid of losing her. Roy chuckled. "Don''t worry, Hestia, I won''t take Kurumi away. There are plenty more Cursed Children where she came from." "By the way, Hestia, do you want more Familia members? You can choose any of these girls." "I canchoose?" Hestia asked, surprised. "Of course." Roy would gladly let her share the burden. It didn''t matter which Familia the girls belonged to. They were all his, after all. Hestia was tempted, but she shook her head. "Kurumi is enough for now. Butcan you tell me about them?" She was curious about their backgrounds. "Are you sure? Their storiesaren''t pleasant," Roy sighed. "I want to know." Hestia nodded. As a Goddess who had lived for eons, she had seen her share of tragedies. "Very well, then." Roy, having nothing else to do, began to tell the story of the Cursed Children. Their stories were indeed tragic. While Hestia had initially been composed, she soon began to cry, hugging Kurumi tightly. And upon learning that Roy had saved them, she hugged him impulsively. "Roy, thank you so much! You''re such a good person!" She gave him the "Good Person" card, making Roy''s eye twitch. "They''re so adorable. I had to do something. But I''m not a good person" Roy said, his handswandering. Hestia stiffened, feeling his touch, then blushed. Roy smirked. It seemed he had managed to stir the heart of this eternally pure Goddess. In the original story, Hestia had only Bell Cranel as her Familia, which was why she had been soclingy. But now, with Kurumi, she wasn''t asdesperate. While a Loli Goddess, her figure was surprisinglywell-developed. She was small, like a huggable pillow. That evening, to celebrate the arrival of Yuriko, Saya, and the Cursed Children, Roy prepared a lavish banquet. They enjoyed themselves. Then, it was time to bestow his blessing upon the little girls. Other Gods required blood to bestow their blessings. With so many Familia members, it would be a tedious process. But Roy could use his magic. Now, all the Cursed Children could go to the dungeon and level up. Of course, he wouldn''t let them participate in the War Game against the Loki Familia. That would be too unfair. "Loki-sama! Loki-sama!" Early in the morning, Tiona and Tione pounded on Loki''s door. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is it?! Even Gods need their sleep!" Loki grumbled, rubbing her eyes. If it were any other Familia member, she would have punished them for disturbing her sleep. But she was fond of Tiona and Tione. She was always kind to the female members of her Familia. "Loki-sama, it''s bad! We just saw the Roy Familia with a lot of new adventurers" Tiona said urgently. "A lot of new adventurers? What do you mean?" Loki was instantly awake. "We saw Roy leading a large group of little girls towards the Adventurer''s Guild this morning" Tiona and Tione explained what they had seen. "Isn''t that the God of the Roy Familia? Why does he have so many children with him?" "Where did he get them all?" Intrigued, Tiona and Tione had followed them. "What are they doing at the Adventurer''s Guild?" "They can''t be registering as adventurers, can they?" "Those little girls? No way!" "Why not? The Roy Familia already has two little girls, and they''re incredibly strong." Tiona and Tione exchanged glances. Something was going on. After the Roy Familia left the Guild, they had asked around and learned that the girls been registered as adventurers. They hadn''t initially been concerned about a group of children. But remembering Enju and Kohina''s performance in the War Game, they couldn''t dismiss them so easily. Learning that the Roy Familia had taken the girls to the dungeon, they had immediately returned to report to Loki. Loki, hearing their report, frowned. Despite her usual playful demeanor, she was perceptive and had built her Familia into one of Orario''s strongest. Enju and Kohina''s performance in the War Game had been impressive. Everyone remembered them. And now, the Roy Familia had a hundred more girls. If they were all as strongthat would be a problem. Loki''s mood soured, but she didn''t know what to do. "Alright, that''s enough. Go back to whatever you were doing. I need to sleep," she said, then closed the door and went back to bed. Tiona and Tione exchanged confused glances. What was Loki doing? They relayed the information to Finn, Riveria, and the others. But their reaction was alsounexpected. They seemed unconcerned by this news. Meanwhile. After sending the little girls to register at the Adventurer''s Guild and then to the dungeon Roy and Hestia returned to the castle to wait. While the new Cursed Children weren''t Hestia''s Familia, she was still excited to see their progress. As soon as they arrived, Hestia kicked off her shoes and rolled around on the sofa. This was why they had returned to the castle instead of staying at the Apollo Familia estate. Hestia loved the modern amenities. Roy, watching herunrestricted movements, which resulted in a fewaccidental flashes of skin, felt a stirring within him. "Hestia, I have some snacks. Want some?" he asked, summoning some treats. "Yes!" Hestia, a foodiehad become addicted to Roy''s snacks. Roy sat beside her and beckoned her closer. Hestia eagerly scooted over. "Here, open wide" "Ahh" Hestia took a bite, her face filled with satisfaction. Roy chuckled at her adorable, childlike enthusiasm, thentook advantage of the situation. While they wereoccupied, Kisara and the others entered the dungeon with the Cursed Children. Since the new Cursed Children were Level 1, they didn''t need to go to the upper floors. They could level up by defeating monsters on the lower floors. The adventurers on the lower floors, seeing Kisara and the large group of little girls, began to murmur amongst themselves. The news quickly spread, attracting the attention of other adventurers and Gods. But Kisara and the others were unaware of the commotion they were causing. They were busy slaughtering monsters. While the new Cursed Children weren''t as strong as Enju or Kohina Thanks to their training in the world, they were still quite powerful. And with their diverse job classes, they complemented each other well, creating a formidable fighting force. They were cutting through monsters so quickly that the dungeon could barely keep up with the respawns. The day passed quickly. When Kisara, Megumin, and the others returned with the Cursed Children, Roy and Hestia were waiting for them at the Adventurer''s Guild. Even from a distance, they could see the exhaustion on the little girls'' faces. They had clearly had a long day. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 304: The War Game Begins—The Siege Battle Against the Loki Familia ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Welcome back! You''ve worked hard!" Roy smiled, looking at the tired little girls. "It was nothing. It''s our duty," Kisara replied. Seeing Roy, their fatigue seemed to vanish. "You''ve all done well!" Hestia beamed, though she felt a twinge of guilt, remembering heractivities with Roy while the girls were working hard in the dungeon. "Huh?" Kisara, beingexperienced, instantly understood what Hestia was thinking and smirked. She had known Hestia wouldn''t be able to resist Roy. "Alright, everyone, head back and rest," Roy announced, and they walked towards the Roy Familia estate. The castle wasn''t large enough to accommodate all the little girls. Meanwhile The Loki Familia had also received reports about the Roy Familia''s new recruits and their performance in the dungeon. "You''re saying those little girls can easily kill monsters in the dungeon? Monsters from the near tenth floor?" The Familia members were surprised, hearing Tiona and Tione''s report. "That''s ridiculous! They just registered as adventurers. How can they be so strong?" Lefiya questioned their claims. The monsters in the dungeon, even on the lower floors, weren''t weak. Even Level 2 or 3 adventurers wouldn''t find them so easy to kill. "We saw it with our own eyes!" Tiona and Tione insisted. "We believe you. We''re justsurprised," Finn said. "Those kids must have some kind of secret." Even Bete wasn''t as arrogant as usual. "Loki, aren''t we going to do anything?" Riveria asked. "There''s no need. Just focus on preparing for the War Game," Loki said, waving her hand dismissively. The Loki Familia was already at its peak. There was no way to become significantly stronger in such a short time. So, Loki didn''t want to pressure them. But she was actually quite nervous. She had been confident at first. But after seeing the Apollo Familia''s swift defeat, her confidence had wavered. And today''s news had made her even more uneasy. They had initially had the advantage of numbers, but now, with the Roy Familia''s hundred new recruits, that advantage was gone. While they were just children, based on the reports from the dungeon, they were no ordinary children. "Loki-sama? Loki-sama?" "Huh? What? Where''s Ais?" Loki, lost in thought, was startled, then quickly changed the subject. "Ais? She''s probably training," Riveria sighed. Ais hadn''t attended the meeting and had gone off to train on her own. It was frustrating. "Then everyone, go do what you need to do. I''m going to see Ais." Loki grinned, then left. The others sighed, watching her go. Meanwhile Roy was busy. After taking the Cursed Children to the hot springs and then having dinner, he began updating their Falna. As expected, most of their stats had reached SSS-rank. Only a few hadn''t. But it didn''t matter. They didn''t have to reach Level 2 in a single day. A few more days in the dungeon wouldn''t hurt. Roy wanted them to reach max stats before leveling up to maximize their strength gains. Even Roy was tired after updating all their Falna. That night, Hestia snuck into his room, and Roydutifullysatisfied her. The next ten days Kisara and the others took the Cursed Children to the dungeon every day. Within that short time, all the little girls had reached Level 3. Their growth rate was astonishing. But Roy and the others were used to it by now. Ten days passed The War Game between the Roy and Loki Familias was fast approaching. It was the most anticipated Event in Orario. One side was the renowned Loki Familia, one of Orario''s strongest. The other was a newly arrived God and his Familia. On the surface, the Loki Familia had an absolute advantage. That''s what most adventurers and Gods believed. But after the Roy Familia''s easy victory against the Apollo Familia, many had changed their minds. The Gods were hoping for the Loki Familia''s defeat. It would be entertaining. The adventurers, however, were rooting for the underdog. Regardless of their motivations, the War Game had finally arrived. The day of the War Game sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Most adventurers who had planned to visit the dungeon changed their plans. A War Game involving the Loki Familia was a rare event. All of Orario wanted to watch. In taverns and Familia headquarters, wherever adventurers gathered They watched the War Game through magically projected images, displayed on mirrors powered by divine energy. This was the only occasion where Gods were allowed to use their powers. Meanwhile Roy and his Familia were prepared. Looking at the confident girls, Roy smiled. "Good. Let''s win this decisively. From today onwards, we are Orario''s strongest Familia." "Leave it to us!" Kisara said with a confident grin. Victory was within their grasp. "Ehehe Can I finally use Explosion today?" Megumin asked, her chuunibyou acting up again. "No. I''m planning on absorbing the entire Loki Familia. So, Megumin, no Explosion magic. Understand?" Roy flicked her forehead. "Ow!" Megumin clutched her head, pouting. "Butyou said I could use Explosion!" "Did I?" Roy was confused. Had he really said that? Kisara, Yukari, and the others exchanged glances. They didn''t remember him saying that. Hestia, seeing Megumin''s disappointment, couldn''t help but intervene. She doted on her Familia members and usually granted all their requests. "Roy, why can''t Megumin use her magic? She''s very strong, isn''t she?" Roy sighed. "It''s not that she''s not strong. It''s that she''s strong. Her magic is too destructive. She might hurt someone." "Isis she really that powerful?" Hestia was surprised. She had never heard of magic being destructive. "Ehehe" Megumin, taking his words as a compliment, giggled. "Hestia-sama, remember that time in the dungeon when Meguminonee-chan used Explosion? It almost destroyed the entire passage. We were almost buried alive," Kurumi explained. "Wowthat''s amazing!" While Hestia hadn''t witnessed it herself, Kurumi''s words painted a vivid picture. Megumin, of course, took this as another compliment. Roy rolled his eyes. "Fine, Megumin, you can use your magic. But don''t hurt anyone from the Loki Familia. Understand?" "Really?" Megumin''s eyes lit up. "Butyou said her magic was too destructive? How can she use it without hurting anyone?" Hestia asked, confused. "That''s easy. Just aim atno one," Yukari explained. She was quite familiar with this tactic. "Alright, it''s time to go." Roy, not wanting to waste any more time, led them towards the arena. Roy and Hestia parted ways with Kisara and the others. Kisara and the Familia members went to the designated battlefield. Roy and Hestia went to the area reserved for the Gods. Their arrival drew the attention of the other Gods. "Loki, try to look a bit happier," Roy said, seeing Loki''s grim expression. "After all, your Familia is about to join mine and become Orario''s strongest." Loki frowned. "The War Game hasn''t even started yet. Don''t get ahead of yourself." "Is that so?" Roy shrugged, not bothering to argue further. They would be family soon. He had to give her some face in front of the other Gods. The other Gods watched with amusement, hoping for a fight between them. It would be entertaining. "The War Game is about to begin. It''s time for the coin toss," Takemikazuchi announced. "There''s no need for a coin toss. We''ll have a siege battle. The Loki Familia will defend. You won''t refuse, will you, Loki?" Roy smirked. A siege battle tested a Familia''s overall strength. It was the most advantageous scenario for the Loki Familia. And the most disadvantageous for the Roy Familia. As the attackers, they faced a significant challenge. Loki''s eyes narrowed. "Very well," she agreed, to everyone''s surprise. It seemed like she had been given a free win. Takemikazuchi was momentarily stunned, then he smiled. "Since both parties have agreed, let the War Game begin!" <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 305: Megumin’s Explosion—Loki, You’ve Lost ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> With Takemikazuchi''s announcement, the War Game between the Roy and Loki Familias officially began. All eyes were on the magically projected image displayed on the mirrors. A heavily fortified city appearedthe Loki Familia''s stronghold. Familia members were stationed along the walls, ready for any attack. The War Game would last for three days. If the Roy Familia couldn''t breach the city within that time, they would lose. Powerful Loki Familia adventurers guarded each section of the wall, ready to hold the line and wait for reinforcements. On the walls "The game just started. I doubt they''ll attack so soon," Tione said, stretching. The area outside the city was empty. "Don''t let your guard down. Remember what happened to the Apollo Familia," Riveria said sternly. "Fine, fine." Tione sighed, then focused her attention on the area outside the city. Just then "Look! On that mountain!" Tione pointed towards a distant peak. Riveria and Tione followed her gaze. The Roy Familia, who they had just assumed wouldn''t attack so soon, was standing on the mountaintop, in plain sight. Tione''s face flushed. She had been proven wrong almost instantly. "Inform Finn and Ais!" Riveria immediately ordered. A Familia member rushed off to relay the message. Now that the Roy Familia was in sight, there was no need to worry about a sneak attack. They just had to defend the city. "What are they doing?" Within minutes, Finn, Gareth, Bete, Ais, Lefiya, and other core members arrived. They looked towards the distant mountaintop, puzzled by the Roy Familia''s actions. "Is that the girl who knocked out the Level 2 thief with her staff? What is she doing?" They watched as Megumin stepped forward, her staff raised. Megumin''s chuunibyou chant echoed across the battlefield, reaching the Loki Familia. Riveria''s expression changed. "She''s casting a spell!" "Seriously? That''s too far for a spell, isn''t it?" Lefiya said in disbelief. The mountaintop was quite far from the city. "Indeed," Tiona and Tione agreed. "Everyone, be on guard! Prepare for a magical attack!" Riveria, while skeptical, was still wary. If the girl was chanting from such a distance, she must have a long-range spell. But a spell cast from that far would be significantly weaker. It shouldn''t pose a threat. But she was wrong. "The collapse of the origin of my power, the unparalleled destruction that incinerates all creation! Descend from the abyssExplosion!" As Megumin continued chanting, a massive magic circle appeared in the sky, dyeing it crimson. The sheer scale of the spell shocked the Loki Familia. "Wh-What is that?!" Lefiya stared at the sky, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Is thatmage''s power?" "Who called her a berserker?" Tiona and Tione murmured, also stunned. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''re doomed! We can''t defend against that!" Lefiya trembled, hugging herself. The magic circle was enormous, almost half the size of the city. If that spell hit, no one would survive. They were certain the entire city would be annihilated. Meanwhile The Gods were also in an uproar. "It''s that berserker girl! That spellit''s incredible!" "She''s so powerful! Is she Level 7? 8? Or even 9?" "Definitely not Level 1." "Which idiot called her a berserker?" "The Loki Familia is in danger! That spell can destroy the entire city!" "I thought the Loki Familia would crush the Roy Familia, but it seems the tables have turned." "The Loki Familia is finished." Loki''s face darkened, hearing their comments. She was starting to feel uneasy. Was she really going to lose? Roy, watching the scene unfold, felt a twinge of worry. What was Megumin doing? He had told her not to hurt anyone from the Loki Familia! If that Explosion hit, the entire city would be gone. No one could withstand such power. But Kisara and the others didn''t seem concerned. They must have a plan. He wondered where Megumin would aim. Meanwhile "This is Humanity''s ultimate attack! The ultimate offensive magicExplosion!" Megumin finished her chant. Of course, the chant wasn''t necessary. It was just her chuunibyou acting up. As the magical energy surged, everyone knew the spell was about to be unleashed. "Everyone, retreat to the center of the city! I''ll cast a defensive barrier!" Riveria shouted. The Loki Familia members didn''t hesitate. They could only place their hope in Orario''s strongest mage. Under Riveria''s guidance, a massive barrier appeared. Lefiya and the other mages channeled their magic into the barrier, strengthening it. And as if timed perfectly, Megumin''s Explosion descended just as they finished. A deafening roar shook Orario. The blinding light forced the Loki Familia members to close their eyes. When the dust settled They slowly opened their eyes. "II''m alive?" One adventurer looked at his hands in disbelief. That powerful spell had hit, and he was unharmed? How was that possible? "I survived!" "Me too!" The Loki Familia cheered, celebrating their survival. "Waitlook" Just as some were celebrating, others stared in stunned silence. Even Finn, Riveria, and Ais were speechless. The city wall was gone. Completely obliterated. A massive crater now scarred the earth where it had once stood, the edge of the crater reaching the very feet of the Loki Familia. If it weren''t for Riveria''s barrier, they would have been caught in the blast. Even the debris from such a powerful explosion would have been lethal. All of Orarioadventurers and Gods alikewere stunned. "Areare you kidding me?! When did Orario get such a powerful adventurer?" "Am I dreaming? How can magic be so destructive?" "They''re incredibly strong! They''re not newbies at all!" "How did they achieve such power? I want to be that strong!" In taverns and the Adventurer''s Guild, everyone who had witnessed the devastating power of Explosion was speechless. The Gods were also shocked, their discussions even more animated. Loki stared at the scene, her eyes wide with disbelief. She couldn''t comprehend how they could be so powerful. But seeing that Ais and the others were safe, she sighed in relief. But the thought of losing the War Game filled her with frustration. Her usual playful demeanor vanished, replaced by a grim determination. She clenched her fists. "Loki, don''t worry. Even if you lose, I won''t banish you from Orario. And I won''t harm your Familia. You can still be the Goddess of the Loki Familia. But" Roy whispered something in Loki''s ear. Loki''s face darkened. She hadn''t expected him to make kind of request. "Think it over. I''ll wait for your answer," Roy said with a smile, then returned to Hestia''s side. "Roy, what did you say to Loki?" Hestia asked, a bit annoyed that he had whispered something to another Goddess. "Nothing. I just said that even if she loses, I won''t banish her from Orario. She can continue as usual," Roy said, putting his arm around Hestia. "Really?" Hestia blushed at his public display of affection, but she was more concerned about Loki. While they often argued and bickered, they were still good friends. She had been saddened by the prospect of Roy and Loki fighting, but now, knowing that Roy wouldn''t harm Loki, she was relieved. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 306: The Real Battle Begins—An Easy Victory—Freya’s Interest ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Of course it''s true," Roy said with a smirk. He wouldn''t banish Loki from Orario. But from now on, the Loki Familia would become a subsidiary of the Roy Familia. Loki would still be their Goddess. But Roy would be hersuperior. And he had made one more request: that Loki become his servant. This demand had angered and humiliated Loki, but she couldn''t refuse. She couldn''t abandon the Familia she had painstakingly built over the years. But she hadn''t lost yet. A sliver of hope remained. Meanwhile After Megumin''s Explosion destroyed the Loki Familia''s wall, she, unlike usual, didn''t collapse. She hadn''t used her full power. "That was amazing, Megumin!" Yukari exclaimed, proud of her friend''s display of power. "Hmph! Witness the might of the Ultimate Explosion magic!" Megumin declared, striking a chuunibyou pose. "Alright, it''s our turn now," Kisara announced. They had planned this beforehand. Megumin would destroy the gate with Explosion, then they would launch a frontal assault. This would allow Megumin to use her magic while also eliminating the Loki Familia''s defensive advantage. "Okay!" Enju nodded. Kohina, however, had already charged ahead. Kisara sighed. Kohina, besides Roy, listened to no one. She always acted on her own. "Let''s go!" Kisara followed Kohina. Meanwhile The Loki Familia, recovering from their shock, noticed the Roy Familia members descending the mountain and charging towards them. "They''re coming! What do we do?" "We''re doomed! That magic was terrifying!" "They''re monsters! We don''t stand a chance!" Seeing the enemy approach, the Loki Familia members panicked. "Silence!" Finn''s voice boomed across the battlefield. Everyone quieted down. "No matter how strong they are, we can''t give up! And they''ve already used that powerful magic. They can''t use it again." "Get yourselves together! Prepare for battle!" Finn''s words, filled with the authority of a captain, calmed the panicked Familia members. "As expected of Captain," Tiona murmured. But they all knew that the Roy Familia had held back. If that spell had hit them directly, they wouldn''t have survived. And that mageshe seemed perfectly fine after casting such a powerful spell. Could she really not cast it again? Riveria, Ais, Tiona, and the others knew that the odds were stacked against them, but they would still fight with everything they had. Kohina''s small figure appeared before the Loki Familia. No one dared to underestimate her. "I''ll take her!" Bete stepped forward. The next moment "Aah!" Bete screamed as he and Kohina crossed paths. A large gash appeared on his chest, staining his clothes crimson. "Hee hee" Kohina giggled, looking at Bete. If Roy hadn''t told them not to kill, Bete would be meeting Hades right now. "Bete!" Finn, Riveria, and the others were shocked. Bete, a Level 5 adventurer, had been defeated in an instant? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who was this little girl? Why was she so strong? As Kohina charged towards Bete again, they rushed to his aid. But Kisara and Enju arrived. "Your opponent is me." Kisara flashed forward, intercepting Ais and Finn. Enju faced Tiona, Tione, and Gareth. Yukari, arriving last, confronted Riveria and Lefiya. Everyone had an opponent. The battle began. The adventurers and Gods watching the War Game were excited. The final battle had begun. Who would emerge victorious? "Hee hee" Unopposed, Kohina walked towards Bete. She had to punish him for disrespecting her Daddy. "Damn it! Don''t underestimate me!" Bete snarled, though fear flickered in his eyes. He hadn''t even seen her move, not in the tavern, nor just now. It was unbelievable. But he had no choice. The fear of death fueled his rage. He roared, ignoring his injuries, and charged towards Kohina like a wild beast. "Futile." Kohina''s expression didn''t change. She vanished. They crossed paths again. Another gash appeared on Bete''s chest. He collapsed. "Bete!" Finn, Riveria, and the others were worried. "You don''t have time to worry about him. He won''t die," Kisara said calmly, her hand resting on the hilt of her katana. A sharp, chilling aura emanated from her, making the Loki Familia members shiver. Finn, Ais, and the others turned their attention to the woman before them, her beauty rivaling even Ais''s. "Are you ready? This might be over quickly," Kisara said coldly. Finn and Ais didn''t underestimate her. Finn''s magic power surged as he prepared to unleash his strongest spell, [Tir na Nog]. Ais activated her [Ariel], increasing her speed dramatically. Facing Ais''s speed and Finn''s magic, Kisara seemed to be at a disadvantage. But her expression remained unchanged. "Tendo Style Battoujutsu!" A flash of silver light Ais, sensing danger, blocked the attack with her sword. She was sent flying. Fortunately, her Desperate sword was indestructible. Otherwise, that attack would have cut her in half. Finn''s [Tir na Nog] was also dispelled. "Impossible!" Finn was shocked. Their combined attack had been effortlessly neutralized. "Surrender. You can''t win," Kisara said calmly, sheathing her sword. She had held back. Otherwise, Finn and Ais wouldn''t be standing here unharmed. Meanwhile Enju had easily defeated Tiona, Tione, and Gareth. And Riveria and Lefiya had lost to Yukari in a magical duel. The Loki Familia was defeated. While there were still hundreds of Loki Familia adventurers present, they were no match for Roy''s Familia. According to the War Game rules, if Finn, the captain, was defeated, the Roy Familia would win. Takemikazuchideclared the War Game over. The victor was the Roy Familia! The adventurers in Orario were stunned. The Loki Familia, one of the strongest, had lost to a newly arrived Familia? It was unbelievable. But the Roy Familia had crushed themcompletely. It was shocking. "Loki, you''ve lost," Roy said, approaching Loki with a smirk. Loki trembled, still in disbelief. She couldn''t believe she had lost. The Gods who were on good terms with Loki sighed. Even Freya felt a pang ofsympathy. The Loki and Freya Familias had always been considered the strongest in Orario. And now, the Loki Familia had been easily defeated. Was she next? But looking at Roy, Freya felt a strangepull. It was coming from Syr. Syr Flova, the waitress at the Hostess of Fertility, was Freya''s Alter ego. What Syr sawFreya also perceived. When Syr had first met Roy, she had been unguarded and had glimpsed something within him A soul that shone brighter and hotter than anything she had ever seen. It drove Syr to near-madness, but she restrained herself. Freya felt the same pull. She looked at Roy with a burning intensity. Loki remained silent, still reeling from the shock of her defeat. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 307: The Spoils of War—Loki Becomes a Servant—Ais Can’t Escape ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "The victor of this War Game is the Roy Familia!" Takemikazuchi declared. The Gods erupted in excitement. No one had expected the Loki Familia to lose so decisively. They knew this would change Orario forever. After all, the Loki Familia was one of the strongest. "According to the rules of the War Game, Roy, you may make any demand of the Loki Familia," Takemikazuchi said, approaching Roy and Loki. With the Gods as witnesses, Loki couldn''t go back on her word, even if it meant being banished from Orario. Loki''s face was grim as she awaited her judgment. "I''ve already told Loki my terms. It''s up to her now. Whether she leaves Orario, or" Roy smirked, looking at Loki expectantly. All eyes were on Loki. "Roy, what did you ask for?" Hestia whispered, seeing Loki''s conflicted expression. "I simplyrequested everything she owns," Roy whispered back. "What?! Even flat chest? You want ''that'' too, Roy?!" Hestia exclaimed, pointing at Loki''s chest, her voice loud enough for everyone to hear. The Gods turned to look at them. Even Loki''s attention was drawn to their conversation. "Pint-sized Goddess, who are you calling flat?!" Loki snarled, glaring at Hestia. "Whoever takes offense is the one," Hestia retorted with a shrug. Her smug attitude infuriated Loki further. "Loki, don''t you have something more pressing to worry about than arguing with Hestia? Make your decision," Roy said impatiently. If Loki refused, he would simply banish her and take over the Loki Familia. Their resources would instantly make the Roy Familia the strongest in Orario. But that would be troublesome. And he would lose a Strong servant like Loki. Loki''s expression shifted, then she gritted her teeth. "II agree. Butonly for a hundred years." Becoming someone else''s servant was humiliating, an insult to any God. But for the sake of her Familia, she agreed. And a hundred years wasn''t that long, not for a Goddess who had lived for eons. It was just the blink of an eye. Loki was cunning. But Roy smiled and nodded. "Fine." Once Loki became his Devil servant, she wouldn''t be able to escape. He had absolute control over his Devil servants. And in a hundred yearshe would be far more Powerful. He wouldn''t need her then. "Since Loki has agreed to the terms, the War Game is officially over," Takemikazuchi announced. The Gods dispersed, but the event wouldn''t be forgotten anytime soon. It would be the talk of Orario for a while. Roy, Kisara, and the others, along with the Loki Familia, returned to the Loki Familia''s headquarters. "From today onwards, I am your God. Understand?" Roy announced, sitting on the throne in the main hall. Loki Familia''s core members, along with Kisara, Kohina, and the others, were present. Loki stood silently beside Roy. "Loki, what''s going on? Are we not disbanding?" Finn asked, voicing everyone''s concerns. They had been worried about being disbanded and banished from Orario after losing the War Game. But it seemed that wasn''t happening. "The Loki Familia will remain as it is. But" Loki hesitated, unsure how to explain. "I''ll explain," Roy said, sighing. "Nothing will change for the Loki Familia. Loki will still be your Goddess." "But the Loki Familia now belongs to , including your Goddess, Loki. Do you understand?" The Loki Familia members were stunned. Did that mean they all belonged to Roy now? Finn, Riveria, and the others hadn''t expected this outcome. "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere with the Loki Familia''s operations. Everything will continue as usual," Roy reassured them. But this only confused them further. Ignoring their confusion, Roy instructed them to continue with their usual duties, then took Loki to a private room. "Roy, you want me to become your subordinate? But that''s impossible now, isn''t it?" Loki asked, puzzled. The Gods in Orario couldn''t use their Divine Powers. How could he make her his subordinate? "It''s simple." Roy smirked and waved his hand, creating a Magic circle that blocked Divine detection. Loki frowned. While just a Magic circle, it still counted as using Divine Power. If detected in Orario, it would result in punishment. But nothing happened. Roy wasn''t sent back to Heaven. Loki was confused. "Disappointed? I''m still here," Roy chuckled, folding his arms. "How?" Loki wondered if he had discovered a loophole in the Divine rules. "I''ll tell you. I''m not a God from Heaven. I''m from Another world." "What?!" Loki was shocked. "It''scomplicated. Anyway, let''s form our contract." Roy offered her an Evil Piece. Loki frowned, sensing a mysterious aura emanating from the piece. "Accept its Power, and you''ll become my servant. Of course, if you want to leave after a hundred years, I won''t stop you," Roy said with a shrug. Loki pondered his offer, then took the Evil Piece. "I expect you to keep your word," she said, her gaze fixed on Roy. She couldn''t comprehend the piece''s Power, but after some consideration, she decided to accept. She had made a promise, after all. As soon as she took the piece, it dissolved into a beam of light and entered her body. The Devil transformation began. This was the Power of the Evil Piece. It could transform any beingeven Gods and Divine spiritsinto Devils, without conflicting with their existing Powers. Even Roy, with his strength, couldn''t fully comprehend the nature of the Evil Pieces. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their Power was truly extraordinary. Loki''s transformation was quickly completed. "MyDivine Power has increased?" Loki looked at her hands in disbelief. Her Divine Power had actually increased? That was impossible. For Gods, increasing their Divine Power was incredibly difficult, almost impossible. But it had happened. And the increase was significant. "From today onwards, you''re my servant," Roy smirked. He could feel his own Power increasing as well, though not by much. It was still a welcome boost. "Yes, Master." Loki was still stunned. Who was this Roy? He could use his Powers in Orario without consequence, and he could even increase her Divine Power. Roy waved his hand. "There''s no need to call me ''Master.'' Just ''Roy'' is fine. Now, go and bring Ais here." "Ais? What are you going to do to Ais?" Loki asked, a hint of worry in her voice. "Just making her my servant. Nothingtoo drastic. Besides, doesn''t Ais want to become stronger?" Loki, while reluctant, couldn''t refuse. The entire Loki Familia belonged to Roy now. After Loki left, Ais soon entered the room. "You wanted to see me?" she asked, tilting her head. "Yes, come and sit down." Roy, looking at the adorable Ais, smiled and led her to the sofa. Ais was dressed in casual clotheschosen by Loki, of course. The outfit not only accentuated Ais''s figure but alsorevealed quite a bit of skin, making her look even more alluring. "Ais, you can''t dress like this. Only when we''re alone," Roy said seriously. "Huh?" Ais blinked, confused. "Just remember what I said. By the way, Ais, do you want to become stronger?" Roy coughed, getting down to business. "Yes," Ais said firmly. Her parents had left her when she was young, and she had been training tirelessly to become stronger, hoping to find them. But recently, she had hit a plateau. Her progress had slowed significantly. She wouldn''t miss any opportunity to become stronger. Roy smiled, seeing her determination, and offered her an Evil Piece. "Accept this, and your strength will rival even Kisara''s." Ais''s eyes lit up. She hadn''t forgotten Kisara''s attack during the War Game. It had been too fast! If it weren''t for her Sword''s indestructibility, she would have been in danger. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 308: Ais and Riveria Become Servants—Haruhime Sanjouno ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Although Ais had learned from Kisara that she was only Level 4, she knew Kisara was much stronger than her level indicated. Even before becoming an adventurer, Kisara had been incredibly powerful. Ais had always been curious about the reason, but Kisara hadn''t told her. And now, it seemed she knew Kisara''s secret. Ais looked at Roy, then nodded. "I accept this power." "Good. But remember, once you accept it, you''ll become my servant," Roy said with a smile. Ais didn''t back down. Roy handed her the Evil Piece. Ais took it, and its power instantly flowed into her body. The Devil transformation began. Ais was already quite strong, easily rivaling a High-class. With the Evil Piece''s power, she instantly broke through to the Ultimate-class level. Her potential was truly extraordinary. After the transformation, Ais felt her newfound power and was awestruck. She was incredibly strong. "Ais, while you''ve gained immense power, you can''t neglect your training. You can become even stronger," Roy reminded her. Ais nodded. "I understandM-Master." She blushed, saying the word. "Ais, just call me Roy when we''re in public. You can call meMaster when we''re alone," Roy chuckled, a bit flustered himself. "I understand, Master!" Ais nodded, her adorable, clueless expression making Roy''s heart skip a beat. He pulled her close and teased her. The naive Ais didn''t resist. Afterward, Roy helped her adjust her clothes. "You can go now, Ais. ask Riveria to come in." "Okay." Ais, still blushing, nodded and left the room. Riveria, with her long, flowing green hair, entered. She looked at Roy, her gaze sharp and scrutinizing. "Youbullied Ais, didn''t you?" Roy''s eye twitched. She had noticed. Riveria was like a mother figure to the younger members of the Loki Familia, especially Ais, who was socially inept. She was sometimes even called Ais''s mother. And now, her "Daughter" had been bullied. She wouldn''t let this go. "Well, you two are mine now," Roy said matter-of-factly. "Even so, you can''t bully Ais! She''s innocent." Riveria insisted, her maternal instincts kicking in. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can''t bully Ais? Then how about you?" Roy sighed, then pulled Riveria into his arms. Riveria was startled and tried to resist, but she couldn''t break free. Without her magic, she was just a regular woman. Despite being an elf royalty and having lived for centuries, Riveria was inexperienced inmatters of the heart. Under Roy''s teasing, Riveria gradually yielded. Afterward, Riveria was much more submissive. Roy performed the Devil transformation ritual on her. Then, he had her call Lefiya. Lefiya Viridis was a new mage in the Loki Familia with great potential, even praised by Riveria. But she was easily flustered and would often forget her spells when faced with danger. She admired Ais, perhaps a bit much, bordering on obsession. She was a timid, easily frightened elf withyuri tendencies. Roy, of course, wouldn''t let that slide. He had to correct herpreferences. After signing the contract, she left. Lastly, it was Tiona and Tione, the Amazon twins. Upon learning that it would make them stronger, they readily accepted the power of the Evil Pieces. Roy had achieved his goals. While he wouldn''t interfere with the Loki Familia''s operations, most of their core members were now his servants. Now, he could focus on developing his Familia, making the Roy Familia the strongest in Orario. Deep within the dungeon, on the forty-something floor The Loki and Roy Familias were on an expedition, their goal the sixtieth floor. The Loki Familia''s deepest expedition so far had only reached the fifty-ninth floor. Half a month had passed since the War Game. The adventurers and Gods of Orario had been expecting to see the Loki Familia disbanded and banished. But nothing had changed. Many had even seen the Roy and Loki Familias interacting amicably. It didn''t make sense. But Roy didn''t care about their confusion. His priority was developing his Familia, helping the Cursed Children reach Level 4, Level 5, and eventually, Ultimate-class. That''s why he had organized this joint expedition with the Loki Familia. The dungeon was vast and complicated, easy to get lost in. It took a significant amount of time for a Familia to clear each floor. Reaching the sixtieth floor would take at least half a month. "Ais has become so strong!" "That''s right! She wasn''t even as strong as us before, but nowI doubt even the two of us together could defeat her." Tiona and Tione were impressed by Ais''s progress. Ais was currently slaughtering powerful monsters. They were on the fifty-something floor now. The monsters here were incredibly strong, capable of causing widespread destruction on the surface. But Ais was cutting through them like they were nothing. "Hmph, she''s still no match for Kisara-onee-san," Enju scoffed, observing Kisara and Ais, who were leading the way. She still considered Kisara to be stronger. Ais''s swordsmanship was swift and elegant, while Kisara''s focused on one-hit kills. Kisara''s style was more visually impressive. Every time she drew her sword, several monsters would be instantly slain. Her speed was blinding. Ais and Kisara, seemingly in a competition, quickly cleared out the monsters. Within moments, all hundred-plus monsters on the floor were eliminated. "Kisara, you''re incredibly strong," Ais said, her gaze fixed on Kisara. "Ais, you''ve improved a lot. You might even surpass me soon," Kisara said with a smile. She wasn''t just being polite. Ais had killed almost a third of the monsters on this floor. Before becoming a Devil, she wouldn''t have been able to handle even a tenth of them in such a short time. The gap between their strength was rapidly closing. Even Kisara was starting to feel the pressure. "Wow, the magic stones here are so big!" Liliruca exclaimed. As a supporter, this was her first time on the lower floors. While initially worried, she hadn''t faced any danger, protected by the others. "Let''s go. Next floor," Finn said. He was the captain of this expedition, being the most experienced. Kisara, Megumin, and the others weren''t familiar with the deeper levels of the dungeon. While the Loki and Roy Familias were on their expedition. Roy and Hestia were enjoying theiractivities at the castle. Even Kurumi, Hestia''s Familia member, was on the expedition. Along with the hundred Cursed Children. It was practically the combined force of the Roy and Loki Familias. Roy had also brought another thousand Cursed Children from the DxD world. Managing these little girls kept Saya and Yuriko busy. In his free time, Roy set his sights on other Familia members. Like Haruhime Sanjouno, the Renart from the Ishtar Familia. The Ishtar Familia controlled Orario''s entertainment district. The Amazonesses in her Familia were known asprostitutes. But Haruhime was different. Whenever she entertained a client, she would faint at the sight of a man, ruining the mood. Aisha had to take her place, and Haruhime was completely unaware of this, so she was still a virgin. Roy was, of course, interested in such aunique individual. He simply asked Ishtar for her. Ishtar, the Goddess of beauty, tried toseduce Roy. But Roy wasn''t interested. In the end, Ishtar reluctantly handed over Haruhime. After all, the Roy Familia was now the strongest in Orario. If she refused, he would challenge her to a War Game and banish her from Orario. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 309: Targeting Ryuu—The Downfall of the Astraea Familia—Ryuu Lion Joins the Familia ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> After acquiring the fox-girl Sanjouno Haruhime, Roy set his sights on Ryuu Lion. Ryuu Lion was once a member of the Astraea Familia. Astraea, the Goddess of justice, and her Familia were known for their righteousness. Because of this, they were disliked by many adventurers and Gods. During a dungeon expedition, the Astraea Familia was framed and annihilated. Only Ryuu survived, thanks to the sacrifices of her comrades. Later, she was rescued by Syr and became a waitress at the Hostess of Fertility. "Roy-sama, you''re here!" Syr greeted Roy with a smile as he entered the tavern that evening. Syr led him to a table, and Roy asked, "Just here for a drink. Is Ryuu around?" "You''re looking for Ryuu, Roy-sama?" Syr was surprised. "Yes. Find us a quiet place," Roy said with a smile and a nod. Syr, curious about his intentions, led him to a private room. After a while, a knock echoed at the door. "Come in." Ryuu entered, dressed in her maid uniform, her expression puzzled. "Have a seat. I have something to discuss with you, Ryuu," Roy said with a smile, gesturing towards a chair. Ryuu sat down opposite him. "What is it, Roy-sama?" "It''s about your Familia." Ryuu tensed up, hearing his words. Roy smiled gently. "Relax. I know you were a member of the Astraea Familia. You want revenge, don''t you?" Ryuu, seeing that he knew about her past, didn''t deny it. "You want revenge. But you can''t find themthose who framed your Familia in the dungeon, those who banished your Goddess," Roy continued. "Do youknow who they are?" Ryuu asked, her gaze fixed on him. Having searched for so long without any leads, she wouldn''t let go of any glimmer of hope. "I know who framed the Astraea Familia. And I know where your Goddess Astraea is now." Roy said. "What?!" Ryuu''s body trembled with excitement. No one knew what she had endured all these years, searching Orario for any clue about her enemies, but to no avail. She had even assumed Astraea had returned to Heaven. But Roy''s words rekindled her hope. But her excitement quickly faded, replaced by caution. There was no such thing as a free lunch. He must want something in return. "Roy-sama, what do you want from me?" she asked calmly. Roy was impressed by her composure. She had calmed down remarkably quickly. "What I want is simpleyou." Roy made no attempt to hide his desire. Ryuu wasn''t surprised. She had nothing left. Her only value washerself. "Very well, I agree. Just tell me who framed the Astraea Familia," she said without hesitation. Roy, a bit embarrassed by her easy acceptance, shook his head. "No." "Why?" Ryuu was confused. She had agreed. Why was he refusing? Roy chuckled. "Don''t worry, Ryuu. I''m not just going to tell you who your enemies are. Since you''ve agreed to join my Familia, I''ll help you get your revenge." Ryuu''s eyes welled up, touched by his words. "Thank you." "Don''t mention it. We''re family now," Roy said with a smile and a wave of his hand. "Now, about your enemies" Ryuu''s attention was immediately focused on Roy. "Ryuu, you know about the downfall of the Zeus and Hera Familias, right?" Ryuu frowned. Of course, she knew about the Zeus and Hera Familias. They had been the two strongest Familias in Orario, possessing Level 9 adventurers. But after defeating the Behemoth and the Leviathan, they had been defeated by the One-Eyed Black Dragon and annihilated. Having lost their main fighting force, Zeus and Hera had been banished from Orario by Loki and Freya. But those familias didn''t seem to have any conflict with the Astraea Familia... "Are you saying the Zeus and Hera Familias were responsible for what happened to the Astraea Familia?" Ryuu asked, puzzled. "Yes and no," Roy chuckled. "After the Zeus and Hera Familias were disbanded, and their Gods banished, their adventurers didn''t leave Orario. They joined the Evilus." "And the God of Evilus isan evil God named Erebus." "Evilus? Erebus?" Ryuu frowned, unfamiliar with those names. "That''s right. After Zeus and Hera were banished, Erebus and Evilus caused chaos in Orario. Even some Gods were killed" "It was thanks to the Astraea Familia that Evilus was defeated." Ryuu knew what happened next. After that battle, the Astraea Familia was trapped in the dungeon, surrounded by Powerful monsters, and annihilated, with only Ryuu surviving. Learning the truth, Ryuu was filled with rage. She wanted to destroy Evilus and avenge her Familia. Roy chuckled. "Don''t be impulsive, Ryuu. The members of Evilus are former Zeus and Hera Familia adventurers. Some are even stronger than the current strongest adventurer. Revenge requires careful planning." The current strongest adventurer in Orario was Ottar, a Level 7 adventurer from the Freya Familia. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that level of strength was nothing compared to the former Zeus and Hera Familia members. Ryuu took a deep breath and calmed down. She knew she couldn''t act rashly. She had been searching for so long. Patience was key. "What about Astraea-sama?" she asked. "Don''t worry about Astraea. You''ve noticed that your Falna hasn''t disappeared, right?" A Falna''s Power came from their God. If the God returned to Heaven, the Falna would vanish. Ryuu''s Falna was still active. This meant Astraea hadn''t returned to Heaven. Ryuu had already considered this, but she hadn''t been certain. "Roy-sama, can youfind her?" Her tone had become more respectful. "It might take some time, but as long as she''s still in the Lower World, I''ll find her," Roy promised. "Thank you!" Ryuu was overjoyed. "Don''t mention it. We''re family now," Roy said with a smile and a wave of his hand. Ryuu blushed. The next day Ryuu came to the Roy Familia estate. She knew she couldn''t get her revenge alone, and she had agreed to join Roy''s Familia. "Ryuu, you''re here early," Roy greeted her, lounging on the sofa with his head in Haruhime''s lap. Despite not doing anythinginappropriate, Haruhime was still blushing furiously. "Yes," Ryuu nodded, feeling a bit awkward. "Come and sit down." Roy gestured towards a chair, smiling. Now that Ryuu had joined his Familia, he could begin his plan to help her. He had told the other girls about Ryuu''s situation the previous night, and they had agreed to help. But Ryuu''s Falna was a problem. Normally, a Falna had to be released by their God before another God could bestow a new one. But Astraea wasn''t here. He took Ryuu to a private room. After some blushing and flustered actions, Roy imbued her Falna with his Power. Astraea''s mark didn''t disappear. A single Falna with the Power of two Gods made Ryuu even stronger. And after the Devil transformation, Ryuu''s Power reached Ultimate-classmaking her one of the strongest members of the Familia. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 310: Astraea, Goddess of Justice—Entering Little Garden—Lily, the Fox Girl ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> After Ryuu joined his Familia, Roy tasked Loki with dealing with Evilus. As a former top Familia in Orario, the Loki Familia had significant influence and extensive connections. They were the best choice for finding Evilus. Roy wasn''t interested in such troublesome matters. He had his own mission: finding Astraea. The world outside Orario was vast. In a forest filled with birdsong and blooming flowers A girl with long brown hair, dressed in a beautiful white gown, was playing with squirrels, foxes, and other small animals. It was a picturesque scene. The girl was Astraea, the Goddess of justice. Roy, while reluctant to disturb this idyllic scene, approached her. Astraea, noticing him, looked at him with curiosity. She had been living in seclusion for years and had never seen another human here. The animals, seeing Roy, scattered. "Who are you?" Astraea''s voice was as clear and melodious as a songbird''s. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Astraea," Roy said with a smile, walking towards her. "How do you know my name?" Astraea asked, her brow furrowed in confusion. "Because of this" Roy presented her with a tokengiven to him by Ryuu. "Ryuu?!" Astraea gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief. "That''s right. I''m from Orario. Ryuu gave me this," Roy explained. Astraea''s face lit up. "How is Ryuu doing?" "Not well," Roy said, shaking his head. Astraea''s expression turned somber. As a Goddess, she cared deeply for her Familia. "Ryuu asked me to find you. Come back with me," Roy said. Astraea shook her head. "I can''t go back yet." "Why?" Roy asked, confused. Astraea''s face fell, and she explained, "I was injured in the battle against the Evil God" Roy finally understood. "Don''t worry, I can heal you." "But the Evil God''s power is" Astraea said worriedly. "Leave it to me," Roy chuckled, then took her hand and led her towards a nearby treehouse. "Huh?" Astraea was momentarily stunned, then she realized he was holding her hand. Among the Gods in Heaven, besides Hestia, there was only one other virgin Goddess: Astraea. Roy, seeing her adorable, flustered expression, had a bold idea. Three days later Under the pretense of healing her, Roy successfully took Astraea''s virginity. They spent the next two months enjoying each other''s company. Finally, Roy brought Astraea back to Orario. "Astraea-sama!" Ryuu cried, tears streaming down her face as she rushed towards Astraea and hugged her tightly. In front of Astraea, Ryuu was like a child again. "Ryuu, I''ve missed you," Astraea said, holding Ryuu close, like a mother comforting her child. "Roy, why did you take so long?" Hestia asked, a hint of jealousy in her voice. She had missed him. "Don''t worry, I''ll spend some quality time with you now, Hestia. I''ll make sure you''resatisfied," Roy chuckled, pinching her cheek playfully. Hestia blushed and huffed, appeased by his words. Over the next year Roy established a two-way portal between Orario and the DxD world. Now, the Cursed Children could freely travel between the two worlds. Once a Cursed Child reached a certain level in the world, they would be allowed to come to Orario. This significantly expanded the Roy Familia. Even the Loki Familia, one of Orario''s strongest, only had around two hundred active members. And less than ten core members. Every Cursed Child in the Roy Familia was considered a core member. The Roy Familia became the strongest Familia in Orario. Of course, Roy''s goal was to have all the Cursed Children reach Demon Lord level. But that wouldn''t happen overnight. Several years passed quickly. The Roy Familia was now Orario''s largest and strongest Familia, with over a million Cursed Children as adventurers. However, Roy''s power had plateaued at Stellar-level. He hadn''t been able to reach Solaric-level. This disrupted his plans. He had intended to reach Solaric-level before going to Little Garden. But things hadn''t gone as planned. While all the Cursed Children had reached Ultimate-class level, it hadn''t been enough for him to break through. "It seems I need to find another way." Roy decided to go to Little Garden. He had been hesitant before, knowing the potential dangers. But he had overestimated Little Garden. Even Canaria, a Stellar-level being, had created the No Name Community, which had become a Floor Master. What was a Floor Master? Little Garden was divided into seven floors, corresponding to One through Seven. Each floor had a rulera Floor Master. At its peak, the No Name Community had even become the sole Floor Master, essentially ruling all of Little Garden. In a world filled with Gods and spirits, this was a remarkable achievement. In an era without Solaric-level beings, Stellar-level beings were the strongest. With his power, Roy could practically roam freely in Little Garden, as long as he didn''t actively seek out trouble. With that in mind Roy, after saying goodbye to the girls, set off for Little Garden. Little Garden was a world created by Gods and spirits. It consisted of the Little Garden city, the landmasses of Little Garden, and the outer universe where Little Garden resided. The outer gate of the lower levels of Little Garden city spanned millions of kilometers. From the outer gate to the world''s edge was 980,000 kilometers. This meant that the city alone was almost as large as the surface of the sun. And the city occupied less than one percent of the total landmass. The entire landmass was likely comparable to the surface area of a red giant star. In simple terms, the landmass of Little Garden was a hundred times larger than the surface of the sun. It was a vast world. Roy, using the system''s teleportation function, arrived in a dense forest. "Where am I?" He used his psychic abilities to scan the surroundings. His psychic powers, usually capable of scanning an entire planet, were significantly weakened here. But even so, he quickly located the entrance to Little Garden city. He soon reached the outer gate of the seventh floor. Entering the city The streets were bustling with people. It looked like an ordinary city. Most of the residents of the seventh floor''s outer gate were demi-humans. Like that cat girl over thereor that fox girl "Wait a minute, doesn''t that fox girl look familiar?" Roy noticed a familiar figurea little girl with golden hair and two fox tails. It was Lily! Her adorable appearance was hard to forget. And it seemed she was in trouble. A large, blond man stood before her, laughing. "You''re from a no-name community? How pitiful! How about joining Fores Garo?" Lily shook her head firmly. "I won''t leave No Name. Move aside." She tried to leave, but the man blocked her path. Roy, hearing the name "Fores Garo," instantly recognized the man. It was Galdo Gasper, the leader of the strongest community in the eastern outer gate of the seventh floor. He was also the first community leader toprovide resources to the No Name Community in the original story. "Little girl, do you know the consequences of refusing me?" Galdo sneered, switching from persuasion to threats. Lily, while slightly afraid, didn''t waver. "I won''t join any other community," she said, shaking her head. Galdo, seeing that his threats weren''t working, sighed. He couldn''t attack her in public, so he simply made a final threat and left. Lily sighed in relief, then hurried towards the No Name headquarters. But she didn''t realize that Galdo was following her. Roy, seeing this, also followed them. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 311: Rescuing Lily—Plotting Against Arcadia—Meeting Black Rabbit! ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> On a quiet path Lily hurried towards the former Arcadia headquarters, her pace quick, perhaps driven by fear. (PS: No Name community former name is Arcadia) As the familiar sight of the old headquarters came into view, a smile spread across her face. But then A tall figure blocked her path. "Aah!" Lily yelped, stumbling and falling to the ground. "Didn''t expect to see me here, did you?" Galdo Gasper sneered, looking down at her with a predatory grin. Lily, recognizing him, tried to maintain her composure. "What do you want? This is No Name territory. If I scream, Black Rabbit will hear me." "Don''t try to fool me. I''ve checked. There''s no one around." "Once I capture you, your community will be forced to accept my Gift Game. Then, everything you own will be mine," Galdo laughed. This was his specialtykidnapping children from other communities to force them into Gift Games. It was this tactic that had made Fores Garo the strongest community in the eastern outer gate of the seventh floor. If Lily was captured, No Name would have no choice but to accept the Gift Game. Normally, Gift Games required the consent of both parties. Only Demon Lords could force a Gift Game. Lily''s eyes widened in fear. She was terrified of being captured, of becoming the cause of No Name''s downfall. Galdo, perhaps wary of Black Rabbit, didn''t want to waste any more time. Black Rabbit was a Little Garden Noble and a Planetary-level being. But as a Gift Game referee, she couldn''t participate in games. "Come quietly, little girl," Galdo said, approaching Lily. Lily turned and ran. But she was no match for Galdo, a werewolf, in a footrace. "Aah!" She stumbled again, about to fall When a figure appeared beside her, scooping her up into his arms. "Are you alright? Be careful," Roy said, his gentle smile reassuring Lily. she thought. But then her expression changed. "Run! He''s after me!" She remembered Galdo chasing her. Galdo, seeing Roy, was stunned. He had checked the area. There was no one here. But nowhe would just have to eliminate them both. He had initially captured children from other communities without killing them, but he had found themannoying. So, he had started killing them. The other communities, thinking they could rescue the children, didn''t know their hostages were already dead. Galdo transformed into his werewolf form and lunged at Roy. "Look out!" Lily cried. But Roy didn''t move. He extended a finger and tapped the air. Galdo, mid-leap, froze solid. He crashed to the ground, the ice encasing him intact. Roy hadn''t killed him. Galdo was a valuableresource provider for No Name. He couldn''t kill him yet. "It''s alright now," Roy said, patting Lily''s head. Her fox ears twitched adorably. "Thank you I''m Lily. What''s your name?" she asked, blushing. "Call me Roy. Now, Lily, go home. And don''t wander off alone next time," Roy said with a smile. "Roy-onii-san, could you please come to my community? I want to thank you," Lily asked nervously, tugging on his sleeve. Roy had been waiting for this invitation. He had considered joining a strong community in Little Garden to gain access to resources. But he had decided that No Name offered more freedom. Once he controlled No Name, he could acquire even resources than he would in another community. And there was Black Rabbitan alluring bunny girland Leticia Draculeaa vampire Loli. Roy was quite interested in them. He also wanted to involve the girls from his harem in developing his community. If he joined another community, he wouldn''t be able to freely bring his Familia members along. He wouldn''t have the same freedom. "Sure," Roy agreed with a smile. "Yay!" Lily beamed. They left Galdo, still frozen, and headed towards the No Name headquarters. "Roy-onii-san, are you new to Little Garden?" Lily asked as they walked, learning that he hadn''t joined a community. This surprised her. "That''s right. I just arrived. I don''t know much about this place," Roy explained. "I just sawwhat happened earlier and followed you when that man started following you." "I see." Lily nodded, understanding. She wasn''t as surprised now, knowing he was new to Little Garden. "We''re here! This is No Name''s territory!" Lily said proudly, pointing towards a large gate. Roy looked at the gate. It was rusty and covered in moss, the walls weathered and crumbling. The area outside the walls was overgrown with weedsa desolate sight. But the sheer size of the walls hinted at Arcadia''s former glory. The walls stretched as far as the eye could see. Roy estimated that the entire territory was as large as a small city. But when Lily led him through the gate He saw a barren wasteland, a desolate desert. It was nothing like the glorious Arcadia he had imagined. "Lily, whathappened here?" Roy asked, feigning surprise. Lily''s face fell, and she began to explain No Name''s history. Two years ago Arcadia, at its peak, had become the sole Floor Master of Little Garden. But then, they were attacked by unknown Demon Lords. Demon Lords were powerful beings who possessed a special privilege in Little Garden: the "Game Master" authority. If they initiated a Gift Gameno one could refuse. Even the Shiroyasha possessed this authority. Under attack from multiple Demon Lords, Arcadia was shattered. Most of its members were killed, and the survivors were banished from Little Garden. The once-glorious Arcadia was no more, reduced to the "No Names," having lost even their name and flag. Roy, hearing Lily''s story, sighed inwardly. He believed Arcadia''s downfall was due to their overreaching ambition. At their peak, their strongest members were at Stellar-level. Yet, they had tried to rule all of Little Garden. It was inevitable that others would resent them and rebel. Arcadia''s fate was a testament to this. Roy didn''t know much about Little Garden. He only knew that a community called Ouroboros Alliance was supposedly responsible for Arcadia''s destruction. But he didn''t know who their members were. Why was Lily telling him all this? Roy observed her carefully and finally understood. "So that''s it," he murmured with a smirk. Lily led him to the edge of the territory, where several buildings still stoodremnants of Arcadia. The central structures had been destroyed, but the outer buildings remained. The entire territory was a desert, barren and dry, with vegetation only visible in the distance. It was no wonder the children of No Name had to go so far to fetch water. They encountered several children returning with water. It seemed that Black Rabbit was the only adult in No Name. The rest were children. "Welcome back!" A girl in a short black and red dress stood at the entrance to the settlement. She had long blue hair, blue bunny ears, a delicate face, and captivating red eyes. Was thisBlack Rabbit? Roy''s eyes lit up. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 312: Touching Black Rabbit’s Ears—Joining No Name, The Gift Game Begins ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Black Rabbit-sama, I''m back!" Lily announced cheerfully. "Welcome, Lily. Would you mind introducing our guest?" Black Rabbit asked, turning her attention to Roy with a curious smile. Roy rolled his eyes. He knew she had been aware of his presence since they approached the Arcadia gate. Lily had conveniently asked him if he belonged to a community. When he said no, she had offered to introduce him to No Name. It was all Black Rabbit''s scheme. Her motive was clear: she wanted to recruit him, a newcomer to Little Garden who hadn''t joined any community. No Name was struggling. Besides Black Rabbit, their only members were children who couldn''t participate in Gift Games. A strong member would be a valuable asset. Having learned about Roy''s encounter with Galdo, Black Rabbit was determined to recruit him. In a living room within the No Name headquarters, Black Rabbit served Roy tea. "Thank you for saving Lily. Please, if there''s anything you need, just ask," she said sincerely. "Could you tell me about Little Garden?" Roy asked, deciding to gather more information before making any decisions. His memories might not be entirely accurate. Black Rabbit beamed. "Of course!" They chatted for a while. As evening approached "Roywould you join us for dinner?" Black Rabbit asked. "Sure," Roy agreed, still surprised. He had expected her to ask him to join No Name earlier. But she hadn''t mentioned it. If she wasn''t in a hurry, neither was he. The dinner was surprisingly lavish, and the children''s faces were filled with smiles. Despite their hardships, they hadn''t given up hope. After dinner, at Lily''s suggestion, Roy joined them for a bonfireone of the few recreational activities they could afford. "UmRoy" Black Rabbit approached him. Roy smirked inwardly. She couldn''t hold back any longer. He looked at her expectantly. Black Rabbit, feeling his gaze, felt a bitexposed. "Roy, could Iask you a favor?" "Go ahead," Roy chuckled. "Would youjoin No Name?" Black Rabbit finally asked, her eyes filled with anticipation. "Join No Name?" Roy paused, then smiled. "Alright." Black Rabbit, who had been prepared for rejection, was overjoyed. "You''ll join us?!" "Yes." Roy nodded. Black Rabbit, still excited, was also puzzled. "Why would you agree? You know about No Name''ssituation, right?" "That''s what makes itchallenging," Roy shrugged. Black Rabbit was momentarily confused, then she nodded. Little Garden was full of problem children, after all. "Wonderful! With you, No Name will rise again!" As she spoke, her blue hair and bunny ears turned pink. Roy''s eyes lit up. Black Rabbit looked even more beautiful with pink hair. As expected of a Little Garden noble. He reached out and touched her ears. He couldn''t resist. He had to touch Black Rabbit''s ears! "Huh?!" Black Rabbit was startled, then she blushed. A Moon Rabbit''s ears weresensitive. "Roylet gomy ears" she mumbled, trying to pull away, but she couldn''t break free. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Oh, sorry. They just looked socute. I couldn''t resist," Roy said with a chuckle, giving her ears a final squeeze before letting go. Black Rabbit glared at him, pouting. Having successfully joined No Name The next day Roy was woken up early by Lily. "Roy, wake up! Black Rabbit wants to see you!" Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ugh" Roy sighed, then, looking at the little girl beside him, a mischievous grin spread across his face as he grabbed her tail. "Aah!" Lily yelped, surprised, and collapsed onto his lap, blushing. Roy chuckled and began stroking her tail. Lily''s two fox tails were incredibly soft and fluffy. Afterteasing Lily for a bit, they went to the living room. "Sorry to wake you so early, Roy, but it''s important," Black Rabbit said apologetically. "What is it?" Roy asked, sitting down. "It''s like this" Black Rabbit explained that Galdo had challenged No Name to a Gift Game that morning. The loser would forfeit everything. While they could refuse, Galdo would undoubtedly resort to other underhanded tactics, so Black Rabbit was in a difficult position. Roy, hearing this, realized that Galdo was retaliating for his failed attempt to capture Lily. But this was perfect. Equipment and resources were being delivered right to their doorstep. There was no reason to refuse. "Accept the Gift Game," Roy said. "Huh?" Black Rabbit was stunned. "You''re sayingwe should accept Galdo''s challenge?" "Yes," Roy nodded with a smile. "Butyou don''t understand. No Name only has Jin who can participate in Gift Games" Black Rabbit hesitated. No Name lacked any real fighting power. Most of their members were children. Jin Russell, while technically the community leader, wasn''t a particularly strong fighter. And Black Rabbit herself couldn''t participate in Gift Games. They had no chance of winning against another community. "Don''t worry. You have me," Roy said confidently. Black Rabbit remembered Lily mentioning how Roy had easily subdued Galdo, but she hadn''t seen it herself. And if they accepted the Gift Game, Roy would be facing Galdo''s entire community alone. Roy, seeing her hesitation, said, "If you don''t believe me, we can have a Gift Game." Black Rabbit was intrigued. This would be a good opportunity to test his strength. "Alright," she agreed. They went outside. The children of No Name, hearing about the Gift Game between Roy and Black Rabbit, gathered to watch. "The rules of this Gift Game are as follows" Black Rabbit summoned a contract scrollGeass Rolland handed it to Roy. As a Little Garden noble, she could communicate with the Host Master and create Gift Game contracts. That''s why she had been chosen as a referee. Once the terms of the Gift Game were agreed upon and recorded on the Geass Roll, they couldn''t be changed. The Host Master enforced the rules absolutely. Roy took the scroll and read it. The rule was simple: the first person to touch the other''s body wins. "Have you finished reading? If you win, you can ask for anything. Since this is your first Gift Game, you don''t have to wager anything," Black Rabbit explained with a smile. The contract stated that if Black Rabbit won, Roy wouldn''t have to forfeit anything. But if Roy won, he could make one request of Black Rabbit. Roy smirked, looking at Black Rabbit. "I''m looking for abed-warming maid" "Absolutely not! I won''t agree to kind of request!" Black Rabbit exclaimed, blushing. Roy shrugged, feigning disappointment. "Fine." Black Rabbit sighed in relief. "Then the contract is established. Let the Gift Game begin." She waved her hand, and the Geass Roll vanished. Once established, the contract was unbreakable. The Host Master would oversee the game. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 313: Facing Black Rabbit—Meeting Shiroyasha ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> The Gift Game between Roy and Black Rabbit began. The children of No Name watched nervously. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Black Rabbit, aren''t you going to make a move?" Roy asked with a smile, seeing her hesitation. "Considering this is your first Gift Game, I''ll let you go first," Black Rabbit said confidently, hands on her hips. While usually a bit clumsy, she was still a Planetary-level beinga formidable force in Little Garden. "Is that so? Then here I come." A mischievous glint flickered in Roy''s eyes. He had afun idea. "Bring it on!" Black Rabbit nodded, her expression serious. As soon as she finished speaking, Roy appeared before her, a smirk on his face. Black Rabbit, startled, leaped backward, her powerful legs propelling her away. "Heh, as expected of a Moon Rabbit. Those legs arenice," Roy said, his gaze lingering on Black Rabbit''s stocking-clad thighs. He vanished again. Black Rabbit, still in mid-air, looked around cautiously, but he was gone. As she landed Roy was already there, waiting for her. He looked up, hoping for apanty shot, but her skirt wasimpossibly dark, concealing everything. He frowned. This must be the Gift Shiroyasha had bestowed upon hereternal partial concealment. "Aah!" Black Rabbit, noticing Roy below her, yelped and instinctively covered her skirt. Roy''s eye twitched. There was nothing to see. Why bother covering it? Black Rabbit seemed to realize this as well. "You''re strong, Roy. But I won''t lose. I''m going all out now," she declared, her blue hair and bunny ears turning pink as her power surged. This was her battle formher Planetary-level power unleashed. She charged towards Roy. She was incredibly fast, reaching him in the blink of an eye, her hand reaching for his chest. Roy smirked and sidestepped, easily dodging her attack. Black Rabbit lunged again. They moved across the clearing, their speed too fast for the children to follow. "Black Rabbit-sama and Roy-onii-san are so amazing!" Lily exclaimed, her eyes filled with admiration, though she could barely see their movements. "Roy is really strong!" Jin said excitedly. Their community had finally gained a powerful member! Now, they had a chance to reclaim their name and flag. Meanwhile The chase continued for a while. Roy decided to end it. "Black Rabbit, are you ready? It''s over," Roy said with a smile, still dodging her attacks. "Don''t get cocky! Just give up! There''s no penalty for losing," Black Rabbit retorted, her competitive spirit ignited. She wouldn''t lose. "Is that so?" Roy smirked. His speed increased dramatically. Before Black Rabbit could react, he was before her. "Game over." Roy''s hand was on Black Rabbit''schest. According to the rules, he had touched her first. Black Rabbit froze, her face crimson as she looked at his hand. "Aah!" she screamed. Roy calmly retracted his hand, not a hint of embarrassment on his face. The rules only stated that he had to touch her. It didn''t specify . He had to admit, Black Rabbit''sassets were surprisinglyimpressive. "So I win?" he asked. Black Rabbit glared at him, her arms crossed over her chest. Roy, unfazed, continued, "Then I''ll state my request." "Not kind of request!" Black Rabbit quickly reminded him. "I know, I know," Roy sighed. "Be my maid for a day." "What?! No!" Black Rabbit immediately refused. "It''s justregular maid duties. No bed-warming required," Roy said with a shrug. Black Rabbit sighed in relief. Just regular maid duties? That was acceptable. "Fine," she agreed. Roy smiled, satisfied. "Remember to wear a maid outfit." "Roy, I''ve accepted Galdo Gasper''s Gift Game challenge, as you instructed. The game is in three days," Black Rabbit reported, dressed in a sleeveless maid outfit with black stockings and long legs. She looked enticing. Roy, observing her, thought, "Roy, are you even listening to me?!" Black Rabbit shouted. "Ahem Of course. Black Rabbit, make me some tea," Roy said casually. Black Rabbit''s eye twitched, but she still went to prepare the tea. "This tea is quite good," Roy commented after taking a sip. "Of course it is" Black Rabbit said proudly, then she remembered something. "Roy, this isn''t the time to be talking about tea! Aren''t you worried? This Gift Game is about No Name''s survival!" Roy calmly put down his teacup. "Relax, Black Rabbit. If we lose, will be taken away. I won''t let that happen." Black Rabbit blushed at his words. Roy, enjoying her flustered reaction, suddenly had an idea. "I heard that the Thousand Eyes community can appraise Gifts. If you''re so worried, why don''t you take me there?" "Sure," Black Rabbit readily agreed. She had been wanting to take him there anyway. They left No Name''s territory. Roy and Black Rabbit walked through the streets of Little Garden. The streets were bustling with people, and the variety of Demi-humans fascinated Roy. The cat girls and fox girls looked like they had stepped out of an anime. Black Rabbit explained the city''s structure as they walked. Little Garden city was similar to a human city. The seventh floor''s outer gate was mostly populated by ordinary demi-humans with little power. Galdo''s dominance over the eastern outer gate was due to his underhanded tactics. Even with his vampire powers, he wasn''t even a Maou-class. He was just aslightly stronger small fry. They stopped in front of a shop. "Yo! Black Rabbit, long time no see!" A small girl with white hair suddenly rushed out of the shop and leaped towards Black Rabbit. Black Rabbit, seeing the girl, was startled and instinctively stepped back. Roy, however, stepped forward and caught the girl. Black Rabbit peeked out from behind Roy and gasped. "Shiroyasha-sama! What are you doing in the lower levels?" "It''s been a while, Black Rabbit. I came to see you, of course," Shiroyasha chuckled, then turned to Roy. "Who''s this? Have you had enough of hugging me?" Roy looked at the legendary Shiroyasha. She looked like a little girl, similar to Shirone from . But Shiroyasha''s true identity wasextraordinary. She was the strongest Celestial Star Spiritwielding the power of the Sun and Star Trajectory Manipulation. She was also the leader of the Thousand Eyesa large commercial community. And a former Demon Lord. She was a Celestial Law that existed before the concepts of Heaven and Earth, the "White Night Demon Lord" who reigned supreme over the Cosmo. And one of only two beings to have held the title of sole Floor Master, the other being Leticia Draculea. Roy knew that at her peakShiroyasha was the strongest being in Little Garden, besides the slumbering Azi Dahaka. Why had Arcadia been destroyed after becoming the sole Floor Master, while Shiroyasha hadn''t faced any repercussions? The reason was simple: Shiroyasha''s power made the other Demon Lords, Gods and Spirits wary. To be able to interfere with the lower floors as a Floor Master, she had voluntarily lowered her Divinityadopting the Divinity of a "Weak God" and gaining the trust of the other gods. Roy, hearing her words, put her down. Spirits had no gender, but Shiroyasha always appeared as a white-haired loli in a kimono. She looked at Roy curiously. She didn''t mind being hugged. "Black Rabbit, you haven''t introduced yourfriend," she said. "Oh, right! Shiroyasha-sama, this is Roy. He just joined No Name," Black Rabbit explained. "A newcomer?" Shiroyasha asked, fanning herself elegantly. "That''s right," Roy replied, looking at the white-haired loli. A bold idea suddenly formed in his mind. Shiroyashaat her peak, was a Solaric-level being. But now, having lowered her Divinity, she could only access Stellar-level power. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 314: A Duel with Shiroyasha—A High-Stakes Gift Game ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Roy followed Shiroyasha to a tatami room within the Thousand Eyes headquarters. "Let me reintroduce myself. I''m Shiroyasha, a cadre of the Thousand Eyes community, headquartered in the 3345th outer gate of the fourth floor. I''m an old acquaintance of Black Rabbit over there, a benevolent and beautiful young girl who frequently helps those in need," Shiroyasha said, fanning herself elegantly. Roy chuckled inwardly at her self-praise. "Hello, Shiroyasha. I''m Roy. My previousaffiliations are unimportant. I''m new to Little Garden, so please take care of me," Roy said. "Oh, you''re a Devil, aren''t you?" Shiroyasha said, her eyes narrowing. Roy was surprised. She had seen through him instantly. Even Black Rabbit was surprised. "That''s right" Roy admitted readily. In Little Gardena world of Gods and spiritsbeing a Devil wasn''t unusual. Shiroyasha and Black Rabbit didn''t seem bothered by his revelation. "A Devil from outside Little Garden? You''redifferent from other Devils," Shiroyasha commented, her curiosity piqued. Most Devils were grotesque, towering figures. She had never seen a Devil who looked so human. Roy smiled but didn''t elaborate. Shiroyasha, seeing his reluctance to explain, didn''t press the matter and turned to Black Rabbit. "So, Black Rabbit, what brings you to Thousand Eyes?" "I wanted to have Roy''s Gift appraised" "I see." Shiroyasha had been about to offer her assistance, but appraising Gifts wasn''t her specialty. But then she remembered something: Gift Cards. Gift Cardsofficially known as "Fragments of Laplace," were fragments of omniscience. They recorded the names of Giftspowers connected to one''s soul. Even without a formal appraisal, they could reveal the true nature of most Gifts. They could also store materialized Gifts, allowing them to be re-materialized at willquite convenient. Of course, she wasn''t just going to Roy a Gift Card. "Let''s have a Gift Game. If you win, I''ll give you this," she said, holding up a Gift Card. "A Gift Card!" Black Rabbit exclaimed. Gift Cards were incredibly rare and valuable. But Roy shook his head. "A Gift Card isn''t enough tosatisfy me." "Oh?" Shiroyasha raised an eyebrow, then smirked. "What kind of challenge do you desire? Or perhaps a duel with ?" As soon as she finished speaking, the space around them distorted. They appeared on a hillside. "Don''t be surprised. This is just one of my game boards," Shiroyasha explained. Roy looked around with interest. He knew about her game board. It was said to be the size of an asteroid, filled with powerful monsters. She carried an entire miniature planet with her! Roy was envious. If he could do that, he could take all the girls from his harem with him wherever he went He decided. After defeating Shiroyasha, he would ask her to teach him this technique. Or perhaps she could justgive him the planet. While Shiroyasha was showing off her game board, Roy was already plotting toacquire it. "Are you even listening to me?!" Shiroyasha snapped, annoyed. Roy, startled, returned to the present. "What is it?" "I''ll ask you again. Do you want a challenge, or a fair duel?" She pointed her fan at him, an invisible pressure emanating from her. Was she trying to intimidate him? Roy smirked. Just as Black Rabbit and Shiroyasha expected him to choose a challenge "A duel. A fair duel. With everything on the line." "What?!" "Huh?!" Shiroyasha was stunned. Black Rabbit was horrified. She couldn''t believe Roy wanted a with Shiroyasha. It was suicidal. He had no chance of winning. "Roy, how can you?" "Roy, are you certain?" Shiroyasha interrupted, her eyes narrowed. "Of course. But this isn''t a Gift Game between communities. It''s between you and me. If I lose, I''m yours. And if you loseyou''re mine," Roy said without hesitation. "You''reinteresting. Very well, I accept your challenge," Shiroyasha said with a smirk, accepting his terms. "Shiroyasha-sama!" Black Rabbit exclaimed, worried. While she acknowledged Roy''s strength, she didn''t believe he could defeat Shiroyasha. "It''s not my fault, Black Rabbit. insisted on a duel. And with suchinteresting terms, I couldn''t disappoint him," Shiroyasha said, fanning herself casually. Roy, ignoring Black Rabbit''s protests, turned to Shiroyasha. "Then let''s have our duel in three days. And I have one request: I want to allow Family members to participate." "No problem. That''s within the rules," Shiroyasha nodded, a thoughtful expression on her face. On their way back to No Name, Black Rabbit continued to complain. "Why did you challenge her?! She''s Shiroyasha, the strongest star spirit! You have no chance of winning!" Roy, Howeverwas thinking about something else. He had requested that Family members be allowed to participate for a reason. He knew that Shiroyasha''s only Family member was the Water Serpent God, Shirayuki-himea weakling, even with her Divinity. She was a Super Devil-level. Roy''s assessment: a pushover. Roy, on the other hand, had Lucoa and Pandora, both Planetary-level beings, and many Super Devil servants. With their help, he was confident he could win the Gift Game. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Shiroyasha use her Game Master authority to temporarily boost her power to Solaric-level, it wasn''t that simple. Roy believed his chances of winning were high. "Roy, are you even listening to me?!" Black Rabbit, seeing him lost in thought, stood before him, her arms crossed, her foot tapping impatiently. Roy, startled, looked at her, then, unable to resist, quickly kissed her. He turned and ran. Black Rabbit froze, feeling the warmth of his lips on hers, then her face turned crimson, her hair and ears turning pink. "Roy! Youyou Just wait until I catch you!" she shouted, chasing after him. Roy chuckled, hearing her angry cries. They returned to the No Name headquarters, their playful banter echoing through the settlement. "Black Rabbit, are you a dog?" Roy asked, looking at Black Rabbit, who was currentlybiting his arm. He didn''t mind, of course. Butif she bit himsomewhere elsethat would be even better. "I''m not!" Black Rabbit retorted, finally releasing his arm. Roy looked at the teeth marks on his arm and winced. "You''ve been wondering why I''m so confident about the duel, right? I''llreveal a bit of my power," he said. "Oh?" Black Rabbit, who had been about to bite him again, paused, her curiosity piqued. "You know about the Tier system in Little Garden, right? From Tier One to Tier Seven?" "Of course," Black Rabbit nodded. "I''mTier Four." "What?!" Black Rabbit gasped. After their Gift Game that morning, she had known he was strong, at least Tier Four. But Tier Four? It was unbelievable. It explained why he had challenged Shiroyashabut it still didn''t make sense. "Even if you''re Tier Four, you''re still no match for Shiroyasha-sama," Black Rabbit said, shaking her head. She knew how powerful Shiroyasha was. "Don''t worry about it," Roy said dismissively. With his Family''s support, his power was already at the peak of Tier Four. And with Lucoa and Pandora''s help Unless Shiroyasha used her Game Master authority to boost her power to Solaric-level, she couldn''t defeat him. "By the way, the Gift Game with Galdo is tomorrow night, right?" "Yes," Black Rabbit confirmed. "Then I should summon everyone." "Huh?" Black Rabbit was confused. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 315: Returning to the Underworld—Lucoa and Saeko, The Gift Game Begins, Saeko Steps Up ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "I meant summoning my servants from outside Little Garden," Roy explained with a smile. "Roy''s servants?" Black Rabbit was still confused. He didn''t elaborate further and vanished. Black Rabbit could only wait patiently. Meanwhile, Roy returned to the World and began gathering his forces. "Lucoa, come here!" "Hm? Roy, do you need something?" Lucoa appeared instantly, pressing her ample chest against him. Roy struggled free, catching his breath. "If you want to fight, that''s fine. But first, business," he said. "Alright." Lucoa, hearing the serious tone, stopped her teasing. Soon, the other girls gathered from the Underworld. "Roy, you''re finally back!" Grayfia, taking a break from her duties, arrived. "Yes, Sister. I ran into a bit of trouble," Roy said with a smile. "Roy, you''re back!" Serafall, dressed in her magical girl outfit, leaped into his arms. Roy chuckled and patted her head. "What kind of trouble? If you need help, just ask," Lucoa said. "Well, I encountered a powerful Spirit" Roy explained the situation in Little Garden. The girls were fascinated by Little Garden''s complex setting and power structure. They were used to Roy being practically invincible, so hearing that he faced a challenge piqued their interest. They were all eager to go to Little Garden and help. Roy was pleased by their enthusiasm, but he couldn''t take too many people this time. He didn''t control No Name yet. However, he suspected that after winning the Gift Game against Galdo, Black Rabbit would likely hand over leadership to him. Currently, Jin Russell was still the nominal leader, but that was only because Black Rabbit couldn''t find anyone else. The community consisted mostly of children, and Jin, while slightly older, wasn''t a strong fighter. So, Roy decided to bring only five people for now. Once he secured leadership of No Name, he would bring the others over. The girls understood his reasoning. "Then Lucoa, Athena, Tohru, Elma, and Ilulu, you''ll come with me," Roy finally decided. They were among the strongest in his harem. Of course, not all the girls were present. Rias and Sona were still busy in the world. Hestia and Loki were in the world. But Lucoa, Athena, and the others would be more than enough. Roy noticed Saeko looking a bit downcast and felt a pang of guilt. Saeko had been with him the longest, but as his power grew, he didn''t need as much help in battle, and he had unintentionally neglected her. Before leaving, Roy suddenly said, "Saeko, you come too. I''ll need your help on this mission." Saeko, who had been looking dejected, beamed, her face blooming like a flower. "Yes!" She nodded and moved to his side. Roy took Saeko''s hand and turned to the others. "We''re leaving now." "Come back soon!" "You have to take me next time!" After saying goodbye, Roy and the six girls returned to Arcadia. "Roy, you''re back!" Black Rabbit, who had been waiting anxiously, greeted him with relief. "Yes, I''m back." Roy nodded. "Let me introduce you. This is Saeko" "Nice to meet you. I''m Black Rabbit" After introductions, they quickly became acquainted. "Black Rabbit, is it okay for them to join No Name?" Roy asked. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course!" Black Rabbit nodded without hesitation. No Name desperately needed members. She was overjoyed to have new recruits. "Good. Show them around, then prepare for the Gift Game tonight," Roy said. "Okay!" Black Rabbit agreed and showed Lucoa, Saeko, and the others around, explaining the basics of Little Garden. The next day Roy, Lucoa, Saeko, and the others spent the day exploring Little Garden City. They showed no signs of nervousness about the upcoming Gift Game. Black Rabbit, however, was incredibly anxious. Evening arrived The Gift Game between No Name and Fores Garo began in a designated forest area. "Let me explain the rules. You must reach Galdo and obtain the Geass Roll. Then, you must defeat him according to the conditions specified on the scroll" Black Rabbit, acting as the referee, explained the rules. "So, just follow the rules on the scroll. Get on with it, Saeko," Roy yawned, then called out to Saeko. "Understood." Saeko immediately understood his meaninga testament to their bond. "Hey, this is too complicated! Let me just burn down the whole forest! That''ll force him out, right?" Ilulu suggested with a wicked grin. "That''s definitely not allowed!" Elma immediately objected. "That''s right, it''s too reckless!" Black Rabbit was shocked by their thinking. "Enough. Let Saeko handle this," Roy said. "Fine." The others didn''t argue. Saeko vanished into the forest. The forest was filled with traps and ambushes set by Galdo''s forces. But they were useless against Saeko. She was determined to impress Roy and swiftly eliminated all the ambushes. Galdo''s community wasn''t large, and many members had been forced to join. But that didn''t matter to Saeko. Anyone who stood in her way was cut down. Black Rabbit watched in shock. Who this girl? "He must be in there." After dealing with all of Galdo''s forces, they arrived at a dilapidated shrine deep within the forest. "That''s right, Galdo is inside. You just need to get the Geass Roll and defeat him according to its rules," Black Rabbit explained. "Should we go in?" Tohru asked curiously. Saeko smiled. "No need." She drew her katana and swung casually. A blade of lightning flashed, slicing the entire shrine in two. Galdo, who had been inside, was exposed. As soon as they saw each other, a Geass Roll materialized between them. "Oh? Defeat him using a specific weapon?" Roy examined the scroll. The condition was to use a special sword to defeat Galdo. "It''s that sword!" Saeko instantly spotted a cruciform sword mounted on a nearby wall. "That must be it," Roy nodded. Galdo, recovering from the shock of having the shrine split in two, finally realized what was happening. Seeing Roy, he was terrified. He had barely escaped Roy''s ice magic last time. "Damn it! You joined the No Names? Who are you?!" Galdo roared. Roy scoffed. "You challenged us to a Gift Game without even knowing who''s in No Name now? How foolish." Galdo''s face darkened. He made a decision. He took out a small vial filled with crimson liquid from his pocket. He uncorked it and drank the liquid. "ROAR!" Galdo roared, transforming into a ferocious giant tiger. His crimson eyes fixed on Roy and the others, he lunged. "Looks like he drank some kind of potion to temporarily boost his strength," Roy observed, looking at the enraged, beast-like Galdo. "Yes. It probably raised his power temporarily," Black Rabbit confirmed. Roy chuckled and shook his head. Saeko was a Planetary-level powerhouse. No matter how much Galdo boosted his power, he was no match for her. Saeko, seeing Galdo charge, sneered. She casually slapped him with the flat of her blade. Galdo was sent flying. Saeko didn''t waste any time. She grabbed the cruciform sword specified on the Geass Roll and swung. Galdo, unable to resist, was slain. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 316: Becoming Leader of Arcadia—The Gift Game with Shiroyasha Begins ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> With the Gift Game concluded, it was time to collect the spoils. All of Galdo''s community resources now belonged to No Name. Black Rabbit handled the transfer. That evening, during the celebration feast Jin Russell approached Roy. "Well, if it isn''t the little leader. You don''t seem very happy," Roy teased, looking at the young boy. "No, I''m very happy we won the Gift Game," Jin said, shaking his head, then added seriously, "Roy, I want to give you the Leadership position. I believe that under your leadership, No Name can reclaim its name and flag and achieve glory once again." "Oh?" Roy wasn''t surprised. He had anticipated this. Jin Russell wasn''t strong. In fact, he was quite weak. He had only become the leader because No Name lacked anyone else capable. But he was determined to defeat the Demon Lords and reclaim No Name''s pride. So determined, in fact, that in the original story, he eventually left No Name and joined another community to achieve his goal. "That''s right. I also believe you can restore No Name''s glory," Black Rabbit added, joining them. It seemed they had already planned to offer him the leadership. Roy chuckled. "Since you put it that way, I accept. But you understand that I''m not here just to play games. I have my own ambitions." "Yes, I know." Black Rabbit had realized this when Roy challenged Shiroyasha. Someone who dared to challenge Shiroyasha couldn''t possibly be weak. And he could bring so many Powerful people from outside Little Gardenthat was no easy feat. But it didn''t matter. No Name needed someone like Roy to rise again. Even if he had his own ambitions, as long as the community could regain its glory, that was all that mattered. That was Black Rabbit''s thought process. Roy was surprised by her acceptance but quickly understood. No Name was on the verge of collapse. If they didn''t change, they would likely disband soon. Black Rabbit was betting everything on him. "Don''t worry. While I pursue my own ambitions, I''ll make sure No Name regains its glory along the way," Roy said with a smirk. Black Rabbit and Jin exchanged relieved glances. It seemed their gamble had paid off. "The Gift Game with Shiroyasha is in one day. Black Rabbit, please handle the transfer of Galdo''s community resources quickly. After this, our community will grow significantly," Roy said, now issuing commands as the new leader. "Understood!" Black Rabbit nodded seriously. "By the way, are there any other former members of No Name still around?" Roy asked. "Besides Canaria-sama and the others who have disappearedonly Leticia-sama is still accounted for," Black Rabbit hesitated. "Where is Leticia now?" "She''s being held by the community ''Perseus.'' Their leader is Laius Perseus" Black Rabbit explained. Laius Perseus was a coward who had betrayed his comrades. He had captured Leticia and forced her into participating in Gift Games. "I see. After the duel with Shiroyasha, we''ll deal with Perseus and rescue Leticia," Roy declared. Leticia Draculea, the "Pure-Blood Vampire Princess"a loli vampire who could also transform into a mature woman. She perfectly matched Roy''spreferences. He had to rescue her. And Leticia was no weak vampire. She was the "Draculea Demon Lord," the Vampire King. During Little Garden''s early days, the twelve-year-old vampire princess Leticia had reached the rank of Dragon Knight. She led the "Knights of Little Garden," protecting the city and establishing the "Floor Master" system for the lower levels. She was the first sole Floor Master. And she possessed the thirteenth Zodiac signthe Ophiuchus Sun Authority. At her peak, Leticia''s power reached Solaric-level. But due to internal conflict within the vampire race, she fell and became a Demon Lord. Canaria rescued her from the abyss. That''s why Leticia had joined Arcadia. "Really? That''s wonderful!" Black Rabbit exclaimed. She believed that with Roy''s strength, defeating Perseus would be easy. As for the Gift Game with Shiroyashashe had already forgotten about it. She couldn''t possibly predict the outcome. Three days passed quickly. It was time for the Gift Game with Shiroyasha. She hadn''t announced the game publicly. The venue was still her game board. "So, these are your Community members?" Shiroyasha asked, observing Lucoa and the others with surprise. She recognized Tohru, Illulu, and the others as dragons, and powerful ones at thatat least Planetary-level. Even she didn''t have many servants of that caliber. She hadn''t expected this man to have so many. "That''s right. Everyone, introduce yourselves," Roy said with a smile. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m Lucoa, Roy''s servant. It''s a pleasure to meet you," Lucoa said with her usual gentle smile, her heterochromatic eyes hidden. "I''m Tohru, Roy''s wife. Nice to meet you." "I''m Illulu" Tohru, Illulu, Elma, Athena, and Saeko introduced themselves. "Nice to meet you all. Allow me to introduce my side as well," Shiroyasha said, seemingly confident in her own strength, as she only had two servants beside her. A large serpent and a Gryphon. "Greetings, I am Shirayuki-hime, the water serpent God, servant of Shiroyasha-sama," the white serpent spoke first. "I''m Gry Grief, servant of Shiroyasha-sama," the Gryphon introduced itself simply. "Shiroyasha, are you sure you''re only using them? Are you trying to go easy on me because this is your game board?" Roy asked, looking at the serpent and Gryphon. "I didn''t expect you to have such powerful servants," Shiroyasha chuckled, fanning herself. "Oh? You still have time to summon reinforcements." Shiroyasha scoffed. "I wouldn''t break the rules like that." "Fine." Roy shrugged. He wasn''t trying to trick her. He knew Shiroyasha had stronger servants. But this was better. Shirayuki-himethe Super Devil-level disgraceand a Planetary-level Gryphon? Saeko alone could handle them. "Let the game begin!" Shiroyasha looked at Black Rabbit, the referee. "Oh, right!" Black Rabbit, startled, contacted the Host Master. Two Contract scrolls materialized and floated into Roy and Shiroyasha''s hands. The rules were simple: A Duel of strength. The loser would submit to the winner. "I accept," Roy confirmed without hesitation. "I accept as well." "Then the contract is established!" Black Rabbit announced, connecting with the Host Master to confirm the Gift Game. "Let the Gift Game begin!" Shiroyasha didn''t attack immediately. Instead, she observed Roy with interest, curious about his abilities and why he had challenged her to a duel. "Shiroyasha-sama, be careful!" Shirayuki-hime and Gry Grief warned, sensing an oppressive aura from Roy and his companionsa primal pressure that instilled fear. They didn''t know that Lucoa, Tohru, and the others were dragonstheir natural superiors. Roy smirked. If Shiroyasha wouldn''t make the first move, he would. He snapped his fingers, and everyone was transported to a subspace. The subspace resembled Shiroyasha''s game board, but it was a different dimension entirely. Fighting on her game board gave her a home-field advantage. Star spirits could draw power from Little Garden. Roy had created this subspace to sever her connection to Little Garden. "A subspace?" Shiroyasha smiled, observing the surroundings, unfazed. "That''s right. In this subspace, your power should be suppressedShiroyasha," Roy chuckled. "Hoho! Don''t be so sure!" Shiroyasha chuckled, fanning herself, still calm and collected. "Then, Lucoa, Let''s begin!" Roy, no longer wasting time, decided to get serious. Lucoa smiled and nodded, then transformed into her dragon form. Lucoa''s true formQuetzalcoatl, the Feathered Serpent God from Mayan mythologywas tens of thousands of meters longstretching beyond the horizon. Auspicious clouds gathered beneath her massive body as she soared through the subspacea truly breathtaking sight. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 317: Roy and Lucoa’s Teamwork—The Power of Shiroyasha ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Lucoa''s true form, Quetzalcoatl, was revealed, stunning even Shiroyasha. Little Gardencreated by numerous Gods and spirits, included figures from Mayan mythology. She had encountered Quetzalcoatl before But none were as powerful as Lucoa. Shiroyasha was surprised. Her servants, Shirayuki-hime and Gryphon, trembled on the ground, completely overwhelmed by Lucoa''s presence. They had no will to resist. Lucoain her Dragon formdidn''t waste time. The entire subspace froze. She specialized in time manipulation and attempted to stop time to immobilize Shiroyasha. In that instant, everything in the subspace, except for Roy and his companions, stopped. "Did it work?" Tohru asked excitedly, looking at the frozen figures of Shiroyasha and her servants. "Itshould have?" Roy wasn''t entirely sure. Shiroyasha was formerly a Solaric-level being. Even though she had lowered her Divinity to Stellar-level, who knew what tricks she had up her sleeve? "Attack now! Don''t hesitate!" Lucoa urged. "Right." Roy nodded, unleashing a torrent of magic power. An icy blast surged towards the three frozen figures. "Absolute Zero!" This was an incredibly powerful technique. Roy was confident that once frozen, even Shiroyasha wouldn''t escape easily. Just as the ice was about to engulf them "Watch out!" Lucoa cried. The subspace began to tremble violently. Roy''s subspace shattered under an external force. An immense power broke through Lucoa''s time stop. Then, the same power shattered Roy''s [Absolute Zero]. Within moments, their combined attack was neutralized. "How?" Tohru, Illulu, and the others were stunned. The situation had reversed in an instant. "Is this the power of a Star Spirit?!" Roy stared intently at Shiroyasha, shocked by the immense power she had unleashed. It didn''t make sense. Shiroyasha was only Stellar-level now. Roy was at the peak of Stellar-level. How could she break through the combined attack of two Stellar-level beings so easily? "Hohoho You underestimated me," Shiroyasha chuckled, fanning herself, her expression hidden. She looked at Roy and Lucoa, surprised by their strength. Lucoa''s time stop ability was troublesome, even for her. But the main threat was Roy. His ice magic had posed a significant danger. Shiroyasha was the Star Spirit of the Sun and the White Night. She had drawn upon the power of the White Night within Little Garden. It had taken considerable effort to break free, and she couldn''t use that power again anytime soon. "She''s incredibly strong" Lucoa said grimly, looking at Shiroyasha. She was the strongest opponent they had faced so far. Black Rabbit was also stunned. She had finally witnessed Roy''s true power, and it was almost unbelievable. But she was also worried. Shiroyasha had effortlessly countered Roy''s attack. "Heh, you almost had me fooled, Shiroyasha," Roy suddenly chuckled. "If you hadn''t lowered your Divinity, we would be no match for you. But nowhow many times can you use that kind of power? That last attackit must have been your strongest, right?" He had figured it out. A Stellar-level Shiroyasha shouldn''t have been able to break their combined attack so easily. She must have used a powerful Gift. And such abilities usually couldn''t be used repeatedly in quick succession. Shirayuki-hime and Gryphon looked at Shiroyasha, surprised by Roy''s deduction. "Heh Why don''t you find out?" Shiroyasha continued to smile mysteriously, hiding her true thoughts. But Roy was certain she was bluffing. "Lucoa!" "Understood!" Lucoa prepared to use her time stop again. But before she could activate it, another surge of power nullified her magic. Was the true power of a Star Spirit? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Omniscience and Omnipotence? Shiroyasha was undoubtedly capable of such feats. Preventing Lucoa''s time magic was likely within her power. She must have been caught off guard the first time. "Roy, what now?" Lucoa asked, unsure how to proceed after her time magic was nullified again. "Don''t worry. Watch this." Roy frowned, then turned to Shiroyasha with a smile. "Show me what you''ve got, Shiroyasha. Otherwise, you''re going to lose." "Hmph! Winning this Gift Game won''t be easy" Shiroyasha chuckled, revealing her small fangs. "Is that so? Then try this!" Roy''s lips curled into a smirk. He hadn''t had a proper fight since reaching Stellar-level. He had developed many new techniques but hadn''t had a chance to use them. This was the perfect opportunity. "Stand back," Roy instructed Lucoa and the others. The girls exchanged glances and retreated. Even Black Rabbit looked serious. She knew Roy was about to get serious. Shiroyasha''s expression also turned grave. She hadn''t attacked proactively because counteracting Lucoa''s time magic had taken a toll on her. After all, she was only Stellar-level now. Suddenly, the temperature plummeted. Black Rabbit shivered involuntarily. She saw Roy prick his finger, and droplets of blood floated into the air. The temperature dropped even further. "Bloody Absolute Zero!" This technique used Roy''s own blood to create an intense cold that surpassed [Absolute Zero]He had learned it after reaching Planetary-level. It consumed a significant amount of blood, but its power was immense. No one had ever forced him to use it before. The blood transformed into an icy wind that swept towards Shiroyasha and her servants. The very air froze in its path. "Shiroyasha-sama, what do we do?!" Shirayuki-hime cried, hiding behind Shiroyasha. "Shrink down and stand behind me," Shiroyasha said seriously. Shirayuki-hime and Gryphon obeyed instantly. Shirayuki-hime transformed into a beautiful human woman with flawless white skin and long legs. Gryphon shrunk down, not taking human form. They stood behind Shiroyasha. She channeled the power of the stars, creating a protective barrier around them. Roy''s Bloody Absolute Zero reached them. The barrier froze instantly, transforming into a massive iceberg. The iceberg continued to grow, freezing the surrounding air. "Whew" Roy sighed in relief. "Did he win?" Saeko, Tohru, and the others stared intently at the iceberg. "We''ll have to ask Black Rabbit," Lucoa said, looking at the referee. Black Rabbit frowned. She couldn''t see inside the ice. If Shiroyasha broke free, the battle wasn''t over. But if she couldn''t break freeRoy had won. "Unless Shiroyasha uses her Host Master Authority to regain her former power, she won''t escape," Roy said confidently. "But" Black Rabbit hesitated, still uncertain. "Let''s wait. If she doesn''t emerge soon, you can declare the result," Roy said with a wave of his hand. Black Rabbit reluctantly agreed. "Alright." If Shiroyasha could break free, she would have done so already. If she couldn''t escape quickly, she likely wouldn''t be able to escape at all. Roy landed on Lucoa''s Dragon head to rest. That attack had taken a lot out of him. Tohru gave him a lap pillow, while Saeko, Elma, and the others massaged his shoulders. Black Rabbit''s eye twitched, seeing this, but remembering his power, she didn''t comment. Time passed slowly. Two hours later, Roy yawned. "Alright, Black Rabbit, you can announce the result now." Two hours had passed, and the iceberg remained motionless. It was clear Shiroyasha couldn''t break free anytime soon. As for whether she would dieRoy hadn''t considered it. His technique, while powerful, wasn''t strong enough to kill Shiroyasha. He knew his limits. Black Rabbit took a deep breath. "Then, I declare Roy the winner of this Gift Game." With the Host Master as a witness, the Gift Game concluded. "Roy-samaplease release Shiroyasha-sama!" Black Rabbit requested, her tone now filled with respect. "Alright." Roy nodded and slowly withdrew the power of Bloody Absolute Zero. The iceberg began to melt. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 318: Roy’s Demand—Creating His Own Game Board—Shirayuki-hime ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> Roy withdrew the power of Bloody Absolute Zero. The iceberg gradually melted. When it was halfway melted, the ice exploded. Shiroyasha broke free. "Achoo!" Before she could confront Roy, she let out several sneezes. Her cute appearance made Roy burst into laughter. "Shiroyasha is really adorable! Hahaha!" "Hmph!" Shiroyasha puffed out her cheeks, glaring at him. She couldn''t believe she had lost, especially on her own game board. This loss of face was unbearable. Thankfully, this Gift Game hadn''t been announced publicly. Otherwise, her reputation would be ruined. Behind her, Shirayuki-hime and Gryphon shivered violently. If Shiroyasha hadn''t protected them, they would have perished under the Bloody Absolute Zero. Absolute Zero could even obliterate souls, let alone Bloody Absolute Zero, which was twice as powerful. Just then, Black Rabbit spoke. "Shiroyasha-sama, according to the terms of your contract scroll, you lost this Gift Game." "Yes, I know!" Shiroyasha was frustrated. She hadn''t expected to lose. She turned to Roy. "Although I lost, it''s best not to make excessive demands. After all, I belong to Thousand Eyes now." Roy frowned. Shiroyasha''s meaning was clear; it wasn''t that he couldn''t make unreasonable demands, but her emphasis on the Thousand Eyes community indicated she couldn''t join No Name. Roy then recalled that Shiroyasha''s affiliation with Thousand Eyes wasn''t entirely voluntary. She had joined after being defeated by the Twin Goddesses. The Twin Goddesses were also Solaric-level powerhouses in Little Garden, and there were two of them. No wonder Shiroyasha had lost. This was one of her few defeats. In other words, ownership of Shiroyasha still rested with the Twin Goddesses. Having Shiroyasha join No Name would require the Twin Goddesses'' agreement. This complicated things for Roy. He had indeed wanted her to join No Name, but now it seemed impossible. The Twin Goddesses were currently beyond his ability to challenge. Little Garden''s Solaric-level beings were Omniscient and Omnipotent, residing at the pinnacle of Little Garden''s power structure. "Alright then," Roy sighed. "I won''t make that request." Black Rabbit, who had been nervous, also sighed in relief. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then state your request quickly!" Shiroyasha urged. Lucoa, Saeko, and the others watched him, likely having an idea of what his request would be. "My request is for you, Shiroyasha, to become my servant." "Huh?!?!" As soon as Roy finished speaking, Shiroyasha, Black Rabbit, and the others were utterly astonished. They hadn''t expected kind of demand! Generally, while "Servant" could imply family, it more often meant a pet or subordinate. Like Shiroyasha''s servant, Shirayuki-himethat idiot snake Goddess was merely her pet. For powerhouses of the same level, becoming someone else''s servant was difficult to accept. But this was a Gift Game; even Shiroyasha couldn''t refuse this demand. "Roy, you" Black Rabbit looked at Roy in shock. She hadn''t expected him to demand Shiroyasha become his servant. This was incredibly bold. Roy ignored her. Getting Shiroyasha to join No Name was impossible, but making her his own servant was achievable. This was his primary objective. Although Shiroyasha was currently only Stellar-level, if she reclaimed her Divinity and original power, she could become a Solaric-level powerhouse again. By then, Roy''s strength would also break through to Solaric-level. At that point, with Roy and Shiroyasha allied, who in Little Garden could possibly stand against them? This was Roy''s ultimate goal. "So, Shiroyasha, what''s your answer?" Roy chuckled. Shiroyasha looked at him with a complex expression. "Since I lost to you, do I still have a choice?" The Host Master was created with the power of Little Garden''s Gods. Even she couldn''t resist it, so she had no right to refuse. "Hehe, Shiroyasha, don''t worry. Even as my servant, I won''t force you to do anything. And eventually, I''ll snatch you away from the Twin Goddesses." "Just you?" It wasn''t that Shiroyasha looked down on him; his current strength was simply too weak compared to Solaric-level beings. Although only one tier apart, the difference in strength was monumental. Stellar-level beings were utterly insignificant compared to Solaric-level. "That''s right, just me!" Roy chuckled, displaying unparalleled confidence. Shiroyasha was skeptical but didn''t question his words further. "Let''s sign the contract," Roy said, taking out an Evil Piece. "What is this?" Shiroyasha took it, puzzled. "This is called an Evil Piece. Accepting its power will make you my servant, and it can also increase your strength!" Roy explained with a smile. "Oh? It can increase my strength?" Shiroyasha was skeptical. She was inherently the Star Spirit of the Sun and White Night; her power had been at its peak since birth and couldn''t be increased. "If you don''t believe me, just try it," Roy laughed. The Evil Pieces granted by the system ignored level restrictions for improvement, even for someone like Shiroyasha. Shiroyasha didn''t speak, silently accepting the power of the Evil Piece. The piece''s power slowly merged into her body. Suddenly, a tremendous force caused the entire world to shift color, as if something terrifying was about to descend. But the sensation vanished in an instant. "It actually increased!" Shiroyasha opened her eyes, examining herself in amazement. And it wasn''t just a minor increase; it had raised her power limit as the White Night Demon Lord. In other words, once she reclaimed her Divinity and restored her Solaric-level power, she would be even stronger than before. Shiroyasha looked at him in amazement. "Roy, how did you do that?" "Hehe," Roy chuckled lightly; his own strength hadn''t increased much. Only when Shiroyasha reclaimed her Divinity and became the White Night Demon Lord again could his strength break through to Solaric-level, potentially becoming omniscient and omnipotent. Of course, this power boost came from the Evil Piece; perhaps it wouldn''t make him omniscient and omnipotent. that Roy was already thinking about other matters. If he succeeded But now wasn''t the time for that. Next, Roy learned from Shiroyasha how to create his own game board. With his strength, creating such a portable planet wasn''t difficult; he just lacked the method before. Under Shiroyasha''s guidance, he quickly learned the technique and created his own game board. It was called a game board, but it was essentially a pocket dimension. All the rules on the planet were set by him. For example, like in the world, he could make all the plants and animals on his planet edible ingredients. Or, like in , the entire world could become a world of Pokmon. The planet Roy created was like thisfull of Pokmon, and the entire planet was filled with various ingredients. Hmm a foodie''s idea. And the Pokmon would keep the planet from being too boring. Next, he just needed to place his servants inside. Thus, his own world was created. "Yo~~ Roy, the game board you created is really childish!" At this time, Shiroyasha, Black Rabbit, Saeko, and the others were all inside Roy''s game board. Looking at the cartoon-style planet before her, Shiroyasha couldn''t help but complain. "I quite like it here. It''s beautifulno conflict, carefree," Black Rabbit said with a look of longing. Hearing Black Rabbit say this, Shiroyasha was also a bit moved, but being somewhat tsundere, she wouldn''t admit it. "Hehe, you can all live here too eventually," Roy chuckled. "Really?" Black Rabbit was excited. "Of course!" Roy nodded naturally. He wasn''t planning on letting this clumsy rabbit go. After admiring the game board Roy and the others said goodbye to Shiroyasha, preparing to return to the Arcadia headquarters. But when they returned, there was an extra personno, it should be said, an extra clumsy snake. "Roy-sama, is this pressure okay?" At this time, inside Arcadia, Roy was lying on Shirayuki-hime''s lap, being comfortably served by her. Shirayuki-hime, in human form, had long black hair and an exquisite face, ranking among the top even among Roy''s servants. Plus, she was indeed very fairyes very fair all overand had black-stockinged thighs. Finally, adding her gentle, weak, and cautious temperamentthis perfectly matched Roy''s preferences. "Yes, not bad." Roy smiled and nodded. Although her technique wasn''t as good as Akeno''s or Rias''s, it was good for a first time. <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) Chapter 320: The Gift Game with Laius—Preparing for the Duel—Reclaiming Divinity ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! <><><><> "Leticia, stay here. No one can take you away from this place." Roy patted Leticia''s head affectionately. "Are you saying Laius''s men will attack?" Leticia frowned. "If that''s the case, I should leave." She started to get up, but Roy gently pushed her head back down. "Didn''t I say not to worry? No one will cause trouble here. If Laius''s men come, they''re just asking for death," Roy said confidently. "That''s right, Leticia-sama! You should stay here!" "Listen to Roy, it''s the right decision. Just stay!" "Any enemy who comes here won''t leave alive." Tohru, Illulu, and the other girls chimed in, reassuring Leticia. Leticia, touched by their words, finally nodded and agreed to stay. "Black Rabbit, let''s go see Shiroyasha. Everyone else, hold down the fort," Roy said. "Okay!" Black Rabbit nodded. Roy wasted no time, grabbing Black Rabbit and disappearing. They reappeared beside Shiroyasha. Another person was present in the tatami room. He had short blond hair with a single black streakan odd combinationand an arrogant expression, as if he looked down on everyone. It was Laius Perseus, leader of the Perseus community. "Yo! Shiroyasha-sama, you have guests? Care to introduce me?" Laius said with a smirk, looking at Roy and Black Rabbit. Shiroyasha nodded. "Yes, This is Roy, the new leader of No Name. And this," she gestured to Black Rabbit, "needs no introduction." "Haha, of course, I know her. The noble Moon Rabbit of Little Garden. I''ve always wanted a pet rabbit, hahaha!" Laius laughed arrogantly. "And I didn''t expect the No Name community to actually recruit someone new. Quite rare. But I advise you not to touch things. Otherwise" Laius clearly harbored ill intentions towards No Nameor perhaps he simply coveted Black Rabbit. His words were incredibly arrogant, openly threatening Roy. Roy wasn''t angered. In his eyes, Laius was just a buffoon. " things?" Roy''s eyes narrowed. He suddenly pulled Black Rabbit into his arms, much to her surprise. "If you want her, you''d better hurry. Otherwise, this clumsy rabbit might geteaten up by me." Black Rabbit, caught in his embrace, didn''t struggle, simply blushing and resting against his chest. "Hmph!" Laius''s face darkened. Roy had openly defied his warning. This was a blatant slap in the face. But he couldn''t do anything about it. Black Rabbit was a member of Roy''s community. As a vulgar hedonist with a violent and lecherous nature, Laius couldn''t tolerate such humiliation. His expression turned cold. "New leader of No Name, do you dare to play a Gift Game with me? The loser forfeits everything." Roy smirked inwardly. This was exactly what he wantedto provoke Laius into challenging him to a Gift Game. "Of course. Let''s have Shiroyasha serve as the judge for this Gift Game," Roy said, looking at Shiroyasha. Shiroyasha understood. "Are you both certain you want to engage in a Gift Game, wagering everything you own?" "I have no problem with it," Roy agreed readily. "Hmph! Neither do I. But I have one more condition," Laius added. "Oh? What condition?" Shiroyasha asked curiously. "He''s not allowed todo anything to Black Rabbit before the Gift Game ends," Laius sneered. "Roy, do you agree?" Shiroyasha asked Roy. "No problem. But you''re also forbidden from doing anything to territory. Because that will soon become the property of No Name," Roy retorted with a smirk. Black Rabbit, while beautiful, wasn''t worth risking his plans over. He knew she wouldn''t escape him anyway. The important thing was to prevent Laius from playing dirty. "And you, Laius?" "I agree." Laius didn''t hesitate. The condition seemed irrelevant to him. He was certain he wouldn''t lose. "Very well! The contract is established!" Shiroyasha, communicating with the Host Master, summoned two contract scrolls from the void. The scrolls detailed the rules of the Gift Game. Once agreed upon, they could not be changed. Both Roy and Laius reviewed the scrolls and agreed. "Your Gift Game will be held in three days. Until then, you must abide by the terms of the contract scroll. Failure to do so will result in forfeiture," Shiroyasha announced, collecting the scrolls. Under the supervision of the Host Master, Gift Games were absolute. No one could defy the rules. The Host Master system was created by the collective power of Little Garden''s Gods. Unless one''s power surpassed the sum total of all gods in Little Garden, resistance was impossible. "Hmph! Don''t think I don''t know that Leticia ran away! It doesn''t matter where she''s hiding. She can''t escape," Laius suddenly added with a smug expression. It seemed that, just like in the original story, he had sent people to attack the Arcadia headquarters, intending to intimidate them and recapture Leticia. Roy simply smiled at Black Rabbit. "Isn''t trespassing considered an act of hostility?" "Yes, that''s correct," Black Rabbit confirmed, playing along. "Hmph!" Laius scoffed, dismissing their words entirely. He was confident in his plan to capture Leticia. Based on his knowledge of No Name''s current strength, they shouldn''t be able to resist. Just then, Laius''s expression changed drastically. He had received a message from his community. His face turned grim. The message reported that the team sent to capture Leticia had been completely wiped out. Impossible! How could No Name defeat his forces? He had even equipped the capture team with special Gift Cards. "Those useless idiots!" Laius cursed under his breath. Roy and Black Rabbit exchanged amused glances. The girls back at the headquarters were no pushovers. Illulu and Saeko, especially, wouldn''t show any mercy. Losing his elite capture team clearly pained Laius greatly. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahaha! Someone suffered a huge loss, but I won''t say who!" Roy chuckled, looking pointedly at Laius. "I wonder who that could be?" Black Rabbit giggled. Even Shiroyasha couldn''t suppress a smile. Laius, realizing he had been played, stood up, his face dark. "You''ll regret this! This isn''t over!" he snarled, then stormed out of the room. "Hahaha!" Roy burst into laughter. "Roy, Laius has the entire Greek pantheon behind him," Shiroyasha commented, fanning herself, though she didn''t seem particularly worried. In the current era, Stellar-level beings were already considered top-tier. Unless a Solaric-level being intervened, Roy was practically unbeatable. She had nothing to worry about. "If they cause trouble, I''ll justabsorb the entire Greek pantheon," Roy said dismissively. There weren''t that many Solaric-level beings in Little Garden, and the Greek pantheon certainly didn''t have any. He wasn''t worried. Hearing this, Black Rabbit finally relaxed. If they had lost the Gift Game, her fate would have been uncertain. Moon Rabbits, nobles of Little Garden, were highly sought afterwhether as mascots for a community or asplaythings. It was a matter of prestige. Laius clearly had designs on Black Rabbit, but his plans were doomed to fail. "Anyway, we don''t need to worry about Laius for now. Shiroyasha, you need to reclaim your Divinity as soon as possible," Roy said, sipping the tea a servant had brought. "Reclaim my Divinity Alright," Shiroyasha agreed. Reclaiming her Divinity was always possible, though somewhat troublesome. She suspected Roy''s motive. Perhaps when she regained her Solaric-level power, Roy''s strength would also undergo a dramatic transformation. Regardless, she was looking forward to seeing what changes Roy would undergo. After discussing matters further with Shiroyasha, Roy and Black Rabbit returned to Arcadia. The Gift Game with Laius was in three days, but Roy didn''t need any special preparations. With him present, there was no possibility of failure. He had one more thing to attend to. The next morning, Roy summoned Black Rabbit. "Black Rabbit, do you have a way to contact Canaria?" "Canaria-sama?" Black Rabbit was startled, then shook her head sadly. "I''m sorry, I don''t have any way to contact her right now." <><><><> ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)